《The Prince Regent Is Powerful, And My Mommy Is Expecting Again!》


 Chapter 1

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Little b*tch! Don¡¯t lie on the ground and pretend to be dead! Get up and get to work!¡±


    Gu Qingxue had just regained consciousness when she heard a fierce and fierce voice, which made her frown.


    She hated it when someone made a loud noise while she was sleeping.


    Gu Qingxue wanted to open her eyes to see who was making a noise, but she had a headache as if she had been hit by a heavy object, and her eyelids were heavy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hit my mother!¡±


    Then, a young child¡¯s voice sounded, full of panic.


    Gu Qingxue felt a small body pouncing on her, and then she heard the sound of a whip hitting her body.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ It hurts¡­¡±


    The child¡¯s painful moan sounded in Gu Qingxue¡¯s ear. Her heart could not help but feel shocked, and then she opened her eyes abruptly.


    The first thing she saw was a small, tender face that was wrinkled like a bitter gourd. It looked very painful, but she gritted her teeth and refused to moan anymore.


    For some reason, Gu Qingxue looked at this small face, and her heart ached. Some unfamiliar memories kept flashing in her mind.


    Without waiting for Gu Qingxue to think further, another whip swang toward Gu Qingxue¡¯s face!


    If this whip struck her face, her face would definitely be disfigured.


    Her body reacted faster than her brain. Gu Qingxue instinctively raised her hand and grabbed the whip that was about to hit her face at lightning speed.


    At the same time, her cold eyes swept coldly at the woman holding the whip.


    Yu Shi did not expect Gu Qingxue to be able to grab her whip. She looked at the woman lying on the ground in surprise.


    She happened to meet Gu Qingxue¡¯s dark and bottomless phoenix-like eyes.


    In an instant, she was stabbed by the coldness in those eyes.


    How could it be?


    How could Gu Qingxue, this good-for-nothing, have such a terrifying gaze?


    While Madam Yu was in a daze, Gu Qingxue had already picked up the little boy who was using his body to protect her and stood up from the ground.


    The little boy was nestled in Gu Qingxue¡¯s arms, his big black grape-like eyes filled with disbelief.


    Oh, God!


    His mother actually hugged him!


    Gu Qingxue did not notice that the little boy in her arms was already in a daze, his pitch-black eyes staring coldly at Madam Yu who was standing opposite her.


    Madam Yu felt that the woman in front of her was different from before.


    Although Gu Qingxue was arrogant in the past, she was just pretending to be aloof.


    She was not like how she was at the moment, who exuded an overbearing and cold arrogance from her bones.


    Madam Yu had always been used to abusing Gu Qingxue. She did not want to admit that she would be frightened by Gu Qingxue¡¯s aura. She pulled the whip in her hand hard, ¡°Let go of me!¡±


    The end of the whip was still in Gu Qingxue¡¯s hand.


    As soon as Madam Yu finished speaking, Gu Qingxue¡¯s hand suddenly exerted force and pulled the whip hard.


    Madam Yu was pulled forward. Her fat body was not flexible, so she fell heavily on the ground and fell to the ground.


    Her chin happened to hit the hard ground. Madam Yu was in so much pain that tears came out of her eyes. She opened her mouth and let out a scream.


    At the same time, the long whip also fell from Madam Yu¡¯s hand and was completely in Gu Qingxue¡¯s hand.


    The little boy who was lying in Gu Qingxue¡¯s arms looked at the scene in front of him. He was so shocked that his mouth was half open and his big eyes were wide open.


    Oh, God!


    His mother is so f*cking amazing!


    Madam Yu¡¯s fall was so severe that she could not get up from the ground for a while.

 Chapter 2

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Gu Qingxue finally had the time to look down at the soft child in her arms.


    The little boy looked to be about four or five years old at most. He was thin and small, and his face was pale due to chronic malnutrition. However, his facial features were very delicate, like a carefully made porcelain doll.


    He was too thin, so his pair of black grape-like eyes looked exceptionally big, making him look very adorable.


    At this moment, the little boy¡¯s hand was tightly clutching her clothes, as if he was afraid that she would disappear if he let go.


    When she saw the scar on the little boy¡¯s neck, the memories that did not belong to her suddenly flashed in her mind.


    That scar was the work of Madam Yu, who was lying on the ground!


    Madam Yu had always abused the original owner of her body and her three children!


    ¡°Be good, close your eyes,¡± Gu Qingxue said softly to the little child in her arms as she watched Madam Yu get up from the ground with much difficulty while swearing.


    The little boy obediently closed his eyes.


    Gu Qingxue raised the whip in her hand and lashed it at Madam Yu!


    Slap!


    Madam Yu had just gotten up from the ground when she was lashed in the face by the whip.


    In an instant, a deep bloody wound appeared on her face!


    Madam Yu screamed like a pig being slaughtered and fell to the ground with her hands covering her face.


    The bone-piercing pain almost drove people crazy.


    However, it was not enough to calm Gu Qingxue¡¯s anger.


    Without giving Madam Yu a chance to catch her breath, Gu Qingxue waved the whip vigorously.


    Every whip could bring the greatest pain to Madam Yu.


    The little child, who was curled up in Gu Qingxue¡¯s arms, heard the blood-curdling scream and closed his eyes even more tightly!


    Although he wanted to see what was going on, his mother did not tell him to open his eyes, so he could not do it.


    Soon, Madam Yu was covered in blood. She lay on the ground and did not move anymore. She could not even scream anymore.


    All that was left was her slight heaving chest which showed that she was still alive.


    Gu Qingxue put down the whip in her hand and walked out of the thatched cottage with the small child in her arms.


    It was winter at the moment, and Dafu Village was located at the foot of the mountain. The cold wind was more like a knife.


    On the way back to her house, Gu Qingxue smoothed out the messy memories in her mind.


    She, Gu Qingxue, was originally a medical scientist in the 21st century. In order to develop a new anti-cancer drug, she had been working hard for several days. In the end, she died of overwork.


    Perhaps it was because she had saved people by practicing medicine in her previous life, her soul had actually been reincarnated.


    At the moment, she was in a country that had never been recorded in history. It was called the Northern Key Country.


    The original owner of the body she was occupying was also called Gu Qingxue.


    The original owner was the eldest daughter of a noble family. Her father was a royal doctor in the palace, but he was framed by a traitor. He offended the emperor and was ordered to be beheaded. Although the disaster did not affect the entire family, the Gu family also declined. The original owner lost her mother when she was young and her father¡¯s protection. The family property was taken over by her stepmother. Her stepmother found a marriage for Gu Qingxue in the countryside, so she directly arranged Gu Qingxue¡¯s marriage.


    The original owner¡¯s personality was aloof and proud, and she refused to give in. In the end, on the day of the wedding, she was drugged by her stepmother and forced into the bridal sedan chair.


    After the original owner woke up, she found that it was already too late.


    Although her husband¡¯s face was damaged and very ugly, he treated the original owner very well, completely treating her as if she was his ancestor. In addition, a month later, the original owner was pregnant, so she resigned herself to fate and stayed in this place called Dafu Village, where she planned to live a dull life here.

 Chapter 3

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    After ten months of pregnancy, the original owner gave birth to triplets, two boys and a girl.


    Her husband relied on hunting to support his family. Their days were poor, but they were also warm.


    Later, the original owner became pregnant again. However, just as the original owner found out that she was pregnant again, war broke out in the border region. The imperial court captured strong men to serve as soldiers, and the original owner¡¯s husband was directly taken away.


    Even if that man was thousands of miles away in the border region, he would still send her the military salary on time every month. He would also often send her all sorts of rare gadgets that only existed in the border region.


    He was even willing to learn how to write for her, just so that he could personally write a letter to her.


    The original owner was still depressed because her husband was not by her side, so she actually gave birth prematurely.


    The child passed away when it was just born, which dealt a great blow to the original owner.


    Soon after, the news of her husband¡¯s death on the battlefield came from the border.


    The original owner was devastated. If it were not for her three children, she would not have been able to live on.


    Later, the stepmother of the original owner, who was far away in Jing City, was worried that she would bring the child back to Jing City, so the stepmother sent two servants to monitor her.


    One of the servants was Madam Yu, who had just been whipped by Gu Qingxue.


    The original owner of her body was called by Madam Yu to the small courtyard early this morning to help with the rough work. However, because the original owner was a little slow in the work, Madam Yu took the whip and whipped the original owner, which happened to hit the back of the original owner¡¯s vest, the original owner died on the spot, which gave her a chance to resurrect herself.


    When Gu Qingxue thought of this, a cold light flashed across her bright eyes.


    She did not know whether it was because her will as the previous owner of her body was too strong or for some other reason, but when she thought of the three children of her body, she felt a kind of intimacy and love that grew from the depths of her heart.


    It was as if these three children were her biological children.


    However, Gu Qingxue did not like to dwell on such trivial matters. She was a person who would take things as they came.


    Since she had come, she would take things as they came.


    From then on, she would live well on behalf of the original owner and raise the three children as her own!


    As for those ghosts and monsters, it would be best if they did not come knocking on her door again!


    If they dared to come knocking on her door again, she would naturally have a way to teach them how to behave!


    Arriving in front of the shabby wooden house, Gu Qingxue lowered her head and looked at the little child in her arms.


    This child was her second son. His full name was Gu Yu, and his nickname was Dumby.


    At this moment, Dumby still had his eyes closed tightly. His little hands, which were red from the cold, were tightly holding onto her clothes.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s gaze could not help but soften, and a gentle smile appeared on her beautiful red lips.


    ¡°You can open your eyes now. We¡¯re home.¡±


    Dumby opened his eyes immediately, and their eyes met.


    He had never been so close to his mother before. Dumby blushed when he smelled the faint scent of her body.


    His mother was so beautiful, and his mother smelled so good.


    He loved it when his mother hugged him.


    ¡°Where did your big brother and sister go?¡± Gu Qingxue asked Dumby as she pushed the door open and walked into the house.


    She had three children in total, two boys and a girl.


    ¡°My big brother must have taken my sister to look for firewood. We don¡¯t have any firewood at home,¡± Dumby answered obediently.


    Gu Qingxue nodded. After entering the house, she quickly looked around the house.


    Even though she had mentally prepared herself in advance and had a clear look at the situation in the house, Gu Qingxue still could not help but curse in her heart.


    Not a single piece of furniture was intact in this small wooden house that was less than 30 square meters. Even the roof had a few holes, and the cold wind was blowing into the house.


    They were really too, too, too poor.


    In her previous life, Gu Qingxue was so ¡®poor¡¯ that she only had money left. She left bitter tears in her heart.

 Chapter 4

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Gu Qingxue placed Dumby on the wooden bed.


    Seeing that Dumbyys face was especially red, she reached out to touch Dumbo¡¯s forehead.


    It was actually a little hot.


    Even though he had a fever, Dumby still did not make any noise. He just sat on the bed obediently and raised his little face.


    He stared at Gu Qingxue innocently with a pair of big, watery eyes.


    He looked like an obedient little puppy.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart softened again. ¡°Sit here obediently. I¡¯ll get you some hot water to drink.¡±


    ¡°Let Dumby go do it! Mother, you should rest!¡± Dumby said quickly.


    Gu Qingxue was stunned.


    She suddenly remembered that the original owner of her body had become very strange and temperamental under the repeated attacks. She also treated her children as she pleased. When she was in a good mood, she acted like a normal mother, when she was in a bad mood, she would beat and scold her children. Especially in the past two years, which were 365 days a year, the original owner¡¯s days when she was in a good mood added up to less than 30 days.


    Perhaps it was because they were forced by life, her three children were much more sensible than ordinary children.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Just lie down in the quilt obediently. Mother will be done soon.¡± After saying that, Gu Qingxue stuffed Dumby into the quilt and helped him to tuck in the corners of the quilt.


    Dumby lay on the bed, not daring to move. His little head was full of questions.


    What was wrong with mother?


    She suddenly became so strange and gentle.


    However, he really liked his mother¡¯s change.


    Originally, Gu Qingxue should have gone to look for her other two children, but since that Dumby had a fever, she had to settle Dumby down first.


    She lived in a dilapidated courtyard at the west end of the village. It was called a courtyard, but it was just a piece of land enclosed by a fence. There were two dilapidated wooden houses inside.


    One dilapidated wooden house was where Gu Qingxue and the three children slept. The other one was used as a kitchen.


    Of course, Gu Qingxue and the children did not live here in the beginning.


    Although the husband of the original owner did not have much money, he had a nice small courtyard in this village. That small courtyard was now occupied by Madam Yu.


    Gu Qingxue came to the kitchen and skillfully lit a fire to boil the water.


    In her previous life, after she became a big shot in the medical field, she had a special life assistant, so she did not need to do the trivial things in her life.


    Fortunately, she was born in a mercenary family, and her grandfather was a world-famous mercenary. Since she was young, her grandfather had trained her with all kinds of devilish training, hoping that she could become an excellent mercenary in the future. However, she did not follow the path her grandfather had arranged for her, but chose to study medicine instead. However, before that, she had mastered many survival skills. Even though she was now penniless and had to rely on herself, she could still remain calm.


    Sitting beside the stove, Gu Qingxue thought of the research institute in her previous life that she could not bear to part with after she had reincarnated.


    That research institute was designed and created by her. It had world-class medical equipment and experimental equipment, and the warehouse was full of medicinal herbs she had collected from all over the world.


    ¡°Dumby¡¯s symptom should be a cold. It would be better if there were cold medicine,¡± Gu Qingxue murmured as she looked at the flames jumping in front of her.


    As soon as she finished her words, she was hit on the head by something.


    Thud!


    The thing fell to Gu Qingxue¡¯s feet.


    Gu Qingxue frowned and covered the spot where she was hurt. She looked closely.


    ¡®What the hell!¡¯


    ¡®It was actually cold medicine?!¡¯

 Chapter 5

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Gu Qingxue could not believe what she had just seen.


    She rubbed her eyes subconsciously.


    In the end, the white medicine bottle was still lying by her feet. There were a few big words on the bottle.


    ¡®Chrysanthemum brand cold capsule.¡¯


    At this moment, the sound of a system being activated rang in Gu Qingxue¡¯s mind.


    Beep.


    The long beep was a little jarring, making Gu Qingxue quiver. Then, a sexy male voice sounded in her mind.


    ¡°The Divine Doctor System has been activated. It is fusing with the host.¡±


    Gu Qingxue was very familiar with this sexy male voice!


    It was the voice of the artificial intelligence robot that she had developed. The artificial intelligence robot was responsible for managing the laboratory of her research institute. It was equivalent to the butler of her research institute!


    However, what was this situation?


    Her research institute and the little butler had all transmigrated with her?


    However, what the hell was this Medical God System?


    Why did it sound so stupid?!


    ¡°Beep! The Medical God System had already completely fused with the host. The current system level is 1. The host was still unable to enter the Medical God Research Institute automatically. Upgrading requires 10,000 points. According to the host¡¯s level, the points could be used to exchange for medicine. A minute ago, the host had exchanged for cold medicine, and the points were -100. ¡±


    Gu Qingxue, ¡°¡­¡±


    How could she earn points?


    Just as this thought flashed through her mind, the sexy electric voice of the little butler sounded again.


    ¡°The master must rely on his own medical skills to show off to earn admiration points. Moreover, everything in the Medical God System can be recycled indefinitely. With the Medical God System in hand, you¡¯ll be unbeatable. You deserve to have it. ¡±


    Gu Qingxue felt that the little butler must have gone crazy.


    However, at the same time, she was also a little excited.


    With the research institute in hand, she would have even less to worry about in the future!


    As for the points, it was not a difficult thing for her.


    In this ancient era where medical development was relatively backward, she was confident that she could make a name for herself!


    ¡°Apart from medicine, can other things in the research institute be exchanged with points?¡± Gu Qingxue asked the little butler impatiently in her mind.


    Her research institute not only had medicine and equipment, but also a large vegetable field.


    All the vegetables on that vegetable field were cultivated by her painstakingly. They were all natural and harmless. They could also be used to make medicinal cuisine.


    In a corner that Gu Qingxue could not see, the little butler¡¯s aluminum alloy eyes shone brightly, revealing the appearance of a profiteer.


    ¡°Ahem, yes, the host can exchange for anything with points.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Gu Qingxue narrowed her eyes slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. Otherwise, you know what will happen to you.¡±


    The woman¡¯s voice was soft and gentle, but the little butler could hear a hint of threat from her voice.


    Suddenly, he thought of the fear that he had once been dominated by Gu Qingxue.


    ¡°If it was originally the host¡¯s personal property, there is no need for the points to be exchanged. However, in order to prevent uncontrollable chaos, the host can not take out high-tech electronic products or weapons with greater destructive power from the system.¡±


    As expected!


    Gu Qingxue snorted.


    She had a lot of personal things in the research institute because she had moved all her belongings to the research institute to make it convenient for her work. It was as if the research institute was her home.


    Gu Qingxue remembered that there was a lot of delicious food stuffed in the refrigerator.

 Chapter 6

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    After figuring out the system¡¯s rules, Gu Qingxue took out some chicken, milk candy, and condiments from her mini-fridge, as well as some potatoes and vegetables from the vegetable field.


    The family was really too poor at the moment. It was usually a luxury for her three children to have filled stomachs, and they had never eaten meat before.


    Originally, the original owner of Gu Qingxue¡¯s body should have had some money, but it was mostly stolen by Madam Yu and her man, causing them to live without food.


    After steaming all the remaining rice, Gu Qingxue stewed the chicken and potatoes.


    Gu Qingxue had a picky stomach, so she had high expectations of food and her cooking skills were naturally very good.


    Soon, the aroma of the chicken and potatoes drifted out of the kitchen, drifting far away with the wind.


    Dumby, who was lying obediently on the bed, also smelled the aroma. He could not help but sit up from the bed.


    His little nose moved, sniffing the aroma in the air.


    What is this smell!


    It smells so good!


    Rumble!


    Dumby¡¯s stomach made a loud rumbling sound. He lowered his head to look at his deflated stomach.


    ¡°Little tummy, be obedient and don¡¯t scream. It¡¯s not time to eat yet¡­ Let me tell you, don¡¯t scream in front of your mother later¡­¡±


    They only had breakfast and dinner at home, so they skipped lunch.


    Gu Qingxue entered the house and saw the Dumby sitting by the bed, trying to persuade his stomach to not rumble.


    He shook his head and lectured his stomach in a serious manner. The hair on his head swayed with his movements, making him look extremely cute.


    ¡°Dumby¡­¡± Gu Qingxue quickened her steps to the window and handed him the hot water in her hand. ¡°Here, drink some water and take some medicine.¡±


    Dumby looked down at the white pill in Gu Qingxue¡¯s palm and tilted his head curiously. ¡°Mother, is this medicine?¡±


    It was the first time he had seen such a strange medicine.


    When he was sick, the medicine his mother gave him was all black and bitter.


    ¡°Yes, Dumby, this medicine is a medicine that mother asked for from the gods. This is our secret, so don¡¯t tell anyone else,¡± Gu Qingxue lied to the child seriously.


    Dumby believed what Gu Qingxue said unconditionally. He nodded his head hard and did not say anything else. He took the old teacup with one hand, picked up the pill from Gu Qingxue¡¯s palm, and put it into his mouth.


    He had thought that the pill given by the gods would be sweet.


    However, when the pill entered his mouth, an intense bitterness immediately spread along the root of his tongue, making Dumbo¡¯s little face contort immediately!


    Heavens!


    This pill was even more bitter than the black elixir.


    ¡°Drink the water quickly,¡± Gu Qingxue reminded Dumby.


    Dumby quickly drank the water.


    The temperature of the water was controlled by Gu Qingxue. It was warm. Dumby gulped down the entire bowl of water.


    The bitterness in his mouth was finally washed away. The Duybo blinked his big wet eyes and looked at Gu Qingxue. ¡°Mother, I¡¯ve taken the medicine. Will I be fine soon?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯ll be fine after some sleep.¡± Gu Qingxue reached out and touched Dumby¡¯s head. ¡°Come, mother will help you check the injury on your back.¡±


    Dumby obediently revealed his back to Gu Qingxue.


    Gu Qingxue flipped open Dumby¡¯s clothes and took a closer look.


    Madam Yu¡¯s whip landed on Dumby¡¯s shoulder. Fortunately, Dumby was wearing thick clothes, so it only left a shallow red mark. It was not a big deal.


    Gu Qingxue let out a sigh of relief and helped Dumby put on his clothes. ¡°Lie on the bed and rest for a while. When your brothers and sisters come back, we can eat.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s not dark yet.¡± Dumby looked at Gu Qingxue in confusion. ¡°It¡¯s not time to eat yet, mother.¡±

 Chapter 7

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Gu Qingxue felt sad again.


    She knew that the three children and the previous owner of her body only ate two meals a day, one in the morning and one in the evening.


    After a long time, even her body, as an adult, could not bear it. She was malnourished, not to mention the three children who were growing up.


    She thought of the three children who were only four years old and could not even eat their fill every day.


    She really did not feel good.


    ¡°From now on, we¡¯ll have lunch at noon as well. We¡¯ll eat three meals on time every day,¡± Gu Qingxue said in a serious tone. She stood up from the bed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go look for your elder brother and younger sister to come back for lunch. You just lie on the bed and wait obediently.¡±


    Dumby originally wanted to ask Gu Qingxue if their family had money?


    Otherwise, how could they have lunch every day?


    However, seeing how certain Gu Qingxue was, he suppressed his little question and nodded obediently.


    Gu Qingxue let Dumby lie down and tucked him in before turning around to leave the room.


    In the end, before she could reach the entrance of the courtyard, she heard a tender voice coming from the other side of the courtyard.


    ¡°Big brother, do you think mother has gone to work for Madam Yu again?¡± The tender voice sounded like a small oriole, and it was a girl¡¯s voice.


    ¡°I think so.¡± A young and pleasant boy¡¯s voice followed.


    Gu Qingxue stopped in her tracks.


    The two voices gradually approached.


    ¡°Sigh, why does mother always have to work for Madam Yu? She even gives all her silver to Madam Yu.¡± The little girl¡¯s voice was full of unhappiness.


    ¡°This is not something we can control.¡± The little boy¡¯s voice was full of impatience.


    Of course, that impatience was not directed at the little girl, but at Gu Qingxue.


    Gu Qingxue thought of the relationship between her and her eldest son, and her gaze deepened.


    Among her three children, the eldest, Gu Lin, was the first to be mature and sensible. Although he was only a few minutes away from Dumby and his little sister when they were born, he had taken on the responsibility of being the eldest brother, he took good care of his younger brother and sister.


    Due to the former owner¡¯s usual cowardice, the three children suffered a lot. In addition, she was also temperamental. When she was unhappy, she would even throw a tantrum at the children, which accumulated over time, as a result, the eldest brother had a deep opinion of her.


    Thinking of this, Gu Qingxue actually felt a little nervous.


    Actually, she was not very good at getting along with children¡­


    As the voices gradually approached, the gate of the courtyard was pushed open from the outside, and two small children holding hands entered Gu Qingxue¡¯s line of sight.


    The boy on the left, who was slightly taller and had his hair tied up with a cloth towel, looked somewhat similar to Dumby, but his eyebrows were thicker than Dumby¡¯s/ Even though he was wearing a tattered cotton-padded jacket, it still could not hide his unique noble temperament.


    The girl next to him was a little shorter than him. She was wearing a patched floral jacket and black cotton-padded pants. Her hair was tied into two braided braids with a red string, and her small face was round, her pair of round eyes looked like a deer, and she looked no different from a doll.


    Looking at the brother and sister in front of her, Gu Qingxue could not help but sigh in her heart.


    No matter which one of the three siblings grew up, they would all be beautiful.


    Gu Lin and Gu Lingbao did not expect Gu Qingxue to be at home. The moment the two of them saw Gu Qingxue, they were both slightly startled.


    After Gu Lingbao came back to her senses, she moved his small body to the side and hid behind Gu Lin.


    She seemed to be afraid of Gu Qingxue.

 Chapter 8

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Gu Lin took a step forward and firmly blocked his younger sister behind him.


    ¡°Why are you at home?¡± He looked at Gu Qingxue expressionlessly and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t Madam Yu ask you to work for her early in the morning? Aren¡¯t you afraid that she¡¯ll beat you up when you come back?¡±


    His tone was somewhat mocking.


    Gu Qingxue was not angry either.


    If it were her, she might also be angry if she met a mother like her original owner.


    After all, the previous owner of her body did not have the responsibility of being a mother. Most of the time, she even needed Gu Lin to take care of her.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be working for Madam Yu anymore.¡± Gu Qingxue parted the corners of her lips and revealed a bright smile. ¡°You two put down the basket and quickly wash your hands. It¡¯s going to be lunch soon.¡±


    With that, Gu Qingxue walked toward the kitchen.


    Lunch?


    Gu Lin and Gu Lingbao looked at each other and saw the disbelief in each other¡¯s eyes.


    This was not what surprised them the most.


    What surprised them the most was Gu Qingxue¡¯s smile not long ago


    How could a smile that could melt ice and snow, like a blazing sun, appear on their mother¡¯s face?


    Their mother was usually either crying or sulking at home with a straight face.


    ¡°Big brother, do you smell any fragrance?¡± Only then did Gu Lingbao notice the fragrance in the air. In an instant, saliva unexpectedly slid down the corner of his mouth.


    Gu Lin also smelled the fragrance. His nose moved and he looked towards the kitchen.


    The kitchen was emitting smoke. The mouth-watering fragrance came from the kitchen.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go look for Dumby first,¡± Gu Lin said to Gu Lingbao while suppressing his curiosity.


    Dumby had caught a cold these two days, so when he went to pick up firewood today, he went to the forest to find some herbs.


    Gu Lingbao was also worried about Dumby, so he nodded.


    The two of them placed the basket filled with firewood on the ground, then ran into the house hand in hand.


    Dumby obediently lay on the bed and wrapped himself tightly with the blanket.


    When he heard the sound of the door opening, he turned his head to look at the door.


    ¡°Big brother, little sister.¡± The moment he saw Gu Lingbao and Gu Lin, Dumby wanted to get up and greet them, but when he thought of his mother¡¯s arrangements, he still chose to lie still.


    Gu Lin quickened his steps to the bedside and reached out to touch Dumby¡¯s forehead. It was still slightly hot, but it was not as hot as it was this morning.


    Gu Lin could not help but let out a sigh of relief.


    If Dumby¡¯s fever continued, they would have to hire a doctor.


    However, they only had two copper coins left in their house, which was not enough to hire a doctor.


    ¡°Second brother, do you feel better?¡± Gu Lingbao asked Dumby in a childish voice.


    ¡°Much better. My head doesn¡¯t hurt anymore,¡± Dumby said with a smile.


    The miracle medicine his mother gave him was very useful. After he ate it, his head actually did not hurt as much.


    It was indeed a miracle medicine!


    ¡°Why did mother come back so early today? Did something happen?¡± Gu Lin sensed that something was wrong with Gu Qingxue and asked Dumby.


    Dumby did not hide anything and told Gu Lin and Gu Lingbao everything that had happened to Madam Yu.


    After Gu Lin and Gu Lingbao heard what Dumby said, one of them fell into silence expressionlessly while the other opened his mouth in surprise.


    ¡°Did you say that mother beat up Madam Yu?¡± Gu Lingbao asked in surprise.

 Chapter 9

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Yes.¡± Dumby¡¯s tone was filled with affirmation and his eyes lit up. ¡°Mother beat up Madam Yu until she cried out!¡±


    Although he did not personally see Madam Yu being beaten up, he could guess that Madam Yu must have been beaten up badly just from hearing Madam Yu¡¯s cries.


    Gu Lingbao knew that Dumby would not lie and was immediately excited.


    She grabbed Gu Lin¡¯s sleeve tightly.


    ¡°Big brother, is mother enlightened? Are we not going to be bullied by Madam Yu anymore?!¡±


    Gu Lin did not speak.


    He felt that things were not that simple.


    From what Dumby said, their mother seemed to have changed into a different person.


    However, he was still a four or five-year-old child, so he could not figure out why Gu Qingxue had changed so suddenly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to take a look. You stay here and accompany your second brother,¡± Gu Lin said slowly after a while.


    Gu Lingbao nodded.


    In the kitchen, Gu Qingxue scooped the cooked chicken and potatoes into a clean, shabby earthen pot. She then rinsed the pot and prepared to stir-fry some vegetables.


    When Gu Lin entered the kitchen, Gu Qingxue had just thrown the vegetables into the pot and stir-fried them with a spatula.


    The fragrance filled the entire kitchen.


    Gu Lin swallowed his saliva quietly. He looked at Gu Qingxue as she skillfully stir-fried the vegetables in the wok, and his eyes revealed a hint of doubt.


    When did their mother learn how to cook?


    He looked at how skilled she was at stir-frying the vegetables. She was completely different from the clumsy manner before.


    At this moment, Gu Lin¡¯s attention was only on Gu Qingxue¡¯s abnormality. He did not think about where the vegetables came from.


    Gu Qingxue felt a strange gaze on her. When she raised her head, she saw the little ball standing at the door.


    ¡°Lin¡¯er, go get your younger siblings to eat. Don¡¯t forget to wash your hands.¡±


    Hearing Gu Qingxue speak to him in such a gentle tone, Gu Lin could not help but shudder.


    He was not used to his mother being so gentle.


    Gu Lin nodded and turned to leave without saying anything.


    Gu Qingxue carried the table in the corner to the empty space in the middle of the kitchen. She wiped it dry with a cloth and set up the benches before she went to get the rice.


    The remaining rice was just enough for four bowls.


    After Gu Qingxue had set up the dishes, the three children also came to the kitchen.


    ¡°Come and eat.¡± Gu Qingxue waved at the three children with a smile.


    Dumby took the lead and walked over to the table and sat down.


    Gu Lingbao saw the gentle smile on Gu Qingxue¡¯s face, and her fear of Gu Qingxue somehow dissipated a little. She also walked over with small steps and sat close to Dumby.


    Gu Lin was the last to walk over and sat next to Gu Lingbao in silence.


    Gu Qingxue sat opposite the three children and placed a small bowl full of white rice in front of them.


    The three children¡¯s attention was attracted by the bowl of chicken and potatoes on the table.


    They could feel that the fragrance came from the bowl of chicken and potatoes.


    They had never eaten meat, and they had never seen the dish of chicken and potatoes.


    Gulp!


    Gu Lingbao swallowed her saliva.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Eat it quickly.¡± Gu Qingxue picked up the chopsticks and picked up a piece of chicken for each of the three children, then put it into the small bowl in front of them.


    ¡°Mother, what is this?¡± Dumby looked at the chicken in the bowl and asked Gu Qingxue curiously.


    Gu Qingxue held back her sadness and said to dumbo, ¡°This is chicken. It¡¯s very delicious. Would you like to try it?¡±


    Dumby could not wait to pick up the chicken and put it into his mouth.


    For a moment, Gu Qingxue felt the hair on the top of Dumby¡¯s head stand up straight.

 Chapter 10

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Dumby¡¯s eyes suddenly became bright and amazing. He quickly chewed the chicken in his mouth and gave a thumbs up. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so delicious! The chicken is so delicious!¡±


    This was his first time eating meat!


    Previously, he had heard from the young master of the village that meat was the most delicious thing in the world!


    At that time, he did not believe it. He felt that roasted yams were the most delicious thing in the world, because it was indeed the most delicious thing he had ever eaten.


    However, he suddenly felt that the young master of the landlord¡¯s family was right.


    Meat was really the most delicious thing in the world!


    When Lingbao heard Dumby¡¯s continuous praise, she hurriedly picked up the chicken and put it into her mouth.


    Then, she widened her doe-like eyes in disbelief and covered her small mouth with her hand.


    Oh, God.


    This is too delicious!


    Seeing his brother and sister¡¯s reaction, Gu Lin also silently picked up the chicken and put it into his mouth.


    Suddenly, the indescribable delicacy danced on his taste buds, making his eyes light up.


    So, this was the taste of the meat.


    Gu Qingxue looked at the reaction of the three children. She could not feel anything but sadness.


    They were already three or four years old and had yet to eat meat.


    Apart from her, the original owner of this body, Madam Yu and her man also had to bear a lot of responsibility for this sorrow.


    Thinking of the Yu family, Gu Qingxue lowered her eyes, hiding the ruthlessness that flashed in her eyes.


    ¡°Mother, you eat too.¡± Dumby picked up a piece of chicken and placed it in the small bowl in front of Gu Qingxue.


    Lingbao quickly picked up a piece of chicken and gave it to Gu Qingxue.


    ¡°Mother is not hungry. You guys hurry up and eat. Don¡¯t worry about mother,¡± Gu Qingxue said with a smile. She glanced at Gu Lin from the corner of her eyes.


    Gu Lin was eating with his head lowered. He was eating very gracefully and looked very pleasing to the eyes.


    The smile on Gu Qingxue¡¯s lips deepened. She lowered her head and picked up the chicken wings in the bowl.


    At this moment, a chicken leg suddenly heated up and fell into her bowl.


    Gu Qingxue looked up in surprise and saw Gu Lin lowering his head. He said in a muffled voice, ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you to cook. Eat more.¡±


    Seeing that Gu Lin¡¯s earlobes were stained with a suspicious red color, Gu Qingxue could not help but smile and nod.


    Soon, a pot of chicken stewed potatoes and a plate of vegetables were all eaten up.


    Of course, there was no rice left.


    Dumby touched its round belly and smiled foolishly, ¡°So this is what it feels like to have a full stomach.¡±


    ¡°The chicken is delicious.¡± Lingbao reminisced about the meal.


    Gu Lin, on the other hand, looked at the bowl of rice in front of him with a deep expression. No one knew what he was thinking.


    ¡°This chicken was caught by mother in the vegetable garden,¡± Gu Qingxue took the initiative to say to the three children. She had to give them a reasonable explanation, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mother will not let you go hungry again. I guarantee that you will have meat for every meal in the future.¡±


    Dumby and Lingbao were about to cheer for Gu Qingxue¡¯s words when they heard Gu Lin¡¯s cold voice.


    ¡°Meat is expensive.¡±


    Even the village chief¡¯s family did not have the conditions to have meat for every meal.


    How could their family do this?


    ¡°Since I¡¯ve said it, I¡¯ll do it,¡± Gu Qingxue said slowly. ¡°All these years, when I¡¯ve promised you something, have I not done it?¡±


    One good thing about the former owner of her body was that she paid great attention to her promises.


    As long as it was something she had promised, she would definitely do it.


    Gu Lin took a deep look at Gu Qingxue and did not say anything more. Instead, he stood up to clear the dishes.

 Chapter 11

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    It was the same as usual. After the meal, the children would clean up the bowls and chopsticks.


    At the moment, Gu Qingxue naturally would not let a four or five-year-old child do these things. So when she saw Gu Lin start to make a move, she quickly stood up and snatched the bowls and chopsticks from Gu Lin¡¯s hands.


    Gu Lin raised his ink-like black eyes and looked at Gu Qingxue in confusion.


    ¡°Leave it to me to clean it up. ¡°Gu Qingxue tried her best to make her smile look gentler.


    She had never thought that she would have to curry favor with a little child one day.


    Gu Qingxue felt that Dumby and Lingbao were easier to deal with, while Lil¡¯ Lin was clearly more mature than Dumby and Lingbao. Moreover, he seemed to have noticed something.


    Actually, it was not just Gu Lin. Dumby and Lingbao also felt that their mother was different from before. It was just that the two of them liked the current Gu Qingxue, so they did not think about why Gu Qingxue had become like this.


    Seeing that Gu Lin did not move, Gu Qingxue only stared at her with an ambiguous gaze. The smile on the corner of her lips did not change. ¡°The exam is in two days. Don¡¯t you want to study? Go and study well.¡±


    In this dynasty, literature was valued more than martial arts. The status of scholars was relatively high. Generally speaking, boys above the age of four could go to school, but they had to pass the school test.


    Lil¡¯ Lin was a genius when it came to studying. On one hand, it was because he was smart enough. On the other hand, it was because he had a photographic memory.


    There were less than ten days left before the exam.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to take the exam,¡± Gu Lin said in a muffled voice.


    The smile on Gu Qingxue¡¯s lips froze for a moment. She looked at Gu Lin in puzzlement, ¡°Why?¡±


    In her memory, Lil¡¯ Lin had started early.


    For the past half a year, he had been preparing for the exam. He had spared no time to go to the village¡¯s school every day to do some hard work for free, just so that he could eavesdrop on the class for an hour every day.


    How could he give up just like that?


    Dumby and Lingbao were also shocked by Gu Lin¡¯s words.


    ¡°Why, brother?¡± Lingbao and Dumby asked in unison.


    ¡°No reason, I don¡¯t want to study anymore.¡± Gu Lin said firmly, but his small hands hidden in his sleeves had already clenched into fists. ¡°I¡¯ll go and tidy up the firewood.¡±


    After saying that, Gu Lin turned around and walked out.


    ¡°Big brother, I¡¯ll help you!¡± Dumby said hurriedly, quickly following Gu Lin¡¯s footsteps.


    Lingbao glanced at Gu Lin and Dumby, then at Gu Qingxue.


    It seemed that she was conflicted about whether to help her mother or to help her brothers.


    Gu Qingxue raised her hand toward Lingbao.


    Seeing her action, Lingbao was so scared that she shrank her neck, and her eyes could not help but close.


    The palm that she had imagined did not land on her body.


    A warm hand gently landed on the top of her head and caressed it gently.


    This wonderful feeling made Lingbao open her eyes quickly and look at Gu Qingxue.


    ¡°Lingbao, mother will go out later. Persuade your big brother to study and tell him that mother will solve the problem that he is worried about. Tell him to study hard and don¡¯t think about anything else, okay?¡± Gu Qingxue said with a smile.


    Lingbao only felt that Gu Qingxue¡¯s hand above her head was warm and soft.


    It turned out that mother was so beautiful when she was gentle.


    At this moment, Lingbao¡¯s fear of Gu Qingxue disappeared. She grinned at Gu Qingxue, revealing her neat white teeth, and nodded her head forcefully.

 Chapter 12

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    After Gu Qingxue tidied up the kitchen, she went into the courtyard.


    The three little children were no longer in the courtyard.


    Gu Lin had always doted on the Lingbao and listened to whatever the Lingbao said. He must have listened to Lingbao¡¯s advice and gone to study properly.


    Gu Qingxue took a glance in the direction of the three little children¡¯s rooms, and a streak of light flashed across her eyes.


    The place they were staying at the moment did not seem like a place for humans at all.


    Not only was it extremely cold in the winter, but the house was also in a state of disrepair. It was especially unsafe.


    After she settled the issue of Lil¡¯ Lin¡¯s tuition fees, she would make a trip to Madam Yu¡¯s place.


    She would take back everything that belonged to her.


    At this point, Gu Qingxue withdrew her gaze, picked up the bamboo basket placed beside the kitchen, and strode out of the courtyard.


    In the room, the three little children all came to the window, watching Gu Qingxue¡¯s departing figure through the window.


    ¡°What is mother going to do?¡± Dumby asked curiously.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Big brother, do you know?¡± Lingbao also had a puzzled look.


    Gu Lin shook his head, indicating that he did not know either.


    He looked in the direction Gu Qingxue left, his eyes full of inquiry.


    Lingbao had already passed on Gu Qingxue¡¯s words to him.


    Gu Lin realized that he really could not see through his mother more and more.


    However, after Gu Qingxue left home, she relied on the memories left behind by the original owner to walk along the country road in the direction of the Dafu Mountain.


    In this era, the mountains and forests were not overexploited and retained their original appearance. There were many treasures in the mountains and forests.


    The reason why Gu Lin did not want to study was that his family was so poor that they only had two copper coins left. They could not afford to pay the tuition fees at all.


    Gu Qingxue was extremely regretful.


    If she had not exchanged all the jewelry given to her by others in her previous life for savings in the bank, then she could more or less think of ways to take out some gold, silver, and jewelry from her research institute to deal with the emergency.


    Gu Lin needed two taels of silver for a semester.


    Gu Qingxue thought of going up the mountain that day to try her luck and see if she could find some good medicinal herbs to exchange for silver in the medicine shop.


    Along the way, Gu Qingxue met many villagers.


    However, no one was willing to greet her, and the way they looked at her was strange.


    The original owner did not have a good reputation in this village.


    It was not because she was a widow.


    In fact, the villagers of Dafu Village were simple and honest, and most of the villagers in this village were kind.


    It was because the original owner was obviously a poor person, but she still had to put on the airs of a young lady of a noble family. She looked at everyone as if she was a pretentious and noble person. She would also throw a tantrum at her own children as she pleased, not caring at all.


    This was what the villagers could not stand.


    Gu Qingxue did not care about the strange looks of those people. She hummed a little tune and walked out of the village.


    The long mountain came into view, and the mist lingered in the mountain, looking like a fairyland.


    Gu Qingxue first sighed at the beautiful scenery in front of her, then quickly observed her surroundings. Seeing that there was no one around, she quickly asked the little butler for a silver needle anesthetic gun.


    That silver needle anesthetic gun was a small gadget that Gu Qingxue had made when she was bored.


    It was only the size of a palm, and it looked like a small silver pistol. In fact, it was a silver needle that had been specially tempered with an anesthetic.


    The anesthetic on a single silver needle was enough to paralyze an elephant.


    ¡°Master, you have to be careful. Due to the specialty of the silver needle anesthetic gun, you can¡¯t reveal the existence of the silver needle anesthetic gun. Otherwise, you will be punished by the system.¡± After the little butler handed the silver needle anesthetic gun to Gu Qingxue, it warned Gu Qingxue.

 Chapter 13

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Got it,¡± Gu Qingxue replied casually, then put the silver needle tranquilizer gun into her pocket.


    With the silver needle tranquilizer gun on her, Gu Qingxue felt much more confident.


    In this way, she did not have to be afraid of encountering wild beasts in the mountain.


    It took Gu Qingxue about two hours to climb up the mountain path to the halfway point.


    There was a large forest halfway up the mountain. Wild beasts were usually seen here, and only hunters would come here.


    However, Gu Qingxue did not plan to climb any further because she had to go back before dark, so she decided to search the forest.


    The dense forest blocked out the sun, and the sunlight shone through the gaps of the leaves, leaving a mottled shadow on the ground.


    At this moment, there was still a group of people moving forward in the forest.


    Walking at the front was a dark horse with four feet on the snow. A man dressed in a black robe sat on the horse.


    His long black hair was tied up with a silver crown. The man¡¯s gorgeous white robe was spotless, and his skin was as white as jade. He had a handsome face that could topple cities. His beauty was extremely intense, and his facial features were deep, his pair of long and narrow eyes seemed to have gathered the power of the night. They were mysterious and seductive, but people did not dare to look at them directly.


    Like a banished immortal who had walked out from an ink painting, the man¡¯s body exuded an icy aura that no one was allowed to enter.


    He sat on the horse¡¯s back and looked ahead indifferently. His thin lips were slightly pursed.


    The few shadow guards following behind the man felt the low pressure that was emitted from the man¡¯s body and all of them shivered in fear.


    They had followed their master for a short period of five days and had already climbed four great mountains. On this day, it was the fifth one.


    It was all for the sake of finding a medicinal herb called the Worry-Relieving Grass for their young master.


    However, the Worry-Relieving Grass was a medicinal herb that existed in legends. It had long disappeared without a trace a hundred years ago.


    Their regent king¡¯s manor had also posted a heavy bounty. As long as someone could offer a single stalk of the Worry-Relieving Grass, that person would be the regent king¡¯s manor¡¯s benefactor, and they would definitely receive a heavy reward.


    However, the huge reward had already been posted for three months and no one had been able to find the Worry-Relieving Grass.


    Hence, their master had personally made a move.


    After these few days of running around, the shadow guards had already lost all hope, but their master was still persisting.


    ¡°Your highness, you haven¡¯t rested since last night.¡± A shadow guard dressed in black armor slightly increased his speed and walked to Rong Zhan¡¯s side, ¡°Why don¡¯t you rest for a while? Your subordinates will be responsible for searching this forest properly.¡±


    ¡°No, thanks.¡± The deep and magnetic voice was a little cold. Rong Zhan kicked the horse¡¯s belly, and the black horse sped up. ¡°You guys rest here for a while. I¡¯ll go look for it myself.¡±


    The shadow guards did not dare to disobey Rong Zhan¡¯s order, so they could only stop and watch Rong Zhan and the black horse disappear into the forest together.


    On Gu Qingxue¡¯s side, there was a small amount of herbs in the herb basket.


    However, those herbs were common herbs that were not worth much. Gu Qingxue did not see any precious herbs like ginseng or Ganoderma along the way.


    Just when Gu Qingxue thought that she might not get anything that day, a small green color hidden under a big tree caught her attention.


    The green color, which was about the size of a bean, was hidden among the dead leaves. Although there was only a sharp tip, Gu Qingxue could still see what it was.


    It was the Worry-Relieving Grass!

 Chapter 14

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The Worry-Relieving Grass was a very expensive herb. It was also very valuable in the 20th century and was very helpful in curing mental illnesses.


    The Worry-Relieving Grass looked like a bean sprout. It had a simple green head and a slender body. However, its green head would glow, which was why Gu Qingxue had seen the Worry-Relieving Grass at first glance!


    This was truly a case of the saying, ¡®when the mountains are heavy and the rivers are troubled, there is no way out.¡¯


    With the Worry-Relieving Grass, Lil¡¯ Lin would not have to worry about his tuition fees!


    With this thought in mind, Gu Qingxue looked at the Worry-Relieving Grass as if she were looking at a pile of shining gold, and her eyes lit up.


    She quickened her pace excitedly and walked toward the Worry-Relieving Grass.


    However, someone was even faster than her.


    A slender white figure came from behind her, rushing toward the Worry-Relieving Grass like an immortal descending from the nine heavens.


    Seeing that the person¡¯s hand was about to touch the Worry-Relieving Grass, Gu Qingxue was even faster. She quickly took out the silver needle tranquilizer gun and shot at the person.


    No matter how fast the person was, he was not as fast as her gun.


    Whoosh!


    The silver needle flew toward the white figure at a speed invisible to the naked eye, hitting the man¡¯s butt directly.


    Rong Zhan had been paying full attention to the Worry-Relieving Grass.


    He did not notice that someone behind him had shot at him.


    He only felt a numbness in a certain part of his body. Then, the numbness spread all over his body in an instant, causing him to be unable to move. Just when he was about to pick the Worry-Relieving Grass, his body fell heavily from the sky, falling to the ground.


    As for Gu Qingxue, she had originally thought that as long as the silver needle pierced into a person¡¯s body, it would definitely paralyze the person, so she did not deliberately aim at any part of Rong Zhan, in the end, she did not expect the silver needle to actually pierce into that person¡¯s buttocks.


    The corner of her lips twitched, and Gu Qingxue quickly walked to Rong Zhan.


    The anesthetic that had been purified in the 21st century was hundreds of times more powerful than the ancient anesthetic. Even Rong Zhan, who had a strong inner strength and powerful martial arts, could not resist the effects of the anesthetic for a while.


    He lay on the ground in a sorry position, unable to open his mouth.


    Gu Qingxue squatted down in front of Rong Zhan, and carefully pulled up the precious and precious Worry-Relieving Grass by its roots in front of him, and then put it into her arms.


    Rong Zhan looked at Gu Qingxue¡¯s movements, and his long and narrow eyes shot out a chill like a ten-thousand-year-old glacier.


    If eyes could kill, Gu Qingxue would have been dead.


    Under Rong Zhan¡¯s gaze, Gu Qingxue felt a chill and turned her head to look at Rong Zhan.


    In an instant, a handsome face came into Gu Qingxue¡¯s sight, which made her eyes flash with astonishment.


    In her previous life, she had seen many good-looking people, whether they were men or women.


    However, compared to this person in front of her, those people were just ordinary people.


    It was not an exaggeration to say that if this face were to be used in the entertainment industry in the 21st century, just by relying on his face, he would be able to win everyone and become a top-class person.


    However, even if he was good-looking, he could not come and snatch her herbs.


    Gu Qingxue cleared her throat and looked at Rong Zhan seriously, saying, ¡°Brother, I saw the Worry-Relieving Grass first, and you came later. Do you understand?¡±


    This person flew past her from behind.


    Everything was about first come, first served. This person could not bully her just because she did not know martial arts.

 Chapter 15

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Rong Zhan could not speak, so he could only stare at Gu Qingxue coldly.


    Gu Qingxue, on the other hand, assumed that Rong Zhan had understood. She stood up slowly and tidied her dress, then bent down and searched for the silver needle.


    Rong Zhan felt a soft little hand on his butt, and his eyes widened in disbelief.


    In the next moment, an overwhelming killing intent filled his pitch-black eyes.


    This damn woman!


    How dare she!


    The intense humiliation made Rong Zhan mobilize the internal energy in his body with all his might, trying to resist the overbearing medicinal effect!


    If he could move, he would crush that woman¡¯s neck without hesitation!


    The overbearing internal energy did not disperse the medicinal effect. Instead, it made Rong Zhan feel anxious, causing a trace of fishy sweetness to rise in his throat, and he could not help but faint.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s hand carefully searched Rong Zhan¡¯s acupuncture point.


    She had to admit that this man¡¯s figure was quite good. His body was quite firm. She could not help but touch it a few more times.


    She definitely did not want to take advantage of the other party. She just wanted to take away the silver needle.


    There must still be a high concentration of anesthetic left on the silver needle. She could not let this thing fall into the hands of others.


    Finally, she found the silver needle and pulled it out forcefully.


    Gu Qingxue let out a sigh of relief. She put the silver needle into the cloth bag and lowered her head to look at Rong Zhan.


    She shook her head helplessly when she found that Rong Zhan had closed his eyes.


    This man looked so murderous. She did not expect him to be so weak that he had fainted.


    Gu Qingxue hummed a tune in a good mood and left in the direction she had come from.


    An hour later, the shadow guards who could not wait for Rong Zhan to come back finally realized that something was wrong and looked around.


    Finally, they saw a familiar figure under a big tree.


    At this moment, the drug in Rong Zhan¡¯s body had almost dissipated. He had also woken up from his coma, but his limbs were still unable to move.


    ¡°Your Highness!¡± The shadow guards rushed towards Rong Zhan and knelt in front of him in panic. ¡°Your Highness, what¡¯s wrong?!¡±


    ¡°Help me up.¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s tone was gloomy.


    The shadow guard closest to him, Liu Yi, quickly helped him up from the ground and looked at him with a terrified expression. ¡°Your Highness, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Rong Zhan said expressionlessly. The aura around him was comparable to the asura battlefield. ¡°Take me down the mountain now.¡±


    He wanted to find that audacious woman as soon as possible and get back the Worry-Relieving Grass!


    The shadow guards did not know what had happened, but seeing their master like this, it was obvious that he did not want to say anything more. Thus, they did not dare to ask any more questions, and left quickly with Rong Zhan.


    It was already dark after Gu Qingxue went down the mountain.


    On her way home from the mountain, she also had an unexpected harvest. She encountered a small wild boar that tried to attack her, and she easily took it down with the silver needle tranquilizer gun.


    The wild boar weighed about 50 to 60 pounds. When Gu Qingxue dragged the wild boar into the courtyard, she was so tired that she could not even lift her waist.


    Compared to her previous life, her current body was much weaker.


    However, she would have plenty of time in the future to ¡®temper¡¯ her weak body.


    The three children were about to go out to look for Gu Qingxue when they saw that it was already dark and Gu Qingxue had not come back yet. However, they saw a brutal scene as soon as they walked out of the room.


    Gu Qingxue was slaughtering the boar in the yard.

 Chapter 16

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    For a medical research specialist, Gu Qingxue¡¯s knife skills were excellent, and she was also very good at slaughtering pigs.


    ¡°Mother, mother, what are you doing?¡± Dumby was so frightened that the hair on his head trembled, and he hid behind Gu Lin.


    Lingbao, on the other hand, watched with interest as Gu Qingxue bled the wild boar, showing no signs of fear at all.


    Gu Lin knew that Gu Qingxue was slaughtering the boar. He reached out to cover Lingbao¡¯s eyes and said to her and Dumby, ¡°The two of you go back and wait. There will be meat to eat tonight.¡±


    If such a big wild boar really stayed in their house, it would be enough for their family to eat for a long time.


    When Lingbao and Dumby heard that there would be meat to eat, they immediately went back to their houses obediently.


    Gu Lin walked towards Gu Qingxue.


    ¡°Don¡¯t come over,¡± Gu Qingxue hurriedly said to Gu Lin, ¡°This place is too dirty. Don¡¯t get your clothes dirty.¡±


    Gu Lin obediently stopped in his tracks. His pair of bright black eyes stared fixedly at Gu Qingxue, ¡°Did you go up the mountain?¡±


    Gu Qingxue busied herself with work, she nodded her head, ¡°This wild boar was obtained from the mountain. ¡°I also found some herbs from the mountain. After selling the herbs, I¡¯ll be able to prepare the tuition fees for you. You¡¯d better continue your studies and don¡¯t give up so easily.¡±


    ¡°Are you really my mother?¡± Gu Lin suddenly asked.


    Gu Qingxue stopped what she was doing and turned her head to look at Gu Lin, who was standing two meters away from her.


    At this moment, looking at Gu Lin¡¯s slightly narrow and long eyes, the man in white whom she had met in the mountain forest today suddenly appeared in her mind.


    On that man¡¯s face, there was also a pair of such long and beautiful eyes.


    Xiao Lin¡¯s eyes were really similar to that man¡¯s.


    Could it be a coincidence?


    Gu Qingxue tried hard to drive out all the mixed thoughts in her mind. She looked at Gu Lin seriously and said, ¡°Little dummy, are you stupid? Of course, I¡¯m your mother.¡±


    This child was really too sensitive.


    So sensitive that it made one¡¯s heart ache.


    For a moment, Gu Qingxue felt like she wanted to hold Gu Lin in her arms, but she could not act rashly for fear of scaring him.


    Gu Lin clenched his fists, looked at Gu Qingxue, and said, ¡°But my mother won¡¯t cook for us, nor will she be so gentle to us, nor will she enter the mountains for us.¡±


    Their mother would only go crazy at home and complain about the heavens and the people over and over again, especially after being bullied by Madam Yu. When she came back, she would vent her anger on them and order them to work!


    She had never really thought about the three of them before!


    Gu Qingxue looked at Gu Lin and brought out her best acting skills. First, she furrowed her brows helplessly, then, the corners of her lips revealed a bitter smile, ¡°In the past, mother had done many things to hurt the three of you. That was because mother was sick and my mind wasn¡¯t clear. Now that mother has recovered, I won¡¯t treat the three of you the way she did in the past.¡±


    The guilt in her tone was overflowing.


    Gu Lin suddenly thought of what Doctor Zhu had said in the village.


    He said that their mother¡¯s temperament had changed greatly because their father had passed away and her brain had been stimulated by an illness.


    Now that their mother had recovered, her temperament had changed to that of a normal person. That was normal.


    Gu Lin had already believed Gu Qingxue¡¯s words in his heart. However, he was still unable to remove the estrangement in his heart and get along with Gu Qingxue like a normal mother and son.


    As if she had seen through Gu Lin¡¯s thoughts, Gu Qingxue said softly, ¡°In the future, you can just watch mother¡¯s performance. Mother will do what she has said.¡±


    Gu Lin looked at Gu Qingxue.


    Only then did he realize that Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes were exceptionally clear. Other than the warmth in her eyes, he could not see anything else.

 Chapter 17

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Under Gu Qingxue¡¯s passionate and expectant gaze, Gu Lin¡¯s little ears began to blush. He nodded lightly, ¡°Then, then we¡¯ll trust you one more time.¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Qingxue finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    After all, Gu Lin was still a child of four or five years old. He was not old enough to hold a grudge.


    She still had a lot of time to make up for the lack of motherly love in the future.


    ¡°Do you need my help?¡± Gu Lin looked away awkwardly and asked Gu Qingxue in a muffled voice.


    ¡°No need. You can stay with your younger siblings. Wait for me to call you guys for dinner.¡± After saying that, Gu Qingxue buried herself in her work seriously again.


    Gu Lin stood where he was and watched Gu Qingxue work for a while before returning to his room.


    After another two hours, a fragrant smell wafted out from Gu Qingxue¡¯s kitchen.


    It was the fragrance of stewed pork ribs with winter melon and mushroom. Along with the wind, it drifted far away, causing the children next door to cry out in hunger.


    ¡°I want to eat meat! I want to eat meat!¡±


    The cries of the children next door traveled all the way to Gu Qingxue¡¯s small courtyard.


    The three children who were eating in the kitchen heard it.


    ¡°Is that Wang Tudou crying?¡± Lingbao asked Gu Lin and Dumby as she raised his head, her mouth covered in oil.


    Dumby was too busy eating to answer Lingbao¡¯s question.


    Gu Lin smiled and nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Just let him cry! He¡¯s always bullying me and pulling my braids!¡± Lingbao raised her chin proudly. ¡°When I have the chance next time, I¡¯ll chew on the ribs in front of him! I¡¯ll make his tears and saliva flow together!¡±


    Gu Qingxue could not help but laugh when she saw Lingbao¡¯s mischievous look.


    It was the first time she realized that children could actually be this cute.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Lin, mother will make a trip to town tomorrow. You have to take care of your younger siblings at home,¡± Gu Qingxue suddenly thought of this matter and said to Gu Lin.


    When Dumby heard the word ¡®town¡¯, he finally raised his head and looked at Gu Qingxue. ¡°Mother, are you really going to town?¡±


    He had heard that the town was very interesting and that there were even candied haws and osmanthus cakes for sale.


    He had seen the young master of the village landlord¡¯s family eat candied haws and osmanthus cakes, and they looked very delicious.


    Unfortunately, he, his elder brother, and his younger sister had never eaten them before.


    Gu Lin and Dumby were also surprised.


    The town was too far away for them.


    It was a place they dreamed of going to.


    ¡°Yes, we don¡¯t have any rice noodles at home. I have to go buy some.¡± Gu Qingxue saw that the three little brats yearned for the town. She paused for a moment. ¡°Do the three of you want to go together?¡±


    The three little brats widened their eyes in unison.


    ¡°Can we?! Mother, are you really willing to bring us along?¡± Lingbao raised his voice in excitement.


    ¡°If the three of you want to go, I¡¯ll bring you along,¡± Gu Qingxue said, ¡°But if you want to go to the town, you have to get up very early. Lil¡¯ Lin definitely won¡¯t have any problems. Dumby, Lingbao, can you get up?¡±


    Gu Lin would get up very early every day to study. Dumby and Lingbao did not show any interest in studying at the moment. They wanted to sleep in every day.


    When Dumbo and Lingbao heard that, they nodded their little heads in unison and said in unison, ¡°I can!¡±


    That was the place they dreamed of!


    Even if they had to stay up all night tonight, they would still be willing to do it!

 Chapter 18

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Thus, after dinner, the three little ones helped Gu Qingxue clean up the kitchen, then washed up and went to bed.


    Gu Qingxue sat by the bed and watched the three little ones fall asleep. She covered them with the quilt before returning to the room next door.


    It was the coldest time of the year.


    Gu Qingxue lay in the quilt alone. She felt as if she had gone into an ice cellar. It was so cold.


    In the end, she was defeated by the damn cold. She hugged her quilt and went to the room where the three little ones were.


    It was indeed much warmer to sleep on the bed with the three little ones than to sleep alone. After Gu Qingxue warmed herself up, she closed her eyes contentedly.


    Drowsiness gradually came over her.


    Not long after Gu Qingxue¡¯s consciousness sank into the darkness, she felt as if her soul had left her body and drifted into an extremely luxurious old house. Then, she entered a gorgeous and quaint room.


    Soon after, her soul drifted in the air, and saw a sickly little boy about four or five years old lying on the bed. His small face, which was somewhat similar to that of Dumby and Xiao Lin, was as pale as a piece of paper, even his lips were pale. His eyes were closed, and he kept calling for his mother and father in a weak voice.


    Beside the bed, a young woman in fine clothes was sitting there, holding a bowl of black medicinal liquid in her hand. She had a vicious smile on her face, her tone was gentle, ¡°Han¡¯er, it¡¯s time to take the medicine. Take the medicine, and your illness will be cured.¡±


    For some reason, Gu Qingxue looked at the woman¡¯s posture and thought of the scene in the movie where Pan Jinlian fed Wu Dalang medicine. She felt that she was full of malice.


    When the little boy heard the woman¡¯s voice, he struggled to open his eyes and looked at her with a disgusted expression, ¡°Get lost, I don¡¯t want to take your medicine! Get lost!¡±


    ¡°Han¡¯er, you can¡¯t be so willful. If the royal highness finds out that you are so willful and won¡¯t take your medicine obediently, he will be angry too.¡± The smile on the woman¡¯s face did not change, she reached out her hand forcefully and pried open the little boy¡¯s mouth, putting the medicine into his mouth.


    Seeing this, Gu Qingxue was so angry that her head was about to explode.


    A kind of heartache for the little boy grew from the depths of her heart, making her almost go berserk.


    She wanted to stop that woman, but when she stretched out her hand toward the woman, her hand went through the woman¡¯s body.


    And that woman and the little boy seemed to be unable to see her existence.


    Gu Qingxue listened to the little boy¡¯s weak cries, and her heart ached so much that she almost could not breathe.


    Just like that, a bowl of medicine was poured into the little boy¡¯s stomach. He was also tired, so he directly fell asleep.


    ¡°B*stard! There is still a use for you now. Sooner or later, I will strangle you with my own hands! How can you be worthy to be the crown prince of the regent prince¡¯s mansion?! You¡¯re a b*tard who has a mother but no one to raise you!¡± The smile on the woman¡¯s face disappeared, she stared at the little boy coldly and cursed in a low voice.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s fists were really hard now.


    She wanted to slap that woman¡¯s face flat so that she would know how gorgeous the color of the blood was.


    Perhaps she was too angry, Gu Qingxue felt a dull pain in her chest. She opened her eyes abruptly.


    What she saw was the dilapidated roof.


    Huff!


    So she was dreaming.


    Gu Qingxue licked the corner of her lips and turned her head to look at the three children beside her.

 Chapter 19

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The bright moonlight shone on the three children through the window, allowing Gu Qingxue to clearly see their sleeping faces.


    The three children¡¯s sleeping faces were exactly the same, so cute that Gu Qingxue wanted to pinch their faces.


    Gu Qingxue tried her best to resist the urge in her heart, but there was still a doubt in her mind.


    Since she had a nightmare just now, why did she have a strange feeling that it was something that had happened in real life?


    Gu Qingxue was really puzzled by this question. In the end, she fell asleep again with doubt.


    The night was getting darker.


    A group of people passed by Dafu Village quietly.


    The leader of the group, a man in a white robe, was particularly eye-catching under the moonlight.


    Liu Yi followed by Rong Zhan¡¯s side and said to Rong Zhan, ¡°Your Highness, should we find a place to rest for the night in this village?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. This place is not far from Qingyuan Town,¡± Rong Zhan said indifferently.


    Liuyi immediately understood Rong Zhan¡¯s meaning. He nodded and said to the shadow guards behind him, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the town to settle down.¡±


    Rong Zhan¡¯s gaze fell to the side.


    At this moment, they happened to pass by a very dilapidated courtyard.


    From Rong Zhan¡¯s angle, he could coincidentally see the scenery in the courtyard.


    He saw a huge pig¡¯s head hanging in front of the wooden house. The moonlight shone on the pig¡¯s head, making the expression of the pig¡¯s head appear even more unsatisfied.


    Rong Zhan narrowed his eyes and stopped his horse.


    ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Liu Yi asked Rong Zhan carefully.


    Rong Zhan raised his hand lazily and pointed at the pig¡¯s head.


    ¡°Master, are you hungry?¡± Liu Yi made a bold guess.


    Rong Zhan looked at him coldly. ¡°Do you think that pig¡¯s head looks like a wild boar or a domestic boar?¡±


    ¡°Wild boar,¡± Liu Yi answered decisively. He then said, ¡°This Dafu Village is backed by Dafu Mountain. There are more hunters in the village, so it¡¯s not strange to have wild boars.¡±


    Rong Zhan heard him and looked forward. He said faintly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The group of people walked out of the village under the night sky.


    The next day, a ray of light had just appeared in the sky.


    Gu Lin opened his eyes. When he turned around and saw Gu Qingxue¡¯s face, he could not help but be stunned.


    ¡°Mother?¡± He subconsciously called out.


    Gu Qingxue heard the movement. Her eyelashes, which were as thick as butterfly wings, fluttered slightly before she opened her eyes.


    ¡°Good morning, Lil¡¯ Lin.¡± Gu Qingxue revealed a brilliant smile to Gu Lin.


    Gu Lin¡¯s eyes were dazzled by her smile. His little face reddened subconsciously and he asked in a low voice, ¡°You¡­ Why are you sleeping here?¡±


    Moreover, they were so close to each other.


    Ever since Gu Lin became sensible, he had been the one who had brought his younger siblings to sleep alone in this room. His mother had never accompanied them.


    ¡°It¡¯s too cold for me to sleep alone,¡± Gu Qingxue said truthfully as she got up. ¡°I¡¯ll go prepare breakfast. Wake up your younger siblings and go wash up.¡±


    Gu Lin nodded.


    Dumby and Lingbao were still sleeping. There was saliva hanging at the corner of their mouths.


    Gu Lin saw that the two of them were sleeping so soundly. He really did not have the heart to wake them up.


    However, when he thought of their anticipation of going to town, he still shook Dumby and Lingbao forcefully.


    ¡°Hurry up and get up. We¡¯re going to miss the ox-cart to town!¡±


    As soon as these words came out, Dumby and Lingbao seemed to have been electrocuted. The two of them opened their eyes very tacitly and sat up abruptly.

 Chapter 20

    ¡°I can¡¯t make it in time for the ox-cart. Oh no, oh no¡­¡± Dumby tugged at the little goofy hair on its head and looked around anxiously. ¡°Where are my clothes? Where did my clothes go¡­¡±


    Lingbao was also looking for clothes anxiously.


    Gu Lin looked at the two of them and could not help but laugh. ¡°I¡¯m just teasing you. It¡¯s still early. You guys take your time to find some clothes to wear and then wash up. We¡¯ll go to town after breakfast.¡±


    Dumby and Lingbao looked at Gu Lin faintly.


    When did their big brother learn to be so naughty?


    After a simple breakfast, Gu Qingxue carried a bamboo basket on her back and went out with her three children to look for the ox carriage.


    ¡°Mother, do you really not need to hide the pig head inside the house?¡± Lingbao asked Gu Qingxue worriedly.


    Gu Lin and Lingbao were also a little worried about this problem.


    Their mother had beaten up Madam Yu yesterday, so Madam Yu would not let this matter rest. She would definitely come to their house.


    If Madam Yu went to their house today and found the pig¡¯s head hanging in the yard, she would definitely take it away.


    Their mother had said that the meat on the pig¡¯s head was also very delicious, especially the pig¡¯s ears. They could be eaten cold, and they would be crisp and especially delicious.


    They were all waiting to eat the pig¡¯s ears with salad.


    ¡°No need, don¡¯t worry,¡± Gu Qingxue said to the three children with a smile. ¡°If anyone dares to take the pig¡¯s head away, mother has a lot of ways to make them pay back two pigs¡¯ heads.¡±


    The three kids were still worried, but they did not want to doubt their mother¡¯s words, so they all nodded obediently.


    The nearest town to Dafu Village was Qingyuan Town. It would take two hours to go from Dafu village to Qingyuan town by ox carriage, and each person would need five copper coins. It would only take one hour to go by horse-cart.


    Both the horse-cart and the ox-cart needed to go to the village entrance.


    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks


    Gu Qingxue brought the three children to the village entrance.


    There were already many people waiting here to go to the town market, both men and women.


    When the men saw Gu Qingxue, their eyes were first filled with amazement, then they shifted their gazes uncomfortably to the side.


    It was because Gu Qingxue was a widow. If any man had an ambiguous relationship with a widow in this day and age, he would be condemned by the world, and even worse, he would be drowned in a pig cage.


    When the women saw Gu Qingxue, they looked at her as if they had seen the god of plague, giving her a disdainful look.


    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this the Gu family? How could you bear to bring the children out?¡± A voice full of ridicule rang out among the women.


    Gu Qingxue recognized who the voice belonged to.


    It was Madam Wang, who lived not far from her home.


    Her body looked exactly the same as the one in her previous life. She was too flirtatious, and it was easy to be labeled as a troublemaker.


    Madam Wang¡¯s man had once coveted the original owner of this body of hers and secretly tried to curry favor with her. After being discovered by Madam Wang, he caused a big scene at home. Now that the man met Gu Qingxue, he did not even dare to look at her again.


    Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only


    However, Madam Wang held a grudge against the original owner of this body of hers, and they often caused trouble for the original owner.


    Gu Qingxue could not be bothered with Madam Wang and treated it as if she was farting. She lowered her head and asked the three little cubs, ¡°Are you guys cold?¡±


    The three cubs shook their heads, indicating that they were not cold.


    ¡°When we get to town, we¡¯ll go buy some new clothes to change into,¡± Gu Qingxue said gently.


    The clothes the three children were wearing were very tattered, and she felt really uncomfortable looking at them.

 Chapter 21

    Hearing Gu Qingxue¡¯s words, Wang Shi and the others looked at her again.


    There was disdain in their eyes.


    Oh, did the sun rise from the West?


    The little widow was actually willing to add clothes for her children?


    At this moment, the horse carriage and the ox carriage arrived.


    There were two horse carriages and ox carriages that went to and from Qingyuan Town every day. The ox carriage cost five copper coins per person, but the horse carriage cost twenty copper coins per person.


    Generally speaking, there were not many people in this village who could afford a horse carriage.


    ¡°Old Li, let me tell you, you can¡¯t let that little widow be your carriage. It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t know her. She¡¯s not very smart, and she¡¯s unlucky,¡± Wang Shi said to Old Li who was driving the ox carriage impatiently, after saying that, she even looked at Gu Qingxue provocatively.


    Gu Qingxue heard Wang Shi¡¯s words, but she did not even bother to give Wang Shi a look. She directly led the three children to the carriage.


    The horse carriage was parked at the back of the ox carriage.


    Old Li took a glance at Gu Qingxue and the three children walking toward him and frowned.


    He did not feel unlucky or anything, but he wanted to ride in his ox-cart. A child like Gu Lin only needed two copper coins, while Gu Qingxue took up too much space with her three children. It was not worth it for him.


    Old Li cleared his throat, ¡°Madam Gu, I¡­¡±


    Before Old Li could finish his words, Gu Qingxue had already led the three children past the ox carriage and walked towards the horse corriage.


    The middle-aged man sitting in front of the horse carriage saw Gu Qingxue walking over with the children. He looked at her with a puzzled expression. ¡°Lady Gu, do you want to take the horse carriage?¡±


    Gu Qingxue smiled indifferently. ¡°Yes, Big Brother Li, I want to book your horse carriage for a day.¡±


    She had too many things to buy this time, so it was better to book a horse carrige.


    Li Dali was stunned by Gu Qingxue¡¯s words.


    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks


    Not only him but everyone else was also shocked.


    ¡°Hahaha, Gu Qingxue, do you have any silver? Have you gone mad again?¡± Madam Wang pointed at Gu Qingxue and laughed.


    ¡°My mother is not crazy! You are the crazy one!¡± Dumby immediately looked at Madam Wang and retorted seriously.


    Gu Lin and Lingbao also looked at Madam Wang discontentedly.


    Although their mother was indeed very different from before, and could even be described as abnormal, they all liked their mother the way she was now and did not like the way she used to be.


    ¡°Dumby.¡± Gu Qingxue lowered her eyes and looked at Dumby who was standing beside her.


    ¡°Mother.¡± Dumbo thought that Gu Qingxue wanted to blame him, so he raised his head and looked at her with an aggrieved expression.


    Gu Qingxue reached out to pat Dumby¡¯s little head and said with a smile, ¡°When a mad dog bites us, we can¡¯t bite it back. Humans can¡¯t argue with a mad dog. Do you understand?¡±


    Dumby nodded his head in confusion.


    Why did he feel that his mother was scolding a human?


    Gu Lin looked deeply at Gu Qingxue, his clear eyes shining brightly.


    Gu Lingbao, who had always been quick-witted and direct, had also heard the hidden meaning in Gu Qingxue¡¯s words. She could not help but burst out laughing like a silver bell.


    Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only


    Hehehe.


    Mother¡¯s way of scolding people was really too interesting!


    However, she and her brothers were both obedient children.


    Obedient children could not scold people!


    ¡°Gu Qingxue! How dare you call me a dog?!¡± The children could all understand, so Madam Wang naturally understood what Gu Qingxue meant. She immediately jumped up in anger, pointing at Gu Qingxue¡¯s nose and shouting, ¡°You b*tch, if you have the guts, why don¡¯t you try calling me a dog again?!¡±

 Chapter 22

    Gu Qingxue stuck out her pinky finger and picked her ear. ¡°How noisy.¡±


    After saying that, she walked toward Madam Wang.


    Madam Wang saw Gu Qingxue walking toward her. Seeing the casual smile on Gu Qingxue¡¯s face, she felt goosebumps all over.


    Before Madam Wang could react, Gu Qingxue had already walked in front of her. Gu Qingxue raised her hand and gave her a super loud slap.


    With a slap, Madam Wang was stunned. She covered her face and looked at Gu Qingxue in a daze.


    The others were also stunned by Gu Qingxue¡¯s sharp actions.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s actions just now were fast and ruthless, without any hesitation.


    ¡°This slap is to teach you how to be polite,¡± Gu Qingxue said to Madam Wang indifferently and raised her hand again.


    Slap!


    Another slap landed on the left side of her cheek. Madam Wang was slapped so hard that she spun around on the spot and fell to the ground.


    Gu Qingxue looked down at Madam Wang. ¡°This slap is to teach you not to always create rumors and create trouble. ¡°With your man¡¯s appearance, he isn¡¯t even fit to carry my shoes. Look after him yourself. Don¡¯t let him be a pain to my eyes again.¡±


    Previously, this Madam Wang had been jealous of the original owner and had been spreading all kinds of rumors in the village, saying that the original owner had seduced her man.


    The original owner was proud and arrogant. How could she have taken a fancy to Madam Wang¡¯s man?


    This was all nonsense made up by Madam Wang.


    However, this was the way of the world. Since there were people spreading rumors outside, there would be people who would not mind watching the show and would think that it was true. Moreover, the original owner was a widow. As the saying went, there were many troubles in front of a widow, this was how the original owner¡¯s reputation was ruined.


    After saying that, Gu Qingxue no longer looked at Madam Wang. Instead, she looked at the people who were watching the show.


    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks


    She believed that what happened today would soon be spread.


    In this day and age, if a woman hit someone, she would be called a hag or a female Asura.


    However, Gu Qingxue was not afraid.


    What she wanted was that no one would dare to humiliate the four of them again.


    ¡°Listen up, if anyone dares to spread rumors about me, Gu Qingxue, I¡¯ll make sure they won¡¯t be able to speak again for the rest of his life!¡±


    After saying that, Gu Qingxue turned around and walked toward the three children.


    The three children stared at their mother with their eyes wide open.


    They could not believe what they had just seen.


    Was that cool and valiant woman really their mother?


    ¡°Were you guys that shocked?¡± Gu Qingxue came up to the three children. When she lowered her head to look at them, her eyes had already become gentle, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve all seen it. Mother told you that if anyone bullies you in the future, you can take revenge ten times or a hundred times over. No matter what happens, even if the sky collapses, your mother will take care of it for you.¡±


    The original owner¡¯s reputation in the village was very bad, and the three children did not have a father to protect them, the original owner was not the only one who was bullied and looked down on in this village. There were also the three children.


    Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only


    They did not have anyone to support them, so the three cubs had already learned how to deal with everything themselves even though they were still young.


    This was not what Gu Qingxue wanted to see.


    Hearing Gu Qingxue¡¯s last sentence, the three children felt sad at the same time, and their eyes turned red.


    They had never felt so wronged when they had been bullied before.


    The feeling now was like a feeling that had been suppressed all this time. They had finally found someone that they could rely on, and they burst out immediately.

 Chapter 23

    ¡°Mother!¡± Dumby and Lingbao pounced right in front of Gu Qingxue and hugged her legs from both sides.


    Gu Lin stood where he was and did not move. However, his red eyes betrayed the fact that he was feeling the same way as Lingbao and Dumby.


    Gu Qingxue led the three children into the carriage.


    Madam Wang, who had been beaten senseless, got up from the ground and watched the carriage leave. She gritted her teeth and turned to leave as well.


    Her face was swollen from the beating. What was the point of going to town?


    This was the first time the three children had taken the carriage. Before this, they had never even taken the ox carriage, so they were very excited along the way.


    The horse carriage was much faster than the ox carriage. In less than two hours, the horse carriage had arrived at Qingyuan Town.


    The bustling street was filled with people. The stalls on both sides of the street were orderly, and the air was filled with the fragrance of various snacks.


    The three cubs looked at the bustling street through the window of the horse carriage. They were so curious that they could not even bear to blink their eyes.


    ¡°Madam Gu, where do you plan to go?¡± Li Dali, who was driving the carriage, asked Gu Qingxue.


    ¡°Brother Li, do you know where the most famous medicine shop is?¡± Gu Qingxue asked.


    Li Dali answered warmly, ¡°You asked the right person. No one knows better than me what is the most famous medicine shop in town. The most famous medicine in town is the An Pharmacy on Anhe Street. Madam Gu, are you going to buy medicine?¡±


    Dumby said softly, ¡°No, uncle Li. My mother is going to sell medicine.¡±


    Lingbao said in a childish voice, ¡°Yes, Uncle Li. Our mother dug up some herbs on the mountain. Our mother is really amazing.¡±


    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks


    ¡°Is that so? Then, Madam Gu, shall we go to An Pharmacy?¡± Li Dali asked.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll have to trouble you, Big Brother Li.¡± Gu Qingxue nodded in agreement.


    After fifteen minutes, the carriage stopped at the largest pharmacy in the town. This pharmacy was three stories tall. Before they even entered the door, they could already smell the fragrance of medicinal herbs coming from the pharmacy. It was so choking that they almost could not help but want to sneeze.


    Gu Lin looked at this pharmacy. He could feel that this place was very high-class. It was a place that they had never been to before. ¡°Mother, are you sure we want to come to this shop? I heard that An Pharmacy only accepts rare and rare herbs. They don¡¯t accept ordinary items.¡±


    Gu Lin reminded Gu Qingxue, hoping that she would not be rejected later.


    ¡°This is the way it should be.¡± Gu Qingxue had Li Dali wait outside the door. Then, she pulled the three little ones and walked into An Pharmacy.


    The three little ones looked at the wall that was filled with medicinal herb drawers and was stunned at the same time.


    This scene was a little too spectacular!


    Gu Qingxue looked around and was very satisfied.


    Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only


    Only such a high-end medicine shop was qualified to be her underling.


    Gu Qingxue fixed her eyes on the old doctor who was sitting in front of the table to check the patient¡¯s pulse and wanted to approach him.


    However, before Gu Qingxue could approach him, the old doctor shook his head at the patient in front of him and sighed helplessly, ¡°Your illness is hopeless. I think you should prepare for the funeral as soon as possible.¡±


    The man who came to treat the illness felt his legs go weak and almost knelt down, ¡°Doctor Xiao, you can¡¯t leave me alone. You¡¯re the best doctor in all the villages. If you can¡¯t save me, I¡¯ll be dead for sure!¡±


    Doctor Xiao reached out his hand and stroked his white beard. He said sharply, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t care about you, but you¡¯re already beyond cure. There¡¯s no cure! Even the gods can¡¯t save you, let alone me.¡±

 Chapter 24

    The middle-aged man¡¯s face was pale and green. Suddenly, he coughed violently. ¡°Cough, cough, cough!¡±


    When the middle-aged man coughed, it was as if he was going to cough out his lungs. He held his breath and collapsed in pain, clutching his heart.


    The man was facing the sky. He was breathing heavily, but he was still short of oxygen. His entire body was convulsing and convulsing. He could only look at Doctor Xiao for help.


    Everyone retreated in unison, afraid that they might accidentally get into trouble.


    Doctor Xiao¡¯s expression changed as well. ¡°Oh no, it¡¯s an illness attack!¡±


    Doctor Xiao hurriedly rushed to the middle-aged man and took out the life-saving blood ginseng pill to feed him. Unexpectedly, he vomited it out.


    This was the pill that Doctor Xiao used to bring the patient back to life every time. Everyone knew that this was his trump card to cure the disease.


    At this moment, even the blood ginseng pill was useless. It could be seen that this person was really hopeless.


    Thinking of this, some people could not help but shake their heads and sigh, feeling regretful secretly.


    ¡°Move aside, the shopkeeper is here!¡± Following the waiter¡¯s words, a middle-aged man in a dark green robe strode over.


    The people in the pharmacy were all in a mess. Lingbao and Dumby had never seen such a scene before. They could not help but feel a little nervous and subconsciously reached behind them, ¡°Mother¡­ ?¡±


    However, the two children looked closely. Where was their mother behind them? Only their elder brother stood behind them with a calm expression.


    ¡°Just now, mother said that something was left in the carriage. She went to get it and told us to wait for her here obediently,¡± Gu Lin explained patiently to his sister and brother.


    Dumby grabbed his brother instead of his mother. At this moment, he held his brother¡¯s hand tightly and asked, ¡°Eldest brother, will this person be alright?¡±


    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks


    At this moment, the patient who had fallen to the ground was no longer convulsing. However, he seemed to have difficulty breathing. His mouth was wide open, and he was clearly in a state where he was breathing more and less.


    Gu Lin frowned. He had no concept of death. He only remembered that his mother had once told him about his father¡¯s death. At that time, his mother had said that once a person died, there would be nothing left.


    He still did not know what death was, but he subconsciously did not like this feeling. He wanted to leave with his younger brother and sister.


    At that moment, the sound of footsteps approached. Following that, a soft hand gently pressed on Gu Lin¡¯s shoulder.


    Gu Lin looked behind him in surprise, just in time to meet his mother¡¯s face.


    Gu Qingxue looked at Gu Lin with a smile and said, ¡°Lin¡¯er, take care of your little brother and sister. Mother will come back after she goes to save someone.¡±


    The three children looked at their mother¡¯s departing figure in surprise.


    Lingbao tilted her head first. ¡°Brother, did I hear wrong? Why did I hear mother say that she was going to save someone?¡±


    Dumbo then scratched his head. ¡°I heard it too. Since when did our mother know how to treat patients and save people?¡±


    Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only


    ¡°I think there¡¯s a problem¡­¡± Gu Lin looked at Gu Qingxue suspiciously.


    Other than some sewing, their mother did not know anything else, let alone how to treat patients and save people? One had to know that doctors who could treat patients and save people were all very important. If their mother knew how to treat patients, why would they have to live such a miserable life?


    Gu Qingxue sensed the doubtful gazes of the young children. She did not explain, but smiled gently and walked toward the patient with a determined gaze.


    When the shopkeeper saw that the man had already begun to roll his eyes, he turned his head to look at Doctor Xiao and asked, ¡°Is there no cure?¡±


    Doctor Xiao sighed helplessly, ¡°The lung disease takes a person¡¯s life to begin with, and his illness is beyond cure. Once the disease takes effect, even the gods can¡¯t do anything about it.¡±

 Chapter 25

    The man¡¯s wife heard the commotion and rushed over. Her legs gave way, and she knelt beside her husband and wailed loudly. She reached out and pulled the shopkeeper, she pleaded, ¡°Sob, sob, shopkeeper, I beg you to save my husband. If we lose him, our family will collapse!¡±


    The shopkeeper furrowed his brows in embarrassment and advised, ¡°Madam, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m unwilling to save him, but I¡¯m powerless. You¡¯d better grieve and prepare for the funeral¡­¡±


    The woman¡¯s face turned pale when she heard this, and she cried even louder.


    Just as the scene was in chaos, an intelligent female voice rang out, ¡°Madam, may I have a try?¡±


    Everyone looked at the woman who spoke at the same time and saw Gu Qingxue dressed in plain clothes.


    ¡°Do you have a way?¡± The shopkeeper looked at Gu Qingxue and felt that the woman¡¯s eyes were exceptionally bright, and the noble temperament she exuded made him not dare to underestimate her.


    ¡°I can give it a try.¡± Gu Qingxue looked at the woman. ¡°Madam, time is of the essence. If you don¡¯t agree now, it will be too late.¡±


    That woman had never seen Gu Qingxue before, so she knew very well that she was definitely not a doctor in the town.


    However, at this moment, she did not have a choice.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you, Miss!¡± As the woman spoke, she stood up and bowed to Gu Qingxue.


    Doctor Xiao looked at Gu Qingxue, there was a hint of contempt in his eyes. ¡°Miss, I can understand that you¡¯re young and immature, but this patient¡¯s lung disease is too severe. I¡¯ve been practicing medicine for fifty years, but I¡¯m still helpless. It¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s hopeless. Miss, it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t come here to humiliate yourself.¡±


    ¡°Your incompetence doesn¡¯t mean that other people are also incompetent.¡± Gu Qingxue did not even raise her head. She bent down and quickly checked on the man¡¯s condition.


    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks


    ¡°Miss, can my husband still be saved?¡± The woman asked while sobbing, almost losing her breath.


    ¡°Miss, I advise you not to take action if you¡¯re not fully confident. Many doctors make mistakes because they¡¯re too confident. You¡¯re still young. There¡¯s no need to put yourself in danger,¡± the middle-aged shopkeeper continued to advise the patient¡¯s wife, ¡°Doctor Xiao already said that her husband is hopeless. Why do you insist on dragging this lady down with you?¡±


    The shopkeeper¡¯s intention to save the patient was good, but he had to do everything within his means.


    If the doctor¡¯s treatment caused the patient¡¯s condition to worsen when the patient was on the verge of death, the doctor would also be implicated if anything happened to the patient in the end.


    Seeing that Gu Qingxue was still young, the shopkeeper reminded her out of kindness.


    Gu Qingxue opened the man¡¯s clothes and looked at the bruise on his chest. She already had an answer in her heart. ¡°You don¡¯t care about the life and death of the patient just because you¡¯re afraid of implicating yourself. You don¡¯t have a compassionate heart and are not worthy to be a doctor.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ What do you mean by that? My shopkeeper advised you out of kindness, but you don¡¯t know how to appreciate a good person¡¯s kindness! Alright, I¡¯d like to see how capable you are today! If a young lady like you can cure this disease, I¡¯ll never practice medicine again for the rest of my life!¡± Doctor Xiao said angrily.


    Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only


    ¡°Doctor Xiao, why are you so angry¡­¡± the shopkeeper quickly tried to persuade him.


    ¡°What? Shopkeeper, do you believe her instead of me?¡± Doctor Xiao widened his eyes.


    The shopkeeper was silent.


    He did not believe that Gu Qingxue was really capable of reviving the dead. However, for some reason, he felt that the woman in front of him had a special temperament, which made him a little expectant.


    ¡°Madam, the next scene will be a little bloody. It¡¯s better not to see it for the timid ones. Shopkeeper, please make an empty room for me,¡± Gu Qingxue instructed.

 Chapter 26

    ¡°Oh, okay, there¡¯s a room over here.¡± The shopkeeper subconsciously agreed to Gu Qingxue¡¯s words and hurriedly brought her to the room closest to him.


    ¡°Xiao Lin, take Dumby and Lingbao out to look for your Uncle Li first. Mother will be back soon.¡± After Gu Qingxue finished speaking, she glanced at the three children worriedly.


    Gu Lin nodded subconsciously. Then, he and his siblings watched as their mother brought the patient into the room.


    After Gu Qingxue entered the room, she chased the shopkeeper away, leaving her and the patient alone in the room.


    Gu Qingxue came before the patient. She raised her finger and pressed it on the man¡¯s chest. She kept trying to find a position.


    Then, Gu Qingxue took out a needle.


    Actually, she had lied to the children just now. She did not go out to get something she had forgotten. Instead, she went to a secluded place and asked the little butler for a needle from the research institute.


    Just now, she had observed the man¡¯s condition from afar and could guess that the man might have had a heart problem.


    Especially when she saw the bruise on the man¡¯s chest, she could confirm that the man¡¯s chronic bleeding was caused by the bruise. The accumulated blood pressed on the heart, causing the man¡¯s weakness.


    His illness had been a heart disease from the start, and it had nothing to do with the lungs.


    What she needed to do was to pierce the man¡¯s heart and release the blood and fluid to relieve the pressure on the heart.


    However, in the past, when this kind of rescue was carried out in the hospital, there was a special machine that would first determine the location of the fluid before performing the puncture. Otherwise, if the position deviated, the puncture would hurt the heart.


    However, she did not have such a condition at the moment, so she could only rely on her experience to do it.


    Moreover, the man needed to be treated with medication at the same time.


    Thinking of the pitiful points that she had left, Gu Qingxue let out a sigh of relief and then sent the puncture needle into the man¡¯s chest.


    With a puff, the man¡¯s body spasmed rapidly, and a stream of blood and fluid flowed out from the hollow puncture needle in the middle.


    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks


    ¡°Hiss, ahh¡­!¡± After letting out the blood, the pressure on the man¡¯s heart instantly disappeared. He took a deep breath and could finally breathe smoothly.


    However, Gu Qingxue did not stop. She quickly treated the man¡¯s wound. After hesitating for a while, she said with a pained expression, ¡°Little butler, I want a Blood Clotting Grass.¡±


    Blood Clotting Grass was an extremely rare medicine, which was extremely beneficial to the wound¡¯s recovery.


    Since she could not perform any further surgery on the man, she could only choose to use the Blood Clotting Grass to help the man¡¯s wound heal.


    However, there was something wrong with this Blood Clotting Grass.


    It was very expensive!


    Such a precious herb would definitely require a lot of points on the little butler¡¯s side!


    As expected, when the little butler heard this, his titanium alloy eyes shone brightly, ¡°Master, the Blood Clotting Grass requires 200 points. Do you need to exchange for it?¡±


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°200 points? ! You profiteer! Why don¡¯t you just go and rob?!¡±


    The little butler said righteously, ¡°Please don¡¯t slander me. We are all a proper system. We don¡¯t force people to buy and sell. If you think the price is unreasonable, you can choose not to trade.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only


    Gu Qingxue gritted her teeth in anger.


    This damn butler must have seen that she had to use the blood clotting grass, so he said these words that were neither too hot nor too hot.


    Looking at the man who was lying on the soft couch with an unsightly expression, Gu Qingxue continued helplessly, ¡°But I don¡¯t have that many points.¡±


    Her needle was her property. As long as she took it out and did not use it in front of others, there was no need to deduct the points.


    However, she did not have 200 points!

 Chapter 27

    Not only that, she still owed 100 points!


    Adding on the 200 points, she owed a total of 300 points!


    Gu Qingxue felt frustrated. In her previous life, she had never been worried about her treasure or money. Now that she was reborn, she had to spend all her time trying to calculate points. It was really tiring!


    However, she also knew that the Blood Clotting Grass was an extremely precious medicine. It couldn¡¯t be compared to a small cold medicine, so it was normal for her points to double. However, she couldn¡¯t afford it.


    ¡°Master, it¡¯s like this. Our system is very humane and can accept credit. However, we need to accept 10% of the credit points as interest every day until it is returned,¡± the little housekeeper said slyly.


    Gu Qingxue was so shocked that she almost got pinched herself. ¡°That¡¯s too evil! Are you the system or the usurer?¡±


    She already owed 100 points.


    In other words, once she used the blood clotting grass, she owed 300 points in total. With 10% interest every day, she owed 30 points every day! Five days was 150 points. In ten days, her credit points would be doubled!


    ¡°Master, are you giving up on the deal?¡± The little butler asked.


    ¡°¡­ No, I¡¯ll exchange for it.¡± Gu Qingxue gritted her teeth and said with great heartache.


    After saying this, she almost saw all her points fly away with their little wings!


    ¡°Thank you for your patronage, but there is a bottom line for credit. I hope you can do what you can. Otherwise, if you owe too much on credit, the system will shut down. Please take note.¡± The little butler was extremely happy, it was as if he had seen a huge amount of interest rushing toward him!


    He was truly successful. He had finally become the creditor of his master! This feeling was simply too great!


    Gu Qingxue blocked the little butler¡¯s evil smile. She quickly crushed the Blood Clotting Grass after obtaining it. She did not waste any of it and applied it to the man¡¯s wound before carefully bandaging it.


    While Gu Qingxue was bandaging the man¡¯s wound, everyone outside the door was waiting anxiously.


    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks


    The three children did not leave obediently. Lingbao was too interested in the scene of his mother treating the patient, so he dragged his two brothers and refused to leave.


    Gu Lin, as a qualified sister-lover, agreed to Lingbao¡¯s request.


    However, they also agreed that they could only stay in the hall and not go to the room to disturb his mother¡¯s treatment.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t the three of you hurry up and call your mother out? Don¡¯t let her kill someone. When she becomes a murderer, your mother will have to go to jail!¡± When Doctor Xiao saw that Gu Qingxue did not come out for a long time, he curled the corners of his lips and deliberately mocked the three little children.


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him.¡± Gu Lin held his sister-in-law¡¯s hand and glared fiercely at Doctor Xiao.


    Gu Lin¡¯s long and narrow eyes were filled with coldness. Just one look from him actually made Doctor Xiao¡¯s back feel a little cold.


    However, Doctor Xiao quickly realized that his aura was actually suppressed by a child and immediately felt humiliated, he jumped up and pointed at Gu Lin¡¯s nose and scolded, ¡°You little evil creature who doesn¡¯t know the rules. Didn¡¯t your mother teach you to respect your elders?! How dare you disrespect and offend this old man?!¡±


    Doctor Xiao was the most powerful doctor in the town. Everyone had to respect him when they saw him, but in the eyes of a little child like Gu Lin, he was the only one who disliked Doctor Xiao. Naturally, Doctor Xiao could not stand this insult.


    ¡°Only those who do good deeds deserve to be treated as elders. As a doctor, Doctor Xiao doesn¡¯t even have the heart to be a kind doctor. Clearly, he is not qualified,¡± Gu Lin said coldly.


    Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only


    Doctor Xiao¡¯s old face turned red, ¡°I did what I could. I¡¯m not as shameful as your mother!¡±


    ¡°My mother is amazing. She can definitely cure that uncle!¡± Said Dumby unwillingly.


    ¡°Haha, what a Joke! If your mother can cure Old Chen, not only will I not practice medicine, but I will also eat this table with sauce!¡± Doctor Xiao laughed out loud and pointed at the solid wooden table in front of him.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard a creaking sound.


    Gu Qingxue finally opened the door of her room, and the sound of her footsteps attracted everyone¡¯s attention.

 Chapter 28

    Gu Qingxue walked out of the room with a smile on her face and appeared in front of everyone. She successfully attracted the attention of everyone present.


    ¡°Mother!¡± Dumby and Lingbao shouted at the same time. They sprinted towards Gu Qingxue with their thick little legs. Like two young calves, they pounced into her arms.


    Gu Qingxue hugged one in each hand and squatted down. She met Gu Lin¡¯s eyes that were filled with unease, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mother has already taken care of everything.¡±


    Gu Lin felt reassured by Gu Qingxue¡¯s gentle words. The uneasiness and dissatisfaction in his heart disappeared in an instant. He nodded and stood by his mother¡¯s side obediently with his sister-in-law.


    ¡°Miss, where is my husband? Why didn¡¯t he come out with you?¡± The patient¡¯s wife asked helplessly, her eyes almost turning into walnuts from crying.


    Under the curious gazes of the crowd, Gu Qingxue moved aside and said, ¡°He¡¯s in the room. However, he just got better and is still in a coma. He still needs to recuperate.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Miss, thank you!¡± Hearing Gu Qingxue¡¯s words, the woman was so grateful that she shed tears. After bowing deeply to Gu Qingxue, she hurried into the room.


    Seeing Gu Qingxue¡¯s calm expression, the shopkeeper asked in surprise, ¡°Did you really cure him?¡±


    ¡°The shopkeeper will know when you goes in,¡± Gu Qingxue said with a smile.


    The shopkeeper and Doctor Xiao exchanged a glance. The two of them walked into the room at the same time.


    When the others in the pharmacy saw this scene, their eyes were full of interest. A large group of people rushed up and immediately surrounded the door.


    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks


    The three cubs also stretched their necks and curiously looked inside.


    The shopkeeper, Xiao Langzhong, and the woman were in front of the soft couch, observing the situation of the man on the couch.


    The man¡¯s chest was covered with a thick layer of gauze, and his face was as pale as paper. Although he was still very weak, his breathing was smooth, and there was no sound of breathing. It could be seen that his lung disease had been cured!


    Doctor Xiao refused to believe it, so he checked the man¡¯s pulse again. In the end, the man¡¯s complicated pulse condition had returned to normal. Although his pulse condition was weak, he would recover in less than a month as long as he recuperated.


    ¡°This is impossible. Such a serious lung disease is obviously incurable. How could he recover so quickly?!¡± Doctor Xiao took a step back in shock, he turned his head and pointed at Gu Qingxue¡¯s nose, shouting, ¡°What sorcery did you use? You¡¯re obviously a witch!¡±


    ¡°Ptui! Don¡¯t speak ill of my mother just because she¡¯s prettier than a witch! My mother is better than you. Apologize to my mother!¡± Lingbao said angrily with her hands on her hips.


    Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only


    Although Little Lingbao could not figure out why her mother suddenly became a doctor, what did it matter? Anyway, she liked her mother¡¯s changes and felt that her mother was much better than before. She could not watch her mother being bullied!


    Dumby was so excited that the little hair on his head stood up. ¡°Yes! My mother is a godly doctor. She¡¯s amazing! You look down on my mother. You have to apologize to my mother!¡±


    ¡°The doctor is willing to admit defeat, he won¡¯t go back on his word, right?¡± Gu Lin¡¯s tone was neither hot nor cold as he followed up.


    The words of the three little children were sharp, immediately pushing Doctor Xiao to the cusp of the storm.


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Doctor Xiao¡¯s face was red, he continued to quibble, ¡°I don¡¯t know what method this witch used to temporarily keep this person alive. However, it¡¯s not like it¡¯s a complete cure, so this person will definitely lose his life!¡±

 Chapter 29

    ¡°Doctor Xiao! Your words are too much. Why are you still cursing my husband to die?¡± The patient¡¯s wife saw that her husband was fine, and she immediately returned to her usual fierce appearance as a village woman. She rolled up her sleeves and pointed at Doctor Xiao¡¯s nose, ¡°You said that my husband¡¯s lung disease has healed, and you still want to go back on your word? Hurry up and follow the bet and eat that table with sauce. Otherwise, I¡¯ll not forgive you!¡±


    Doctor Xiao stomped his feet in anger and finally looked at the shopkeeper. ¡°Shopkeeper, are you going to watch this group of outsiders insulting me?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s too much to let Doctor Xiao eat the table,¡± the shopkeeper continued, ¡°Men, go to the restaurant next door and pick more sauce so that Doctor Xiao won¡¯t eat blandly.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± The onlookers at the door burst into laughter when they heard this.


    ¡°You! You guys have gone too far! Alright, I can hide if I can¡¯t afford to offend you. I¡¯ll leave now!¡± Doctor Xiao¡¯s face turned from red to purple in anger. He flung his sleeves and left angrily.


    When the crowd saw Doctor Xiao really leave, they could not help but start discussing. A man wearing a burlap coat lowered his voice and said, ¡°Although Doctor Xiao is arrogant, his medical skills are quite good. What should we do if we offend him this time and he won¡¯t treat us when he¡¯s angry in the future?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, why don¡¯t we chase after him and coax him?¡± Another old woman followed.


    ¡°Why coax him? If you need a doctor, you can look for our mother. Our mother is much more powerful than him!¡± Dumby was afraid that others wouldn¡¯t know how powerful his mother was, so he immediately said loudly.


    Gu Lin covered Dumbo¡¯s mouth and shook his head lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Gu Lin looked at Gu Qingxue with a profound gaze.


    Gu Qingxue immediately felt great pressure.


    This eldest son of hers was really too perceptive.


    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks


    The change in her temperament could lie and say that she had recovered from her mental illness, but her medical skills could not also be related to mental illness, right?


    Just as Gu Qingxue was thinking of how to ¡®deceive¡¯ Gu Lin, the young butler¡¯s serious voice sounded in her mind.


    ¡°Congratulations to the host for saving an ordinary patient and obtaining 50 admiration points. The admiration points have been converted into 50 points. The host¡¯s current points are negative 250 points.¡±


    Negative 250 points?


    Was the damn system scolding her on purpose?


    Gu Qingxue was depressed, but she could not put it into words. She could only endure it for the time being.


    The shopkeeper was silent for a long time. He thought for a while and then looked at Gu Qingxue. ¡°Young lady, may I ask how you managed to cure this person¡¯s lung disease in such a short time?¡±


    Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t a lung disease in the first place. It was the impact on his chest that caused the bruised blood to press on his heart, causing his body to be weak. I let out his blood, and he will recover naturally,¡± Gu Qingxue said indifferently.


    ¡°I remember now! My husband was hit on the head by the ox three days ago when he was driving the ox. He fainted at that time and woke up before he could be sent to the hospital. We saw that he did not have any external injuries when he woke up, so we did not pay too much attention to it. It must have been that blood¡­¡± The patient¡¯s wife suddenly realized, she kneeled down and kowtowed to Gu Qingxue. ¡°Thank you for saving my husband¡¯s life, young lady!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome. I¡¯m here to collect the medical fee.¡± Seeing that the village woman was dressed simply, Gu Qingxue only received ten copper coins.


    The village woman was naturally not stingy. She took out ten copper coins and handed them to Gu Qingxue.


    The shopkeeper saw this scene and took a step forward with a smile. ¡°How should I address you, young lady? My name is Huang Rongfa, and I¡¯m the owner of this pharmacy. I have some matters to discuss with you, young lady. Would you mind moving to the back hall?¡±

 Chapter 30

    ¡°Of course, I also have something to ask the shopkeeper for help.¡± Gu Qingxue brought the three children and followed Huang Rongfa to an empty room not far away.


    After closing the door, Gu Qingxue and Huang Rongfa sat down face to face. The three children sat obediently beside Gu Qingxue and watched as the servant in the shop brought tea and exquisite snacks.


    Huang Rongfa had always liked children. Seeing that the three children were all cute, he quickly called out to them, ¡°You¡¯ve been waiting for your mother for a long time. Why Don¡¯t you have some tea and snacks?¡±


    Dumby and Lingbao had been staring at the plates of exquisite snacks since the snacks were brought to the table.


    Were these snacks? It was the first time they had seen such exquisite snacks in their entire lives. Each of them was small and exquisite, like a work of art.


    Gulp.


    Dumby and Lingbao swallowed their saliva quietly and lowered their heads, afraid that they would be seen as greedy.


    ¡°Thank you, uncle. We¡¯re not hungry.¡± Gu Lin held his brother and sister¡¯s hands and took a peek at the desserts from the corner of his eyes. Then, he quickly looked away.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Uncle Huang is treating you to the desserts. You can eat as much as you want.¡± Gu Qingxue looked at the lively and sensible looks of the three children and could not help but feel sour in her heart.


    Children usually could not control themselves when they saw pastries. Moreover, the three children had never seen such beautiful and exquisite things. Yet, they could not help but reject the pastries. It was all because they were worried about her.


    ¡°But, mother, pastries are very expensive. What if we finish them¡­ ?¡± Dumby raised his small face and asked carefully.


    Gu Qingxue took three snacks and gave them to the three little cubs. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Mother has money. I¡¯ll buy them for you after you finish them.¡±


    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks


    ¡°Wow, mother is so nice!¡± Lingbao took the snacks and stuffed them all into his mouth. His cheeks were suddenly full.


    Dumby followed suit. The two little children¡¯s mouths were full. The sweet and delicious snacks spread in their mouths. They were so delicious that they looked at Gu Lin excitedly.


    Gu Lin elegantly took a bite of the snacks under the urging of his younger siblings.


    The top-quality peach blossom pastry melted in his mouth. It was so delicious that Gu Lin almost swallowed his tongue.


    The three children looked at each other and smiled. Then, they continued to drink tea and eat happily.


    Gu Qingxue smiled with relief. She turned her eyes to Huang Rongfa, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have kept Shopkeeper Huang waiting. May I know why Shopkeeper Huang is looking for me?¡±


    Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only


    ¡°It¡¯s like this. I see that your medical skills are excellent. I wonder if you would like to stay in my pharmacy as a doctor? We can discuss the salary,¡± Huang Rongfa said sincerely.


    Gu Qingxue thought for a moment and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with that. ¡°If the shopkeeper wants to invite me, I¡¯ll decide the time of the consultation. ¡°I probably won¡¯t come every day. Moreover, if I encounter any difficult and complicated diseases and need to use the medicinal pills that I¡¯ve specially prepared, I¡¯ll receive a separate consultation fee.¡±


    ¡°This¡­ We don¡¯t have such a rule here,¡± Huang Rongfa said with some embarrassment.


    Gu Qingxue smiled confidently, ¡°It¡¯s fine if shopkeeper Huang isn¡¯t willing. However, this isn¡¯t the only pharmacy in this town. I believe that there will always be a shopkeeper willing to accept my request.¡±


    Huang Rong¡¯s expression changed, and he hurriedly said in a fawning manner, ¡°Eh, that¡¯s not what I meant. The young lady has misunderstood me. I agree. I¡¯ll write up a contract right now. Let¡¯s sign the contract, and you¡¯ll be our pharmacy¡¯s doctor.¡±

 Chapter 31

    Doctors were rare to begin with, and it was even rarer to see a capable woman like Gu Qingxue.


    Huang Rongfa was determined to get such a talent, but he deliberately put on an awkward look just now because he wanted to test her out.


    Unexpectedly, Gu Qingxue was so decisive in doing things that Huang Rongfa was so scared that he did not dare to have any more tricks up his sleeve.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. My name is Gu Qingxue. You can call me Lady Gu. These are my three children. Lil¡¯ Lin, bring your siblings to greet the shopkeeper,¡± Gu Qingxue requested.


    ¡°Good to meet you, shopkeeper. My name is Gu Lin, and these are my younger brother and sister.¡± Gu Lin went forward and cupped his hands in greeting. Although he was young, his etiquette was not bad at all.


    Dumby and Lingbao looked at their elder brother¡¯s appearance and followed his example. They were quite passable.


    ¡°Eldest Young Master¡¯s temperament is extraordinary. Second Young Master and Young Miss are also ice and snow cute. Lady Gu is very lucky,¡± Huang Rongfa smiled. ¡°Just now, Lady Gu said that she had wanted to meet me. May I know why?¡±


    ¡°Previously, when I went up the mountain to pick herbs, I accidentally obtained a pretty good herb. I wanted to ask the shopkeeper to help me collect this herb and exchange it for cash.¡± As Gu Qingxue finished speaking, she took out the brocade box from her sleeve and handed it to Huang Rongfa.


    Huang Rongfa took it with both hands and opened it. He was shocked when he saw it. ¡°Is this¡­ is this the Worry-Relieving Grass?¡±


    ¡°The shopkeeper has a good eye. This is the Worry-Relieving Grass that I found by chance. Please give me an estimate,¡± Gu Qingxue said indifferently.


    Huang Rongfa frowned. ¡°Are you sure you only want to exchange it for money? This herb is rare. It¡¯s not impossible for you to exchange it for other more precious herbs.¡±


    ¡°The herbs are precious, but I need money urgently. I¡¯m willing to sell them even if it¡¯s less,¡± Gu Qingxue said indifferently.


    How could she not know how precious the Worry-Relieving Grass was. If she was not in a hurry to sell it, she would bring the Worry-Relieving Grass to the big cities in the future. When she met those high-ranking officials, she would definitely be able to sell it for an extremely high price.


    However, the three children were growing, and they needed money for food, clothing, and shelter. She could endure it for a few days, but she could not watch the three children suffer together with her.


    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks


    Huang Rongfa looked at the three children beside Gu Qingxue. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you one thousand taels of silver.¡±


    ¡°Pfft!¡± Dumby spat out the tea in his mouth.


    One thousand taels of silver?!


    Not only Dumby, but Gu Lin, and Lingbao were also stunned.


    ¡°Big brother, one taels of silver is a lot of money. How much are one thousand taels of silver?¡± Lingbao and Gu Lin asked carefully while whispering in each other¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s a lot of money! We¡¯re going to be rich!¡± Dumby said happily while blushing in excitement.


    However, Gu Qingxue frowned, ¡°No, one thousand taels of silver is too little.¡±


    The three children widened their eyes in surprise and disbelief.


    Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only


    Did they hear wrong? Did their mother think it was too little?


    However, to the surprise of the three cubs, Huang Rongfa actually nodded, agreeing with what Gu Qingxue said.


    ¡°Yes, of course, it can¡¯t be only one thousand taels of silver. This one thousand taels is the deposit I¡¯ll give Lady Gu. Lady Gu, I¡¯ll tell you the truth. It¡¯s a waste to give me your Worry-Relieving Grass. I suggest you send this thing to Yamen and ask the county master for a reward,¡± Huang Rongfa said seriously.


    Gu Qingxue was immediately interested. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Miss Gu, please take a look at this first.¡± Huang Rongfa took out a notice from his pocket and handed it to Gu Qingxue.

 Chapter 32

    Gu Qingxue took the notice and read out the contents, ¡°The reward for the herb is 10,000 taels of gold.¡±


    10,000 taels of gold. These simple words made Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes light up.


    ¡°This notice was posted three months ago, but no one has been able to get the herb. So rather than giving it to me, Lady Gu, qhy don¡¯t you hand it over to the Yamen?¡±Huang Rongfa said frankly, and he pushed the herb to Gu Qingxue.


    Gu Qingxue heard him, she looked at Huang Rongfa and smiled. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to help me make a trip there. ¡°In order to thank you for your hard work, I only want 90% of what the government will give me, and the remaining 10% will be your hard work fee.¡±


    Huang Rongfa was shocked and quickly waved his hand. ¡°How can I do that?!¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the shopkeeper, I wouldn¡¯t know this way. Shopkeeper, you don¡¯t have to decline. Take it as a favor and go to the county master¡¯s place for me,¡± Gu Qingxue said with a smile.


    In fact, she was willing to give the Worry-Relieving Grass to Huang Rongfa if he gave her five thousand taels. However, Huang Rongfa told her about the notice even though he could keep it for himself. It showed that this person valued friendship and loyalty.


    After all, it was because of Huang Rongfa that she had the chance to get ten thousand taels of gold. Giving ten percent to the other party and letting the other party run errands for her could be considered as her repayment.


    Huang Rongfa could see that Gu Qingxue did not like to talk nonsense, so he hesitated for a while before nodding his head in agreement. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll prepare more people to deliver the Worry-Relieving Grass together. I promise to bring back the ten thousand taels of gold to Lady Gu without missing a single cent.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back today. I¡¯ll come back to see the shopkeeper tomorrow,¡± Gu Qingxue said.


    Huang Rongfa could not stop smiling. He quickly signed the contract with Gu Qingxue and gave her another thousand taels of silver before he finally sent Gu Qingxue and the three children away with a smile.


    The three children stood outside the pharmacy holding hands with blank expressions on their faces.


    They were rich.


    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks


    It was a lot of money!


    ¡°Wow! Mom, you are so awesome!¡± Lingbao was the first to react. She looked at Gu Qingxue in admiration and threw herself into her arms.


    Her mom was really awesome. Not only did she treat them well, but she also brought them here to eat snacks and earn a lot of money. She really liked her mom more and more.


    ¡°Mother, can we buy some more chicken meat to go home?¡± Dumby almost drooled at the mention of meat.


    ¡°Of course. We don¡¯t just have to buy meat, we also have to buy clothes, buy rice noodles, and buy a lot of delicious and fun things.¡± Gu Qingxue had just finished speaking when she saw Gu Lin reach out his hand.


    Gu Lin spread out his hands, revealing the three pieces of snacks that he had been holding in his hands. ¡°Just now, you only cared about talking. We saved these for you. Hurry up and eat them.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, mother. We left these for you. This pink and tender pastry is especially delicious,¡± Lingbao said as he swallowed her saliva and retracted her longing gaze.


    No, these were left for mother. They could not eat them anymore!


    Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only


    Gu Qingxue was overjoyed. She tried a small portion of each piece of pastry, then, she smiled, ¡°Mother is very happy that you guys are thinking about mother. It¡¯s just that mother doesn¡¯t like to eat desserts. The three of you can share and eat. After eating, we¡¯ll go shopping.¡±


    Dumby and Lingbao each took a piece of snack and left a big one for their brother. The two of them ate with relish.


    Gu Lin did not eat the snacks right away. Instead, he looked at Gu Qingxue curiously and asked, ¡°Mother, when did you learn to practice medicine?¡±


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Sure enough, what was supposed to come had come!

 Chapter 33

    Fortunately, she had already guessed that Gu Lin would ask and had already prepared an excuse.


    Gu Qingxue cleared her throat and said in a serious tone, ¡°Actually, mother has long been skilled in medicine, but she has never mentioned it.¡±


    ¡°Long ago? How long ago?¡± Gu Lin tilted his head in confusion.


    Gu Qingxue smiled slightly and brought out her trump card, ¡°Very long ago. Before you were born, mother already knew medicine.¡±


    Gu Lin frowned, ¡°Alright then.¡±


    He naturally did not know what his mother was like before they were born. However, his mother would not lie to him. He still chose to believe his mother.


    Seeing that Gu Lin did not pursue the matter any further, Gu Qingxue secretly heaved a sigh of relief and led the children back to the carriage.


    After getting into the carriage, Gu Qingxue used the excuse of closing her eyes to rest, but in fact, she went to look for the little butler.


    ¡°Little butler, come out,¡± Gu Qingxue said sharply.


    Hearing Gu Qingxue¡¯s tone, the little butler was afraid. He tried his best to remain calm and asked, ¡°Master, is there anything I can help you with?¡±


    ¡°Let me ask you, I spent 200 points to save a person. In the end, you gave me a reward of 50 points after I saved the person? So I¡¯ve been busy all day, but I actually made a loss-making deal?¡± Gu Qingxue questioned.


    If she continued to save people and do missions like this, she would make a loss every time. When would she be able to accumulate enough points?


    ¡°It¡¯s like this, master. You saved an ordinary person, so you only have 50 points. If you want to earn a large number of points, you need to save those good people. The level of the people you save is different, so the points you get will be different, master. In the same way, master, if you save a wicked person, the system will deduct your points. Please be careful, master,¡± the young butler said seriously.


    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks


    Gu Qingxue did not expect there to be so many rules, so she asked again, ¡°Then how do I judge whether the people I treat are good or bad?¡±


    The young butler said seriously, ¡°I trust your intuition, master.¡±


    Gu Qingxue had never been so speechless in her life. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll save people after I confirm their identity.¡±


    ¡°Of course, you can. The master can decide whether or not to save the patient. But¡­¡± the little butler deliberately paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°However, if your wrong judgment leads to the death of a good patient, the system will deduct all your points. Please be careful when you make your judgment, master.¡±


    ¡°I feel that your system is targeting me.¡± Gu Qingxue saw her red negative 250 points from afar. No matter how she looked at it, she felt that the system was insulting her.


    ¡°Beep, beep! The system has given a warning. If the host dares to speak rudely again, you will be penalized,¡± the little butler warned.


    Gu Qingxue gritted her teeth and took a deep breath to hide the killing intent in her eyes. She ended the conversation with the little butler angrily.


    Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only


    When she opened her eyes, Gu Qingxue smelled the fragrance of meat. ¡°Brother Li, stop the car.¡±


    Gu Qingxue lifted the curtains and looked out. She saw a delicatessen by the road. The big pot at the door was full of fragrant stewed soup and stewed goods. The three little cubs were so hungry that they swallowed their saliva at the same time.


    ¡°Lady Gu, this place is far from where the rice noodles are sold,¡± Li Dali reminded Gu Qingxue.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get out of the car to buy some stewed meat first.¡± After saying that, Gu Qingxue pulled open the curtain and was about to get out of the carriage.


    When the three children heard that, they were all surprised.

 Chapter 34

    Gu Lin pulled on Gu Qingxue¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Mother, that¡¯s braised meat.¡±


    That was braised meat. It was braised meat that they had never seen before. However, he knew that braised meat was very expensive. Even the young master of the landlord¡¯s family could only eat a piece of it during the new year.


    ¡°I know. If you want to eat it, we¡¯ll buy it. Come, Let¡¯s go and choose it together.¡± Gu Qingxue wanted the three children to eat the best food in the town, whether it was stewed meat or snacks, their family would eat it often in the future.


    After 15 minutes, Gu Qingxue brought the three oily paper bags of stewed pork trotters, roast chicken, and stewed beef back to the carriage. She asked Li Dali to bring them to eat the Yangchun noodles.


    After the meal, the group went to buy rice and noodles, as well as precious salt, sugar, all kinds of raw meat, and fresh vegetables. After ensuring that the food they bought was enough for their family of four to eat for a full twenty days. Finally, Gu Qingxue brought the three children to the ready-made clothing store.


    Once they entered the ready-made clothing store, the three children were stunned.


    It was not because of anything else, but because the clothes in the store were simply too beautiful!


    Li Dali could tell that Gu Qingxue was rich and generous. This time, they were sent to the best ready-to-wear shop in town. The clothes in the shop usually cost one tael of silver. It was definitely not something that an ordinary farmer¡¯s family could afford.


    The children had been wearing coarse hemp since they were young, but the clothes in the shop were made of cotton. The patterns were also the latest styles in town. They had never seen it before, so they were a little reserved for the time being.


    The waiter glanced at Gu Qingxue and her family of four, and saw that they were only wearing ordinary coarse hemp clothes, he looked at them disdainfully, ¡°My clothes are all one tael of silver each. If you can¡¯t afford them, don¡¯t touch them. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to pay for them if you break them.¡±


    Gu Qingxue raised her eyebrows, and could not help but laugh out loud.


    She was actually ridiculed for not having money.


    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks


    This was really something new.


    In her previous life, she was so rich that she was so ¡®poor¡¯ that she was only left with money. In this life, she would not be poor either. She held the hands of the three cubs and stepped forward, slapping a 100-tael banknote in front of the waiter. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to say it again.¡±


    When the waiter saw the 100-tael banknote, he immediately burst into laughter like a blooming chrysanthemum, he raised his hand and slapped himself, ¡°Oh my, this lady is obviously the daughter of a wealthy family. It¡¯s my fault for not recognizing you. May I know what you want? Let me Introduce you!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll buy five sets of clothes for each of my three children. The best and most fashionable ones. Also, give me a quilt made of good cotton. I want the best. The price is not a problem,¡± Gu Qingxue said and slowly sat down.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Please wait a moment. I¡¯ll go and call out the workers in the shop to change the clothes for the Young Masters and the Young Lady!¡± The servant was so happy that he almost flew off. He hurriedly called out all the people in the shop.


    The three little children, who had been regarded as little beggars, suddenly became the Young Masters and Young Lady of a wealthy family. A group of workers in the shop called out to them and gave them a set of clothes to choose from.


    Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only


    After the servants changed the clothes for the three children, they found that although the three children were thin and weak, their looks were amazing. No matter what clothes they wore, they were so good-looking that it made people cry out in surprise.


    Gu Qingxue was more and more satisfied with them. She chose five sets of clothes for each of the children, all of which were good-looking and warm.


    Seeing that the three children looked good after dressing up, Gu Qingxue was even more satisfied.


    As expected of her children, they had perfectly inherited her good genes!


    ¡°That¡¯s all. You don¡¯t have to change the clothes they are wearing now. You can wrap the rest for me too.¡± As soon as Gu Qingxue finished speaking, she saw Lingbao¡¯s mouth shrink and cry out.

 Chapter 35

    ¡°Sob¡­!¡± Dumby pinched the corner of his clothes, lowered his head and began to cry.


    ¡°Dear, what¡¯s wrong? Do you dislike these clothes?¡± Gu Qingxue felt as if her heart had been pricked by a needle when she saw Dumby crying.


    Dumby sniffed and shook his head. ¡°No, these clothes are too beautiful, but they are so expensive.Mother won¡¯t have any money after buying them. I don¡¯t want to see mother without money.¡±


    Dumby did not know how much one thousand taels of silver was. He only knew that his mother had spent a lot of money on a lot of things. Apart from buying braised pork trotter chicken, firewood, rice, oil, and salt, she had also brought them to eat cakes and drink mutton soup. It was not easy for his mother to earn money, so he was not willing to spend all of his mother¡¯s money.


    Gu Qingxue burst out laughing, ¡°Little fool, your mother still has a lot of money. Even if I spend all of my money, my mother can still work as an escort to earn money. In the future, whatever you want, my mother will buy for you. My mother likes to spend money on you.¡±


    ¡°Mother is so nice.¡± Dumby wiped away his tears and threw himself into Gu Qingxue¡¯s arms.


    Gu Qingxue was very pleased. After getting the servant to put all the things she needed on the carriage, the carriage was finally filled to the brim, and the quilt could only be tied to the roof, the family of four was squeezed in the almost full carriage, riding home happily.


    That night, at sunset, Huang Rongfa sat in the carriage, bringing the workers he had invited with him to the Yamen.


    Huang Rongfa explained the purpose of his visit, and the bailiff in the Yamen quickly went to the study room in the front hall to report this matter.


    ¡°Lord Fu! Something big has happened!¡± The bailiff smiled and barged into the study room, cupping his hands and bowing to the middle-aged man who was standing in front of the desk.


    Fu Cheng was shocked and could not help but blame, ¡°Why is the bailiff so impetuous? What big thing has happened to make you so anxious?¡±


    The bailiff quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s the Worry-Relieving Grass! Sir, Huang Rongfa, the shopkeeper of the town¡¯s An Pharmacy, was lucky enough to get a Worry-Relieving Grass. He is already waiting outside the door.¡±


    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks


    As soon as the words ¡®Worry-Relieving Grass¡¯ came out, Fu Cheng¡¯s expression also changed. ¡°Quick! Quickly invite him to the Flower Hall. Serve him good tea and water. I will report this to the Young Master now!¡±


    As soon as Fu Cheng finished speaking, he ran even faster than the bailiff and hurriedly ran in the direction of the backyard.


    In the backyard¡­


    The clean and elegant courtyard looked calm, but in fact, there were many powerful secret guards hidden in the dark. They were hiding in the dark, and anyone who tried to enter the courtyard without permission could be killed by them in an instant.


    ¡°Young Master, Young Master!!¡± Fu Cheng ran all the way to the outside of the elegant pavilion, but he was stopped by Liu Yi, who was wearing a black suit.


    ¡°Sir Fu, if you act rashly, you will offend the master,¡± Liu Yi warned expressionlessly.


    Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to offend you, but the manager of the town¡¯s An Pharmacy said that he sent a stalk of Worry-Relieving Grass. I don¡¯t dare to judge its authenticity easily, so I would like to ask you what to do, Young Master,¡± Fu Cheng bowed, and he said respectfully.


    When Liu Yi heard the words ¡®Worry-Relieving Grass¡¯, his expression also changed.


    His master was worried about the Worry-Relieving Grass. If he could get the Worry-Relieving Grass to cure his son, his master would definitely be happy.


    ¡°Lord Fu, please wait for me again. I will report to master right away.¡± As soon as Liu Yi finished speaking, he used his lightness skill to run to the side room.


    On this side, Huang Rongfa was quickly invited into the reception hall by the bailiff.

 Chapter 36

    ¡°Shopkeeper Huang, this is the new Longjing this year. Please drink first, our lord will be here soon.¡± The bailiff forced a bright smile on his face and asked the beautiful maid to serve Huang Rongfa tea.


    Huang Ronghua¡¯s face was full of fear and trepidation. He took the teacup with both hands and carefully sat on a third of the chair¡¯s surface with his butt. He could stand up immediately if there was any movement.


    There were no extravagant and expensive decorations in the flower hall, but the simple decorations could not hide the imposing manner. It was the first time for a commoner like Huang Ronghua to come to such a place, so he could not help but feel a little nervous.


    ¡°The County Master is here!¡± The attendant¡¯s announcement soon sounded.


    Huang Ronghua raised his head and looked in the direction of the Flower Hall¡¯s main door with a smile.


    However, what surprised Huang Ronghua was that the person in the lead was not the County Master, Fu Cheng, but a man with an extraordinary bearing.


    The moment he saw the man, Huang Rongfa thought that he had seen a god descending into the world.


    Huang Rongfa had never thought that there would be a man with such exquisite looks in this world. The man was dressed in a dark long robe. He was as handsome as a sculpture, and the aura around him was imposing without being angry. The moment he appeared, he had the pressure of a superior. Everyone subconsciously held their breaths and kept quiet out of fear.


    Huang Rongfa¡¯s legs went soft and he knelt down with a thump. He was so scared that he broke out in a cold sweat!


    The man did not say a word, but he could make people kneel down and submit just by relying on his aura.


    Such a person was obviously from a noble background. He was definitely not a noble person that could stay in a small place like Qingyuan Town.


    However, Huang Rongfa felt that this Young Master¡¯s aura was somewhat similar to Lady Gu¡¯s. Although Lady Gu¡¯s aura was not as sharp as this Young Master¡¯s, she was also like a cloud on a mountain peak, cold and noble.


    Huang Rongfa did not dare to offend such a noble person. Even though he was thinking about it, he did not dare to look at this Young Master directly. He was afraid that if he were to offend him with his gaze, he would get burned.


    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks


    It was only when Rong Zhan and Huang Rongfa brushed past each other that the frightening pressure dissipated a little, causing Huang Rongfa to heave a sigh of relief.


    Only then did Huang Rongfa have the chance. He carefully looked up and saw a square-faced middle-aged man in a dark purple robe following closely behind Rong Zhan.


    Huang Rongfa recognized this person. He was the County Master of the Yamen, Lord Fu Cheng.


    Huang Rongfa maintained his kneeling posture and turned to bow to the few of them. ¡°Greetings, County Master.¡±


    Fu Cheng saw that Rong Zhan had no intention of speaking, so he smiled slightly and said kindly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite, Shopkeeper Huang. Please take a seat.¡±


    Huang Rongfa nodded and then watched helplessly as Fu Cheng took the initiative to give the main seat to Rong Zhan. He was like a small follower, obediently standing behind Rong Zhan.


    At that moment, Huang Rongfa looked at Rong Zhan with more and more fear in his eyes.


    Where on earth did this big shot come from, to actually let the County Master accompany him?


    Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only


    Huang Rongfa¡¯s little heart thumped, and his butt leaned against a chair as he sat carefully.


    Rong Zhan acted as if he did not see Huang Rongfa. He stretched out his hand and took a sip of the tea that Liu Yi handed over. His movements were lazy and calm, exuding the demeanor of everyone.


    ¡°I just heard that Shopkeeper Huang is here to deliver the Worry-Relieving Grass? I wonder where it is?¡± Fu Cheng did not beat around the bush and went straight to the point.


    The master beside him traveled thousands of miles to Qingyuan town just to understand the Worry-Relieving Grass. If Huang Rongfa really brought the Worry-Relieving Grass, it would also be a great contribution to him.


    ¡°Reporting to my lord, the Worry-Relieving Grass is here.¡± Huang Rongfa stood up quickly. He took out a brocade box from his sleeve and handed it to Fu Cheng.

 Chapter 37

    Fu Cheng took it but did not open it. Instead, he handed it over to Rong Zhan with both hands. ¡°I have poor eyes. Please take a look, Young Master.¡±


    Rong Zhan nodded. After Fu Cheng opened the Brocade Box, Rong Zhan finally chuckled. ¡°It really is the Worry-Relieving Grass.¡±


    Huang Rongfa heard Rong Zhan¡¯s tone and was somewhat puzzled.


    Logically speaking, this Young Master be very happy to see the Worry-Relieving Grass, right? However, why did his tone have a hint of ruthlessness even though he was clearly smiling?


    Fu Cheng was equally puzzled. Only Liu Yi, who was standing at the side, twitched his lips twice.


    The Worry-Relieving Grass was rare in the world. It was impossible for two pieces of Worry-Relieving Grass to appear in the vicinity of Qingyuan Town at the same time. Therefore, this Worry-Relieving Grass was the one that their royal highness had been robbed of previously.


    Although Liu Yi did not know what kind of trick that audacious woman had used to steal the Worry-Relieving Grass, he never expected that this woman not only dared to steal the medicine but also dared to take the medicine and ask someone to present it to her master.


    What kind of courage and fearless spirit was this?


    ¡°Young master, since the thing is correct, then the promised reward¡­¡± Huang Rongfa rubbed his hands and said with a simple and honest smile.


    ¡°Who did you get this Worry-Relieving Grass from?¡± Rong Zhan looked at Huang Rongfa and asked.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Huang Rongfa could not see the emotions in Rong Zhan¡¯s deep eyes. For a moment, he did not know whether he should answer truthfully.


    ¡°Shopkeeper Huang, the Young Master is asking you a question. Why don¡¯t you answer quickly?!¡± Fu Cheng hurriedly reminded him.


    Huang Rongfa could only tell the truth, ¡°It was Lady Gu who sent the Worry-Relieving Grass to my pharmacy. She said that she accidentally got it when she went up the mountain to pick herbs two days ago. ¡°Young Master, the herbs on the nearby mountains are all picked by random villagers. Lady Gu is also doing it for a living.¡±


    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks


    ¡°The regent king¡¯s mansion spent a lot of manpower and material resources to get the Worry-Relieving Grass. When I went out to look for the herb, the regent king¡¯s mansion increased the reward. In addition to the ten thousand taels of gold, they also rewarded more herbs and cloth. When Shopkeeper Huang meets this Lady Gu, ask her to come to the Yamen personally to receive the reward,¡± Rong Zhan said indifferently.


    Huang Rongfa was overjoyed. The way he looked at Rong Zhan immediately changed.


    He originally thought that this Young Master did not care about such a small matter, but he did not expect him to be so generous. Moreover, from what he said, he was also a member of the regent king¡¯s manor. This status was really valuable!


    Thinking of how such a big pie had suddenly landed on Gu Qingxue¡¯s head, Huang Rongfa felt happy for Gu Qingxue, he hurriedly bent down to thank him. ¡°Thank you, Young Master! Coincidentally, Lady Gu¡¯s medical skills are brilliant. She will come to An Pharmacy to be a doctor next. When I see her, I will immediately inform her to come and collect the reward.¡±


    ¡°Liuyi, take the gold and send Shopkeeper Huang back,¡± Rong Zhan said slowly.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Liu Yi made a gesture of invitation and led the elated Huang Rongfa away.


    Fu Cheng quietly observed everything. After Huang Rongfa left, he asked curiously, ¡°Young Master, if you are interested in this young lady, this subordinate is willing to help you investigate.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only


    Rong Zhan¡¯s gaze was slightly cold. His sharp gaze swept over Fu Cheng.


    Fu Cheng¡¯s heart instantly turned cold. He was so scared that he knelt down. ¡°This subordinate did not think properly. Please punish me, Young Master!¡±


    Fu Cheng really wanted to slap himself twice.


    He was really crazy. He knew that this person in front of him was not interested in women. How could he still make such an absurd suggestion?


    Rong Zhan looked at Fu Cheng and broke out in cold sweat. He pursed his thin lips and thought for a while. Finally, he slowly said, ¡°I rarely hear of female doctors. I wonder how good her medical skills are.¡±

 Chapter 38

    Fu Cheng looked up at Rong Zhan and instantly understood what Rong Zhan meant, he quickly smiled apologetically and said, ¡°Yes, your subordinate will go and investigate the medical skills of this Lady Gu. When she comes to An Pharmacy to give medical treatment, the first thing I¡¯ll do is to report to the Young Master.¡±


    Rong Zhan¡¯s expression was indifferent. He waved his hand and said, ¡°You may leave.¡±


    Fu Cheng raised his hand to wipe away the cold sweat and hurriedly left.


    The bailiff, who had been standing by the side, followed him out of the Flower Hall. He supported Fu Cheng, whose footsteps were unsteady, all the way to the deserted long corridor.


    ¡°As expected, accompanying a monarch is like accompanying a tiger. I thought I was going to lose my life just now!¡± Fu Cheng¡¯s heart was still filled with fear and he let out a long sigh.


    The bailiff supported Fu Cheng with a puzzled look on his face. ¡°Sir, what did the Young Master mean just now? He clearly has no interest in that Lady Gu, yet he asked you to inquire about her medical skills. Isn¡¯t that contradictory?¡±


    In fact, apart from Fu Cheng, no one in the Yamen knew Rong Zhan¡¯s identity.


    They could only vaguely judge from Fu Cheng¡¯s attitude towards this Young Master that this Young Master was not an ordinary person. Other than that, they knew nothing about this Young Master.


    ¡°Shh, do you not want your life anymore? How dare you talk about the Young Master?¡± Fu Cheng said seriously with a straight face, ¡°Speak less and do more. Don¡¯t ask if the Young Master doesn¡¯t mention it. Do as the Young Master asks. This is the way to survive! Quick, go and investigate this Lady Gu carefully. Be careful not to be discovered by the other party, or you and we will lose our lives!¡±


    Of course, he had to investigate, but he had to secretly investigate without making a sound. Fu Cheng was a smart person, so he naturally understood.


    The bailiff nodded and hurriedly went down to do as he was told.


    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks


    That evening, Li Dali drove the carriage and sent the mother and children back to the small shabby courtyard according to Gu Qingxue¡¯s instructions.


    Li Dali received the money for the carriage, and Gu Qingxue gave him an extra five copper coins to help unload the goods and put the things he bought into the small shabby courtyard.


    As soon as Li Dali¡¯s carriage entered, all the villagers all stared at him.


    Everyone was discussing animatedly. They were all envious of Gu Qingxue for being so lucky. She had really relied on her own abilities to earn money.


    ¡°I heard that Gu Qingxue dug up some herbs on the mountain and went to the town to exchange for money. What herbs did she find and sell for so much money? Look at the things on the carriage and the clothes that she and the three little things are wearing. Those are the most fashionable clothes in the town.¡± Among the villagers, a village woman wearing coarse hemp clothes saw Gu Qingxue in a blue and purple dress, and her eyes were almost bleeding with envy.


    ¡°Humph, what kind of dumb luck does she have? She¡¯s a low-class person in her bones. She¡¯s a widow after all. She might have hooked up with some man and relied on the man¡¯s money to support those three little b*stards!¡± Madam Wang was also in the crowd, as she spoke, she spat, and the wound on her face was accidentally affected. She immediately grimaced in pain.


    Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only


    ¡°Madam Wang, be a little more virtuous. Lady Gu may have lost her husband and is a little noble, but she¡¯s not a fickle person. If you have the time to blame her, why don¡¯t you take care of the man on your bed?¡± An elderly woman, who was also a widow, was very dissatisfied after hearing Madam Wang¡¯s words. With a straight face, she berated Madam Wang and turned her head to leave.


    Madam Wang was reprimanded, and her face instantly lost all light. She left in a huff.


    The villagers also stretched their necks. After a while of envy, they each left.


    After Li Dali unloaded the goods in the car, he also drove off. Gu Qingxue led the three children and told them to wait in the house. She went to the kitchen and made a pot of sweet porridge for them.


    Although it was called sweet porridge, it was actually just rice porridge with some white sugar sprinkled on it. It was simple and easy to make, but the taste was very good. The rice was boiled until rice oil appeared, and was paired with the expensive honey. It was sweet and fragrant.

 Chapter 39

    ¡°It¡¯s not bad. They¡¯ll definitely like it.¡± Gu Qingxue opened the oil paper bags with a smile. She divided one-third of the braised pork trotters, roast chicken, and braised beef into three parts and steamed them together with the big pancake she had bought, after frying another vegetable dish, she returned to the room with a table full of fragrant dishes.


    After setting up the dishes and bowls, Gu Qingxue looked at the table full of delicious dishes and was very satisfied.


    She had to ensure that the three children were well-fed and well-dressed. Otherwise, her heart would ache when she saw how skinny they looked like.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Lin, Dumby, Lingbao, come and eat,¡± Gu Qingxue shouted loudly. The three children who had made their beds in the house ran out and sat around the dining table.


    After eating the braised meat that they had been waiting for a long time, the three children all opened the door to a new world. They sighed and cooked crazily.


    In the end, the three children each drank a big bowl of porridge and ate a big pancake. They also ate three strips of braised meat. They were so full that they could not walk. After washing their feet, they curled up in the newly bought quilt and fell asleep.


    Seeing the three children sleeping in a row, Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart softened.


    Although she had only been the mother of the three children for a few days, her heart was already full of the three children.


    She wanted to give them a better life so that they would not be so happy just eating braised meat like it was the new year, and they would not cry because they bought a few clothes and were worried that they would not have money in the future.


    For this reason, she wanted to take back everything that belonged to her.


    She reached out to tuck the three children into the corner of the quilt. Gu Qingxue got up and walked out of the house. She walked to the back of the house and picked up the sickle that was placed in the corner of the wall.


    She had been sharpening the sickle in her spare time for the past few days. At this moment, the sickle was shining coldly under the moonlight, and it looked extremely sharp.


    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks


    The weapons in the research institute were inconvenient for others to see, so she had purposely sharpened the sickle. This way, even if the other party saw the weapon clearly, she was not worried that the existence of the system would be exposed.


    Putting the sickle on her waist, Gu Qingxue locked the door of the courtyard and walked quickly toward the East end of the village.


    It was already late at night. The cold wind of winter night blew past her ears like a sharp blade. Every family in the village had already turned off their lights and were resting. No one noticed Gu Qingxue¡¯s figure.


    Soon, Gu Qingxue followed her memory and found the small courtyard occupied by Madam Yu.


    She had not observed the small courtyard before because she was in a hurry to leave with Dumby.


    Standing outside the small courtyard, she raised her head to look at the green brick house and exhaled a cloud of white smoke. Only then did she realize that this small courtyard was much better than she had imagined.


    This small courtyard was located at the East end of the village. It was a courtyard house with one entrance and one exit. There were four side rooms in total. In addition to the kitchen, the toilet, and the spacious front and back garden. This courtyard house was the most magnificent in the village, except for the landlord¡¯s house, this courtyard house was also the most magnificent.


    Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only


    This was the last thing that her short-lived husband had left for the four of them.


    She did not know if it was because she was influenced by the original owner of this body, but she could not help but feel sad when she thought of her husband, who had died on the battlefield. Even though she had never met him before, she still felt sad.


    Thinking of this, Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes darkened. She casually used the sickle to open the door and walked in easily.


    At this time, only the East room was lit up. Gu Qingxue carefully covered her breath and stood outside the window of the East room.


    Gu Qingxue poked the window paper with her fingertip and looked into the room carefully. She was almost blinded by the glaring scene inside the room.

 Chapter 40

    Madam Wang, who had been beaten until her head looked like a pig¡¯s head by Gu Qingxue, was now like an adult giant baby. She sitting in the arms of her weak husband, acting coquettishly.


    ¡°Wife, it¡¯s not convenient for me to feed you medicine with you in my arms. Why don¡¯t you drink it yourself?¡± Madam Yu¡¯s husband, Chen Laifu, put in a lot of effort to hug Madam Yu and said with a smile.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it. If It¡¯s not medicine fed by my husband, it won¡¯t have the taste of love. I don¡¯t like drinking it,¡± Madam Yu said with a gentle snort.


    If it was a beauty acting coquettishly like this, it would indeed be pleasing to the eyes.


    However, Madam Yu was already ugly to begin with. Her face had even been beaten into a pig¡¯s head. She was like a wild boar that had turned into a spirit. With great effort, she curled her bucket-like body into her husband¡¯s arms and swayed the dirty socks on her feet to act cute. Gu Qingxue, who was standing under the window and witnessing all this, could not wait to poke her own eyes out.


    What had she done to deserve such a harsh punishment from the heavens?


    Gu Qingxue resisted the urge to vomit. As soon as she moved her gaze away, she heard Chen Laifu¡¯s voice coming from inside the room.


    ¡°You¡¯ve suffered a lot this time. In another two days, the monthly payment from the Eldest Madam will arrive. At that time, I¡¯ll buy you a chicken, and you can eat it to supplement your health.¡±


    The words ¡®monthly silver¡¯ entered Gu Qingxue¡¯s ears, and her eyes lit up.


    No matter what, the previous owner of this body was also a spoiled young lady. Although her father had died unjustly, there was still money in the family, and it was all under the Eldest Madam¡¯s control. In order to not have the reputation of being harsh to the legitimate daughter, the Eldest Madam would send someone to send over ten taels of silver every month.


    Ten taels of silver was already a sky-high price for an ordinary farmer¡¯s family. Although this amount of money could not allow Gu Qingxue and her children to live a luxurious life, it was enough to feed them. It was not to the extent that their three little children would not be able to eat their fill and wear warm clothes all day long.


    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks


    However, ever since Gu Qingxue¡¯s husband died on the battlefield, Chen Laifu and his wife saw that she was alone and had no one to support her, so they secretly took this amount of silver. Until today, they had already taken a total of five to six hundred taels of silver.


    This was not a small amount of money.


    ¡°This money is not enough. husband, that little b*tch has eaten a bear¡¯s heart and a leopard¡¯s guts. How dare she bully me? You have to help me get revenge. Otherwise, my delicate body will be covered in wounds from her beating. Can you bear to do that?¡± As Madam Yu spoke, she reached out her hand and lightly poked Chen Laifu¡¯s lips, pouting her sausage lips and acting coquettishly.


    Chen Laifu was obviously used to Madam Yu acting coquettishly. He pulled her hand away, he disagreed, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be rash. This little b*tch seemed to have some sudden realization and hurt someone. There might be something fishy going on. I¡¯ll send a pigeon letter first and report this matter to the Eldest Madam. Let¡¯s see what the Eldest Madam has to say.¡±


    Yu Shi was immediately displeased. She suddenly sat up straight, she nearly broke Chen Laifu¡¯s waist with her butt. ¡°So you¡¯re not going to take revenge for me? To think that you¡¯re a man. You don¡¯t even know how to resist when your woman is being bullied! You only know how to complain. Are you a good-for-nothing?!¡±


    Chen Laifu frowned. ¡°You don¡¯t understand. You can¡¯t be rash in everything.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only


    ¡°Ptui, do you think that I trust you? If you don¡¯t help me, I¡¯ll go by myself. I¡¯ll go and tear that little b*tch apart right now.¡± Madam Yu could not hold back her anger and was about to stand up as she spoke.


    Chen Laifu was about to stop her when he suddenly heard a sound. A small pebble flew into the house and just so happened to extinguish the lights in the house.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Chen Laifu asked vigilantly. He pushed away Madam Yu who was on him, got up, and picked up the stick by the bed. He rushed to the window to check the situation.


    Chen Laifu used the stick to push open the window. He looked carefully and found that there was no one outside the window.


    Just then, there was a sudden exclamation from Madam Yu behind Chen Laifu.

 Chapter 41

    ?Chapter 41: Gu Qingxue Really Seems Like a Different Person


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Husband, be careful, behind you!¡±


    Chen Laifu quickly turned around and was surprised to find that the door had been pushed open a crack without him noticing. Then, a petite figure flew over from outside the door.


    Under the moonlight, Chen Laifu only had time to see Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes clearly.


    Her clear black and white eyes were filled with cold killing intent. Gu Qingxue raised her hand and swept it over, and a cold light cut open Chen Laifu¡¯s wrist.


    The wound was neither deep nor shallow, and it cut off Chen Laifu¡¯s blood vessels without hurting his veins.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Chen Laifu let go of the stick in pain, and then he felt a fragrant wind in the dark. When he came back to his senses, he was already held by a bright sickle to his neck.


    Suddenly, a murderous aura came from behind him, scaring Chen Laifu as if he had fallen into an ice cellar. His whole body trembled. ¡°Wait a minute, let¡¯s talk it out!¡±


    ¡°What else is there to talk about between us?¡± Gu Qingxue asked with a sneer.


    Chen Lai Fu still could not believe it until he heard Gu Qingxue¡¯s voice.


    Was this really Gu Qingxue? Since when did she have such ability and courage?


    Not to mention her amazing speed, she did not even dare to look at a chicken in the past, so how could she put a knife to a living person¡¯s neck?!


    Previously, when Chen Laifu heard from Madam Yu that Gu Qingxue was the one who went crazy and beat her up, he could not believe that she had such courage.


    However, now that he looked at her, Gu Qingxue really seemed to have changed into a different person!


    Chen Laifu squeezed out a dry smile, ¡°Miss, we can discuss whatever we want, why do we have to hurt our friendship?¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap, Chen Laifu. You should pay me back what you owe me all these years. Let me ask you, where is the monthly money that the Eldest Madam gives us?¡±? Hand it over. If it¡¯s even a copper coin less, I¡¯ll send you to hell,¡± Gu Qingxue said coldly.


    ¡°What? What monthly money? The Eldest Madam didn¡¯t give us any silver! We didn¡¯t take your silver!¡± Madam Yu said aggressively with her neck straightened.


    Gu Qingxue revealed a bloodthirsty and enchanting smile. She thrust the sickle forward, and the sharp blade cut Chen Laifu¡¯s skin.


    A sharp pain came from his neck, scaring Chen Laifu so much that he screamed like a pig being slaughtered, ¡°We spent all the monthly money! But, but I can compensate you!¡±


    ¡°Consider it as you embezzling my monthly money for five years, a total of 600 taels of silver. You have to return it to me within five days. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have to bear the consequences.¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, she put down the sickle in her hand, her butt kicked Chen Lai Fu¡¯s butt.


    ¡°Little b*tch, I¡¯ll fight it out with you!¡± Yu Shi finally found an opportunity. She ignored the wounds all over her body and dashed towards Gu Qingxue.


    Gu Qingxue looked at this scene with disdain. She turned sideways and dodged. She lifted her leg and easily tripped Madam Yu onto the ground.


    Madam Yu immediately fell to the ground and broke two of her front teeth.


    1


    She spat out her front teeth which were stained with blood. Yu Shi¡¯s words leaked out of her mouth, and she cursed in pain, ¡°You, you little b*tch¡­¡±


    Bang!


    Before Madam Yu could finish speaking, Gu Qingxue picked up the stool beside her and smashed it on her head!


    The stool was broken into pieces. Madam Yu groaned and rolled her eyes, passing out.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s movements were smooth and ruthless.


    1


    Seeing this, Chen Laifu quietly put down the stick he had picked up from the ground.


    He had clearly realized that Gu Qingxue had changed into a different person. In his current situation, he was definitely no match for her.


    Since he could not attack by force, he could only use his wits.


    Chen Laifu¡¯s eyes lit up as he charged toward Gu Qingxue.

 Chapter 42

    ?


    Chapter 42: She Remembered Some People In the Gu Family Who Still Treated Her Well


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    However, to Gu Qingxue¡¯s surprise, Chen Laifu did not make a move when he ran up to her. Instead, he knelt down on the ground and kowtowed, begging for mercy, ¡°Please spare our lives, Miss Gu. We know we were wrong!¡±


    Gu Qingxue lowered her eyes coldly and looked at Chen Laifu.


    In her memory, Chen Laifu was a person who did not say much. Although he was not like Madam Yu, who bullied the original owner of this body all day long. In fact, he was the Eldest Madam¡¯s trusted aide. He was also responsible for contacting the Eldest Madam all day long and reporting her every move to the Eldest Madam.


    Chen Laifu¡¯s every move at this moment proved that he was smarter than Madam Yu.


    Chen Laifu was afraid that Gu Qingxue would not believe what he said, so he kowtowed a few more times/ ¡°It¡¯s all because this stupid woman of my family is not sensible enough, and offended you. I will definitely discipline her in the future. Please leave a way out for us, Miss¡±


    Gu Qingxue sneered in her heart when she saw that Chen Laifu kept glancing at her from the corner of his eyes as he spoke, she showed a soft-hearted look on her face, ¡°As long as you return what you owe me, I am not willing to kill you all. In the end, you are also people sent by the Eldest Madam.¡±


    After all, Chen Laifu had the Eldest Madam behind him. In order not to alert the enemy, she had no intention of taking their lives.


    Since Chen Laifu wanted to act, she did not mind cooperating with him to put on a good show.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. You are so kind and merciful. I¡¯m so grateful!¡± Chen Laifu said in an ingratiating manner.


    ¡°In that case, sign your name and leave.¡± Gu Qingxue slowly sat down on a chair at the side and slapped the promissory note that she had written in advance on the table.


    Chen Laifu saw that Gu Qingxue had even prepared the ink for the promissory note. He gritted his teeth and had no choice but to come up and sign it.


    1


    This little b*tch suddenly seemed to have changed into a different person. He did not understand what had happened, so he could only endure it for the time being and wait until he consulted the Eldest Madam before making a decision.


    Otherwise, if they were to clash head-on, as servants, they would really be beaten to a pulp and could only admit that they were unlucky.


    After all, they were all servants of the Gu family. No matter how unbearable Gu Qingxue was, she was still the first daughter of the Gu family. If she really wanted to take their lives, it would be a matter of words.


    Chen Laifu stepped forward and made a pledge. Then, he quickly packed up his luggage and left with Madam Yu.


    After Chen Laifu left, Gu Qingxue did not let out a sigh of relief.


    If Chen Laifu were to go head-to-head with her today, she would think that the Gu family was easy to deal with. However, even a servant sent by the Eldest Madam knew to compromise and endure for the time being. It could be seen that the eldest madam was not someone to be trifled with.


    If she had not guessed wrongly, Chen Laifu would have sent a letter to the Gu family early this morning to inform her of her change.


    At that time, the Eldest Madam would definitely make a move, and their free time would come to an end.


    Thinking of this, Gu Qingxue was not in a hurry but laughed instead.


    She was never a person who was afraid of trouble. Even if the Eldest Madam did not look for her, she would have to go back sooner or later for the sake of the grievance that the body¡¯s original owner¡¯s father had suffered.


    Moreover, she remembered that there were still people in the Gu family who treated her well.


    Thinking of this, Gu Qingxue took a deep breath and put away the promissory note. She got up and pulled a small wooden cart into the courtyard house. She left the courtyard house to drag the three sleeping children into the small broken courtyard house, along with all the things they bought today, she divided them into two trips and dragged them to the courtyard.


    After doing all this, Gu Qingxue used the new door lock she bought today to lock the gate of the courtyard, and placed the three children in the most spacious east wing room.


    At this time, the morning sun was just beginning to shine outside the window, and Gu Qingxue was also panting from exhaustion.

 Chapter 43

    ?


    Chapter 43: Only 388?!


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°This body is too weak. It¡¯s just that, after staying up all night, it¡¯s like I¡¯m going to die¡­¡± Gu Qingxue quickly poured herself a glass of water and gulped it down.


    Although earning money was more important, she had to speed up her exercise.


    Otherwise, if the Eldest Madam really recruited some experts to deal with her, it would not be difficult for her to protect herself, but it would take a lot of effort to protect the three children.


    At this moment, Gu Qingxue heard the little butler¡¯s serious sales voice in her mind.


    ¡°The system is selling the body strengthening medicine at a discount. Would master be interested in a bottle? One bottle is not 998, nor 668, but only 338! It¡¯s a fair price, the quality is good and the price is cheap. You can buy it on credit!¡±


    ¡°Only 388?! Keep your medicine and sell it to some other spendthrift.¡± Gu Qingxue could not be bothered to listen to the little butler¡¯s chatter. She took off her outer robe and crawled into the warm quilt, hugging the three children and falling asleep.


    At the same time, Chen Laifu had exhausted all his efforts to bring Madam Yu back to the small courtyard that Gu Qingxue and the others had previously stayed in.


    Actually, this was the original home of Chen Laifu and Madam Yu. Previously, they had occupied the courtyard house. Now that they had returned to the small house, they only felt that the house was completely empty. Even poor thieves would have to leave with tears in their eyes when they came over.


    Chen Laifu¡¯s thin body dragged Madam Yu with great effort. No matter how careful he was, he still caused Madam Yu to knock her head when he entered the house.


    1


    ¡°Ah!¡± Madam Yu cried out as she opened her eyes and looked around.


    Madam Yu looked around and a few words appeared in her mind to describe everything in front of her. ¡®It was broken and desolate!¡¯


    Recalling everything that had happened just now, Madam Yu immediately understood their current situation. ¡°Wow! Chen Laifu, you actually gave up your house to that little b*tch. To think that you¡¯re a man, you coward!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Chen Lai Fu had been bullied by Gu Qingxue. Just as he was about to explode in anger, he raised his hand and gave Madam Yu a slap on the face.


    With a slap, Madam Yu was struck dumb. She looked in horror at Chen Laifu, who was fuming in anger.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see that Gu Qingxue has changed? No matter what, she¡¯s still a master. If you clash head-on with her, no one will know that you died in this wilderness!¡± Chen Laifu recalled what had happened just now, and he could not help but shiver. ¡°What I saw just now was real. The look in Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes was as if she wanted to kill someone!¡±


    ¡°Then, then what should we do? She is usually so cowardly. Why did she suddenly change her character?¡± Madam Yu was also a fool. Seeing that her man was afraid, she was so scared that she had no idea what to do.


    ¡°Whether she suddenly changed her character or was possessed by a ghost, we have to report this to the Eldest Madam first. Before that, we can only stay here and not go head-to-head with that wretched girl.¡± Chen Laifu gritted his teeth and endured the humiliation in his heart, he took out the pigeon cage that kept the pigeons from his luggage, wrote a note, and stuffed it into the small bamboo tube on the pigeon¡¯s leg. Then, he released the pigeon.


    The pigeon flew all the way until noon. Finally, it flew into the capital and into the backyard of the Gu family.


    Today was a great day for the Gu family to hold a feast for their guests.


    The Eldest Madam¡¯s daughter had just made an engagement yesterday with the number one talent in Jing City, the Crown Prince Bei Ping, and became the crown prince¡¯s concubine.


    Although she was only a concubine, it was still an engagement with the royal family and it was enough to glorify the ancestors.


    Not to mention, the Eldest Madam¡¯s son was a royal doctor in the palace and had a good future. Now that her daughter was engaged to the royal family, once this matter came out, there would inevitably be people who would come to curry favor with her.

 Chapter 44

    ?


    Chapter 44: Not Bad Xue¡¯er Had Married and Did Not Wish to Return


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    In order to show off, the Eldest Madam spent a lot of money on the banquet today. She invited the head chef of the best restaurant in Jing City to cook. Early in the morning, the whole house was decorated with lanterns. It was close to noon, and the guests were in an endless stream, they were all gathered in the picturesque garden.


    The atmosphere in the garden was harmonious. A group of noblewomen surrounded a mother and daughter, chatting happily.


    ¡°Miss Lingyue is so lucky. I heard that Miss Lingyue wrote a poem at the poetry meet and was chosen by the crown prince. After seeing the poem, the crown prince especially went to beg the Royal Highness to agree to this marriage. It can be seen that Miss Lingyue is very important in the crown prince¡¯s heart.¡± As the daughter of a minister spoke, she looked at the lady who was being sought after by everyone, and her eyes were filled with jealousy.


    ¡°Miss, you¡¯ve overestimated Yue¡¯er. Yue¡¯er was just lucky enough to be chosen by the crown prince. In the future, she will become a concubine, which will also bring honor to our Gu family. It¡¯s not a waste of her father¡¯s teachings,¡± the Eldest Madam Kou, said, she gently held Gu Lingyue¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Lord Gu left early. It¡¯s all thanks to the Eldest Madam¡¯s careful teaching that he managed to support such a large family business. Now that the second and third young masters have a bright future ahead of them, the Eldest Madam can rest assured,¡± said one of the women.


    As soon as the woman opened her mouth, everyone was full of praise for the Kou family.


    ¡°The Old Madam has arrived!¡± At this moment, the Old Madam of the Gu family slowly walked into the garden with the help of the old woman.


    Although the Old Madam was well-dressed, she was extremely haggard. Not only was she thin and weak, but her eyes were also cloudy, making her look like a fool.


    Seeing this, the Kou family quickly stepped forward and held the Old Madam¡¯s arm under everyone¡¯s gaze. ¡°Mother, I¡¯ve found a place for you to sit down and rest.¡±


    Seeing Madam Kou¡¯s gentleness, everyone could not help but sigh.


    Ever since Master Gu¡¯s accident, the Old Madam had been silly. Only a kind person like the Eldest Madam was willing to treat her mother-in-law as her own mother.


    The Old Madam raised her head and looked around in confusion as if she was looking for something. ¡°Xue¡¯er, why isn¡¯t my Xue¡¯er here?¡±


    A cold light flashed in Madam Kou¡¯s eyes, and they returned to their gentle appearance. They said loudly, ¡°I know mother misses Xue¡¯er, so I¡¯ve sent people to ask her. Unfortunately, Xue¡¯er is already married and doesn¡¯t want to come back.¡±


    Hearing this, the Old Madam lowered her head dejectedly and looked listless, which caused the people around her to talk among themselves.


    The Old Madam had always been concerned about the eldest daughter of the Gu family. Unfortunately, she did not come back after she got married. She had long been regarded as an ingrate by everyone in Jing City, and people felt how difficult it was for Madam Jou.


    ¡°Madam, the medicine for the Old Madam is ready.¡± At this time, Nanny Zhou, who was standing next to Madam Kou, came forward and winked at her.


    ¡°I have always served mother¡¯s medicine. Please entertain yourself. I will excuse myself.¡± The Eldest Madam left under the admiring gazes of the others and followed Nanny Zhou to the empty corridor.


    Nanny Zhou turned around and handed the note to the Kou family. ¡°Madam, this is a letter sent by a pigeon from the great fortune village.¡±


    ¡°The Old Madam just mentioned it, and the news came.¡± Madam Kou smiled slightly, took the note, and opened it.


    The smile on Madam Kou¡¯s face faded when she read the content of the note.


    Nanny Zhou had read the content of the note in advance. She asked uneasily, ¡°Madam Kou, the young miss has always been well-behaved. Is there something wrong now there¡¯s such sudden commotion?¡±

 Chapter 45

    ?


    Chapter 45: It¡¯s the Handsome Man Who Had Been Shot By Her Tranquilizer Gun!


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°After kneeling for a long time, it¡¯s inevitable for people to dream of standing up.¡± Madam Kou smiled faintly, crumpled the note into pieces, and threw it into the pond beside her, ¡°It¡¯s been many years since we last met Xue¡¯er. Xue¡¯er¡¯s life is not easy. Send more people to take care of her.¡±


    Nanny Zhou saw that Madam Kou had emphasized the word ¡®take care¡¯, so she gave an evil smile and bowed. ¡°I understand. Please rest assured, Eldest Madam.¡±


    Madam Kou always showed a calm smile. She waved her hand at Nanny Zhou, turned around, took the bowl of medicine from her subordinate, and returned to the back garden.


    ¡­


    On the other side, Gu Qingxue was woken up by the discussion of the three cubs early in the morning.


    She got up and made breakfast for the three children. While eating, Gu Qingxue told them about living here in the future.


    Dumby and Lingbao were easy to fool. When they heard that Gu Qingxue had ambushed the Yu couple and forced them to sign a promissory note before leaving, they sighed at their mother¡¯s power.


    Gu Lin was the only one who was worried.


    Seeing Gu Lin, a child who was even more mature than an adult, frown, Gu Qingxue could not bear it.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Lin, with your mother around, you don¡¯t have to worry about anything. You just need to go to school and do what you want to do. Do you remember?¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, she rubbed her eldest son¡¯s face, which was as soft as tofu. She felt that it felt good, so she rubbed it a few more times.


    ¡°I¡­ I know!¡± Gu Lin¡¯s little face was badly pinched. He managed to get rid of Gu Qingxue with great difficulty and dragged his siblings to wash the dishes after they had breakfast.


    Although they had never lived here since they were born, they had always accompanied Gu Qingxue to work for Madam Yu when they were young. Thus, they knew everything about this courtyard house like the back of their hands.


    After eating, Gu Qingxue left the three children at home to look after the house. She planned to make a trip to Qingyuan town.


    She had just signed a contract with An Pharmacy. As a doctor, it was not good for her to skip work on the first day. It was better to go and take a look.


    Besides, she still had to go and get the nine thousand taels of gold!


    After leaving the three children behind to guard the house, Gu Qingxue specifically told them not to open the door to any strangers before she felt relieved and left.


    This time, Gu Qingxue found Li Dali and gave him a string of money. In the following month, as long as she went out to Qingyuan Town alone, she could ride on Li Dali¡¯s carriage. Unless it was a chartered carriage, there was no extra charge.


    They arrived at the town in a horse carriage. Gu Qingxue immediately rushed to An Pharmacy, only to find out that Huang Rongfa was not at An Pharmacy. Instead, he went to the Yamen early in the morning to wait for her.


    Under the guidance of the servant, Gu Qingxue sat on the horse carriage of the pharmacy. Along the way, she listened to the coachman tell her the story with elation.


    Huang Rongfa guessed that she would come to get the silver certificates this morning. In order not to let her miss out on more rewards, he went to the Yamen early in the morning to wait for her.


    When Gu Qingxue arrived at the Yamen and saw Huang Rongfa, she was dragged into Yamen after receiving nine silver certificates worth one thousand taels of gold.


    It was only after Gu Qingxue was dragged into the flower hall in a daze that she understood the situation. She asked the first question of the day, ¡°Did the people from the prince regent¡¯s manor personally come to visit?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lady Gu, you are really lucky! Look, they are here!¡± Huang Rongfa said, looking at Rong Zhan and Fu Cheng who were walking towards them from outside the flower hall, Gu Qingxue knelt down without hesitation and saluted them. ¡°Greetings, Young Master. Greetings, County Master.¡±


    Gu Qingxue looked at the person who came and happened to meet Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes.


    Invisible sparks shot out between the two of them, and Gu Qingxue¡¯s expression froze slightly.


    It was actually him!


    It was the handsome man who had been shot in the buttocks by her tranquilizer gun!

 Chapter 46

    ?


    Chapter 46: How Can You Ask Me For a Reward After Stealing My Worry-Relieving Grass?


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    When Gu Qingxue saw Rong Zhan, she suddenly had a feeling that she had been schemed against.


    It seemed that it was a lie to ask her for a reward today. These people had obviously set up a banquet for her.


    1


    ¡°Rise.¡± Rong Zhan sat on the main seat generously, reaching out to take the tea from Liu Yi¡¯s hand.


    When Gu Qingxue saw Rong Zhan¡¯s lazy expression, it was as if she was facing a great enemy.


    This man was as confident and strong as she had seen him for the first time. Moreover, he was from the prince regent¡¯s manor, so his status was either rich or noble. She, a village woman, could not resist him.


    However, this did not mean that she was afraid of him.


    ¡°Is this young lady the one who got the Worry-Relieving Grass?¡± Fu Cheng looked at Gu Qingxue and could not help but sigh at her amazing appearance.


    However, Fu Cheng only had time to take a look before he withdrew his gaze.


    The pressure that Rong Zhan released made no one dare to be presumptuous. All of them lowered their heads and were as quiet as a chicken.


    ¡°Yes, I am Gu Qingxue. I pay my respects to the County Master and the Young Master. I wonder if the reward that the Young Master promised me can be delivered immediately? I still have something to do and I have to leave in a hurry.¡±Gu Qingxue was the only person in the crowd who could be neither servile nor overbearing, it was as if she could not feel the coldness emanating from Rong Zhan¡¯s body. She faced him and smiled slightly, showing off the words ¡®calm and unhurried¡¯.


    Rong Zhan remained silent, looking at Gu Qingxue from afar.


    Just like when they first met, this woman¡¯s eyes were as bright as cold stars, and there was no fear in her pitch-black pupils. She was so cold and aloof as if nothing was worthy of her eyes.


    Even though she knew that his identity was extraordinary, and also knew why he had lured her here, she was still fearless.


    This woman¡¯s courage was actually even greater than when he first met her.


    ¡°You stole my Worry-Relieving Herb. How can you have the face to ask for a reward from me?¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s voice was as cold as ice, and his long narrow eyes shot out a bone-piercing coldness.


    When everyone heard this, they were all dumbfounded.


    Lady Gu stole the Young Master¡¯s herb?


    Was she tired of living?!


    Liu Yi and the other two secret guards were even more serious. They only waited for Rong Zhan¡¯s order to take down this audacious woman!


    However, no one expected that Gu Qingxue was exposed by Rong Zhan, and still did not show any fear. Instead, she burst out laughing, ¡°Young master really knows how to joke. This world¡¯s treasure is snatched by ability. Back then, I was the one who saw the Worry-Relieving Grass first. Young Master¡¯s skill is inferior to others, so why are you questioning me instead? Or is it that you were not my match in a one-on-one fight back then, and now you want to use your advantage in numbers to kill a lowly commoner like me?¡±


    6


    ¡°Lady¡­ Lady Gu, you have to be careful with your words and actions! This is the Young Master from the prince regent¡¯s manor¡­¡± Huang Rongfa nearly wet his pants in fear.


    He had previously thought that Gu Qingxue was not a simple person, but he did not expect her to not be afraid of death!


    ¡°So what if someone from the prince regent¡¯s manor came? There¡¯s always a matter of first come, first served. I was the one who obtained this Worry-Relieving Grass with my own ability. However, if the Young Master insists on using the prince regent¡¯s mansion¡¯s power to do as he pleases, this common woman will have no choice but to submit. Take it that this common woman is unlucky and has offended an unreasonable person,¡± Gu Qingxue said as she submitted, however, her eyes were filled with stubbornness.


    ¡°This little woman is actually so eloquent¡­¡± Fu Cheng was so scared that he broke out in a cold sweat when he heard Gu Qingxue¡¯s words.


    Did this little common woman know what kind of person was in front of her at this moment? She dared to speak so rudely and aggressively, forcing them not to make a move against her.


    Otherwise, once they made a move, they would have a bad reputation for bullying the weak with their numbers.


    Rong Zhan took in every expression of Gu Qingxue, and then, under everyone¡¯s nervous gaze, he smiled.

 Chapter 47

    ?


    Chapter 47: After Curing Him, She Would Get 10,000 Points


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Rong Zhan¡¯s smile was like an iceberg melting, so perfect that Gu Qingxue could not help but take another look at him.


    No matter how many times she saw him, she had to admit that the man in front of her was really handsome.


    However, what about it? Even if he had a peerless look, he could not take advantage of her.


    However, the more Gu Qingxue looked at Rong Zhan, the more she felt that something was wrong with his expression.


    Although Rong Zhan hid it perfectly, as a miracle doctor, she could vaguely feel the haze between his eyebrows.


    The haze was very shallow as if he was poisoned, but it disappeared in a blink of an eye, making Gu Qingxue think it was her illusion.


    Although Gu Qingxue liked to admire beauties, she was just enjoying them. She did not want to offend Rong Zhan, so she looked away.


    Unexpectedly, at this moment, the warning voice of the system sounded in her mind.


    ¡°Warning! Warning! This person has a special identity. He is poisoned and his life is at stake. As long as the host can remove the poison from his body, you will get a lot of points!¡± The excited voice of the little butler sounded in Gu Qingxue¡¯s mind.


    Gu Qingxue snorted coldly, she rolled her eyes in her heart. ¡®Do you think I¡¯m stupid? A person like him is not easy to provoke. I can¡¯t even avoid him in time, yet I still want to detoxify him? I¡¯m not the kind of idiot who would disregard his own safety for the sake of points!¡¯


    She could finally see that from the moment she shot the anesthetic needle into this man¡¯s buttocks, the two of them had become enemies.


    Gu Qingxue had never taken anyone seriously, but the man in front of her made her feel threatened.


    Her sixth sense, which she had developed from years of walking on the edge of life and death, was warning her to stay away from this man!


    Especially when she saw the man¡¯s long and narrow eyes, Gu Lin¡¯s cold and mature little face would always appear in Gu Qingxue¡¯s mind, and she immediately became more resistant to the man in front of her.


    Moreover, the other party was looking for trouble with her. A gentleman could be killed but not humiliated. She was not that Shameless!


    The young butler said seriously, ¡°Master, are you sure you want to give up the mission? After you cure him, you will be rewarded with 10,000 points.¡±


    1


    ¡®You will be rewarded with 10,000 points.¡¯


    ¡®10,000 points! Points!¡¯


    Gu Qingxue was stunned by this huge reward!


    She looked at Rong Zhan, her beautiful eyes reflecting an astonishing light.


    Rong Zhan snorted coldly. He was about to speak when he suddenly found Gu Qingxue was staring at him with an extremely warm gaze.


    It was completely different from the cold gaze just now.


    That warm gaze was as if she wanted to tear his bones into her stomach.


    It made him have a strange feeling at the bottom of his heart.


    ¡°Young Master, do you have a splitting headache and can¡¯t sleep at night?¡± Gu Qingxue asked directly without waiting for Rong Zhan to speak.


    1


    However, her words made Rong Zhan, Liu Yi, and the other two secret guards¡¯ expressions change at the same time.


    ¡°Shut up. The Young Master is healthy. Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Liu Yi approached quickly and pulled out a sharp blade from his waist, pointing it at Gu Qingxue¡¯s neck.


    The sharp blade cut through iron like mud. It brushed past Gu Qingxue lightly and cut off a few strands of her black hair.


    A strong killing intent swept out, but Gu Qingxue was still calm. She did not even look at the sharp blade in front of her. ¡°Young Master, if you kill me, no one in the world can help you.¡±


    For a moment, the atmosphere in the flower hall was extremely cold. Everyone was in a stalemate. Huang Rongfa, Fu Cheng, and the others were even more confused. They were so scared that they did not even dare to breathe.


    Gu Qingxue looked calm, but in reality, her palms were covered in a layer of sweat.


    If the person in front of her ignored her, her 10,000 points would be gone!

 Chapter 48

    ?


    Chapter 48: Should Not Be Considered a Child, But an Adult Giant Baby


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The two of them looked at each other and refused to give in.


    In the end, Rong Zhan broke the silence first. ¡°Those who are not involved, please leave.¡±


    Gu Qingxue loosened her clenched fists and watched Fu Cheng and the others quickly leave the flower hall with Huang Rongfa. Liu Yi and another secret guard closed the door of the flower hall and stood guard outside.


    In just a few breaths, only Gu Qingxue and Rong Zhan were left in the flower hall.


    ¡°Come here,¡± Rong Zhan ordered while looking at Gu Qingxue.


    Gu Qingxue looked indifferent. She quickened her steps and pulled a chair to sit in front of Rong Zhan. ¡°Young Master, please reach out your hand. I¡¯ll take your pulse.¡±


    Rong Zhan looked at Gu Qingxue. Seeing her lowered eyes and her neither servile nor overbearing manner, he reached out his hand cooperatively. Gu Qingxue¡¯s slightly cold fingertips rested on Rong Zhan¡¯s wrist.


    Suddenly, a strange feeling came over, and Rong Zhan could not help but take another look at Gu Qingxue.


    However, Gu Qingxue did not have any distracting thoughts. When she was checking his pulse, she frowned slightly.


    ¡°Young Master, if I¡¯m not mistaken, the poison that you¡¯ve been poisoned is definitely not something that happened in a day or two. This poison has already penetrated into your bone marrow. Young Master has a splitting headache every day, and you can¡¯t sleep at night. If it weren¡¯t for the protection of the genuine Qi in your body and the protection of your internal energy, I¡¯m afraid you would have died from the poison long ago,¡± Gu Qingxue said, and she could not help but take another look at Rong Zhan.


    The poison that Rong Zhan had been poisoned by was far more troublesome than she had imagined.


    This kind of poison was no longer a poison that could be diagnosed just by checking one¡¯s pulse. If one wanted to detoxify the poison, they needed to test Rong Zhan¡¯s fresh blood before they could prescribe the right medicine.


    ¡°So, do you have a way to help me detoxify the poison?¡± Rong Zhan looked at Gu Qingxue and asked in return.


    ¡°It should be said that no one in this world can do it except for me.¡± Gu Qingxue raised her eyebrows, she looked at Rong Zhan and demanded, ¡°Close your eyes. I want to check your condition further. In order to prevent you from stealing my skills, I can¡¯t let you see what I¡¯m going to do next.¡±


    Rong Zhan¡¯s face darkened, and he closed his eyes with a snort of disdain.


    Secretly learning? It was just a way to treat his illness. He was not interested in secretly learning.


    Gu Qingxue was not at ease. She was going to draw Rong Zhan¡¯s blood to prepare for the test. If this person saw something that she shouldn¡¯t see and exposed the existence of the research lab, she would suffer a great loss!


    Thus, Gu Qingxue thought for a moment, then took out the handkerchief that she had brought with her and wrapped it around Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes, adding a layer of insurance.


    On the handkerchief, the faint fragrance of a woman¡¯s body entered Rong Zhan¡¯s breath uncontrollably.


    He had never been close to women, so he felt disgusted when he smelled the fragrance of rouge and powder.


    However, the fragrance on Gu Qingxue¡¯s handkerchief was faint and carried the smell of some unique medicinal herbs. Not only did it not disgust him, but it also made him feel a little familiar.


    However, Rong Zhan did not have time to think about it. He could clearly feel Gu Qingxue pulling open his sleeve and inserting the long needle into his blood vessels.


    The piercing pain caught Rong Zhan off guard.


    3


    ¡°Please bear with it, Young Master. It might hurt a little. It will be fine in a while,¡± Gu Qingxue said gently.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Rong Zhan said lightly when he heard Gu Qingxue¡¯s advice.


    Gu Qingxue realized that she was comforting Rong Zhan just now.


    It seemed that she was really influenced by the three children. She softened her tone and almost thought Rong Zhan was one of them.


    However, Rong Zhan was already so old. He should not be considered a child, but an adult giant baby, right?

 Chapter 49

    ?


    Chapter 49: If You Dare to Play Any Tricks, I Guarantee Your Head Will Fall to the Ground


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Gu Qingxue quickly retracted her thoughts. She did not want Rong Zhan to see through her thoughts, so her hands were extremely agile. She drew the five test tubes worth of blood from him in one go before she finally pulled out the needle for him.


    She quickly put the test tubes filled with blood and the tools for drawing blood into the space of the research room, Gu Qingxue then untied the handkerchief. ¡°Young Master, the poison in your body is very complicated. I need seven days to study your blood before I can make a judgment and determine the method of detoxification. Please wait patiently.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone about what happened today. If you dare to play any tricks, I guarantee your head will fall to the ground.¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s gaze was as cold as a sharp blade, warning Gu Qingxue.


    Gu Qingxue felt a chill down her spine. She was very sure that the person in front of her was not joking with her.


    As expected, those who came from the prince regent¡¯s manor were not to be trifled with.


    However, she could only endure it for the sake of obtaining 10,000 points!


    ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t worry. I will take my leave.¡± Gu Qingxue smiled slightly and slowly left the room.


    Rong Zhan looked at Gu Qingxue¡¯s departing figure and said thoughtfully, ¡°Liu Yi.¡±


    ¡°Master.¡±Liuyi stepped into the room and bowed to Rong Zhan.


    ¡°Tell Ji Yan to bring the worry-relieving grass back to Jing City. Also, keep an eye on her. Don¡¯t let her play any tricks. Report to me what she says and does.¡± Rong Zhan said coldly and stood up, he watched the handkerchief fall from his body.


    Gu Qingxue had only untied the handkerchief, but she was stopped by a look from Rong Zhan and forgot to take it away.


    Liu Yi quickly went forward, picked up the handkerchief, and was about to throw it away.


    His master had never liked women, and this Gu Qingxue was bold enough to leave this thing behind.


    However, before Liu Yi could throw the handkerchief away, Rong Zhan reached out his hand naturally.


    Liu Yi looked at Rong Zhan¡¯s open palm in shock.


    Liu Yi could not believe it and put the handkerchief into Rong Zhan¡¯s hand with trembling hands.


    The handkerchief made of silk was not a valuable thing, but Rong Zhan liked it unexpectedly.


    Seeing his master leave with the handkerchief, Liu Yi raised his hand to wipe away the cold sweat on his forehead in fear.


    Was it going to rain red? What was Gu Qingxue¡¯s background that made his master treat her differently?


    Liu Yi did not dare to think about it. He left quickly and went to do what he was told.


    On the other side, Gu Qingxue brought along the precious medicinal herbs rewarded by the Yamen, silk, and satin, and rode a carriage with Huang Rongfa back to an medicine workshop. Huang Rongfa still had a look of disbelief on his face even after they entered the main door of an medicine workshop.


    ¡°Shopkeeper Huang, I don¡¯t need some of these medicinal herbs. Please help me sell them. As for these silks and satin, I¡¯ll only keep a portion of it. I¡¯ll have to trouble the shopkeeper to help me sell the rest.¡± Gu Qingxue acted as if nothing had happened, after taking stock of today¡¯s harvest, she divided the items into two groups and left two sets of good satin for each of the three cubs, waiting to be cut into new clothes for them in the spring.


    ¡°Lady Gu, you¡­ You¡¯re too bold! You actually dared to snatch things from the prince regent¡¯s manor. You even dared to ask for a reward after snatching it. You¡­ What should I say about you?¡± Huang Rongfa felt terrified just thinking about it!


    ¡°Nowadays, it¡¯s common for the timid to starve to death, and the courageous to die at the most. Don¡¯t worry, Shopkeeper Huang. I¡¯ve already reached an agreement with that Young Master, and he won¡¯t make things difficult for us. It¡¯s getting late today, so I¡¯ll go back first. From tomorrow onwards, I¡¯ll be attending to patients.¡± Gu Qingxue was thinking about the blood drawn from Rong Zhan, she could not wait to hurry back and carry out the test.


    Huang Rongfa was rendered speechless by Gu Qingxue¡¯s words, and could only nod in agreement. He lent her the carriage from an medicine workshop and asked her to send the reward back to the courtyard house in Dafu Village.

 Chapter 50

    ?


    Chapter 50: The Children of Poor Families Mature Early


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Gu Qingxue returned to the courtyard house at noon in the horse carriage.


    Before she entered the house, she could already smell the pleasant fragrance of rice coming from the courtyard house.


    Gu Qingxue pushed the door open and entered the courtyard house. She found that the small courtyard house had been cleaned to the point that it was spotless. At this moment, Dumby and Lingbao were kicking shuttlecocks in the courtyard house.


    ¡°Mother, you¡¯re back.¡± The two children immediately ran toward Gu Qingxue with their thick little legs when they saw her.


    Gu Qingxue hugged one of the children with one hand and asked curiously, ¡°Where¡¯s your big brother?¡±


    ¡°Big brother is making porridge for us in the kitchen,¡± said Dumby.


    Previously, Gu Qingxue had to work for Madam Yu for a whole day when she went out. Every time she came back at night, Gu Lin would make porridge for her little brother and sister to fill their stomachs.


    Gu Qingxue was worried that the three children would trick her into eating, so she rushed back in a hurry. She immediately carried Dumby and Lingbao to the kitchen.


    Gu Qingxue had just entered the kitchen when she heard the sound of chopping vegetables.


    In the kitchen, Gu Lin was standing on a small stool with a kitchen knife in his hand, seriously cutting the potatoes on the chopping board.


    Although Gu Lin looked serious, his knife skills were really not that good. He cut the shredded potatoes into potato sticks. At a glance, it was a terrible sight.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Lin, put down the kitchen knife quickly.¡± Gu Qingxue saw that Gu Lin was holding a large kitchen knife in his small hands. She was afraid that he would hurt himself, so she quickly went up to stop him.


    ¡°Mother, you¡¯re back.¡± Gu Lin looked at the potato sticks on the chopping board and lowered his head apologetically. ¡°Lingbao wants to eat fried potatoes. I wanted to cut some shredded potatoes, but I don¡¯t know how to cut them¡­¡±


    ¡°Big brother, the shredded potatoes you cut are so thick.¡± Dumbo picked up a potato stick on the table and gestured with it. He realized that the ¡®shredded potatoes¡¯ were even thicker than his thumb.


    Lingbao saw that Gu Lin was blushing in embarrassment and hurriedly hugged his arm. ¡°I just want to eat potato sticks today. I don¡¯t want to eat shredded potatoes anymore.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then mother will make potato sticks for you to eat. Lil¡¯ Lin, you¡¯re still young. You don¡¯t have to work in the kitchen early in the morning. Mother will cook for you. You can go out and play.¡± Gu Qingxue could not bear it and reached out her hand, she touched Gu Lin¡¯s head.


    It was said that the children of poor families would mature early, but she did not want to let these three children mature too early. She wanted to see them grow up without any worries.


    Gu Lin nodded obediently and took his brother and sister out to play first.


    Gu Qingxue rolled up her sleeves and washed her hands. Then, she put some salt into the water to cook the potato sticks. After that, she drained the water and sprinkled some starch on them. Then, she fried them with peanut oil until they were fragrant. She even added the ketchup that was left in the research lab¡¯s refrigerator. She made a plate of french fries for the three cubs.


    At the same time, she also heated the stewed meat on the stove. In less than 15 minutes, a table full of delicious lunch was served.


    After eating, Gu Qingxue let the three children clean up the bowls and chopsticks. Then, she rushed into the room and entered the research lab to start her research.


    Rong Zhan¡¯s matter could not be delayed. She had to figure out what kind of poison he was poisoned with as soon as possible so that she could apply the right medicine and earn the 10,000 points as soon as possible!


    Gu Lin did not dare to bring his sister-in-law along to disturb his mother. After dinner, he brought them to the village entrance to play with his little friends.


    Other than the three children in the village, there were also children from other villagers¡¯ homes. The oldest among them was only eleven or twelve years old, and the youngest was only three or four years old. Gu Lin and his siblings were about four or five years old, and they were quite popular among the children.


    Lingbao had not seen her friends for a few days. At this time, she was far away from them, so she shouted loudly, ¡°Zhou Xiaohua, I¡¯m here to play with you!¡±

 Chapter 51

    ?


    Chapter 51: Candied Hawthorns Are Not As Delicious As Meat


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Upon hearing this, all the children present turned their heads and looked at the three children, their eyes filled with envy.


    The three children had bought new clothes, and at a glance, they looked very much like the young masters and young ladies from the town, especially Lingbao, who was dressed in a pink cotton-padded jacket with her tied in two buns. There was also a pattern of little rabbits chasing the moon embroidered on her body. She was so beautiful that she looked like a little elf, forming a sharp contrast with the other little girls who were only wearing coarse cotton-padded jackets.


    Dumby and Gu Lin were not dressed badly either. Dumby was dressed in a light blue cotton-padded jacket while Gu Lin was dressed in a light green cotton-padded gown. They were also very eye-catching and immediately attracted the attention of all the children present.


    ¡°Wow! Lingbao, your clothes are so beautiful! The cotton-padded jacket that my mother sewed for me during the new year is not even half as beautiful as the one you¡¯re wearing.¡± Lingbao¡¯s little friend, Zhou Xiaohua, came forward, she carefully touched the bunny embroidery on Lingbao¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°Hehe, Xiaohua, this is the rice candy that my mother bought for me. Let¡¯s eat it together.¡± Lingbao was not stingy at all. She took out a few pieces of snow-white rice candy from the oilpaper bag that was stuffed in his pocket, she gave each of her friends a piece.


    ¡°It¡¯s a candy that only exists in the town. Brother Lin, did you all go to the town before?¡± A chubby little boy took the candy and took a bite reluctantly. His eyes lit up as he ate.


    Even though it was just a little candy, to the children in the village, it was a delicacy that they might not even be able to eat during the New Year.


    ¡°Mmhm, I still have some sunflower seeds and peanuts here. You guys can try them too.¡± Gu Lin was not stingy at all. He distributed the fried sunflower seeds and peanuts in his pocket to his little friends.


    In the past, when their family did not have money, they only ate the candies and small fruits brought by their little friends to satisfy their cravings. Today, they could finally repay their little friends by treating them to some food.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. When my father went back, he told me that your family had also eaten stewed meat. Dumby, what is the taste of stewed meat?¡± Li Dali¡¯s eldest daughter, Li Xiaoyun, asked curiously.


    When Dumby heard stewed meat, he was instantly energized and excitedly said, ¡°Stewed meat is especially fragrant! My mother even stewed a chicken for us, as well as spareribs. They¡¯re all very delicious. Our mother is really good to us.¡±


    The children were all very innocent. In the past, they could not even eat a single meal of meat in a year, but Dumby¡¯s mother gave them meat every day. It could be seen that Dumby¡¯s mother was really very good!


    ¡°That¡¯s great. I also want a mother who can give me meat.¡± Zhou Xiaohua could not help but swallow her saliva when she mentioned meat.


    ¡°Next time when mother cooks meat, I¡¯ll secretly leave a piece for you.¡± Lingbao pulled Zhou Xiaohua¡¯s sleeve and whispered into her ear.


    Zhou Xiaohua laughed happily and nodded hard.


    At this moment, a discordant voice suddenly interrupted.


    ¡°Humph, isn¡¯t it just eating some meat? What¡¯s the big deal? I still have the candied hawthorns my father bought for me. It¡¯s much more delicious than meat!¡±


    All the children turned their heads and looked behind them. They saw a little boy wearing an earthy yellow cotton-padded jacket holding a stick of candied hawthorns in his hand. He walked over with a face full of pride.


    The moment the little boy appeared, all the children¡¯s eyes were attracted by the bright red candied hawthorns in his hand.


    ¡°Wang Tudou, you¡¯re talking nonsense. Candied hawthorns are not as delicious as meat. You¡¯ve never eaten meat, so you don¡¯t understand,¡± said Dumby while pouting.


    1

 Chapter 52

    ?


    Chapter 52: Requested Lingbao to Give Him a Kiss


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Dumby had eaten candied hawthorns before. The candied hawthorns tasted sweet and sour, but meat was much more fragrant than the ice-sugar gourd. He still liked meat.


    ¡°Who said that? ! It¡¯s clearly candied hawthorns that¡¯s delicious! Quick, tell me that my candied hawthorns is delicious. As long as you tell me, I¡¯ll let you lick the ice-sugar gourd in my hand!¡± Wang Tudou said unyieldingly.


    ¡°Why are you so unhygienic?¡± Gu Lin glanced at Wang Tudou with disdain.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. It¡¯s my candied hawthorns that¡¯s delicious anyway! Lingbao, quickly tell me, is my candied hawthorns even more delicious?!¡± Wang Tudou had initially obtained a stick of candied hawthorns with great difficulty, he had wanted to come and show off to his companions, but who knew that they would all discuss how delicious the meat was, causing his ice-sugar gourd to become unwelcome!


    Lingbao looked at Wang Tudou and remembered how this bad guy usually bullied her!


    Wang Tudou¡¯s father was a carpenter in the village, and his family¡¯s conditions were good. His father always went to town and would bring him some snacks from time to time. Among them, the candied hawthorns was Lingbao¡¯s favorite.


    In the past, Wang Tudou liked Lingbao and even suggested that Lingbao give him a kiss in exchange for the candied hawthorns in his hand.


    Lingbao was naturally unwilling. From then on, Wang Tudou would show off anything delicious in front of her on purpose, intentionally coveting her.


    Today, Lingbao finally found an opportunity for revenge!


    ¡°Bah! Your sugar gourd is not delicious! The pig trotters my mother bought for me are the most delicious!¡± With that said, in front of all the children, Lingbao took out an oil paper bag from her bosom. Inside it was actually a complete braised pig trotter!


    As Lingbao opened the oil paper bag, the fragrance of the braised pig trotter wafted out, making everyone drool.


    ¡°Wang Tudou, I¡¯ll make you drool over this! Did you see that? This is the pig trotter my mother bought for me. It¡¯s especially fragrant and delicious. You don¡¯t have it, right? Are you drooling over it? Hahaha, I won¡¯t let you eat it! Hmm, it¡¯s really fragrant. It¡¯s so delicious.¡± Lingbao took a bite of the fragrant pig trotter, she smacked her lips at Wang Tudou on purpose.


    ¡°I, I¡¯m not hungry¡­¡± Wang Tudou said that he was not hungry, but the fragrance of the stewed pork trotter was too enchanting. It completely overshadowed the charm of the candied hawthorns. Wang Tudou was so hungry that he drooled, then, he ran away crying.


    ¡°Hmph, if you bully me, I won¡¯t let you eat it!¡± Lingbao ate until her mouth was full of oil, but she really could not finish such a big pork trotter. So, she shared it with her friends, then she went home with her two brothers, feeling satisfied.


    Every child in the village ate a mouthful of stewed pig trotter, and they became more and more convinced that Lingbao was right. The meat was indeed much more delicious than the candied hawthorns!


    ¡­


    That night, after Gu Qingxue coaxed the three children to bed, she went to the research institute again.


    Gu Qingxue divided Rong Zhan¡¯s blood into several portions and tested them in different ways, in order to be more accurate in determining what kind of poison he had been poisoned with.


    ¡°Fortunately, the things in the research institute can be used without any points. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know how many points will be deducted for this test,¡± Gu Qingxue said as she observed Rong Zhan¡¯s blood with a microscope, for the time being, she could not determine what kind of poison he had been poisoned by.


    Even Gu Qingxue had never seen the lethal poison Rong Zhan had been poisoned by. It was very likely to be a mental poison. It would take a lot of effort to detoxify it.

 Chapter 53

    ?


    Chapter 53: Who Was That Little Boy?


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Little butler, can you tell how that Young Master was poisoned?¡± Gu Qingxue was curious. What was the identity of that young master that he could be poisoned so horribly?


    The little butler said seriously, ¡°Master, we are the Medical God System, not the gossip system. We can¡¯t pry into the privacy of patients.¡±


    Gu Qingxue rolled her eyes in disdain. After instructing the young butler to keep an eye on the medical machines running in the research institute, she left the research institute and returned to her room.


    Looking at the three children lying next to her, Gu Qingxue crawled into her warm bed and soon fell asleep.


    Feeling sleepy, Gu Qingxue clearly felt that her consciousness had fallen into the darkness again.


    This time, she felt that her soul seemed to have left her body and drifted into the luxurious old house once again, entering the gorgeous and simple room with ease.


    The room was brightly lit, and she saw the weak little boy lying on the bed at first glance.


    Just seeing this small, delicate person, Gu Qingxue felt as if her heart was being squeezed by a big hand as if his pain would affect her emotions.


    The little boy had only appeared in her dream, but she was still worried about him. It was a wonderful feeling, but she did not feel any resistance.


    ¡°Young Lord, this is the worry-relieving grass sent by the Royal Highness. You¡¯ll feel better after taking it.¡± The secret guard in black carried a bowl of medicine and helped the little boy up as he spoke, he poured the medicine into the boy¡¯s mouth.


    The little boy had been asleep the whole time. At first, he was still a little resistant, and he frowned with cold sweat all over his body.


    Soon, he seemed to have felt the benefits of the medicine. After taking large gulps, the sickness between his brows dissipated a little, and his expression was not as painful as before. Soon, he closed his eyes and fell into a deep sleep.


    Looking at the little boy¡¯s peaceful and deep sleep, Gu Qingxue actually felt relieved. Her emotions were uncontrollably affected by the little boy¡¯s every move.


    ¡°Who exactly are you¡­ ?¡± Gu Qingxue looked at the little boy and muttered to herself in puzzlement.


    However, what surprised her was that even though she was clearly in a dream, her words seemed to have disturbed the little boy, causing him, who was still sleeping with his eyes closed, to open his eyes faintly as if he had a reaction, he looked in her direction.


    For a moment, she thought that she had locked eyes with the little boy.


    However, it was just her illusion. The little boy¡¯s gaze was uncertain. He only glanced in her direction lazily, then closed his eyes and fell asleep again.


    Gu Qingxue looked at the little boy¡¯s furrowed brows and subconsciously wanted to go forward to help him ease the worry between his brows.


    However, her illusory body went straight through the little boy¡¯s body, and then her soul quickly left this world as if it had been sucked away, returning to the darkness once more.


    Gu Qingxue suddenly opened her eyes, looking at the familiar ceiling as she panted heavily.


    ¡°Huff¡­¡±


    Why was it this kind of dream again?


    The first time she dreamed of the little boy might have been a coincidence, but this time, she was very sure that what she saw in the dream was not as simple as a dream.


    The little boy must have had a connection with her. Otherwise, she would not have been worried about the person who appeared in the dream.


    Who was the little boy? Why did he take the herb?


    Just as she sent the herb out, the boy in the dream took the herb.


    In her opinion, there was no such thing as a coincidence.

 Chapter 54

    ?


    Chapter 54: How Could a Mere Daughter of an Imperial Physician Tell That I Was Poisoned?


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Where was this little boy?


    Thinking of that old and fragrant house, Gu Qingxue let out a breath and lay down again.


    It seemed that she still had to think of a way to find out where the house in her dream was in the future.


    After a night without any dreams, Gu Qingxue brought the three little children to An Pharmacy for treatment in the morning the next day. When she returned home at night, she took care of the little children and went to sleep. After that, she continued to study Rong Zhan¡¯s body for the poison, while doing the tests, she flipped through the ancient books and medical books to determine where the lethal poison came from.


    Gu Qingxue busied herself for a full six days.


    During these six days, every morning, Liu Yi would report Gu Qingyue¡¯s every move would be reported to the yamen.


    In the study, Rong Zhan was dressed in a white robe with crescent moons. He was reading the secret report that the secret guards had just sent over.


    Liu Yi opened the door and came over, he cupped his hands toward Rong Zhan, ¡°Master, now we can confirm that Gu Qingxue is the daughter of Imperial Physician Gu in the capital. However, she married into Dafu Village after Imperial Physician Gu died. After her husband died on the battlefield, she became a fool. I heard that she just recovered from her illness recently. As the daughter of the imperial physician, it is reasonable that she knows medical skills.¡±


    ¡°A mere daughter of the imperial physician can tell that I have been poisoned?¡± Rong Zhan snorted lightly, his eyes filled with coldness.


    Liu Yi looked troubled, ¡°Lady Gu has been traveling back and forth between An Pharmacy and Dafu Village for the past few days. I don¡¯t see her studying master¡¯s poison carefully. When the seven-day appointment arrives tomorrow, I don¡¯t know what Lady Gu is going to do.¡±


    Gu Qingxue had promised to cure Rong Zhan of the poison. The seven-day appointment was coming soon. If she could not give a reasonable explanation, she would be courting death.


    Rong Zhan did not think much of it. He calmly flipped through the secret report in his hand, ¡°If she plays with me, she will only die.¡±


    Liu Yi¡¯s face darkened. He bowed and continued, ¡°Ji Yan has reported that the bandits from the North mountain are trying to snatch the officials¡¯ wealth. They are going to act tonight. I wonder if Master wants to interfere?¡±


    ¡°The North mountain seems to be near Dafu Village?¡± Rong Zhan asked in return.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not far from Dafu village,¡± Liu Yi answered.


    ¡°Pass down the order. I will personally lead the secret guards to kill the bandits tonight. There must be no mistakes.¡±


    After Rong Zhan finished speaking, he signaled Liu Yi to leave the room.


    Today was the last day of the seven-day appointment. Gu Qingxue had applied for leave a day in advance with Shopkeeper Huang. After letting the three children go out to play early in the morning, she was fully focused on staying in the research institute and doing her final research.


    The ground in the research institute was already filled with all kinds of medical books. Gu Qingxue was holding three test tubes in her hands and was carefully testing them.


    The young butler rolled his eyes in disgust when he saw the dirty and messy environment. ¡°Host, please maintain the hygiene in the research institute!¡±


    1


    ¡°It¡¯s my territory. I can do whatever I want. Go and play by yourself. Don¡¯t disturb me.¡± Gu Qingxue did not have the time to deal with the young butler, instead, she looked at the open medical book. According to what was written in the medical book, after fusing the two special medicines together, she tested Rong Zhan¡¯s fresh blood. Through the reaction of the fresh blood, she could determine what kind of poison Rong Zhan had been poisoned by.


    The little butler was also attracted by Gu Qingxue¡¯s serious look. It was curious and asked, ¡°Master, what experiment are you doing here? Can you test out what kind of poison that big fish have been poisoned by?¡±


    That big fish was the nickname the little butler had for Rong Zhang.


    After all, curing Rong Zhang would earn her 10,000 points. To the little butler, Rong Zhang was also a big customer!

 Chapter 55

    ?


    Chapter 55: A Poisonous Flower Called Yanqiluo


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Gu Qingxue carefully combined the two substances as she tried to find a balance between them, ¡°I suspect that he was poisoned by a kind of poison from a poisonous flower called Yanqiluo. It takes ten years for this kind of flower to produce flower buds, another twenty years for it to bloom, and thirty years for it to mature into a poison. It is said that people who are poisoned by this kind of poison will never be able to get rid of it. They will be tortured day after day until they lose their minds and go crazy like a demon. In the end, the poison will enter their internal organs and explode.¡±


    The young butler widened his eyes in surprise and said, ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s so scary! If that big fish was really poisoned by that kind of poison, wouldn¡¯t there really be no cure?¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily. There are lethal poisons in the world, so naturally, there are ways to detoxify them. However, our priority now is to determine whether he was poisoned by the Yanqiluo lethal poison or not. As long as we can confirm it, I can at least think of a way to alleviate his current situation,¡± Gu Qingxue said, the concoction of the medicine in her hand was finally completed.


    The light blue medicinal liquid seemed to be covered with a layer of faint ice crystals, exuding a refreshing fragrance.


    Under the young butler¡¯s nervous gaze, Gu Qingxue carefully dripped a drop of Rong Zhan¡¯s blood into the test tube.


    After the drop of blood merged with the medicinal liquid, it instantly spread out blood-colored veins like a spider web in the medicinal liquid. The blood and the medicinal liquid solidified into one, like a blooming flower, exuding a bloody smell.


    Seeing this, Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart sank.


    ¡°It¡¯s really Yanqiluo flower poison.¡± Gu Qingxue put down the test tube casually and could not help but be curious.


    Yanqiluo was a rare poison in the world. If she had not studied many rare ancient medical books since she was young, she would not be able to recognize this kind of poison.


    What was the identity of that man? How could he be treated with such a fierce poison?


    Moreover, if an ordinary person was poisoned by this kind of poison, he would lose his mind within a few days.


    However, that man was able to stay awake and even cover up the fact that he was poisoned, which proved that he was not simple.


    ¡°Master, now that we have confirmed what kind of poison he was poisoned with, can we start to research the antidote?¡± The young butler asked expectantly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you that this is a rare poison in the world. It¡¯s not that easy to cure.¡± Gu Qingxue was thinking about it when she suddenly felt a loud noise coming from outside the courtyard house.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s mind moved. She quickly left the research institute and returned to her room.


    When Gu Qingxue¡¯s mind came back, she heard the noise coming from outside the courtyard house even more clearly.


    She stood up, opened the door, and walked out. Gu Qingxue watched as the three children rushed into the house.


    ¡°Mother, someone, someone is coming!¡± It was unknown what Dumby saw, but his eyes were filled with panic.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, tell me slowly. Who is coming?¡± Gu Qingxue asked as she touched Dumby¡¯s little face.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. I heard from the villagers that they are from Jing City and are here to look for mother. Mother, why are the people from Jing City coming to our village?¡± Dumby asked uneasily.


    ¡°Mother, I saw Madam Yu and her men surrounding the carriage like lackeys. I also saw several men standing around the carriage. They were all expressionless and looked so fierce and scary.¡± Lingbao recalled what she had seen just now, fear rose in her eyes.


    The people in Jing City were dressed differently from them. They did not look like people from the village at all, who looked honest and amiable. All of them had cold faces and looked fierce.

 Chapter 56

    ?


    Chapter 56: The Eldest Madam¡¯s Subordinates Were Merely Servants


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Mother, were those people invited by Madam Yu to bully you? Why don¡¯t we leave this place? I don¡¯t want to see them bully you,¡± Gu Lin said earnestly as he held Gu Qingxue¡¯s hand after some thought.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Lin, don¡¯t be afraid and don¡¯t run. Mother won¡¯t let anyone bully us.¡± Gu Qingxue pulled the three children and sat down in the courtyard. She pinched their little faces and comforted them.


    ¡°Mother, will they really not bully us?¡± Dumby asked carefully as he held Gu Qingxue¡¯s hand.


    It was not easy for them to not be bullied again. He did not want to live the same life as before.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t. Mother will take care of this in a while. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Gu Qingxue did not panic at all. She sat down calmly and waited.


    She had already guessed that this day would come long after she had chased Madam Yu and Chen Laifu out of the courtyard house.


    Moreover, if she was not wrong, the other party¡¯s purpose for coming this time was not just to suppress her.


    While Gu Qingxue was calmly waiting at home, the news that the Gu family of the capital had sent people to Dafu Village had already spread to every corner of Dafu Village.


    To the people of the poor and remote villages, the Jing City was the most magnificent place in the world. Only the truly noble people could live there.


    Although the people of Dafu Village knew that Gu Qingxue¡¯s maiden family was in Jing City, for so many years, the Gu family had only sent the Yu couple to bully Gu Qingxue every day. Other than that, they did not care about her at all, no one in Dafu Village had regarded her as the eldest daughter from Jing City for a long time. Today, people suddenly came from the capital. They were sitting in the most magnificent carriage, and a group of attendants followed closely behind, could it be that they were here to take Gu Qingxue and the three children back to Jing City?


    However, why did they not pick them up earlier? They had to wait until this moment to send someone over.


    All the villagers in Dafu Village were extremely curious. They stretched their necks and watched the carriage stop steadily outside the courtyard house where Gu Qingxue lived.


    Madam Yu and Chen Laifu entered the village with this carriage. Along the way, they had received countless envious gazes from the villagers. At this moment, a lackey came forward and lifted the curtain of the door, saying, ¡°Nanny Zhuang, this way please.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Under the curious gazes of the crowd, a well-dressed old woman got off the carriage with the help of a servant girl.


    The door of the courtyard house was wide open. Gu Qingxue sat in the courtyard and could clearly see what was happening outside the door.


    Seeing that the old woman was accompanied by six attendants and two servant girls, Gu Qingxue could not help but want to laugh.


    What a grand manner. It was hard to tell who was the servant and who was the master.


    ¡°Young Miss, this is Nanny Zhuang from Jing City. She came here under the orders of the Eldest Madam to see you.¡± Chen Laifu turned his head and hurried Gu Qingxue when he saw that she was still sitting in the courtyard.


    ¡°The people under the Eldest Madam are merely servants. Naturally, she is the only one who came to greet me. There is no reason for me to go out and see her.¡± Gu Qingxue laughed lightly and her sharp gaze fell on Nanny Zhuang.


    When the originally arrogant Nanny Zhuang heard these words, her expression changed, and the way she looked at Gu Qingxue instantly changed.


    She raised her head and looked into the courtyard. The moment Nanny Zhuang saw Gu Qingxue, she could not believe what she had seen.


    Nanny Zhuang had long heard many rumors about Gu Qingxue. Back in the Gu family, this Eldest Miss had a delicate temperament. Ever since she was married to Dafu Village, she had suffered even more.

 Chapter 57

    ?


    Chapter 57: Do You Still Intend to Let the Master Make Room For Your Servant?


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Gu Qingxue was a widow with three burdens. Such a woman should be miserable and haggard. However, when Nanny Zhuang looked at Gu Qingxue in front of her, she could not see any signs of embarrassment.


    She was wearing a purple-blue coat and sitting elegantly on the stone bench in the courtyard. Her temperament and demeanor were even nobler than that of the Second Young Miss, who had always been pampered in the family. Her every move was even more imposing, and Nanny Zhuang could not help but be cautious.


    Not only Gu Qingxue but even the three children behind her were cleaned up. They wore the most fashionable clothes, and there were wild boar heads, bacon, and sausages hanging in the courtyard.


    Nanny Zhuang looked at Madam Yu and Chen Laifu in confusion.


    The Eldest Madam always told this couple not to treat Gu Qingxue so well, right? Why was this young lady living such a comfortable life?


    Madam Yu and Chen Laifu could only smile apologetically at Granny Zhuang.


    Nanny Zhuang realized that Gu Qingxue was not simple and immediately walked up to her, she bowed to her, ¡°Eldest Young Miss is right. When the Eldest Madam heard that Eldest Young Miss was getting better, she was very pleased. She especially asked this old servant to give young miss this month¡¯s monthly allowance and some tonics. I hope the Eldest Young Miss will accept them.¡±


    ¡°The Eldest Madam is thoughtful. I¡¯ll accept the things, and I¡¯ve received the kindness as well. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to go back and tell the Eldest Madam that she has taken good care of me all these years. One day, I¡¯ll return personally to repay her,¡± Gu Qingxue said with a faint smile, she did not think much of it.


    ¡°Eldest Young Miss, the Eldest Madam said that it¡¯s not easy for you to take care of the three Young Masters by yourself, so she specially asked me to come over and take care of your daily life. From today onward, this old servant will not go back,¡± Nanny Zhuang said, she walked into the courtyard house quickly.


    Gu Qingxue was surprised to see Nanny Zhuang moving so fast as she spoke. This grandma was so fast that she did not even make a sound when she walked. It was obvious that she was a martial artist.


    Not only that, but the six followers behind Nanny Zhuang were also restrained. It was obvious that they were powerful.


    Only the first madam knew clearly whether the group of people sent by the Eldest Madam was here to help or harm her.


    ¡°I naturally can¡¯t refuse the Eldest Madam¡¯s kind intentions. It¡¯s just that the master and the servant are different. Nanny Zhuang should go and stay with Madam Yu. If there¡¯s anything you need, I¡¯ll find you,¡± Gu Qingxue said as she looked at nanny Zhuang warily.


    Nanny Zhuang paused in her footsteps and looked at Gu Qingxue meaningfully.


    Madam Yu jumped out and pointed at Gu Qingxue harshly, ¡°Gu¡­ cough cough, Eldest Young Miss, Nanny Zhuang was sent by the Eldest Madam. She has an important status. How can you let her live in a dilapidated courtyard?¡±


    ¡°No matter how important she is, she¡¯s still a servant. My mother is the Eldest Young Miss. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re planning to let the master make room for the servant?¡± Gu Lin mustered up his courage and said loudly, ¡°My mother doesn¡¯t like to be served by others. All of you, get out.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t refuse the toast and take the punishment!¡± Before Madam Yu could finish her words, she was slapped on the face by Nanny Zhuang.


    ¡°How dare you?! The Eldest Madam asked me to serve her because she thinks highly of the Eldest Young Miss. I will do my best to satisfy the Eldest Young Miss. Everything will be arranged by the Eldest Young Miss.¡± Nanny Zhuang looked behind her from the corner of her eyes, she noticed that all the villagers who lived nearby had gathered to watch the commotion.


    Under such circumstances, she could not offend Gu Qingxue.

 Chapter 58

    ?


    Chapter 58: Asked Me to Bring You Back


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Gu Qingxue was the first daughter of the Gu family. Nanny Zhuang would not have a good reputation for mistreating the first daughter. She did not dare to provoke such trouble.


    Madam Yu was slapped in the face for nothing. She was so angry that she almost vomited blood. Fortunately, Chen Laifu knew what to do. He dragged Madam Yu along with Nanny Zhuang and left.


    The three children had been very nervous until Nanny Zhuang¡¯s people moved the gifts into the courtyard house. After they all left, they finally let out a sigh of relief.


    Dumby ran over to close the door and said happily, ¡°I thought the people from Jing City would be more terrifying than Madam Yu. So that¡¯s all they are!¡±


    ¡°It must be because they know how powerful mother is that they don¡¯t dare to provoke us,¡± Lingbao said innocently.


    ¡°Mother, they¡¯ve sent so many things. Can we really accept them?¡± Gu Lin looked at the treasures that Nanny Zhuang¡¯s men had sent over and asked uneasily.


    ¡°Since they¡¯ve sent them over, don¡¯t waste them. There¡¯s no harm in accepting them,¡± Gu Qingxue consoled.


    ¡°But I still don¡¯t like them.¡± Lingbao looked at the gifts and was not happy at all.


    It was not just Lingbao. Gu Lin and Dumbo looked at the gifts and did not go forward.


    The gifts were all very precious. Some of them were even good items that were not found in the town. If it were in the past, they would not have been able to wait to join in the fun.


    However, when they thought of Nanny Zhuang¡¯s wrinkled face, they subconsciously resisted.


    Seeing this, Gu Qingxue hugged the three children tightly.


    Even though the three children were still young, they could tell who was really good to them.


    The children had the purest minds. They realized that those people had come with bad intentions, so they did not want to get close to the gifts that Nanny Zhuang had brought.


    ¡°Mother, will they come again in the future? I don¡¯t like them. Can you ask them not to come?¡± Gu Lin asked worriedly.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s gaze focused slightly. She knew very well that Nanny Zhuang and the others had come aggressively this time. Their purpose was probably not as simple as bullying them.


    ¡°Mother isn¡¯t sure either, but I¡¯ll definitely protect you well. Don¡¯t go out to play these two days. Just stay at home and accompany mother,¡± Gu Qingxue said,


    The three children looked uneasy when they heard that. They all came forward and hugged Gu Qingxue tightly.


    Seeing that the three children were so dependent on her, Gu Qingxue became even more determined to protect them.


    These three were her children. Whoever dared to touch her children, she would make that person die without a burial place!


    At the same time, Nanny Zhuang also followed Madam Yu and Chen Laifu back to the small shabby courtyard.


    Nanny Zhuang covered her mouth and nose with the handkerchief in her hand and walked into the shabby courtyard with disdain. ¡°Do you live in such a dirty and messy place?¡±


    ¡°This¡­ We didn¡¯t live here originally. Nanny Zhuang, Gu Qingxue suddenly changed her temper and forced us to leave the courtyard with a knife. We were forced to surrender here because we had no other choice. Please think of a way to cure Gu Qingxue so that she won¡¯t be even more impudent in the future!¡± Chen Laifu finally found an opportunity to complain and quickly said.


    Nanny Zhuang leisurely sat on the stool and sneered, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. This time, the eldest madam asked me to come here to bring you back.¡±


    ¡°Bring us back? What about Gu Qingxue and the three brats? She¡¯s a widow. If we bring her back to the capital, who knows how many people will tall behind the Gu family¡¯s backs and make fun of us!¡± When Madam Yu thought of Gu Qingxue bringing the three little children back to live a luxurious life, her eyes were so jealous that they were about to spurt blood.


    ¡°The Eldest Madam asked you to come here previously so that you could ¡®take care¡¯ of the Eldest Miss. Unless the Eldest Miss is no longer around, you will have to stay in this small Dafu village for the rest of your lives. The environment in Jing City is better. Whether you stay here or go back, it¡¯s up to you to decide,¡± Nanny Zhuang said meaningfully.

 Chapter 59

    ?


    Chapter 59: If These People Did Not Die, They Would Die Tonight!


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Nanny, do you mean¡­ to get rid of them?¡± Chen Laifu asked impatiently with a glint in his eyes.


    ¡°The Eldest Miss is not mentally fine in the first place. She was already mentally ill before. Now that she has the opportunity to return to Jing City, she would be so happy that she suddenly went crazy in the middle of the night. It¡¯s not a rare thing for her to bring her three children up the mountain and encounter a ferocious beast,¡± Nanny Zhuang said with a cold smile.


    Chen Laifu and Madam Yu looked at each other. They both understood.


    Nanny Zhuang did not come this time to bring Gu Qingxue back. Instead, she was ordered to kill Gu Qingxue to silence her!


    3


    However, as long as Gu Qingxue died, they would be able to return to Jing City. They would no longer have to suffer in a ravine like Dafu Village. This was naturally a good thing for them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Nanny Zhuang. We will do our best to help you complete your task,¡± Chen Laifu said with a flattering smile.


    Nanny Zhuang smiled in satisfaction and said, ¡°You¡¯re familiar with the terrain here. Take my men and make a move at night. Kill the small ones first, then throw the corpses and the Eldest Miss up the mountain. After the task is completed, you¡¯ll definitely benefit a lot.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Chen Laifu nodded and waited expectantly for the night to fall.


    That night, the moon was dark and the wind was high.


    Late at night, Chen Laifu led his six followers and carefully followed the small path in the village to the back door of the courtyard house.


    Nanny Zhuang followed closely behind, she gave Chen Laifu and the others a look. ¡°All of you go at once. It¡¯s just a weak woman and three children. Get rid of them as soon as possible. Remember, there are too many people and too many eyes here. Don¡¯t make too much noise.¡±


    1


    ¡°Yes!¡± Chen Laifu held a shiny sickle in his hand and pried open the back door of the courtyard house. He led the six attendants into the room.


    Although Chen Laifu had not come to cause any trouble these days, he had been secretly observing Gu Qingxue and the others. He had known that the three children were placed in the east wing room, and Gu Qingxue would have stayed in the west wing room every night.


    Chen Laifu knew everything about the little courtyard house. He led the other six people to the door of the east wing room, used the sickle to open the latch, and pushed the door open.


    Creak¡­


    With a muffled sound, Chen Laifu successfully sneaked into the room and saw the three children lying on the bed.


    The children were lying in a row, sleeping soundly under the warm quilt.


    A cold light flashed in Chen Laifu¡¯s eyes. Just as he was about to make a move, he suddenly smelled a faint fragrance drifting in the room.


    The fragrance was very faint, and the moment it appeared, Chen Laifu could not help but be distracted for a moment.


    It was also at this moment that Gu Qingxue, who was hiding behind the bed curtain, rushed out. She swept the sickle in her hand and instantly cut open Chen Laifu¡¯s neck.


    3


    Chen Laifu did not even have time to react to what had happened. He only felt a burning pain on his neck. He raised his hand to touch the wound, and his hand was stained with blood.


    ¡°You¡­ !¡± Chen Laifu looked at Gu Qingxue in surprise. He opened his mouth and puffed out a few blisters of blood. Then, he fell to the ground and stopped breathing.


    2


    The warm blood splashed on her face. The feeling of taking someone¡¯s life made Gu Qingxue relax her breathing involuntarily.


    She was a doctor. In the past, she only saved people¡¯s lives. This was her first time killing someone.


    However, to her surprise, she did not feel uncomfortable killing someone for the first time.


    2


    Perhaps, it was because she knew that these people in front of her deserved to die.


    If these people did not die, they would die tonight!


    Thinking of the three little ones sleeping soundly on the bed behind her, Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes flashed coldly. The last bit of hesitation in her heart turned into determination. She kicked Chen Laifu¡¯s body away and strode forward to face the guards!

 Chapter 60

    ?


    Chapter 60: There¡¯s a Knife, I¡¯m Scared!


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Seeing this, the other six attendants pulled out the sharp blades at their waists at the same time!


    Gu Qingxue saw an opportunity. She raised her hand and waved it, and a few silver needles that had been dipped in poison shot out, heading straight for the guards.


    The guards dodged quickly, waving their sharp blades and sending a few silver needles flying.


    The poison contained in the silver needles could numb the nerves. The moment the silver needles hurt the skin and flesh of these guards, their movements stopped.


    Seeing Gu Qingxue rushing forward, the leading guard swept the sharp blade in his hand, but it was suppressed by the sickle in her hand.


    Gu Qingxue flew up and kicked the guard on the lower part of his abdomen, forcing him to kneel down. Then, she knocked on his face with her knee.


    The nose was the most vulnerable part of a person¡¯s face. The two nostrils of the guard were bleeding non-stop, and Gu Qingxue immediately cut his neck.


    At the same time, two sharp blades came from behind Gu Qingxue.


    The sharp killing intent made the hair on her back shiver. She dodged subconsciously, but one of the sharp blades still grazed her clothes, leaving a wound on the side of her abdomen.


    The sharp pain swept over her, and Gu Qingxue gritted her teeth in pain. She turned around and stabbed the long needle hidden in the sleeve into one of the guards¡¯ hands.


    The poison spread out immediately. The wound on the guard¡¯s hand turned purple at a visible speed, and the poison continued to spread.


    ¡°Be careful. She has a few tricks up her sleeve. Stall her first and kill those three b*stards!¡± The remaining two guards were also hit by the silver needles, so they could not move easily. They stood on Gu Qingxue¡¯s left and right sides respectively.


    Gu Qingxue faced the two guards vigilantly. She glanced at the corpses lying on the ground from the corner of her eyes and found that one of them was missing.


    Gu Qingxue turned around and looked behind her. She saw the guard whose palm had been stabbed by the long needles and whose body had been poisoned was crawling in the direction of the three children.


    ¡°Xiao Lin, take your siblings and leave this place!¡± As she spoke, Gu Qingxue turned around and wanted to run toward the three children.


    However, the remaining two guards did not give her any chance. Before she could move forward, they had already rushed over and stood in front of her.


    Picking up the long knife on the ground to fight against the two of them, Gu Qingxue waved the long sword powerlessly. However, she did not dare to stop. Her anxious gaze was fixed on the three children not far away.


    On the other side, the poisoned and powerless guard had already crawled to the side of the bed. He pulled out the dagger at his waist and put it into the quilt.


    However, his dagger seemed to have stabbed into a piece of cotton and did not feel like it had hit a body.


    The guard was stunned and immediately lifted the quilt. He saw that the three children had long been awakened by the shock and were shivering at the foot of the bed.


    ¡°There¡¯s¡­ There¡¯s a knife. Big brother, I¡¯m scared¡­¡± Under the dim moonlight, Dumby could only see the cold dagger in the guard¡¯s hand. He was so scared that the hair on the top of his head was trembling!


    Gu Lin was also scared. He used his small body to protect his younger brother and sister, trying his best not to look at the bloody bodies on the ground.


    The guard gritted his teeth and charged at the three children with the dagger.


    Unexpectedly, his hand was powerless. The dagger flew out with a whoosh, brushed against Lingbao¡¯s cheek, and disappeared into the wall.


    ¡°Damn it¡­¡± The guard gritted his teeth, grabbed the edge of the bed with both hands, and half of his body climbed onto the bed.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Gu Lin¡¯s small face was pale with fear. However, for the sake of his brother and sister, he mustered up his courage and picked up the hard pillow and smashed it heavily on the guard¡¯s head.

 Chapter 61

    ?


    Chapter 61: Must Not Be Allowed to Live!


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    With a loud bang, the guard was stunned on the spot. A blood stain appeared on his head. His head had actually been smashed open. The guard pounced forward and grabbed Gu Lin¡¯s collar, pressing his tiny body onto the couch.


    Dumby was so frightened that he cried out loud. Similarly, he pounced on the guard relentlessly. He fought the guard and used his tender little feet to kick the guard¡¯s face, ¡°Sob, sob, let go of my big brother. You¡¯re not allowed to bully my big brother!¡±


    Dumby¡¯s two toes poked into the guard¡¯s nostrils. He stretched out his leg and the guard¡¯s neck turned into a pig¡¯s nose. He snorted and cursed incoherently, ¡°Little b*stard, let go of me!¡±


    ¡°Lingbao, quick, hit him¡­ !¡± Gu Lin and Dumby used all their strength to fight against the poisoned guard. Now that their necks were being strangled, they spoke to Lingbao in pain.


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to bully my brothers! You¡¯re a bad person!¡± With a bang, Lingbao raised the large wooden stick that she usually used to wash clothes and smashed the stick onto the guard!


    However, Lingbao never expected that her stick would hit the middle of the guard¡¯s legs, almost making him a eunuch!


    The guard let out a wail like a pig being slaughtered, and his expression was one of pain as he collapsed onto the ground.


    Gu Lin was panting heavily. He held Dumby in one hand and Lingbao in the other. He stood on the ground barefooted and stepped on the sticky blood stains.


    He was on the verge of breaking down, but he did not dare to cry out loud even though he had tears in his eyes. He looked in the direction of Gu Qingxue under the dim moonlight and shouted hoarsely, ¡°Mother¡­!¡±


    However, there was the sound of metal colliding together with a painful groan. No one gave him any response.


    In the dark room, the strong smell of blood made the three children feel nauseous.


    However, they did not dare to move. They were waiting for their mother to find them.


    Finally, a figure stumbled over. As she walked, there was a faint fragrance along with the smell of blood.


    The three children smelled the familiar smell and felt their safe embrace. They could not help but cry out in relief.


    Gu Qingxue had a few wounds on her body, but she did not care about the pain. Instead, she hugged the three children tightly. ¡°You¡¯ve done well. Follow mother. Mother will take you away.¡±


    The three children wiped away their tears and took the cloak from Gu Qingxue. After putting on their shoes, they followed Gu Qingxue along the corner of the wall toward the front door.


    The courtyard was illuminated by the moonlight. Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart was tensed up. She raised her hand and was about to push the door open.


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    At the critical moment, a cold laugh suddenly came from outside the door.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart tightened. She pulled the three children and retreated quickly.


    Creak¡­


    The tightly shut courtyard door was pushed open from the outside. Nanny Zhuang appeared outside the door with a sinister smile and asked, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s too late to go out in the dark. Why don¡¯t you stay?¡±


    Gu Qingxue clenched the sharp blades she had snatched from the guards and looked at Nanny Zhuang coldly.


    Before Nanny Zhuang opened her mouth to speak, she did not even sense her aura, nor did she hear her footsteps. After fighting with that Young Master, she realized that this world had such a powerful force like internal energy. She did not know Qi techniques, however, she could feel that Nanny Zhuang¡¯s strength was only slightly weaker than the secret guard beside that Young Master.


    At the same time, Nanny Zhuang was observing Gu Qingxue.


    There was no movement in the room behind Gu Qingxue. The fact that she was able to escape with the three children was enough to prove that she had killed Chen Laifu and the other seven people.


    She had only suffered minor injuries after killing seven people, and she was still able to remain so calm. This temperament had already exceeded Nanny Zhuang¡¯s expectations.


    It seemed that something unexpected had really happened to this Eldest Miss, and they absolutely could not let her live!

 Chapter 62

    ?


    Chapter 62: Far More Powerful Than Her


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Gu Qingxue could feel the terrifying killing intent in Granny Zhuang¡¯s eyes. She immediately released her grip on the three children. ¡°Lil¡¯ Lin, bring your siblings through the back door. Mother will chase after you immediately!¡±


    The three children looked at Gu Qingxue in confusion. In the end, they could only obediently nod their heads and hold hands as they ran towards the back door.


    However, before Gu Qingxue could deal with Nanny Zhuang seriously, she suddenly heard Madam Yu¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Nanny Zhuang, this servant is here to help you!¡± Madam Yu brought the two maids by Nanny Zhuang¡¯s side and rushed toward the three children.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart suddenly jumped to her throat. Ignoring the aggressive Nanny Zhuang in front of her, she turned around and ran toward the three children!


    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re courting death.¡± Nanny Zhuang tiptoed on the ground. Her figure was as fast as a flash, and her palm, which was mixed with dense inner strength, struck toward the back of Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart.


    However, to Nanny Zhuang¡¯s surprise, Gu Qingxue seemed to have been prepared for this. She turned around and stabbed Nanny Zhuang.


    Crack!


    Grandma Zhuang¡¯s palm was mixed with inner strength. She grabbed the sword and broke it. She turned around and stabbed at Gu Qingxue with the sharp tip of the sword.


    However, Gu Qingxue did not seem to notice the sharp tip of the sword. She charged straight at Nanny Zhuang.


    Just as the tip of the sword was about to pierce through Gu Qingxue¡¯s throat, Gu Qingxue moved swiftly and dodged the fatal move.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s shoulder hit the sharp tip of the sword. She took advantage of the close distance to send the long needle hidden in her sleeve into Nanny Zhuang¡¯s body!


    Everything happened in a breath¡¯s time. Only then did Nanny Zhuang realize that she had been tricked. She was so angry that she reached out to grab Gu Qingxue, but she dodged it.


    Nanny Zhuang could not understand why Gu Qingxue seemed to have become a different person in just a few short years. She could still calmly choose to risk her life in the face of a life-and-death situation!


    Nanny Zhuang met Gu Qingxue¡¯s cold eyes and suddenly felt terrified. At this moment, she felt as if they had provoked someone they should not have provoked!


    Gu Qingxue did not seem to feel any pain. There was only one thought in her mind right now.


    She only thought of killing the person in front of her, not giving the other party any chance!¡¯


    Gu Qingxue threw away the broken longsword. Her bloodthirsty gaze was fixed on Nanny Zhuang¡¯s neck, and she struck with the sickle.


    She did not hesitate at all throughout the whole process, and her killing intent soared to the sky!


    At the critical moment, Nanny Zhuang took out her sleeve arrow and pressed it against Gu Qingxue¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Miss, please go on your way!¡± Nanny Zhuang looked at Gu Qingxue with a hideous smile.


    She thought she could see Gu Qingxue¡¯s panicked expression.


    However, she did not.


    Even though she was pressed against her chest by the sleeve arrow, Gu Qingxue still looked indifferent, as if Nanny Zhuang was just an ant on the side of the road.


    The action of an ant could not move her at all.


    Before Nanny Zhuang could make a move, her heart had already turned cold, and she had even forgotten to shoot the sleeve arrow in her hand.


    Whoosh!


    At this moment, a cold light shot through the air and entered Nanny Zhuang¡¯s chest in an instant, leaving a trail of blood.


    Nanny Zhuang¡¯s body trembled as she lowered her head and saw her chest.


    A sharp blade that came from somewhere had pierced through her heart.


    The sharp blade came so fast that she felt the murderous intent from the other party, but her heart was already pierced through!


    1


    She had no chance to react at all, and the other party¡¯s internal energy had easily shattered her internal energy. It was clear that the other party¡¯s strength was far above hers!


    However, why would such a strong practitioner appear here? Why would he help Gu Qingxue?

 Chapter 63

    ?


    Chapter 63: The Adoration in the Eyes of the Three Children Made Him Feel Good


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Nanny Zhuang¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. She felt a gust of wind pass by her side, and then she lost her breath and fell to the ground with her eyes wide open.


    Gu Qingxue was equally shocked. Then, she saw a familiar figure flying through the air toward the three children.


    On the other side, the three children were also stunned when they saw Madam Yu and the two maids.


    However, before Madam Yu could pounce toward them, a crescent-shaped figure appeared in front of them like a god, protecting them. At the same time, a stream of internal energy sent the three of them flying.


    The invisible internal energy rippled in the air. It was not as sharp as a sharp blade, but it shattered the bones and internal organs of the three of them in an instant, killing them instantly.


    Gu Qingxue looked at the handsome man under the moonlight in surprise. Even though she was quite a distance away from him, she could still clearly feel his cold and noble temperament.


    It was as if he was not the one who had killed the three people just now. The lives of the three people were like ants, not worthy of stirring up his emotions.


    He was like a god who had descended. He stood with his hands behind his back. The moonlight shrouded his body in a layer of cold light. The beautiful scene was like a painting, attracting the cries of the three cubs in unison.


    ¡°Wow! So handsome!¡±


    Rong Zhan felt the three exceptionally hot gazes and turned his head to look at the three children.


    The three children raised their heads and looked at him with eyes filled with endless worship. He could even clearly see the little stars dancing in their big eyes.


    1


    Perhaps it was because the three children¡¯s eyes were too clear, but when Rong Zhan met their gazes, he did not feel disgusted.


    On the contrary, there was a strange feeling in his heart, as if he felt that it was somewhat familiar.


    3


    Rong Zhan¡¯s mind moved. Looking at these three children, he did not know why he thought of the little devil king in his house.


    1


    The little devil king in his house always looked at him with the same gaze. However, the gaze in his house was always filled with trust, unlike the three children in front of him, whose eyes were filled with wariness.


    The wariness of the three little ones made Rong Zhan¡¯s heart waver slightly.


    1


    A strange feeling arose in his heart. He did not like the three little ones being so distant.


    It was clearly the first time they met, but he actually hoped that the three little ones could be as close to him as the little devil at home.


    He never thought that he would be interested in the three little ones. What was even more surprising was that he did not hate this feeling.


    On the contrary, the worship in the eyes of the three children made him feel very good.


    ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Rong Zhan opened his thin lips lightly and could not help but ask with concern.


    ¡°No, no¡­ Uncle, you¡¯re so amazing. You flew down from the sky. You¡¯re an immortal from the sky, right?¡± Lingbao looked at Rong Zhan and excitedly pounced over to hug Rong Zhan¡¯s thigh, she rubbed her snot and tears all over his body. ¡°Uncle Immortal, quickly protect me. There are bad people bullying Lingbao!¡±


    1


    Lingbao felt that this beautiful uncle who came from the sky must be a fairy from the storyteller¡¯s storybook.


    No, this man in front of her was even more beautiful than the one in the picture. He had a powerful voice and was very nice to listen to. She must cling onto his thigh and let him help her beat away the bad people!


    1


    ¡°Lingbao, let go of him.¡± Gu Lin hurriedly pulled his sister¡¯s arm.


    He did not know why, but he felt that this man in front of him looked a little familiar. Moreover, the other party¡¯s aura was really too cold, even scarier than the teacher in town. He was worried that since his sister bumped into this person in front, she would be lifted up by this person and spanked.

 Chapter 64

    ?


    Chapter 64: Why Didn¡¯t She Realize That This Young Master Was So Kind?


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Lingbao was not willing to let go. At this moment, she hugged this Mr. Immortal and realized that his body was also warm, and there was also a very pleasant smell that made people feel very at ease!


    Rong Zhan had never seen such a spoiled little girl like Lingbao. Although the little demon king at home was not in good health, he was very stubborn and always went against him.


    In comparison, the girl seemed to be more obedient.


    However, he did not know if it would feel the same when he hugged her.


    1


    Gu Qingxue walked over quickly and saw Rong Zhan carrying the spoiled Lingbao.


    Rong Zhan¡¯s movements were extremely natural, as if he was used to doing this kind of movements.


    Moreover, Lingbao was obediently leaning against his chest to seek protection. It did not seem out of place at all, instead, it looked very harmonious.


    ¡°Lingbao, get out of his arms quickly.¡± Gu Qingxue opened her arms to catch the Lingbao, but just as she raised her arms, she accidentally pulled on the wound on her shoulder, and her movements could not help but freeze.


    ¡°Mother, you¡¯re bleeding.¡± Gu Lin saw the blood dripping down his mother¡¯s fingertip, and the expression on his little face became tangled.


    Rong Zhan also saw the injuries on Gu Qingxue¡¯s body.


    Although they were all superficial wounds, they were shocking to look at, especially since her shoulder was already stained with blood.


    If it was an ordinary woman, she would probably be frightened to the point of screaming, let alone suffering such a serious injury.


    However, this woman in front of him seemed to be fine.


    On the contrary, Rong Zhan felt an inexplicable emotion rising in his heart when he saw that she was seriously injured.


    If he had known earlier, he would not have killed those people in one shot. Instead, he would have tortured those servants and taken their lives.


    ¡°Mother is fine. Young Master, you came at the right time. I have already figured out what kind of poison you have been poisoned by.¡± Gu Qingxue casually tied the bleeding wound on her shoulder with a handkerchief.


    ¡°Heal your wounds first. We¡¯ll talk about it after you¡¯ve settled down.¡± Rong Zhan frowned. As he spoke, he took out an exquisite medicine bottle from his sleeve and threw it to Gu Qingxue.


    Gu Qingxue reached out to take it, and realized it was a top-quality Golden Sore Medicine.


    He had helped her kill someone and even gave her medicine for her wounds. Why did she not realize that this Young Master was so kind-hearted before?


    However¡­


    Gu Qingxue lowered her head to look at her miserable appearance. Her clothes were covered in blood and her clothes were in a mess. Perhaps this Young Master just disliked her current appearance, so he asked her to clean up before talking to him.


    After instructing Gu Lin to wait in the courtyard with his siblings, Gu Qingxue went to the south wing to change her clothes. When she came out, she found that the corpses in the courtyard had already been disposed of.


    Not far away, Rong Zhan was sitting in the courtyard drinking tea with Lingbao in his arms. He watched as Liu Yi and the other secret guards swiftly cleaned up the bloodstains and traces of the fight at the scene.


    Meanwhile, Gu Lin and Dumbu were also sitting in front of the table, carefully observing this cold and elegant uncle in front of them with their big eyes. Seeing this scene, Gu Qingxue actually felt surprisingly harmonious.


    ¡°Thank you for your help tonight, Young Master.¡± Gu Qingxue stepped forward and gave a graceful bow.


    She had always been grateful to her benefactor, and was never stingy with her gratitude.


    Even if Rong Zhan had not helped her today, she was confident that she would have been able to escape from danger. However, she might have been injured even more severely.


    Rong Zhan glanced at Gu Qingxue.


    Under the moonlight, Gu Qingxue had changed into a light red long dress, which made her slim waist look even more unbearable. Her delicate little face looked like a porcelain doll, and her fair skin was almost transparent under the moonlight, her thin and weak appearance made it hard to imagine that she would be so calm when she was killing people.


    ¡°I¡¯m just out on an errand, and it¡¯s on the way.¡± Rong Zhan changed the topic and asked, ¡°You said that you¡¯ve already found out what poison I¡¯ve been poisoned by?¡±


    1

 Chapter 65

    ?


    Chapter 65: She Actually Noticed It


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Yes. Lil¡¯ Lin, take your brother and sister to rest first,¡± Gu Qingxue said.


    Gu Lin nodded obediently. He carried his drowsy sister with Dumby and walked quickly toward the south wing.


    Gu Qingxue sat opposite Rong Zhan. ¡°The poison that young master was poisoned with is called Yanqiluo. It¡¯s a rare poisonous flower that can only be nurtured after decades.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of this kind of poison,¡± Rong Zhan said thoughtfully as he tapped the table with his fingertip.


    ¡°This kind of flower is indeed rare. By chance, I¡¯ve read an ancient book that recorded this kind of poisonous flower. People who are poisoned by this kind of poison will die from the poison within a short period of time, and they will become delirious like a crazy demon. Last time, when I checked Young Master¡¯s pulse, I could tell that Young Master had a high level of internal energy. I think he must have been using his internal energy to suppress the poison,¡± Gu Qingxue said firmly.


    Rong Zhan nodded. ¡°Although it can be suppressed, it will still cause the illness.¡±


    ¡°Yes. As the poison accumulates over time, the poison will become more and more severe. Even if the Young Master has a high level of inner energy, the poison will still cause the illness after a period of suppression. If I¡¯m not wrong, when the Young Master¡¯s poison takes effect, you will lose your mind and go berserk, hurting people. This kind of poison goes deep into the nerves and also hurts the nerves. If we can¡¯t get rid of it in time, once the poison enters the heart meridian, the Young Master¡¯s life will be lost,¡± Gu Qingxue said with a smile, she said calmly.


    ¡°Do you have an antidote?¡± Rong Zhan asked.


    Gu Qingxue blinked. ¡°I should say that I¡¯m the only one in the world who can try it. It¡¯s rumored that Yanqiluo is incurable, but I¡¯m willing to give it a try.¡±


    Rong Zhan chuckled, but his attitude was still cold and arrogant. ¡°You treat my life as a child¡¯s game, so you can give it a try if you want?¡±


    Gu Qingxue did not seem to sense the pressure hidden in Rong Zhan¡¯s words. ¡°Young Master, do you have any other choice? The others could not even tell what kind of poison the Young Master had been poisoned by, let alone the antidote. Young Master, I¡¯m 80% sure that I can help you detoxify the poison, even if I can¡¯t cure it¡­¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t prove it with words. You have to show me the result,¡± Rong Zhan said indifferently.


    ¡°How about this? Young Master, give me a few more days. I¡¯ll study the antidote to suppress the poison first. It can at least alleviate the Young Master¡¯s headache. It won¡¯t cause the Young Master to be unable to sleep at night,¡± Gu Qingxue said after thinking for a while.


    Rong Zhan said, ¡°Sure. You can¡¯t tell anyone about this, or else¡­¡±


    ¡°I know, or else I¡¯ll be dead. Don¡¯t worry, Young Master. I just want to rely on my medical skills to earn money to support my family. I won¡¯t care about anything else,¡± Gu Qingxue interrupted Rong Zhan and said with an obedient face.


    Rong Zhan saw that Gu Qingxue was neither servile nor overbearing, so he continued, ¡°I¡¯ll be in Qingyuan Town for the next few days. If you¡¯ve developed the antidote, you can come to the yamen to find me at any time.¡±


    ¡°Is there a need to go through so much trouble?¡± Gu Qingxue smiled like a flower. Her small hand propped up her snow-white chin, and she said softly, ¡°Can¡¯t I just give the antidote to Young Master¡¯s subordinate? Anyway, he follows me all day long, so it¡¯s convenient to give it to him.¡±


    Rong Zhan paused and looked at Gu Qingxue again with a deeper meaning in his eyes.


    She had actually noticed it.


    Gu Qingxue did not continue to dwell on this topic. She stood up and dusted off the dust on her sleeves. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Young Master. I¡¯ll send the antidote to you once I¡¯ve finished my research. It¡¯s getting late. Take care, Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Master, everything has been taken care of.¡± Liu Yi also stepped forward and cupped his hands to report.


    Rong Zhan chuckled and looked away. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

 Chapter 66

    ?


    Chapter 66: Wasn¡¯t That a Little Inappropriate?


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    After sending Rong Zhan off, Gu Qingxue walked around the house and found that Liu Yi and the others were really quick in handling the matter. Not only did they dispose of the bodies, but they also restored the room to its original state. There was not a single trace of blood on the floor.


    If it were not for the faint smell of blood in the air, she would have thought that the danger that happened tonight was just her misconception.


    2


    These secret guards were well-trained, and they handled the corpses and the scene of the murder so quickly. It was evident that they had handled these matters quite often.


    Recalling Rong Zhan¡¯s cold-blooded and merciless manner when he killed just now, Gu Qingxue became even more determined in her heart.


    That Young Master was indeed a dangerous person. After the detoxification, she still had to keep a distance from him in order to avoid getting burned.


    After Gu Qingxue made sure there were no problems, she heard the little butler¡¯s groaning voice in her mind. She asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Master, you¡¯re too bold. Don¡¯t you know how weak you are now?¡± The little butler was obviously very dissatisfied with Gu Qingxue¡¯s risky behavior tonight.


    ¡°I knew this day would come when the Eldest Madam sent someone over. I had to solve the problem as soon as possible so that I wouldn¡¯t be hindered from earning points in the future,¡± Gu Qingxue said calmly.


    ¡°Master, how did you know that the big fish had sent people to follow you?¡± The little butler asked curiously.


    Gu Qingxue smiled mysteriously, ¡°You want to know? I¡¯ll tell you if you give me fifty points.¡±


    1


    The little butler immediately put on a stern face and said seriously, ¡°Please don¡¯t try to gain points maliciously, host!¡±


    ¡°Hmph, you can¡¯t afford it, so you can just be curious.¡± Gu Qingxue said disapprovingly and ended the conversation with the little butler. She went back to her room to sleep with the three children.


    Meanwhile, on the mountain road outside of Dafu Village.


    Rong Zhan was sitting in the carriage. His eyes were closed as if he was taking a nap.


    The air in the carriage was cold. Liu Yi was kneeling in front of Rong Zhan. He felt extremely pressured, and even his breathing was very careful.


    ¡°As a subordinate of the king, you can¡¯t even hide your aura,¡± Rong Zhan said expressionlessly.


    Liu Yi was so scared that he broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. Please punish me, Master! However, I¡¯ve always been very careful. I shouldn¡¯t have been exposed in front of Lady Gu¡­¡±


    ¡°This woman is definitely not simple. Be careful when you follow her in the future,¡± Rong Zhan said.


    Liu Yi raised his head in surprise and subconsciously asked, ¡°Ah? Your Highness, you still want to keep an eye on her?¡±


    They had already been discovered by the other party, yet they still continued to stare at him shamelessly. That was not too good, right?


    Rong Zhan did not answer, but only narrowed his eyes.


    Liu Yi was so scared that the hair on his back stood out. He hurriedly said, ¡°Yes, your subordinate will continue to keep an eye on them!¡±


    After Liu Yi left, a shadow guard, Ji Yan, who looked very similar to Liu Yi but was even taller, lifted the curtain of the carriage, he reported, ¡°Master, those bandits have fled into the depths of the mountain range. ¡°There¡¯s a poison formation they set up on the east mountain that they¡¯re occupying. We¡¯re trying to get close. In addition, I found this among the things that the fleeing bandits left behind.¡±


    As Ji Yan spoke, he took out a token that looked like it had been slashed and was still stained with blood.


    Rong Zhan glanced at it and saw the word ¡®Xing¡¯ written on the token.


    Instantly, he thought of a person.


    ¡°Xing Danqing has been missing ever since he escaped from prison. It¡¯s not impossible for him to hide in the deep mountains and forests to escape from the pursuit,¡± Rong Zhan said.

 Chapter 67

    ?


    Chapter 67: Another Man Rushed Over to Deliver Something


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Yes, this subordinate also thinks so. Xing Danqing is a felon of the imperial court. If this token really belongs to him, we might be able to take advantage of this bandit extermination to capture him as well!¡± As Ji Yan spoke, an unconcealable look of anticipation rose in his eyes.


    ¡°Go investigate and confirm the news as soon as possible,¡± Rong Zhan ordered.


    Ji Yan nodded in agreement, put down the curtain, and left.


    ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Rong Zhan seemed to have thought of something and stopped Ji Yan.


    Ji Yan hurriedly opened the curtain, stuck his head in, and asked respectfully, ¡°Master, what other instructions do you have?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something you have to help me settle¡­¡± Rong Zhan thought for a moment, then lowered his voice and gave Ji Yan an order. Ji Yan had a serious expression on his face until he heard what Rong Zhan said.


    Instantly, Ji Yan revealed an expression of doubt.


    ¡°Do you understand?¡± Rong Zhan narrowed his eyes and asked.


    Ji Yan¡¯s face was filled with shock. He nodded as if he was pounding garlic and hurriedly said, ¡°Yes, yes, I understand¡­¡±


    After saying that, Ji Yan did not dare to delay for even a moment. He hurriedly put down the curtain and left.


    In contrast, Rong Zhan closed his eyes indifferently and continued to take a nap.


    As the night deepened, time flew by.


    The next morning, Gu Qingxue was woken up by a series of knocks on the door.


    ¡°Brother Lin, Dumby, Lingbao, come out quickly! Someone is here to give you gifts!¡± Zhou Xiaohua¡¯s cheerful voice came from outside the door.


    Gu Qingxue opened her eyes in a daze and looked in the direction of the door in a daze. ¡°Is that Xiaohua¡¯s voice?¡± Zhou Xiaohua was Lingbao¡¯s best friend, and Gu Qingxue had a good impression of her.


    ¡°It¡¯s Xiaohua. Xiaohua is here to play with me! Mother, quickly help me put on my clothes.¡± Lingbao was suddenly energized. She picked up her own clothes and stuffed them into Gu Qingxue¡¯s hands.


    Gu Qingxue endured her sleepiness and helped Dumby and Lingbao put on their clothes. When she turned her head, she saw that Gu Lin had already put on his clothes and was currently struggling to fasten his belt.


    She could not help but laugh as she went forward to help Gu Lin fasten his belt. After Gu Qingxue helped him fasten his belt, she caressed his little face. ¡°Put on your shoes and bring your younger brother and sister to go first. Mother will be right there.¡±


    Gu Lin smiled and replied with a smile.


    Looking at Gu Lin¡¯s long and narrow eyes, Gu Qingxue subconsciously thought of Rong Zhan.


    As expected, the more she looked at him, the more she felt that Xiao Lin¡¯s eyes were exactly the same as that man¡¯s.


    It was strange to say that even though they were two completely unrelated people, they could actually look so similar.


    Gu Lin pulled Dumby and Lingbao who had put on their shoes and ran out of the courtyard happily to open the door for Zhou Xiaohua.


    Seeing that the three children were still as lively as before, Gu Qingxue also let out a sigh of relief.


    She had been worried that the three children would be scared out of their wits after what had happened last night.


    Fortunately, the three children were still young and did not have much of a concept of death. In addition, she had told them last night that this matter could not be spread out, so they were able to let it go quickly.


    Gu Qingxue got up and put on the light red dress. After swelling up her long hair with a wooden hairpin, she put on her shoes and followed them out of the courtyard.


    As a result, Gu Qingxue saw a carriage parked in front of his house as soon as she went out. At this moment, a familiar-looking secret guard was carrying all kinds of delicious food out of the carriage for fun.


    1


    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this Lady Gu?¡± Madam Wang, who had come out to watch the show, said sourly when she saw Gu Qingxue go out, ¡°Lady Gu is really capable. A few days ago, she took some money from the town to buy food. Today, another man rushed over to give you something. You are really lucky!¡±


    3

 Chapter 68

    ?


    Chapter 68: A Widow Who Doesn¡¯t Know How To Keep Herself Clean


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Gu Qingxue turned her head to look at Madam Wang. She was so angry that she laughed and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s my good fortune, and you can only envy me.¡±


    Madam Wang was so angry that she could not say a word. She wanted to rush up and hit Gu Qingxue. ¡°Gu Qingxue, you¡¯re so shameless! As a widow, you don¡¯t know how to keep yourself clean. You take men¡¯s things all day long. You, you don¡¯t know how to be shameless!¡±


    ¡°Bah, Madam Gu is treating people in the town. They are grateful to Madam Gu, so they specially sent gifts to thank her!¡± Zhou Xiaohua pulled Ji Yan and said loudly, ¡°Uncle, you clearly said so just now. Tell them.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my Young Master specially asked me to send gifts. He said that they are for the Young Masters and Young Miss to enjoy. Please accept them, Lady Gu,¡± Ji Yan said loudly.


    The moment Ji Yan opened his mouth, the surrounding villagers all had a look of sudden realization.


    It was no secret that Gu Qingxue was a doctor in An Pharmacy in the town. She might have treated someone¡¯s illness. The other party was grateful and returned the favor, so they specially sent a gift to express her gratitude.


    Madam Wang was almost angered to death. She watched with envy as Ji Yan moved all kinds of delicious food into Gu Qingxue¡¯s courtyard house.


    Gu Qingxue took a quick glance and found that Ji Yan did not bring anything particularly expensive. It was just some grains, dried meat, fruits, snacks, and the little toys that the children liked.


    Seeing that the three children were all happy, Gu Qingxue accepted these things with peace of mind.


    Although she treated that Young Master for the sake of points, she would not be polite with the medical fees that she should have received.


    It was only because she had not figured out the antidote yet that she did not mention the medical fees. These gifts were all things that could be bought with money, so she did not owe anyone a favor by accepting them.


    Ji Yan moved a carriage full of things into the courtyard house before leaving.


    Almost all the villagers of Dafu Village came to watch the show, especially the children who were playing with the three children. They had never seen so many delicious and fun things. All of them were lying at the entrance of the courtyard house curiously.


    Seeing that the three children were talking to the children through the door, Gu Qingxue invited all the children who were good friends with her little ones to come to the house to play.


    The children in the village had never seen so many fun things either. After they were curious about them one by one, it was already noon. They also stayed in the courtyard house to have lunch.


    Gu Qingxue cooked chicken noodle soup for the little kids, and they all looked satisfied.


    ¡°Well¡­ Lingbao, I used to think that Aunt Gu wasn¡¯t good enough to you, but today, I think she¡¯s the best mother,¡± Zhou Xiaohua said seriously while stroking her round belly after eating a belly full of chicken noodle soup.


    Zhou Xiaohua¡¯s words attracted the unanimous agreement of the other little kids.


    Previously, Aunt Gu did not like the people in Dafu village, nor did she like the people in Dafu village. She was not good to the three children either. She would beat and scold them all day long, which made Zhou Xiaohua and the others dislike her.


    However, Aunt Gu had changed. She had become gentle and powerful. She could treat people¡¯s illnesses and even get meat to eat. She was really the best mother in the village!


    Seeing Zhou Xiaohua praise her mother, the little goofy hair on Dumby¡¯s head almost rose to the sky. ¡°Of course, my mother is a kind person. She gives us meat every day and even tells us stories at night. Hey, have you heard the story of the Monkey King?¡±


    ¡°What is the Monkey King?¡± Li Xiaohu asked curiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Monkey King. The story our mother told us is about it. It¡¯s very powerful!¡± Lingbao said excitedly.

 Chapter 69

    ?


    Chapter 69: Must Not Allow the Three Brats to Become Illiterate


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°How powerful is he?¡± Zhou Xiaohua and the others tilted their heads. They had no idea.


    ¡°Yes, he is very powerful. Big brother, tell them.¡± Lingbao was at a loss for words. His face was red as he asked Gu Lin for help.


    ¡°The Monkey King, Sun Wukong, is a great sage. He is capable of everything,¡± Gu Lin said.


    ¡°Wow!¡± The kids exclaimed in unison.


    ¡°Big brother, you actually remember the story that mother told you?¡± Dumby looked at Gu Lin in surprise.


    Although they all listened to the story together, they had forgotten that big brother was able to tell them all. They only knew that the monkey king was very powerful, but they could not tell how powerful he was.


    ¡°Yes, I remember most of it. If you want to hear it, I can tell it to you,¡± Gu Lin said indifferently.


    ¡°Dumby, what do you want to hear? Brother Lin is very good at reading. The teacher in our school said that Brother Lin was born with a good talent for reading. He even asked us to persuade Brother Lin to participate in the school test tomorrow,¡± said the slightly older person, Jin Dayong, who was already studying in the village school, said.


    1


    Gu Qingxue, who was washing the dishes in the kitchen, immediately stuck her head out when she heard this. ¡°Tomorrow is the day of the school test?¡±


    She had been so busy with that Young Master¡¯s affairs these few days that she had forgotten such an important matter!


    ¡°Yes, Aunt Gu,¡± Jin Dayong replied.


    ¡°I¡¯ve forgotten. Lil¡¯ Lin, how are you preparing?¡± Gu Qingxue wiped her hands with the apron on her body and walked out of the kitchen quickly.


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m confident,¡± Gu Lin said confidently.


    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. Big brother studies hard every day and will definitely pass the test.¡± Lingbao was Gu Lin¡¯s number one fan, so she was naturally very confident in her big brother.


    ¡°Mother doesn¡¯t worry about your big brother. On the contrary, you two make me worry. You¡¯re the same age as your big brother, so you should also go to school to take the test,¡± Gu Qingxue said seriously.


    Lil¡¯ Lin was more mature than most children, but she did not forget that Dumbo and Lingbao were also four years old. They were triplets, so they should have gone to school together.


    In the past, the family could not afford the tuition fees, but things were different now. Even if the children were to go to the school in the town to stay and study in the future, it would only be a small amount of money to her. She definitely could not let the three children be illiterate.


    Dumby and Lingbao looked at each other. They were obviously very surprised that they had a share in the school¡¯s test.


    ¡°I¡¯m also very worried that I won¡¯t be able to pass the test. Brother Lin, can you teach me?¡± Zhou Xiaohua mentioned the school¡¯s test, and her little face immediately fell.


    As soon as Zhou Xiaohua spoke, the rest of the little kids who were waiting to participate in the school¡¯s test the next day also opened their mouths, hoping that Gu Lin could help them.


    Gu Lin naturally would not refuse. He took out the books, pens, ink, paper, and inkstone that Gu Qingxue had bought for him a few days ago and started to teach the kids seriously.


    The kids all studied very seriously. In the end, even Dumbo and Lingbao, who did not like to study, looked at their big brother with admiration and started to study seriously.


    1


    ¡­


    The next morning, Gu Qingxue woke up the three little ones early and gave them fried dough sticks and two boiled eggs.


    Gu Lin looked at Gu Qingxue using fried dough sticks and boiled eggs to arrange them to look like ¡®100¡¯ and tilted his head in confusion, ¡°Mother, can I really get full marks after eating this?¡±


    3

 Chapter 70

    ?


    Chapter 70: Could Not Understand Why This Terrifying Man Would Appear Here?


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Of course, this is the custom of my mother¡¯s hometown,¡± Gu Qingxue replied with a smile.


    Gu Lin felt that it was very novel. Dumby and Lingbao wolfed down the food and quickly ate the fried dough sticks and boiled eggs, hoping to get some good luck and get two more correct answers today.


    After the meal, Gu Qingxue draped a cape over the three children and held their little hands as they walked toward the village school.


    There was only one old man in the school in Dafu Village. He was an elementary scholar when he was young. His name was Wen Zhongbai. He was the most knowledgeable person in the nearby villages and had always been respected by the villagers.


    This old Elementary Scholar Wen liked Gu Lin very much. It was also because he agreed to let Gu Lin do some rough work when he had nothing to do that he could learn something from him.


    The test lasted for two hours. Gu Qingxue stood outside the school until the end of the test.


    The test results were announced on the spot. Only children who passed the test were qualified to enter the school.


    Thus, when Gu Qingxue saw gu lin dragging the dejected Dumby and Lingbao out of the door, she had already guessed the test results.


    However, she still asked about the specific situation, ¡°How did you guys do?¡±


    ¡°Mother, I passed the test.¡± Gu Lin knew that this was the result, but his eyes could not help but shine with joy.


    Gu Qingxue smiled and caressed Gu Lin¡¯s little face. Then, she heard Dumby and Lingbao¡¯s weak voices.


    ¡°Mother, we didn¡¯t pass the exam¡­¡± The two little children said in unison, feeling very dejected.


    ¡°Your big brother passed the exam because your big brother had started preparing for this exam a long time ago. If you are not satisfied, go back and study hard, and try to pass the next exam,¡± Gu Qingxue encouraged the two little cubs.


    Yesterday, when the little children were studying, she had been watching them. She found that although Dumby and Lingbao were not as talented as Lin, as long as they were serious, they could quickly master the knowledge.


    The test at the school was not simple. Many children had to wait until they were seven or eight years old before they could pass the test. As long as Dumby and Lingbao worked hard, they would definitely be able to pass the test within half a year.


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll work hard. I¡¯ll definitely not let mother down next time!¡± Lingbao said as she clenched her little fists.


    ¡°Me, me too. I¡¯ll study hard too. I¡¯ll go to school with Big Brother in the future!¡± Dumby said as he raised his hand.


    ¡°Alright. In order to celebrate Lil¡¯ Lin¡¯s entrance into the school today, mother will go back and make delicious food for you all!¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, she brought the three cubs back home with a smile.


    At the same time, in the yamen of Qingyuan Town¡­


    In the hall, a few heavily injured bandits were kneeling on the ground, looking at the handsome man in a high position with trepidation.


    Liu Yi stepped forward and cupped his hands, ¡°Master, these are the bandits from the eastern mountain. According to what they said, we have also captured the fugitive Xing Danqing!¡±


    Rong Zhan looked up and saw a man who was tied up and dragged up by the secret guards.


    ¡°What right do you have to capture me? I am innocent!¡± The man struggled with all his might. After being suppressed by the secret guards and kneeling down, he finally felt a terrifying aura.


    The terrifying aura awakened the deepest fear in Xing Danqing¡¯s heart. He raised his head and met Rong Zhan¡¯s gaze.


    In that instant, Xing Danqing¡¯s previous ferocity was completely replaced by fear. He looked at Rong Zhan in disbelief. He could not understand why this terrifying man would appear here?


    ¡°Si-sir¡­¡± Xing Danqing¡¯s lips moved for a long time, but he did not dare to reveal Rong Zhan¡¯s identity.


    2

 Chapter 71

    ?


    Chapter 71: How Could a Widow in a Poor Rural Area Have the Ability to Seduce the Prince Regent?


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Since they have been caught, send the news back to Jing City and tell them that from today onward, I will personally escort Xing Danqing back to Jing City,¡± Rong Zhan said coldly.


    Xing Danqing¡¯s heart was like dead water, and he fainted from shock.


    Fu Cheng had been standing beside Rong Zhan the whole time. After hearing this, he asked carefully, ¡°Young Master, are you leaving?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s time to go back.¡± Rong Zhan narrowed his eyes as he spoke. In his mind, the cute little face of the little devil king appeared.


    The Worry-Relieving Grass had already been sent back. It was likely that his illness would be greatly cured.


    In his mind, the little fellow¡¯s smiling face became more and more vivid. Rong Zhan stood up and said, ¡°Quickly prepare the carriage. This king will leave today.¡±


    1


    ¡°Yes.¡± Fu Cheng raised his foot to catch up, only to see Rong Zhan stop in his tracks.


    Fu Cheng was puzzled when he saw Rong Zhan take off the jade pendant on his waist and give it to him.


    Fu Cheng was flattered by this scene and hurriedly said, ¡°This, this is too valuable. Young Master, I dare not accept it¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not for you.¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s cold words were like a basin of cold water pouring on Fu Cheng¡¯s head. ¡°Give it to Gu Qingxue. Let her come to Jing City to look for me after she completes the agreement.¡±


    Fu Cheng¡¯s heart suddenly felt cold. He nodded and watched Rong Zhan leave.


    The Jing City, the Gu family¡­


    In a small building in Tongxiang Garden¡­


    The servant girls were all very careful, not daring to make any sound as they walked.


    In the past two days, the Eldest Madam had been in a very bad mood.


    Although the Eldest Madam had always been lenient to the servants and had never taken the people down to vent her anger just because she was in a bad mood, the servant girls had to be careful. They were afraid that if they did something wrong, they would be unlucky.


    Madam Kou sat in front of the dressing table and looked at her appearance in the bronze mirror. She reached out her hand and found a silver hair among her black hair with dissatisfaction. ¡°Nanny Zhou, look, I have white hair again.¡± Nanny Zhou took the white hair, she said respectfully, ¡°Madam, don¡¯t be angry. I will help you pull out this silver hair.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, let me do it.¡± At this time, Gu Lingyue walked in slowly from outside the door.


    Nanny Zhou stepped aside and gave her seat to Gu Lingyue.


    Gu Lingyue stood behind Madam Kou. She took the comb and hid the white hair of Madam Kou in her black hair. Then, she tied her hair into a bun. ¡°Mom, isn¡¯t this enough? Why do you need to hurt yourself?¡±


    Madam Kou smiled with satisfaction. ¡°Your idea is good. However, the white hair is still there. If it doesn¡¯t disappear, I will think about it uncontrollably.¡±


    Gu Lingyue could hear the hidden meaning in Madam Kou¡¯s words. She took the initiative to ask, ¡°Mother, I heard that the Nanny Zhou you sent out hasn¡¯t sent a message to you for two days?¡±


    1


    Madam Kou¡¯s eyes moved.¡± Not only Nanny Zhou but also Madam Yu. I think your elder sister is not satisfied with the people I sent over.¡±


    ¡°Gu Qingxue has always been timid. It¡¯s a pity that mother couldn¡¯t get rid of her this time. Nanny Zhou was very powerful. No matter how Gu Qingxue changed, she shouldn¡¯t be able to escape from danger. Not only that, she actually harmed Nanny Zhou and the others. There must be something fishy about this,¡± Gu Lingyue said in a low voice.


    ¡°I heard that¡­ the prince regent is also near Qingyuan Town. Gu Qingxue suddenly learned medical skills, and the prince regent also happened to know about the Worry-Relieving Grass nearby. Could there be a connection between the two?¡± Madam Kou asked with a serious tone.


    2


    ¡°Mother, do you think too highly of Gu Qingxue? How could a widow in a poor rural area have the ability to hook up with the prince regent?¡± Gu Lingyue said sarcastically.


    1

 Chapter 72

    ?


    Chapter 72: The Female Doctor of An Pharmacy


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Eh, Yue¡¯er, Xue¡¯er is your sister. Your grandmother has been missing her for so many years, but she still doesn¡¯t want to come back. It makes it hard for me to be a mother,¡± Madam Kou said thoughtfully.


    1


    Gu Lingyue was very smart. She immediately understood what Madam Kou meant and said, ¡°Since grandmother misses her, why not we let Gu Qingxue come back?¡±


    Gu Lingyue did not believe that Gu Qingxue had any ability. Even if she was not as easy to bully as she used to be, as long as she returned to Jing City, she would be at the mercy of the mother and daughter!


    Madam Kou heard what she wanted to hear, she revealed a kind smile. ¡°In the end, you understand mother¡¯s heart. In that case, call someone to ask Xue¡¯er to come back. After all, we are a family. When she returns to Jing City, I will fulfill my responsibility as the mistress of the house and take good care of the mother and children¡­¡±


    3


    After finishing the preparation for the three children, Gu Qingxue went to An Pharmacy on time every day.


    The news that Gu Qingxue had saved someone had already spread throughout the town. Everyone knew that Shopkeeper Huang of An Pharmacy had invited a woman with excellent medical skills. Even the best doctor in the town was no match for her.


    People liked to join in the fun. Anyone who felt unwell would go to Gu Qingxue for treatment. In the end, they found out that her medical skills were indeed excellent. Just two days later, at An Pharmacy, there was a queue of people waiting for treatment at the entrance, they had stolen the business of the town¡¯s medical center.


    In Renyao Hall¡­


    As usual, the head steward, Gu Yi, came to Renyao Hall to check on the situation. However, he was shocked by the empty hall.


    Unlike the bustling scene in the past, Renyao Hall only had a few customers. They grabbed the medicine and left quickly without any intention of seeing a doctor. The staff and the two doctors in charge of the clinic were all idle.


    Gu Yi had never seen his own clinic in such a slump. He immediately shouted with a straight face, ¡°Shopkeeper, what¡¯s going on? Where are the customers?¡±


    The shopkeeper heard Gu Yi¡¯s voice, he hurriedly walked out from the back hall, ¡°Fifth Master, the customers have all been snatched away by that female doctor from An Pharmacy. I¡¯ve just gone to inquire about it. There¡¯s a long line at the entrance of An Pharmacy. The customers who should have come to our side have all gone there.¡±


    ¡°The female doctor from An Pharmacy?¡± Gu Yi asked with a surprised face.


    ¡°Yes, I heard that her surname is Gu,¡± said the shopkeeper.


    Gu Yi pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look.¡±


    An hour later, Gu Yi quietly came to the entrance of An Pharmacy and indeed saw a long line outside An Pharmacy.


    Thinking about his Renyao Hall again, Gu Yi¡¯s heart instantly turned cold.


    ¡°Head steward, we can¡¯t go on like this,¡± said the shopkeeper worriedly.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡± Gu Yi clenched his fists. ¡°We still have our old customers. Don¡¯t forget, even the county magistrate is treated in our Renyao Hall. With this group of important people supporting our business, we can definitely¡­¡±


    Before Gu Yi could finish his sentence of ¡®we can make it through¡¯, he saw a familiar horse carriage stop at the entrance of An Pharmacy.


    Fu Cheng got off the carriage and walked into An Pharmacy with a smile.


    Gu Yi widened his eyes and fell into a dead silence. He did not come back to his senses until Fu Cheng¡¯s figure disappeared.


    The shopkeeper looked at this scene weakly and then saw Gu Yi complaining, ¡°What female doctor?! I¡¯d like to see who she is!¡±

 Chapter 73

    ?


    Chapter 73: This is What the Young Master Asked Me to Pass On to You Before He Left


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Gu Yi strode to the door. When he looked up, he was surprised to see a familiar figure.


    Gu Qingxue was wearing a light-colored long dress. Her skin was whiter than snow. She had an elegant smile on her face as she was exhorting the patient.


    ¡°Gu Qingxue?¡± For a moment, Gu Yi thought that he had seen wrongly.


    He had never expected that among the girls who had stolen Renyao Hall¡¯s business, it was actually the eldest daughter of the Gu family, Gu Qingxue! Gu Yi was also a member of the Gu family, so he had naturally heard of Gu Qingxue¡¯s name.


    1


    The reason why the Gu family could still have a place in Jing City for such a long time was that the Gu family not only provided imperial physicians, but also took care of the medical business. Renyao Hall was the medicine hall of the Gu family, and almost every town had a branch.


    Gu Yi was a member of the five branches of the Gu family, and was also the manager of the Renyao Hall branch in Qingyuan Town. He helped the branch business of the Gu family in Jing City.


    He had long known that the eldest daughter had been married off by the Eldest Madam to a remote village near Qingyuan Town. However, now that the Eldest Madam was in charge of the house, it was impossible for him to go and help the useless eldest daughter.


    Two days ago, he had heard that the new female doctor from the An Pharmacy was surnamed Gu, but he did not take it to heart.


    The Gu family was a medical family with a hundred years of history. The children of the family were usually proficient in medicine. Gu Qingxue was once not outstanding in this aspect. Being able to be a doctor in a small town¡¯s pharmacy and see some seasonal minor illnesses was already her limit.


    Unexpectedly, Gu Qingxue¡¯s ability was greater than he had imagined. In just a few days, she had actually snatched the business of Renyao Hall? Looking at the long queue at the entrance of the shop, Gu Yi¡¯s expression darkened. He had a plan in mind.


    At the same time, Fu Cheng also entered an pharmacy.


    ¡°Hey, County Master, you¡¯re here. Please take a seat.¡± Huang Rongfa immediately came forward with a big smile on his face when he saw Fu Cheng.


    ¡°No need, Shopkeeper Huang. I have some matters to look for Lady Gu. Please lead the way,¡± Fu Cheng said.


    ¡°This¡­ May I know why County Master is looking for Lady Gu?¡± Huang Rongfa asked with some difficulty.


    Fu Cheng did not feel convenient to reveal the task that Rong Zhan had given him, so he casually lied, ¡°I¡¯ve been feeling unwell recently. I heard that Lady Gu¡¯s medical skills are brilliant, so I specially came to take a look.¡±


    After Huang Rongfa heard these words, his expression immediately became even more troubled, ¡°If you want to see a doctor, then I can only trouble you to go out and queue up. Lady Gu has rules. Anyone who comes to see a doctor, regardless of their status, has to queue up.¡±


    Fu Cheng raised his eyebrows in surprise. Before he could speak, the attendant behind him shouted angrily, ¡°Impudent! What kind of status do you take my Lord to be!¡±


    ¡°Eh, I¡¯m just an ordinary person. I should queue up. I won¡¯t make things difficult for Shopkeeper Huang. I¡¯ll just wait.¡± Fu Cheng cupped his hands and walked to the end of the queue immediately.


    Huang Rongfa let out a sigh of relief and continued to take care of other businesses.


    Not long after Fu Cheng stood still, a burly man who looked like he was not to be trifled with lined up behind him.


    Fu Cheng hugged the heater tightly in his arms and stood helplessly in the cold wind to queue up.


    He waited in line until noon when he finally saw Gu Qingxue.


    Gu Qingxue had been busy all morning. When she raised her head, she saw Fu Cheng staring at a cold and red face. ¡°Master Fu, are you not feeling well?¡±


    ¡°Ahem, a little, a little bit of a cold. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to prescribe some medicine.¡± Fu Cheng sat opposite Gu Qingxue with a smile. Then, he reached out and handed a brocade box to Gu Qingxue, ¡°Lady Gu, the Young Master asked me to give this to you before he left. He said that Lady Gu could go to Jing City in the future and look for the Young Master with this.¡±


    1

 Chapter 74

    ?


    Chapter 74: A Snob Who Looked Down On Us Boorish People


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Gu Qingxue finally understood that Fu Cheng was not here for the sake of wine. ¡°Thank you for your help, Master Fu. I¡¯ll prescribe the medicine for you now.¡±


    After seeing Fu Cheng off, Gu Qingxue looked up at the sky. ¡°Next guest, please come in.¡±


    The tall man sat across from Gu Qingxue and said snappily, ¡°Damn it, why do I need to wait so long? I¡¯m freezing to death. Hurry up and treat me!¡±


    Gu Qingxue raised her eyebrows and took back her hand that was supposed to check the man¡¯s pulse.


    ¡°You¡¯re Lai Laoliu?¡± Huang Rongfa recognized the man and had a bad feeling. ¡°Lai Laoliu, my family is a small business. Don¡¯t come and cause trouble for no reason.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Shopkeeper Huang, your words are against me. I¡¯m here to see a doctor, and I didn¡¯t hit or scold anyone. Your An Pharmacy won¡¯t discriminate against patients, and won¡¯t take my business, right?¡± Lai Laoliu laughed loudly. With his energetic appearance, he did not look like he was sick at all. ¡°I also heard that this Lady Gu is a good doctor. When she saw that the patient did not have money to treat his illness, she even took the initiative to help reduce the medical fees. I didn¡¯t expect that the rumors were all lies. In fact, Lady Gu isn¡¯t that kind-hearted. She¡¯s just a snob who looks down on us boorish people!¡±


    Gu Qingxue knew Lai Laoliu was here to pick a fight with her.


    However, she wanted to know who was behind Lai Laoliu¡¯s back.


    ¡°Shopkeeper Huang, this Young Master is right. We run a pharmacy. How can we reject our customers? Young Master, may I ask what is wrong with your health?¡± Gu Qingxue asked.


    ¡°Lady Gu¡­¡± Huang Rongfa looked at Gu Qingxue worriedly.


    It was obvious that Lai Laoliu was here to pick a fight. Gu Qingxue actually wanted to accept him as a patient. Was she deliberately making things difficult for herself?


    Lai Laoliu snorted and continued to pick a fight, ¡°Are you a doctor or am I a doctor? If I know what illness I have, why would I come to you? Help me diagnose it.¡±


    After Lai Laoliu said this, the onlookers began to discuss it among themselves. All of them could see that this person had come to provoke them on purpose.


    Seeing this, Gu Qingxue did not panic at all. Instead, she smiled and nodded, ¡°Okay, then please extend your hand, Young Master. I will take your pulse.¡±


    Lai Laoliu extended his hand to Gu Qingxue in cooperation.


    ¡°You came to see a doctor, so you have to describe the symptoms. Otherwise, you are here to find fault!¡± Huang Rongfa said angrily.


    ¡°Humph, okay, then I will say it. I have a headache in the morning, a stomachache in the afternoon, and a backache in the evening. Lady Gu, what kind of illness do you think I have?¡± Lai Laoliu asked with a wicked smile.


    ¡°I think he is mentally ill,¡± the little butler said seriously, ¡°People like him who take up medical resources should be dragged out of the pig cage.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he is indeed ill, and it¡¯s not light.¡± After Gu Qingxue said this to the little butler in her mind, she stood up and checked Lai Laoliu¡¯s neck.


    Lai Laoliu did not know what Gu Qingxue was doing. He only thought that this young lady was quite good-looking, so he reached out his hand to touch gu Qingxue¡¯s waist with a wicked smile.


    However, before Lai Laoliu could touch Gu Qingxue, a small stone flew over from God knows where and hit the back of Lai Laoliu¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Ouch! Which b*stard hit me?!¡± Lai Laoliu stood up and looked around, but he could not find the person who hit him. He said angrily, ¡°Gu Qingxue, I can see that you are a charlatan. You can¡¯t tell my condition at all!¡±

 Chapter 75

    ?


    Chapter 75: Gu Qingxue, You¡¯re Lying!


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°How can there be such an unreasonable person? He¡¯s obviously not sick, yet he insisted on letting Lady Gu treat his illness!¡± Someone in the crowd could not help but say.


    Lai Laoliu also looked at Gu Qingxue proudly.


    He was naturally here to pick a fight. Regardless of whether Gu Qingxue was forced to say that he was sick or that he was not sick, he would make her reputation go down the drain and she would never be able to become a doctor again.


    However, what Lai Laoliu did not expect was that Gu Qingxue only sneered when he made things difficult for her.


    Seeing the confidence on Gu Qingxue¡¯s face, Lai Laoliu suddenly had a bad premonition.


    ¡°You have a kind of neck disease. This disease will make it difficult for you to breathe. Even when you eat or drink water, you will have difficulty swallowing. Moreover, you will often cough, and your throat will be swollen and painful,¡± Gu Qingxue said, at the same time, she observed Lai Laoliu¡¯s reaction.


    Lai Laoliu, who was proud of himself, had an extremely ugly look on his face after hearing Gu Qingxue¡¯s words!


    How could this be? How could Gu Qingxue know that his neck was uncomfortable?!


    Lai Laoliu had always been strong. He had never told anyone about his discomfort. He had also consulted many doctors behind his back. Everyone said that he was strong and had no illness or disaster.


    This was the first time Lai Laoliu had heard a doctor accurately describe his symptoms, causing him to be so shocked that he wanted to continue acting.


    In the crowd, Gu Yi was extremely anxious when he saw this scene.


    The people around him also began to discuss, ¡°Lady Gu is so sure. Could it be that Lai Laoliu is really sick?¡±


    Gu Yi¡¯s expression changed. He immediately stood up and said, ¡°Gu Qingxue, you¡¯re lying!¡±


    As soon as Gu Yi appeared, everyone present was attracted to him.


    Gu Qingxue looked at Gu Yi, and her mind was blown as she recalled his identity.


    Gu Qingxue was once forced to look for Gu Yi, thinking that they were family after all and that Gu Yi could help her.


    In the end, the original owner of this body was chased out of the house by Gu Yi¡¯s servants. From then on, as long as she went near Renyao Hall, she would be beaten up.


    As soon as Gu Yi appeared, Gu Qingxue also understood what had happened.


    She knew that a local ruffian would not target her. At this moment, it seemed that the person behind Lai Laoliu was Gu Yi.


    Everyone in Qingyuan Town knew Gu Yi. Huang Rongfa stood out and pointed at his nose and said angrily, ¡°Master Gu, it seems that you are the one who let Lai Laoliu come to find trouble on purpose. What exactly are your intentions?!¡±


    ¡°Shopkeeper Huang, there is a misunderstanding. I invited Lai Laoliu here today to tell everyone that she, Gu Qingxue, does not know any medical skills. I am a member of the Gu family like her. I do not want to see her bluffing here. That is why I asked Lai Laoliu to put on this show. Everyone knew at a glance that Lai Laoliu was not sick at all. However, Gu Qingxue lied and insisted that Lai Laoliu was sick for the sake of her own reputation. Such a doctor did not have the heart of a doctor. She is not fit to be a doctor and save people! As the manager of Renyao Hall, I can not allow any of the Gu family¡¯s descendants to tarnish the name of Renyao Hall!¡± Gu Yi said righteously.


    When everyone heard this, they started discussing it.


    Gu Yi looked like he was here to pick a fight. However, Gu Qingxue did lie for her own reputation. It seemed that both of them were at fault.


    Huang Rongfa looked at Gu Qingxue worriedly.


    Doctors were most afraid of being said to not have the heart of a doctor. Once a doctor lost their credibility, no patient would be willing to believe them in the future!

 Chapter 76

    ?


    Chapter 76: You¡¯re Really Amazing


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Gu Yi, you¡¯re so despicable. You¡¯re clearly setting me up on purpose!¡± Huang Rongfa said angrily.


    Gu Yi smiled mockingly. ¡°What Shopkeeper Huang said is wrong. I didn¡¯t force Gu Qingxue to lie.¡±


    ¡°Who said I was lying? Gu Yi, you¡¯re not knowledgeable enough, so you can¡¯t see through Lai Laoliu¡¯s illness. You¡¯re the one with impure thoughts and weak abilities, not me,¡± Gu Qingxue said with a sneer.


    ¡°Gu Qingxue, you really haven¡¯t given up yet. Lai Laoliu, tell me yourself whether you¡¯re sick or not!¡± Gu Yi raised his hand and slapped Lai Laoliu.


    However, who knew that Gu Yi¡¯s slap actually made Lai Laoliu anxious.


    ¡°Get lost! You charlatan! How come I¡¯m not sick? I¡¯m sick!¡± Lai Laoliu raised his hand and pushed Gu Yi to the side, then went straight to Gu Qingxue.


    ¡°Lady Gu, no, Doctor Gu, Miracle Doctor Gu! You said that my symptoms are all right! Do I have an incurable disease? You must save me!¡± Lai Laoliu¡¯s legs gave way and he knelt down for Gu Qingxue.


    Everyone present was shocked, and Gu Yi was so angry that his nose was almost crooked. ¡°Lai Laoliu, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±


    ¡°Ptui, Gu Yi. It¡¯s all your fault for instigating me to frame Miracle Doctor Gu. It¡¯s all thanks to Miracle Doctor Gu that she was able to see that I¡¯m really sick! I¡¯ve been having trouble breathing and my throat is in extreme pain. All of you said that I¡¯m not sick, but only Miracle Doctor Gu said my symptoms. She¡¯s the miracle doctor, and you¡¯re an idiot!¡± After Lai Laoliu finished speaking, he continued to look at Gu Qingxue while trying to please her.


    1


    ¡°Gu Yi, you asked Lai Laoliu to provoke me, but you didn¡¯t think that he was really sick, did you?¡± Gu qingxue said proudly, ¡°Lai Laoliu¡¯s illness is called the big neck disease. Lai Laoliu, stand up, spread your arms, and open your palms.¡±


    Lai Laoliu immediately cooperated and did as Gu Qingxue said. In the end, his hands began to twitch and shake, which was not what a normal person should look like.


    ¡°People with big neck disease will have trembling hands. Lai Laoliu, your illness is beyond cure. If you want me to save you, bring me ten taels of silver. Otherwise, just wait for your death.¡± Gu Qingxue sat down slowly, she said with a cold smile.


    ¡°Ah? Ten taels of silver? Miracle Doctor Gu, aren¡¯t you trying to kill me?!¡± Lai Laoliu said anxiously.


    When the surrounding people heard this, no one felt sorry for Lai Laoliu.


    Who asked Lai Laoliu to try to trick Lady Gu? It was already good enough that Lady Gu was willing to treat him. Naturally, he had to pay the price.


    ¡°Lai Laoliu, you can go and ask for money from whoever asked you to come and see the doctor!¡± Huang Rongfa said with a wicked smile.


    Lai Laoliu suddenly came back to his senses and turned his head to look at Gu Yi with a covetous look.


    Gu Yi was so scared that he sat on the ground and kept retreating. He saw Lai Laoliu approaching, ¡°What are you doing? Ahhh, let go of me!¡±


    Lai Laoliu did not care what Gu Yi said. He took off his coat quickly and found a few taels of silver from his body. He gave Gu Qingxue a few taels of silver and two jade pendants, making the total worth ten taels of silver.


    ¡°Come and get the medicine tomorrow. Take your people and get lost,¡± Gu Qingxue said calmly as she took the silver and the jade pendants.


    Lai Laoliu nodded and bowed. He dragged Gu Yi, who was crying and crying, and left.


    ¡°Lady Gu, you¡¯re really amazing!¡± Huang Rongfa did not expect that after the farce, not only did they not lose anything, but they also earned ten taels of silver and a good reputation. He could not help but give Gu Qingxue a thumbs up.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter. Shopkeeper Huang, let¡¯s continue seeing the patients.¡±Gu Qingxue did not take Gu Yi to heart at all and continued to treat the patients calmly.

 Chapter 77

    ?


    Chapter 77: The Gu Family in Jing City


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    However, after a short while, there was a commotion outside An Pharmacy.


    Gu Qingxue raised her head and looked outside the door. Suddenly, she saw a well-dressed old woman in gold and silver walking in with a group of maids and servants.


    Gu Qingxue looked at this old woman and felt that she looked familiar.


    She vaguely remembered that this old woman was Nanny Zhou, who was by the eldest Madam¡¯s side, and she was also the Eldest Madam¡¯s confidant.


    She had long guessed that after Nanny Zhuang died, the Kou family would definitely make a move. However, she did not expect Nanny Zhou to come personally. Moreover, she had made such a big fuss. It was clear that she had another purpose.


    ¡°This old servant pays his respects to the Eldest Miss. Eldest Miss, the Eldest Madam has something to ask this old servant to tell the Eldest Miss. I wonder if we can find a quiet place to discuss it in detail?¡± Nanny Zhou asked with a smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s all for today¡¯s consultation. Shopkeeper Huang, please prepare a quiet room for me,¡± Gu Qingxue said.


    Huang Rongfa nodded in agreement and cleared out the back hall for Gu Qingxue.


    Gu Qingxue led Nanny Zhou and the others to the back hall.


    When she sat down just now, Nanny Zhou immediately led her maids and servants to bow to her. ¡°This old servant greets the Eldest Miss. Please comply with the Old Madam¡¯s wishes and return to Jing City with this old servant.¡±


    ¡°What happened to my grandmother?¡± When the Old Madam of the Gu family was mentioned, Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart could not help but move. She remembered that the only person in the Gu family who treated her well was the Old Madam, Madam Kang.


    However, Madam Kang had become muddle-headed in her early years. Even if she wanted to protect the original owner of this body, she could not do so even if she wanted to.


    At this moment, perhaps due to the influence of the previous owner of this body, Gu Qingxue could not help but worry when she thought of that old lady.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Eldest Miss. The Old Madam is in good health, and everything is fine. It¡¯s just that the Old Madam¡¯s 70th birthday is coming up, and the Old Madam has been thinking about Eldest Miss, so the Second Miss begged the mistress to send me to invite Eldest Miss back to the capital. The family will be reunited and enjoy the happiness of a family.¡± Nanny Zhou continued with a bright smile, ¡°Eldest Miss, the Second miss, and the Old Madam are the same. They are always looking forward and hoping for Eldest Miss to return.¡±


    When Gu Qingxue heard this, she almost laughed out loud.


    Her grandmother was looking forward to her return, but the mother and daughter must be looking forward to her death in Dafu Village.


    To her, the Gu family in Jing City was as dangerous as a mountain of knives and a sea of fire.


    However, since the other party had come to her doorstep, why should she retreat?


    ¡°I¡¯m also worried about my grandmother¡¯s health. Wait for me in the town for a day. I¡¯ll leave tomorrow and go back with you,¡± Gu Qingxue said indifferently.


    Nanny Zhou, who had prepared a lot of excuses to persuade Gu Qingxue, could not help but look up at Gu Qingxue when she saw Gu Qingxue agree so frankly.


    After not seeing her for a few years, this Eldest Miss was still beautiful, and there was even a hint of coldness and arrogance in her eyes. Did she not know what kind of torture she would go through when she returned?


    Nanny Zhou looked at Gu Qingxue and could not figure out what Gu Qingxue was planning. However, Nanny Zhou could vaguely sense that once this Eldest Miss returned, the Gu family would no longer have peace.


    2


    Gu Qingxue had no interest in continuing to argue with Nanny Zhou. After making an appointment to meet at An Pharmacy at noon the next day, she got up and left the back hall to explain the situation to Huang Rongfa.


    Huang Rongfa had a worried look on his face. ¡°The waters of Jing City are deep. Why does Lady Gu have to go back and risk her life?¡±


    Gu Qingxue smiled. ¡°I always wanted to go back to the place where I was born and raised. Since I can¡¯t hide from it, I should go back and take a look. Don¡¯t worry, Shopkeeper Huang. After I go and accompany my grandmother, I¡¯ll come back.¡±


    1

 Chapter 78

    ?


    Chapter 78: We¡¯re Going to the Jing City


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Lady Gu¡¯s medical skills have been buried in this small town. If Lady Gu can find a foothold in Jing City you don¡¯t have to come back,¡± Huang Rongfa suggested from the bottom of his heart.


    Jing City was a place that everyone looked forward to. Many people would never be able to go there. If Gu Qingxue¡¯s family could find a foothold there, her life would be much better than in Dafu Village.


    ¡°No, I must come back. Shopkeeper Huang, I will go back tonight and prepare all the medicine that I prescribed today. I will send it to you tomorrow,¡± Gu Qingxue said.


    Huang Rongfa could not persuade her anymore, so he nodded and watched Gu Qingxue leave.


    On the way back, Gu Qingxue bought some freshly baked peach pastries and rushed home in a carriage.


    When she returned to the courtyard house in Dafu Village, Gu Qingxue heard a series of recitations before she even entered the house.


    ¡°The rules of being a good student are as follows¡­¡±


    The three children spoke in unison, reading very seriously.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Lin, Dumby, Lingbao, mother is back.¡± Gu Qingxue pushed open the house door and looked at the north wing where the children were studying.


    As soon as she finished speaking, the door of the north wing was pushed open, and the three cubs ran out hurriedly, ¡°Mother!¡±


    Gu Qingxue hugged the children one by one and stuffed the warm peach cobbler into their arms, ¡°Go back to your studies first. I¡¯ll call you when mother has finished cooking dinner.¡±


    The three children gave Gu Qingxue a piece of peach cobbler first, then ran back to their rooms to continue their studies.


    Gu Qingxue went back to the kitchen and cooked a table of dishes with some vegetables and fresh meat that was available in the house. She then divided the unused and perishable vegetables into several portions and waited for the meal to be finished. She then asked the three children to send these things to their friends¡¯ home.


    They would not be back for at least a month. Besides the rice noodles and preserved meat, which could be stored for a long time, the other perishable vegetables and meat were better given to others so that they would not waste them.


    Today¡¯s main dish was crucian carp tofu soup. Gu Qingxue brought the dishes to the table and called the three pups over for dinner.


    Gu Qingxue looked at the three children¡¯s ruddy little faces with great satisfaction.


    After half a month of careful feeding by her, the three children had finally gained some weight. Their faces were no longer as sallow as before. Instead, they had regained their fair and ruddy complexion. They looked exactly like the little boys in the new year paintings.


    ¡°Mother has something to announce today. Next, we are going on a long trip to Jing City,¡± Gu Qingxue said. The three children stopped what they were doing at the same time and looked at Gu Qingxue in surprise.


    ¡°Is¡­ Is it that Jing City? Mother, why are we going there?¡± Gu Lin asked in surprise and joy.


    ¡°Mother¡¯s grandmother, which is your great-grandmother, is going to celebrate her 70th birthday. Mother will bring you there to celebrate her birthday.¡± Gu Qingxue naturally could not tell them the real reason.


    ¡°Wow, I want to go! People say that Jing City is several times bigger than Qingyuan Town, and there are many delicious and fun things to eat!¡± Lingbao said with a face full of longing.


    1


    ¡°That¡¯s great, mother. When do we set off?¡± Dumby could not wait to leave immediately.


    ¡°We¡¯ll set off tomorrow at noon.¡± Gu Qingxue could not help but feel relieved when she saw Dumby and Lingbao looking forward to it.


    She was worried that the children would not want to go.


    However, Gu Lin seemed to be in a dilemma. He frowned and did not say anything.

 Chapter 79

    ?


    Chapter 79: Became an Ingrate Who Did Not Know What Was Good


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Lin, are you unwilling to go?¡± Gu Qingxue asked.


    She had not discussed the matter of going to Jing City with the three cubs, but if they really were not willing to go, she would not force them.


    Gu Lin shook his head, his eyes filled with longing. ¡°Mother, I want to go. However, I want to know if we¡¯ll come back after we go. I can¡¯t bear to part with Dafu Village.¡±


    ¡°Me too. I can¡¯t bear to part with Xiaohua and Xiaohu. They¡¯re all good friends of mine,¡± Lingbao said.


    ¡°Mother, do you want to live in Jing City?¡± Dumby looked at Gu Qingxue uneasily.


    Gu Qingxue shook her head with determination in her eyes, ¡°Mother doesn¡¯t want to live in Jing City. I promise that I¡¯ll bring you back after I¡¯m done.¡±


    She knew very well that as long as she wanted to establish herself in Jing City, it would be as easy as flipping her hand.


    However, she did not want to.


    Jing City was full of flowers, but underneath the bright and beautiful surface, there was an endless amount of mud.


    In her previous life, she had been fed up with the life of scheming against each other. In this life, she could live a new life and live the rural life she had always yearned for. It was the greatest happiness for her.


    She did not need to be famous, as long as she could earn enough money to raise the three children.


    She did not care about power and status, she just wanted peace and quiet.


    That was why she said that she must come back and live the life she wanted, and not be involved in the disputes again.


    The three children were relieved.


    They knew very well that their mother would keep her word, so she would definitely do what she promised them.


    After dinner, the three children shared the leftovers with their best friends in the village. Then, they went home to help their mother pack her luggage.


    At night, the family went to bed early. The next morning, they returned to Qingyuan Town in Li Dali¡¯s carriage with a small amount of luggage.


    Nanny Zhou had been waiting outside An Pharmacy for a long time. After Gu Qingxue handed the medicine to Huang Rongfa, Nanny Zhou invited her and the three children to get into the carriage.


    Looking at the exquisitely decorated carriage in front of her, Gu Qingxue smiled slightly and got into the carriage with the three children


    Behind her, the discussions of the people could be heard.


    ¡°The Gu family really came to pick up Lady Gu and bring her back to Jing City¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that the Gu family doesn¡¯t cherish their daughter, Lady Gu? For so many years, they have always left her and the children in Dafu Village.¡±


    ¡°What do you know? I heard that it was the Lady Gu who did not want to go back.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Jing City used such a good carriage to pick them up. I heard that the nanny is the Eldest Madam¡¯s confidant. It¡¯s obvious how much she loves this first wife!¡±


    Gu Qingxue was taking care of the three children in the carriage, listening to the discussions outside.


    This was Madam Kou¡¯s brilliance.


    Even though Madam Kou wanted her dead, on the surface, she could always treat Gu Qingxue as a legitimate daughter. Everywhere she went, she would gain a good reputation of being virtuous.


    In comparison, Gu Qingxue was an ungrateful wretch.


    The discussions among the people went by quickly. Gu Qingxue did not take their words to heart at all. ¡°Nanny Zhou, let¡¯s hurry up.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Eldest Miss. Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll be able to enter Jing City in six or seven days at most.¡± Nanny Zhou got into the small carriage behind them and ordered people to leave for Jing City


    Time flew by. Seven days later, at the Gu residence in Jing City¡­


    Early this morning, the housekeeper of the Gu residence led the servants to stand outside the door, waiting for the arrival of Gu Qingxue¡¯s family.

 Chapter 80

    ?


    Chapter 80: Not as Good-Looking as His Mother!


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    A moment later, the carriage came to a stop outside the Gu residence.


    The housekeeper quickly came up to welcome her, and hurriedly got someone to put down the small stool on the sedan chair. ¡°Welcome back, Eldest Miss.¡±


    At this time, many people had gathered on the street to watch the show. They were standing not far away and were now pointing at the carriage and discussing.


    ¡°Look, this is the carriage of the eldest daughter of the Gu family.¡±


    ¡°Gu Qingxue is back? Hasn¡¯t she been unwilling to come back ever since she got married?¡±


    ¡°I heard that this is for the 70th birthday of the Old Madam.¡±


    ¡°She has stayed in the countryside for five or six years. This eldest daughter of the Gu family has brought three children into Jing City. She has really embarrassed the Gu family¡­¡±


    2


    Just when everyone was waiting to see how exhausted Gu Qingxue was after being tortured for the past few years, a cold and pleasant voice came from inside the carriage.


    ¡°Uncle Li, thank you for your hard work.¡±


    Then, a soft and fair palm gently pulled open the curtain of the carriage. Gu Qingxue was wearing a long crimson dress. The moment she bent down and stepped out of the carriage, the jeers around her quieted down.


    For a moment, everyone thought that they had seen a fairy descending into the mortal world.


    Her skin was like snow and her face was like Jade. Even though Gu Qingxue wore a veil, it was not difficult to see that she was even more beautiful than before she got married. Her pair of clear black and white eyes shone with a cold light, like the surface of a frozen lake, anyone who took a glance at her could not help but feel a sense of awe.


    Where was the village woman that they had talked about? Gu Qingxue was clearly even more beautiful than the young ladies of the various families who had yet to get married!


    Ignoring everyone¡¯s gazes, Gu Qingxue carried the three children out of the car separately and followed the housekeeper, Uncle Li, into the Gu residence.


    Holding the hands of the three children, they entered the Gu residence. Gu Qingxue observed everything in the Gu residence silently along the way. There was not the slightest hint of excitement on her face, but some indifference.


    Nanny Zhou followed behind Gu Qingxue, observing her expression the whole time.


    Logically speaking, Gu Qingxue should be very excited to be able to return to her mother¡¯s home after going through so many things. Moreover, Gu Qingxue had never dared to raise her head and walk in the past, afraid that her eyes would meet with others. She had never looked so confident before.


    Nanny Zhou gritted her teeth. Looking at Gu Qingxue¡¯s gorgeous clothes, she felt even more nervous.


    2


    ¡°Eldest Miss, the Old Madam is waiting for you in the hall.¡± The housekeeper, Uncle Li, led Gu Qingxue to the outside of the hall. As he spoke, he lifted the thick curtain of the door.


    Suddenly, a warm fragrance of flowers came out of the room. The three children could not help but take a deep breath.


    It was so warm and fragrant. It was like spring in this room.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid. Just follow your mother later.¡± After seeing the three children nod in unison, Gu Qingxue smiled as she pulled them over. Gu Qingxue had just entered the room when she heard the laughter of a woman coming from the living room.


    When she raised her head, Gu Qingxue realized that there were more people in this room than she had imagined.


    Not only was the Eldest Madam¡¯s room full of people, but even the wives and mistresses of the second and third branches were also present. The room was filled with people comparing themselves with each other, almost dazzling to the eyes.


    The three children had never seen so many people before.


    Gu Lin held his younger brother and sister¡¯s hands tightly.


    Lingbao hid behind Gu Lin, a little afraid of strangers.


    Only Dumby was relieved after he took a closer look at the group of women curiously.


    Sure enough, none of them were as good-looking as his mother!


    2


    ¡°Eldest Madam, I¡¯ve brought the Eldest Miss here,¡± Nanny Zhou went up and reported.


    Gu Qingxue followed Nanny Zhou¡¯s direction and saw a middle-aged woman wearing a red peony robe and a stone face.

 Chapter 81

    ?


    Chapter 81: Xue¡¯er, My Xue¡¯er


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Although she was a middle-aged woman, Madam Kou looked very young. Her luxurious clothes made her look even more elegant. She had been smiling ever since Gu Qingxue entered the house with her three children.


    However, if one looked carefully, one would find that her smile had not reached her eyes. There was shrewdness and calculation hidden deep in her eyes.


    Madam Kou looked at Gu Qingxue with wild joy, ¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡¯re finally back. It¡¯s been a long journey. You¡¯ve worked hard¡­¡±


    Madam Kou looked at Gu Qingxue expectantly. She was surprised to see that Gu Qingxue and her three children were all wearing decent clothes, which was totally different from what she had imagined.


    Madam Kou had called so many people here today to let them watch Gu Qingxue¡¯s show.


    She had specifically told Nanny Zhou to bring Gu Qingxue here directly after they got off the car so that they could see how miserable Gu Qingxue was.


    Although Gu Qingxue and her three little children were not dressed in noble clothes, their clothes were still decent. Their clothes and jewelry were all new, which were comparable to the clothes of wealthy businessmen.


    In addition, Gu Qingxue and her family also had good looks. All of them were beauties, which surpassed all the women in the house! Gu Lingyue, who was standing next to Madam Kou. was also displeased. She glared at Nanny Zhou.


    Nanny Zhou really had a hard time saying it.


    She actually did as she was told, but unfortunately, Gu Qingxue was dressed very well. Before she came back, she was still at the stage station outside the city, bathing and changing with her three children. After washing away the tiredness from the long journey, she returned home in a bright and beautiful manner.


    Madam Kou remained calm. She was about to continue, but Gu Qingxue ignored her and went straight to the Old Madam on the main seat to pay her respects.


    ¡°Grandma, your granddaughter is back. I send my regards to you.¡± Gu Qingxue led the three children to pay their respects and urged, ¡°You should call her great-grandmother.¡±


    ¡°Great-grandmother,¡± the three children called out in unison.


    ¡°Xue¡¯er, My Xue¡¯er, quick, quick¡­¡± the Old Madam, who had been sitting motionlessly in the main seat, seemed to recognize Gu Qingxue when she saw her. Her eyes immediately reddened as she waved her hand to call out to her.


    Gu Qingxue quickly walked forward, grabbed the Old Madam¡¯s hand, and sat down beside her.


    Seeing the Old Madam¡¯s cloudy eyes filled with longing, Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart also felt extremely bitter.


    The reason why she was so respectful to the Old Madam was that she was the only person in the entire Gu family who was kind to the original owner of this body.


    It could be said that if the Old Madam was not too old and muddle-minded, the Gu family would not have fallen into the hands of Madam Kou. Moreover, the original owner of this body would not have been married off to the Dafu Village.


    ¡°Xue¡¯er, Xue¡¯er¡­¡± the Old Madam held Gu Qingxue¡¯s hand tightly as if she was afraid that Gu Qingxue would run away. Her mind was not clear, and she could not say anything else besides calling Gu Qingxue by her name.


    However, Gu Qingxue could feel the Old Madam¡¯s longing, so she stayed by her side.


    When Old Nanny Sheng, who had been serving the Old Madam, saw this scene, her eyes were also red. ¡°Ever since the Eldest Miss got married, the Old Madam has been thinking about you. Now that you¡¯re back, the Old Madam is happy, and she¡¯s much more energetic.¡±


    ¡°Why did Sister Xue come back to only care about grandmother? She made our whole family wait for her,¡± Gu Lingyue said with a faint smile.


    ¡°Grandmother is the head of the Gu family, so I should greet her first. Did the Eldest Madam not even teach the Second Miss the simple principle of respecting the elders?¡± Gu Qingxue¡¯s voice was very soft, but her words were extremely sharp!

 Chapter 82

    ?


    Chapter 82: She Was a Human Trafficker


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°When, when have I ever disrespected my grandmother¡­¡± Gu Lingyue¡¯s expression changed.


    In the past, before Gu Qingxue got married, Gu Lingyue had often made things difficult for Gu Qingxue, tarnishing Gu Qingxue¡¯s reputation.


    Today, when she saw Gu Qingxue return, she wanted to use the same trick again, but she had not expected that Gu Qingxue would actually dare to retort back at her.


    Thinking of how the Gu Qingxue of the past would always be bullied in front of Gu Lingyue, Gu Lingyue was even more used to always being above her.


    Today was the first time Gu Lingyue had suffered defeat in front of Gu Qingxue.


    Gu Lingyue felt indignant, and her gaze toward Gu Qingxue became even colder.


    When she read the letter sent by Chen Laifu, which said that Gu Qingxue had changed, she did not quite believe it.


    It seemed that there would be no smoke without fire. This Gu Qingxue was not as easy to deal with as before.


    Madam Kou saw everything. ¡°Yue¡¯er, your Sister Xue was just joking with you. It¡¯s great. Mother is relieved to see that the relationship between you and your sister is still so good.¡±


    Gu Qingxue did not say anything but only glanced at Madam Kou from the corner of her eyes.


    ¡°Xue¡¯er, the family is very happy to hear that you are coming back. It¡¯s a pity that your third brother is on duty today and has gone to the palace. You can only see each other tomorrow. It¡¯s been hard on you for so many years. You can rest at home for a few more days since you¡¯ve come back this time,¡± Madam Kou said with a smile.


    The Second Madam, Madam Shi, followed closely and said, ¡°Speaking of which, Brother Bin is the most promising one in our family. He entered the palace and became a royal physician. Now, he is also the disciple of the chief royal physician. He has really brought honor to our Gu family.¡±


    As soon as Madam Shi said this, everyone chimed in. They all began to praise Gu Chengbin, who was the most promising descendant of the Gu family.


    ¡°Big brother, what is a royal doctor?¡± Lingbao could not help but ask curiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s a doctor in the palace. He¡¯s more powerful than the average doctor,¡± Gu Lin explained.


    ¡°No matter how powerful a doctor is, isn¡¯t he still a doctor? Our mother is the most powerful doctor!¡± said Dumby unwillingly.


    The child¡¯s childish words quickly attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    Ever since the three little ones entered the door, everyone¡¯s eyes had been fixed on them. Seeing the three of them whispering, they could not help but start discussing.


    Everyone thought that the children in the countryside were all unpresentable, but Gu Qingxue¡¯s three children were more unique than the children of ordinary families. Gu Lin, in particular, was born with a trace of coldness and nobility. He did not look like he came from the countryside at all.


    ¡°Look, I forgot about my three grandchildren.¡± Madam Kou waved at the three kids lovingly. ¡°Come on, grandma will give you some snacks.¡±


    Although Madam Kou was the second wife, she was also Gu Qingxue¡¯s mother in name. It was natural for her to call herself the children¡¯s grandmother.


    Although Madam Kou smiled gently, the three kids subconsciously resisted her when they looked at her.


    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t go over. She¡¯s a human trafficker,¡± Lingbao said seriously, ¡°Xiaohua told me before that there are human traffickers outside the village. They will laugh disgustingly and they will use snacks to deceive the children. Then, they¡¯ll kidnap children and sell them in the mountains. At that time, we won¡¯t be able to see our mother.¡±


    Lingbao¡¯s voice was as sweet as honey, but her words angered Madam Kou so much that her eyes almost spat fire.


    Gu Xin¡¯er, the Fourth Miss of the second branch, glared. ¡°How dare you say that aunt¡¯s smile is disgusting? Little girl, how dare you?!¡±


    ¡°My sister doesn¡¯t like strangers. It¡¯s not intentional,¡± Gu Lin said unhurriedly.


    Madam Kou¡¯s face was already livid. She glanced sharply at Gu Xin¡¯er. ¡°Lil¡¯ Four, it¡¯s said that children speak without fear. Why are you arguing with children?¡±

 Chapter 83

    ?


    Chapter 83: Grandmother, Is There Anything Wrong With Your Body?


    1


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Gu Xin¡¯er clearly wanted to curry favor with Madam Kou, but she was scolded. She could not say anything at the moment. She could only glare at the three children unhappily and put the blame on them.


    ¡°My children have always been shy and don¡¯t like to be close to others. Eldest Madam, please don¡¯t mind it,¡± Gu Qingxue said lightly, ¡°The journey has been tiring. My children and I are tired. We¡¯ll talk to the Eldest Madam tomorrow. Nanny, my grandmother is tired too. Why don¡¯t I send grandmother back first?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Eldest Madam,¡± Nanny Sheng agreed to Gu Qingxue subconsciously. She was surprised to find that she had agreed to Eldest Madam¡¯s words subconsciously.


    In the past, the Eldest madam had a weak personality. She had even been bullied by the servants behind her back. She had never had the courage to order old maids like them.


    However, Nanny Sheng had always been loyal to Old Madam Gu. Seeing Gu Qingxue¡¯s change, not only did she not mind, but she was also delighted. She hurriedly escorted Old Madam Gu back to Green Jade Garden with her.


    After Old Madam Gu left, Madam Kou continued to say with a smile, ¡°Old Madam Gu¡¯s birthday is in three days. Please come early.¡±


    Seeing that Madam Kou had ordered them to leave, the people from the second and third branches had no choice but to stand up and leave.


    Soon, the rest of them left the hall.


    Gu Lingyue stood up hurriedly and made a cup of tea for the Eldest Madam. ¡°Mother, please don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    Madam Kou chuckled. ¡°What do I have to be angry about? It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve become more eloquent after my husband¡¯s death. Do you really think she can cause any trouble?¡±


    Gu Lingyue replied with a smile, ¡°Mother is right. Nanny Zhou, what¡¯s wrong with Gu Qingxue?¡±


    Nanny Zhou did not dare to delay things. She told Madam Kou everything that had happened to Gu Qingxue in Qingyuan Town and along the way, she told Madam Kou word for word, ¡°In this old servant¡¯s opinion, the Eldest Miss is indeed different from before. Madam, we must be careful.¡±


    ¡°A leopard can not change its spots. She is just a paper tiger. Today, she has guts in front of her own family, but in front of others, she may not have the ability to do so.¡± Madam Kou picked up the teacup on the low table beside her, and she took a sip of the mellow tea.


    Gu Lingyue thought quickly, ¡°Mother, do you mean that you want Gu Qingxue to make a fool of herself at grandmother¡¯s birthday banquet?¡±


    Madam Kou nodded, ¡°We still need to discuss this matter. Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll go back too.¡±


    Gu Lingyue nodded and went forward to help Madam Kou out of the hall.


    In the Green Jade Garden¡­


    Gu Qingxue used the excuse that she wanted to talk to the Old Madam to drive everyone, including Nanny Sheng, out of the room.


    Soon, only the Old Madam, Gu Qingxue, and the three children were left in the room.


    The Old Madam looked at Gu Qingxue and the three children, muttering, ¡°Xue¡¯er, Little Xue¡¯er, so many Xue¡¯er.¡±


    Obviously, the Old Madam looked at the three children and felt that they were all miniature versions of Gu Qingxue.


    ¡°Great-grandmother, we¡¯re not my mother. My name is Gu Lin, and this is my younger brother and sister,¡± Gu Lin patiently introduced himself and his younger brother and sister to the Old Madam.


    ¡°Lin¡¯er, eat. Eat the pastries. You all eat,¡± the Old Madam said with a smile as she picked up the pastries and plates on the table.


    The three young children returned the smile with a bright smile. Dumby stood on tiptoe and stuffed a piece of peach blossom pastry into the Old Madam¡¯s mouth. ¡°Great-grandmother, eat it too.¡±


    The Old Madam smiled with her eyes curved. She opened her mouth and ate it. ¡°It¡¯s so sweet. Xue¡¯er should eat it too. You like it¡­¡±


    ¡°Grandma, is there anything wrong with your body?¡±Gu Qingxue asked the Old Madam with a frown.


    1

 Chapter 84

    ?


    Chapter 84: You Actually Miss Me Sometimes


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The reason why Gu Qingxue chased the servants out was because when she was supporting the Old Madam on the way back, she felt that something was wrong with her pulse.


    There were traces of poison in the Old Madam¡¯s body.


    1


    Moreover, she had been poisoned for many years. It was probably caused by taking poison for many years. However, the amount of poison she was poisoned with was very small, so even if a doctor checked her pulse every day, he might not be able to find any clues.


    If Gu Qingxue had not been sensitive about this matter and had met patients like the Old Madam, she would not have been able to find out that the Old Madam was poisoned.


    However, the Old Madam had been poisoned for many years, so who was the one who poisoned her?


    Looking in the direction of the door, Gu Qingxue thought for a moment, but she still did not ask anyone to come in to discuss the Old Madam¡¯scondition.


    Gu Qingxue had just come to the Gu family, so she was not sure how deep the Gu family¡¯s waters were, let alone trusting anyone.


    The person who poisoned the Old Madam must be someone close to her grandmother, so they could find the opportunity to poison her grandmother all year round.


    She had not returned home for a few years, and based on the memories left by the original owner of her body, she could not judge who was trustworthy in the Gu family and who was not. She could not casually expose the fact that her grandmother was poisoned, so as to prevent the other party from jumping over the wall out of desperation, she could do something else.


    In addition, the poison in her grandmother¡¯s body had been suppressed for many years, and it would take some time before it could be removed. It would be better to wait and see what would happen. While treating the Old Madam, she could also slowly investigate the situation so as not to alert the enemy.


    Thinking of the Gu family¡¯s Old Master¡¯s early death, it was the Old Madam who had supported the Gu family and this huge business.


    However, she had worked hard for decades, but in the end, she was poisoned and became a fool.


    The Old Madam did not know what Gu Qingxue was thinking, but she kept looking at her lovingly.


    Gu Qingxue also gave the Old Madam a bright smile.


    Although she did not know who had poisoned her grandmother, she promised that she would cure her grandmother¡¯s body, and then find out who had poisoned her and bring her to justice.


    1


    At the same time, in the prince regent¡¯s mansion¡­


    The first thing Rong Zhan did upon his return was not to pay his respects to the old prince but to first go to the most elegant Bitang Residence in the prince regent¡¯s manor.


    This was where the the young prince, Rong Han, spent his whole life recuperating.


    Entering the main house, Rong Zhan immediately saw Rong Han sitting in front of the desk, seriously studying her calligraphy.


    2


    After more than half a month, Rong Han was no longer lying sick on the bed. Although that porcelain doll-like face was still pale without a trace of blood, since he had the strength to get out of the bed, it could prove that his physical condition had improved a lot.


    1


    Rong Han also heard the sound and raised his eyes to see Rong Zhan. He immediately put down the brush in his hand and opened her arms to look at Rong Zhan. ¡°Hug.¡±


    2


    The corners of Rong Zhan¡¯s lips could not help but curl into a loving smile. He took the initiative to walk forward and carry Rong Han from his seat.


    After Rong Han was carried, his small head leaned against Rong Zhan¡¯s shoulder and his face rubbed against Rong Zhan¡¯s neck.


    Rong Han¡¯s actions were like a lazy kitten. Before Rong Zhan let go, Rong Han wrapped his chubby arms around Rong Zhan¡¯s neck, his voice was soft and soft, ¡°Father clearly said that you were going to treat my illness with medicinal herbs, but only medicinal herbs came back previously. Father, why are you only home now¡­¡±


    At the end of his sentence, Rong Han had already pouted with a sobbing tone, his face full of unhappiness.


    Rong Zhan was very surprised.


    This little thing actually acted coquettishly to him for once.


    ¡°Has the sun risen from the west today? You actually miss me sometimes,¡± Rong Zhan said, but there was an unconcealable look of enjoyment hidden in his eyes.

 Chapter 85

    ?


    Chapter 85: I Like Beautiful Aunts


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Rong Han was embarrassed by Rong Zhan¡¯s teasing. He pushed Rong Zhan away shyly. ¡°Let me go.¡±


    Rong Zhan did not force him. He put Rong Han down and pulled him to sit down in front of the soft couch not far away. ¡°How¡¯s your health after taking the Worry-Relieving Grass?¡±


    Rong Han lowered his eyes. His long eyelashes cast a small silhouette in front of his eyes. ¡°Uncle Meng came to see me. He said that my health is fine.¡±


    Rong Zhan looked at the way Rong Han lowered his eyes and spoke, and Gu Qingxue¡¯s face appeared in his mind uncontrollably.


    For some reason, he actually felt that Rong Han¡¯s actions at this moment were very similar to Gu Qingxue¡¯s.


    No, it should be said that not only his actions but also his appearance, were also somewhat similar to Gu Qingxue¡¯s. Especially that pair of clear black and white eyes. Although his eyes were still very clear, they were quite intelligent like Gu Lingxue¡¯s.


    1


    ¡°Father?¡± Rong Han was dissatisfied that Rong Zhan was in a daze and called out to him.


    Rong Zhan came back to his senses. ¡°I met a pretty good female doctor this time. Next time, if there¡¯s a chance, let her help you take a look at your mental illness.¡±


    2


    Rong Han immediately frowned in resistance and muttered, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°No, no.¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s attitude was even more unyielding than Rong Han¡¯s.


    When Rong Han heard this, he instantly became as angry as a little hamster. His cheeks puffed up and he looked at Rong Zhan with a resentful gaze.


    Rong Zhan could not stand Rong Han throwing a tantrum. Regardless of whether he was willing or not, Rong Zhan forcefully turned his body over. ¡°Why are you not willing to meet her?¡±


    ¡°Women are all bad people. They will bully me and they are ugly. They will force me to drink bitter medicine.¡± The more Rong Han said, the more he seemed to be targeting that ¡®woman¡¯.


    ¡°Did that woman bully you?¡± Rong Zhan thought of a person in the mansion, and his eyes suddenly turned cold.


    Rong Han had strong self-esteem and was unwilling to admit that he was bullied by others. He pouted his mouth and pretended to be unhappy.


    Without waiting for Rong Han¡¯s reply, the door of the study was pushed open, and a beautiful figure walked in quickly.


    Qu Lianyu was full of smiles, but the moment she entered the room, she felt that the atmosphere was not right.


    She looked uneasily at Rong Zhan, who was not far away. Qu Lianyu could clearly sense the dangerous aura from him.


    When she heard the news of the prince¡¯s return, she quickly found an excuse to come over. Who would have thought that she would be so unlucky as to actually bump into the prince in a bad mood?


    ¡°Your Highness, so you¡¯re here too? The Old Master heard the news of your return and is in the courtyard. You should go over to pay your respects.¡± Qu Lianyu had no choice but to bite the bullet and speak.


    ¡°Scram.¡± Rong Zhan even gave the other party a disdainful look and coldly spat out a single word.


    A dark light flashed past Qu Lian Yu¡¯s eyes, and with a delicate and pitiful expression, she said, ¡°It was Yu¡¯er who offended your highness. Please forgive me, Your Highness. It¡¯s just that I came here this time to deliver medicine to Han¡¯er. Only when Han¡¯er drinks the medicine and his body is fine will I feel at ease.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t drink the medicine you gave me. I like beautiful aunts. You¡¯re an ugly freak, and it¡¯s disgusting to look at,¡± Rong Han said angrily.


    What he hated the most was this Qu Lianyu!


    This woman always took advantage of her father¡¯s absence to give him soup and medicine. The medicine was black and bitter, and he drank it until his tongue was numb. He especially did not like it!


    Qu Lian Yu¡¯s nose almost turned crooked from anger. She lowered her eyes to hide the viciousness in her eyes, she sobbed and said, ¡°Your Highness, although this servant is a servant, I was also thinking of the crown prince wholeheartedly. I didn¡¯t expect the crown prince to actually speak like this. However, this servant is clear of my identity and does not dare to ask for forgiveness from the crown prince. I only hope that Your Highness can understand this servant¡¯s painstaking efforts¡­¡±


    2

 Chapter 86

    ?


    Chapter 86: Recalled the Three Children He Had Seen Earlier


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Men.¡± Rong Zhan mercilessly interrupted Qu Lianyu.


    Before Qu Lianyu could react to what had happened, she was forcefully dragged out by Liu Yi and Liu Er, who had been guarding outside the academy.


    Before she left, the servants beside Qu Lianyu hurriedly brought the medicine in and then rushed forward to chase after her.


    The study returned to a state of tranquility. Rong Han could smell the bitterness of the medicine on the table even from afar. His small face was scrunched up because of her resistance.


    Rong Zhan walked forward and picked up the medicine. He patiently blew the medicine to cool it and handed it to Rong Han. ¡°Drink it.¡±


    1


    Rong Han pretended not to hear it and stubbornly put his hands behind his back, saying that he would not take it no matter what.


    He did not want to drink it!


    ¡°Han¡¯er.¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s voice was a little stern.


    Rong Han simply turned his head away with a stubborn look that implied that he would rather die than comply.


    Rong Zhan said, ¡°Drink it and I¡¯ll take you out to play tomorrow.¡±


    Rong Han¡¯s eyes lit up. He took the bowl of bitter medicine, closed his eyes, and drank it in one gulp.


    After drinking it, Rong Han¡¯s small face was twisted into a ball. He hurriedly took the malt sugar that Rong Zhan handed over and stuffed it into his mouth, only then did it alleviate the pain.


    Rong Zhan smiled when he saw this scene. The three little ones that he had seen before appeared in his mind again.


    If Han¡¯er met those three little ones, perhaps they would get along very well.


    This thought flashed through his mind in an instant. Rong Zhan accompanied Rong Han all the way until it was time for Rong Han¡¯s afternoon nap. He could not resist the drowsiness and fell into a deep sleep. Only then did Rong Zhan finally leave.


    Rong Zhan gently closed the door and looked at Liu Yi who was guarding outside the door. ¡°Don¡¯t let Qu Lianyu come near Han¡¯er again.¡±


    Liu Yi lowered his head and said, ¡°Master, the Old Master trusts Miss Qu. He always said that she is the only one who takes care of the Young Lord the most. She can¡¯t be replaced..¡±


    Rong Zhan said expressionlessly, ¡°Then go find someone who is better at taking care of Rong Han to replace Qu Lianyu.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Liu Yi answered.


    ¡­


    The next day¡­


    After finishing her breakfast, Gu Qingxue left the Gu residence with her three children and Lan Wen, the little handmaiden she had asked for from the Old Madam in the courtyard this morning, and went out for a stroll on the streets.


    Jing City was bustling with activity. The pedestrians, carriages, and goods sold in the shops could not be compared with those sold in small towns like Qingyuan Town.


    The three children had clearly seen what it meant to be bustling with activity. They always felt that everything here was full of novelty. They ate, drank, and had fun all the way, and even bought many rare and good things, they were waiting for the time when they returned to Dafu village to share them with their good friends in the village.


    After satisfying the curiosity of the three children about Jing City, Gu Qingxue looked at Lan Wen and asked, ¡°Lan Wen, where is the largest medicinal shop in the capital?¡±


    ¡°Is the Eldest Miss not feeling well? Our Renyao Hall is not far away. This servant can bring the eldest miss there to have a look,¡± Lan Wen looked at Gu Qingxue and asked worriedly.


    Seeing Lan Wen¡¯s reaction, Gu Qingxue was very satisfied.


    Although Lan Wen was young, she was exceptionally mature and steady. Moreover, Gu Qingxue investigated and found that Lan Wen had only been in the Gu residence for less than ten days. Her family background was also clean. Originally, Nanny Sheng had asked her to be her helper in the future. It could be seen that she was also very considerate when serving others.


    She had just arrived at the Gu residence, and for the sake of convenience, she had chosen Lan Wen to be her maid.


    Naturally, the Eldest Madam had also sent an old nanny and three maids to her last night. She said that they could take care of her, but in reality, it was to keep an eye on her.

 Chapter 87

    ?


    Chapter 87: This Time, the Odds Were Against Her


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    In order to find an antidote for her grandmother as soon as possible, she had to prepare the medicine while she was outside. This was to avoid being discovered by the nannies and servants if she was at home.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, and I¡¯m not going to Renyao Hall. Take me to the largest pharmacy. I¡¯m going to buy some medicine,¡± Gu Qingxue said.


    Lan Wen did not continue to ask the reason after figuring out Gu Qingxue¡¯s purpose. She immediately took Gu Qingxue to the pharmacy.


    Even the pharmacies in Jing City were different. There were all kinds of rare medicinal herbs here, making one¡¯s eyes dazzle.


    Gu Qingxue carefully selected the medicines for nearly two hours.


    By the time they came out of the pharmacy, it was already lunchtime.


    Dumby reached out and touched his shriveled belly. He raised his head to look at Gu Qingxue and said with a wronged tone, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    ¡°Me too,¡± Gu Lin said.


    ¡°Mother, I want to eat meat,¡± Lingbao said with a greedy mouth.


    1


    ¡°Eldest Miss, the Drunken Immortal Restaurant is not far from here. The food there is one of the best in Jing City,¡± Lan Wen said.


    Gu Qingxue nodded. ¡°Okay, then you lead the way.¡±


    Lan Wen led Gu Qingxue and the others to the Drunken Immortal Restaurant very quickly.


    It was only lunchtime, but the Drunken Immortal Restaurant was already full of people. The aroma of the food wafted out continuously, making the three children drool.


    ¡°Waiter, find us a seat!¡± Lan Wen looked at the waiter and called out.


    The waiter walked over quickly and said with a smile, ¡°Ladies, I¡¯m sorry. There are no more seats in the hall. There is only a private room on the second floor. If you are interested, you can go to the private room for only ten taels of silver.¡±


    ¡°Ten taels of silver?¡± Gu Lin was surprised.


    Were all the things in Jing City so expensive? It cost ten taels of silver just to choose a room for a meal. How many things could he buy!


    ¡°Sure, lead the way.¡± Gu Qingxue immediately booked the private room.


    The waiter was full of smiles when he heard that. He quickly invited Gu Qingxue and the others to enter the door, walked through the hall, and went straight to the stairs on the second floor.


    Only then did Gu Qingxue realize that the people sitting in the hall were all ordinary people. The food they ate was not expensive, but it also looked, smelled, and tasted good.


    ¡°Miss, the private rooms in the Drunken Immortal Restaurant are all charged separately. Ordinary people can¡¯t afford to go to private rooms. Private rooms are used by high-ranking officials and dignitaries,¡± Lan Wen explained considerately when she saw the puzzled look on Gu Qingxue¡¯s face.


    Gu Qingxue nodded to show that she understood and was led to the private room by the waiter.


    After asking for the opinions of the three children, Gu Qingxue ordered five dishes and a soup. It was enough for the whole family to eat.


    An hour later, the children were all full. They raised their hands and patted their small bellies, showing satisfied expressions.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Lin, there¡¯s a garden behind this restaurant. You guys go there and play first. Wait for mother to finish her work. We¡¯ll go home in about an hour,¡± Gu Qingxue said to Gu Lin.


    Gu Lin nodded and left with his siblings.


    Gu Qingxue had Lan Wen stand guard outside the door. After locking the door, Gu Qingxue put together the medicine she had bought today and all the medicinal herbs in the research institute and began to seriously study the antidote.


    What Gu Qingxue did not know was that in the private room upstairs, Rong Zhan was also having dinner with his good friend.


    Meng Qizhou sat opposite Rong Zhan, raised his eyebrows, and sighed, ¡°You¡¯re really lucky this time. It¡¯s thanks to you that you found the Worry-Relieving Grass Otherwise, Han ¡®er would have been sick.¡±


    ¡°Han¡¯er¡¯s mental illness has always been under your control. This time, he suddenly became seriously ill. Is there really nothing strange?¡± As Rong Zhan spoke, he reached out to touch Rong Han who was sitting beside him.


    2

 Chapter 88

    ?


    Chapter 88: Who Was This Lady Gu?


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Meng Qizhou frowned worriedly. ¡°Logically speaking, there should be, but I haven¡¯t found any clear evidence yet. However, you also know that Han¡¯er¡¯s illness is too serious. Eating the Worry-Relieving Grass will only allow him to hold on for a period of time at most. His illness hasn¡¯t been completely cured, and he might have another illness in the future.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure there¡¯s no way to cure him?¡± Rong Zhan asked with a frown.


    ¡°You also know that although I studied under the ghost doctor, I haven¡¯t learned a third of my master¡¯s medical skills. Only a genius like him can learn all of them. I obviously don¡¯t have the talent.¡± Meng Qizhou lowered his eyes to hide the disappointment in his eyes. ¡°My master has traveled all over the world, and I don¡¯t know where he is. Otherwise, if he were to help, there might have a seventy to eighty percent chance of being able to cure him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already sent people to find the ghost doctor,¡± Rong Zhan said.


    ¡°Father.¡± Rong Han sat there and listened for a long time, feeling extremely bored. At this moment, he could not help but interrupt Rong Zhan. ¡°Father, I want to go out and play.¡±


    ¡°Go, but just in the garden. Don¡¯t go far.¡± Rong Zhan rarely brought Rong Han out, so he could not bear to refuse him.


    2


    Moreover, it was inconvenient for Rong Han to know about the things he was going to discuss with Meng Qizhou.


    After Rong Han left, Rong Zhan raised his wine glass and drank up the osmanthus wine in one gulp. ¡°When I went out this time, I met a girl. She determined that the poison I was poisoned by was named Yanqiluo.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± What Rong Zhan said really surprised Meng Qizhou. He put down the wine glass that was placed to his lips and asked, ¡°What exactly happened?¡±


    Rong Zhan did not hide anything and quickly recounted the whole story.


    After Meng Qizhou heard what Rong Zhan said, his face was still filled with disbelief. ¡°If what this Lady Gu said is true, then her medical skills are superior to mine. However, I¡¯ve never heard of such a powerful woman in the pugilistic world. Where did she learn from?¡±


    He had previously helped Rong Zhan see the lethal poison on his body, but with his medical skills, there was no way to determine what kind of poison Rong Zhan was suffering from, let alone find a way to detoxify it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Rong Zhan replied indifferently.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already put your life in her hands, and you don¡¯t intend to find out?¡± Meng Qizhou asked helplessly.


    ¡°She was the first person who could see that I was poisoned. She said that she was confident in curing me, so I let her give it a try,¡± Rong Zhan said.


    Meng Qizhou raised his eyebrows and asked with interest, ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen you trust an outsider so much. I wonder who this Lady Gu is, to be able to make you look at her in a new light.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I trust her, it¡¯s just fun.¡± As Rong Zhan spoke, he subconsciously moved his palm and pinched the handkerchief that belonged to Gu Qingxue that was hidden in the sleeve.


    1


    ¡°Is it really as you said?¡± Meng Qizhou revealed a malicious smile.


    Rong Zhan raised his eyes and swept a cold glance at Meng Qizhou.


    Meng Qizhou immediately quivered and changed the topic, ¡°If this Lady Gu¡¯s medical skills are brilliant, you can invite her to see Han¡¯er¡¯s illness.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I intend to do.¡± Rong Zhan agreed, picked up the bamboo chopsticks, and slowly continued to eat.


    On the other side, Rong Han had just arrived at the garden when he heard a burst of laughter.


    Rong Han could not help but stop in his tracks, and doubt rose in his eyes.


    There was actually someone else?


    2


    The garden of the Drunken Immortal Restaurant was rarely visited by people, and Rong Han had never met any other children here. He had always regarded it as his secret base, because of its natural quietness and beautiful scenery.

 Chapter 89

    ?


    Chapter 89: Was He Struck Dumb By His Younger Sister?


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Rong Han had never liked to get along with others. Just as he was about to turn around and leave, he heard the tender voice of a girl coming from the garden.


    ¡°Second brother, catch it properly, I¡¯m going to kick!¡±


    Perhaps it was because the other party¡¯s voice was filled with joy, Rong Han could not help but stop in his tracks and poke his head out to take a look.


    In the end, it was this one glance that made Rong Han see a cuju1 flying rapidly toward him. It slowly magnified in front of his eyes, and with a bang, it hit his forehead.


    Rong Han felt his head buzz, and then his vision went black, and he fell backward onto the ground, unable to get up.


    The three children ran toward the direction where the cuju had flown past, and they saw Rong Han lying on the ground with a red and swollen forehead, as well as cuju lying beside him.


    Rong Han¡¯s porcelain-like face was filled with pain, and her beautiful eyebrows were tightly knitted together like an exquisite porcelain doll. Although he was wearing a fine silk dress, his figure was exceptionally thin and weak, like a deer in the woods, at a glance, the three children felt that he was somewhat familiar.


    The three children thought at the same time. Although they had never seen this little boy before, they had an inexplicable feeling of closeness to him.


    ¡°It¡¯s over, Lingbao. You hit someone.¡± Dumby hurriedly ran forward and imitated the doctor¡¯s appearance. He stretched out his hand to feel Rong Han¡¯s pulse. ¡°I, why can¡¯t I feel his pulse? Is he dead?¡±


    Gu Lin looked at Dumby speechlessly. He raised his hand to his forehead and said, ¡°Feel his pulse on the inside of his wrist, not the outside.¡±


    1


    He sincerely felt that Dumby was unreliable. Gu Lin went forward and patted Rong Han¡¯s face. ¡°Are you alright? Wake up.¡±


    Rong Han groaned and opened his eyes. Coincidentally, their eyes met.


    Gu Lin could not help but stop. He rubbed his eyes and was sure that he was not mistaken.


    Why did this little boy¡¯s eyes look exactly like his mother¡¯s?


    Rong Han also stared at Gu Lin¡¯s face in a daze. For a moment, he thought that he had seen his father.


    Gu Lin¡¯s long and narrow eyes were filled with a coldness that did not match his age. His facial features were like a miniature version of his father¡¯s.


    Rong Han did not understand.


    How did his father become so small?


    1


    However, he quickly realized that something was wrong. He sat up straight like a carp. In the end, he accidentally used too much strength and began to cough non-stop.


    Lingbao took the water bag from her waist and gave Rong Han a few mouthfuls of water.


    Seeing that Rong Han had stopped coughing, Lingbao squatted beside him and looked at him worriedly. ¡°Little brother, are you alright?¡±


    Rong Han touched his head but did not feel any pain. ¡°It¡¯s alright. My head has always been very hard.¡±


    ¡°Then stand up. You fell down just now and scared me.¡± As Dumby said this, he did not allow Rong Han to resist and forcefully pulled him up from the ground.


    Rong Han looked at his and Dumby¡¯s tightly held hands in surprise. He could not believe that he would accept contact with strangers so easily.


    Only the people in the prince regent¡¯s mansion knew that Rong Han did not like others, and he would not allow any strangers to touch him.


    Only when his father touched him, he would not resist.


    It was also because of this reason that he had never played with children of the same age.


    However, looking at Dumby, Rong Han actually felt that the other party was very familiar with him. Even if he were to hold hands with the other party, he would not feel uncomfortable.


    It was not just Dumby. Rong Han also felt the same toward Gu Lin and Lingbao.


    Gu Lin saw that Rong Han¡¯s expression was a little strange and asked worriedly, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Ever since the little boy opened his eyes, his behavior had been very strange.


    Gu Lin suspected that this seemingly skinny little brother had been struck silly by his sister?


    2

 Chapter 90

    ?


    Chapter 90: I¡¯ll Help You Spank Their Butts


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Little brother, do you want to play with us? Xiaohua told me before that as long as we shake hands with each other, we¡¯ll be good friends,¡± Lingbao said with a smile.


    Rong Han had never had any friends, so he was a little flattered and asked, ¡°Are you willing to be my friends? The other people in the school don¡¯t like me. They all say that I¡¯m a b*stard illegitimate child¡­¡±


    1


    Rong Han¡¯s health had been poor since he was young, so there were very few opportunities for him to go out and play. This also caused him to stay at home and recuperate when he should be making friends.


    By the time he came to his senses, he could no longer interact with strange children like a normal person.


    In fact, his symptoms were not that serious in the beginning. After he worked hard to overcome them, he could also touch strange children like a normal person and even muster up the courage to make friends with them.


    However, the princes and princesses in the imperial study room of the imperial palace and the people accompanying him were not willing to play with him. They would even call him a b*stard behind his back.


    At that time, he had been ridiculed by everyone as a b*stard, and his anger had caused his mental illness. After a serious illness, he could no longer interact with people like a normal person.


    In fact, he had even given up on making friends.


    ¡°They are too bad! How can you say such things? Where is your school? I will help you spank their butts to vent your anger,¡± said Dumby angrily.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I don¡¯t like fighting,¡± said Rong Han obediently.


    Seeing Rong Han¡¯s straightforward face, Dumby felt a little embarrassed.


    In comparison, he seemed a little too violent, right?


    1


    Dumby seriously reflected in his heart, but he did not know that he had misinterpreted rong Han¡¯s meaning today. Rong Han did not like fighting, not because he did not like violence, but because he felt that fighting was a waste of time. To him, the real revenge should be to eradicate the root of the problem..


    ¡°Then do you want to play with us? My mother is a doctor. Later, we can bring him to see our mother,¡± Gu Lin said worriedly.


    Rong Han¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Then can we play cuju? I¡¯ve never played it before. I want to try.¡±


    ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll teach you!¡± Lingbao looked at Rong Han¡¯s dark eyes and felt that they looked familiar. This made her like Rong Han even more. ¡°My name is Lingbao. What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°My family calls me Han¡¯er.¡± Rong Han lowered his head guiltily as he spoke.


    Rong Han always remembered her father¡¯s instructions. He could not casually say his real name outside, much less tell others about his identity.


    Fortunately, the three children did not mind and called Rong Han Han Han ¡®er. After they introduced themselves, they pulled Rong Zhan to play cuju.


    1


    The four children soon got together and played happily.


    Gu Lin was taking care of his three younger brothers and sisters seriously. He inadvertently glanced at them and vaguely saw someone staring at them from a window on the third floor.


    He stopped and looked seriously at the figure standing at the window. Gu Lin could tell that it was a woman, but her face was hidden in a blind spot, so Gu Lin could not see her face clearly.


    Gu Lin looked at that person in confusion. He always felt that the gaze that this person threw at him made him very uncomfortable.


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough!¡± On this side, Rong Han had only run for a few steps before he began to pant. It was only until the end that he coughed violently. His face was pale and he looked like she was in pain.


    However, when he saw Lingbao and Dumby running so quickly, he was unwilling to show weakness. He gritted his teeth and wanted to catch up to them.

 Chapter 91

    ?


    Chapter 91: Fond of Children


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Dumbo, Lingbao, can we¡­ cough, cough, slow down?¡± Rong Han said with a trembling voice.


    ¡°We¡¯re not running very fast. Lil¡¯ Han, why are you so pale? Why are your lips blackish?¡± This was the first time Dumby had seen someone show such a special expression.


    Rong Han opened his mouth to answer, but before he could say anything, his legs felt weak and he looked like she was about to collapse to the ground.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Han, be careful!¡± Gu Lin was quick-witted and quickly grabbed Rong Han¡¯s arm.


    However, Gu Lin¡¯s strength was limited. In addition, Rong Han placed all the weight of his body on Gu Lin, causing him to almost fall to the ground together with Rong Han.


    Fortunately, Dumby arrived in time and pulled Rong Han¡¯s other arm.


    ¡°Big brother, second brother, quickly put him down. You¡¯re hurting him!¡± Lingbao saw that Rong Han had started coughing again and reached out to pat his back, ¡°Lil¡¯ Han, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°I, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ve been like this since I was young. Cough, cough, cough.¡± Rong Han¡¯s breathing was not smooth. Even though his mouth was wide open, his small face was still a little blue from holding it in.


    ¡°Are you sick?¡± Dumby asked worriedly.


    ¡°What kind of illness is it that causes you to keep coughing? You don¡¯t have a fever, it¡¯s not a cold.¡± As Lingbao spoke, she touched Rong Han¡¯s forehead. She did not feel that he had a fever.


    ¡°I think Lil¡¯ Han is very sick. Why don¡¯t we find mother to help him take a look?¡± Gu Lin suggested.


    ¡°But Lil¡¯ Han can¡¯t walk anymore,¡± said Dumbo.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try to carry him.¡± Gu Lin took the initiative to carry Rong Han, who was about the same height as him and took two steps forward with all his strength.


    However, before Gu Lin could take two steps, a wine jar suddenly flew over.


    Gu Lin caught a glimpse of a black shadow from the corner of his eye and subconsciously dodged backward.


    The black shadow was a wine jar. With a whoosh, it brushed past Gu Lin¡¯s body and fell to the ground beside his feet, shattering into pieces.


    The pieces flew everywhere, scaring the three children into taking a step back and looking at the person who had come.


    They saw a drunk middle-aged man who was beaten black and blue by someone. His eyes were filled with evil, he kept sizing them up, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect my luck to be so good today. I actually met four little cuties. My babies, where are your parents?¡±


    Gu Lin could sense the smell of alcohol on the middle-aged man from afar. He was on guard and said with a flash of inspiration, ¡°My father has gone to pay the bill. He will be back to pick us up soon.¡±


    Diao Tianli was not in the mood to listen to what Gu Lin had to say.


    He had been staring at Gu Lin¡¯s little mouth the whole time, his eyes filled with desire.


    Diao Tianli was a notorious pervert. He did not like beauties and was only fond of children. Regardless of gender, as long as he had his eyes on a child, he would try his best to get him back home and then abuse him mercilessly.


    3


    Just yesterday, he had kidnapped a child that he thought highly of. However, before he could do anything, he was discovered by the child¡¯s parents and beaten up!


    Diao Tianli was almost beaten to death and came over to drink in depression. He did not expect to meet four other top-grade beauties, each one more beautiful than the last!


    Gu Lin also felt Diao Tianli¡¯s increasingly evil gaze. He swallowed nervously and after Diao Tianli could not help but take a step toward them, he shouted loudly, ¡°Spread out and run! Don¡¯t let him catch you!¡±


    Dumby and Lingbao were already uneasy, and after hearing what their brother said, they screamed and ran to the left and right.


    ¡°Little b*stard, where are you running to!¡± Diao Tianli could not let go of the treasure that was right in front of his mouth, and he gave chase with a leap.


    5

 Chapter 92

    ?


    Chapter 92: Capture Him Alive


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Gu Lin also hurriedly ran away, but unfortunately, he still had Rong Han on his back, so he could not run fast at all.


    In addition, Diao Tianli¡¯s ferocious expression was really too frightening. Gu Lin was frightened by his angry shout, and he tripped on a stone and fell heavily to the ground.


    ¡°Cough, cough.¡± Rong Han¡¯s breathing became a little smoother, but when he raised his head, he saw Diao Tianli¡¯s ferocious expression.


    ¡°Little baby, come here and let uncle dote on you!¡± As Diao Tianli spoke, he felt an evil fire rising from within his body, burning his entire body to the point that he was sweating, his face flushed red, and he was panting heavily.


    Rong Han felt Diao Tianli¡¯s aura, and was so disgusted that he almost vomited. ¡°Get lost, ugly freak.¡±


    Diao Tianli¡¯s lips twitched, and he pounced toward Rong Han.


    Just at this critical moment, a silver needle pierced through the air and landed firmly on Diao Tianli¡¯s shoulder.


    Rong Han blinked and clearly caught a whiff of fragrant wind. Following that, an extremely beautiful lady walked over quickly and flashed in front of him to protect him.


    1


    In an instant, Rong Han saw the side of the lady¡¯s face and thought that she had seen a fairy in the sky. An inexplicable sense of dependence came over him and even his heart that was hanging in the air was put back into his stomach.


    2


    It was so strange. It was his first time seeing this woman, but why did he feel nostalgic?


    Moreover, it seemed that as long as she was here, he could rely on her without worry.


    Gu Qingxue did not notice Rong Han. She rushed over quickly, and her eyes stopped at the strange expression on Diao Tianli¡¯s face.


    Diao Tianli¡¯s eyebrows were black, and his eyes were red. He wasn¡¯t conscious anymore, and his bloodshot eyes were filled with a wild beast-like madness.


    Based on her experience, Gu Qingxue could instantly tell that Diao Tianli had taken some kind of drug that could make him excited.


    Diao Tianli had been poisoned by the silver needles, and he felt a sharp pain all over his body.


    Normally, a normal person would be tormented by this kind of pain until they did not dare to move.


    However, Diao Tianli had already lost his mind under the control of the drug. He panted heavily and rushed toward Gu Qingxue while screaming.


    ¡°You guys should leave this place quickly!¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, she saw Diao Tianli waving his sandbag-sized fist in front of her.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s feet flashed and she grabbed Diao Tianli¡¯s wrist, breaking it with a crack.


    Diao Tianli roared and kicked toward Gu Qingxue¡¯s lower abdomen.


    Gu Qingxue dodged to the side and Diao Tianli seized the opportunity to grab her sleeve.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s cold eyes were filled with killing intent.


    Just as she moved her sleeve and was about to use her trump card to kill Diao Tianli, a heavenly voice rang out.


    1


    ¡°Capture him, alive.¡±


    The familiar voice attracted Gu Qingxue¡¯s attention.


    The two secret guards, Liu Yi and Liu Er, had already rushed over to help Gu Qingxue block the attack. They were very powerful and quickly subdued Diao Tianli.


    ¡°Ah! Let go of me, I¡¯m going to kill you all!¡± Diao Tianli struggled with all his might and let out a hoarse roar.


    Liu Yi saw Diao Tianli¡¯s crazed expression and knocked him unconscious with a knife to his neck.


    ¡°No, he has taken stimulants. If we don¡¯t let him vent, his body won¡¯t be able to take it.¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, she took a step forward and snatched the dagger from Liu Yi¡¯s waist. She cut Diao Tianli¡¯s arm open and let him bleed.


    Liu Yi and Liu Er were stunned.


    Gu Qingxue had snatched Liu Yi¡¯s dagger just now!


    Furthermore, they did not even see Gu Qingxue¡¯s movements clearly.


    They were all trained death warriors with high internal energy and unrivaled martial arts. However, Gu Qingxue was just an ordinary person who did not know how to use internal energy. How did she have such a terrifying speed?


    1

 Chapter 93

    ?


    Chapter 93: He Had Never Enjoyed His Father¡¯s Embrace


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Rong Zhan stood silently at the side, observing everything.


    This woman really could surprise him every time.


    After observing Gu Qingxue¡¯s every move, the corners of Rong Zhan¡¯s lips curled up into an arc that he himself did not realize, then he walked toward Rong Han.


    After carrying Rong Han, Rong Zhan looked at Gu Lin who was also frightened. After thinking for a moment, he still went forward to carry him up.


    ¡°Mother!¡± Dumby and Lingbao also ran over and hugged Gu Qingxue, not daring to get close to the unconscious Diao Tianli.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. He is unconscious now. He won¡¯t wake up if he doesn¡¯t sleep for a day and a night,¡± Gu Qingxue comforted.


    ¡°Father, it was Brother Lin who saved me,¡± Rong Han said weakly as he leaned against Rong Zhan¡¯s chest.


    Gu Qingxue felt that the voice was very familiar when he heard it.


    Her body reacted first, turning to look at the little child in Rong Zhan¡¯s chest.


    Rong Han was sweating profusely, and his face was pale. He was like an injured little beast that was loved by others, leaning against Rong Zhan¡¯s chest obediently.


    Gu Qingxue looked at Rong Han, and after confirming it several times, she finally confirmed it.


    It was him, the child who appeared in her dream.


    This child addressed Rong Zhan as his father!


    Gu Qingxue looked at Rong Zhan from afar, and could not help but complain in her heart.


    The Young Master was such a cold and aloof person, but he actually had such a cute son.


    However, since he was the Young Master¡¯s son, why did he appear in her dream?


    Thinking of the encounter with Rong Zhan and the fact that the system had to get involved with him in order to detoxify the poison, Gu Qingxue found it hard to imagine such a coincidence in the world.


    Rong Han had calmed down a little, and his heart was not that uncomfortable. It was just that after kicking cuju, he was frightened again, and his body was so tired that he could not muster any strength.


    Perhaps it was because he had relaxed that he felt a sharp pain in his hand.


    Rong Han then realized that the skin on his palm had been cut. It must have been quite a serious injury when he had fallen to the ground.


    Rong Han rubbed her palm, trying to hide his hand under her sleeve despite the pain.


    However, Rong Han¡¯s wrist was held by someone.


    Rong Zhan looked at Gu Qingxue in confusion.


    He saw Gu Qingxue take out a band-aid with the pattern of a cute little tiger¡¯s head from her sleeve, she stuck it on Rong Han¡¯s wound. ¡°This is the ointment I invented. It¡¯s called a band-aid. Use It to seal the wound. It can protect the wound from festering.¡±


    Rong Han had never seen such a novel thing before. He could not help but take another look at it, only to see Gu Qingxue looking at her with a kind smile on her face.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s perfect smile almost blinded Rong Han. He pursed his lips tightly, so nervous that he could not say a word.


    This aunt was so beautiful and gentle, and she even had a fragrant smell on her. He really liked her.


    However, the more he liked her, the more Rong Han could not say anything. He was so stunned that his little face turned red.


    When Rong Zhan saw the smile on Gu Qingxue¡¯s lips fade away, he asked as if he had made up his mind, ¡°Father, put me down.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m fine now. Put me down.¡± Gu Lin admitted that Rong Zhan¡¯s embrace was very comfortable. He had never enjoyed his father¡¯s embrace before. He felt that if he had a father, perhaps his father would be like this uncle, holding him up high.


    However, this uncle was Lil¡¯ Han¡¯s father, not his father.


    It was not something that belonged to him in the first place, so it was better not to have extravagant hopes.


    Gu Lin¡¯s eyes darkened, and he ran back to his younger brother and sister.


    Meanwhile, Rong Han mustered up his courage and walked over to hug Gu Qingxue¡¯s thigh.

 Chapter 94

    ?


    Chapter 94: He Didn¡¯t Want His Mother to be Snatched Away By Other Children


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Gu Qingxue was shocked. She wanted to hug Rong Han back, but she did not expect him to be like a frightened little rabbit, blushing shyly. After letting go of her, he ran behind Rong Zhan and hid.


    Seeing Rong Han hiding behind Rong Zhan and peeking at her, Gu Qingxue felt as if she had been shot in the heart by cupid, and her whole body melted!


    What kind of treasure was this little cutie!


    Rong Zhan was also very surprised. He looked at the shy Rong Han, then turned to Gu Qingxue and said, ¡°Han¡¯er never likes to interact with strangers. It can be seen that he really likes you.¡±


    The two secret guards, Liu Yi and Liu Er were even more shocked when they saw this scene.


    They looked at Gu Qingxue and were very curious about what kind of magic power this woman had. Not only did she make their master look at her differently, but she had even gained the favor of such a troublesome Young Master!


    Gu Qingxue was elated. ¡°It seems that there¡¯s the fate between me and the Young Master. I like the Young Master very much.¡±


    Rong Han felt that this beautiful fairy in front of him was so gentle, and could not help but keep looking at her.


    ¡°Mother, do you still like me?¡± Seeing that his mother¡¯s attention was always on Rong Han, Dumby could not help but feel a little jealous.


    Although he liked Rong Han very much, he did not want his mother to be snatched away by other children.


    He was worried that if his mother liked other children, she would not like them anymore.


    Gu Qingxue saw that her three little children were looking at her worriedly, so she quickly comforted them, ¡°Of course, mother likes you all the most. Did that bad guy hurt you?¡±


    Although she had arrived in time, the three little children were still frightened, so they all snuggled close to her.


    Seeing the three children shaking their heads, Gu Qingxue was still worried. She checked them one by one to make sure that they were all healthy.


    ¡°Young Master, we have them under our control,¡± said Liu Yi as he pointed at Diao Tianli, who was tied up.


    ¡°Master, do you know this man? I noticed that this man was acting strangely just now because he had taken some medicine. This kind of stimulant is very rare, but judging from his attire, he isn¡¯t someone who can afford to take this kind of poison. I think he must have been set up by someone.¡± Gu Qingxue pointed at Diao Tianli.


    Gu Qingxue did not think that Diao Tianli was here for her and her three children. This person was most likely here for Rong Zhan and his son, so she naturally had to let Rong Zhan investigate.


    ¡°I will be in charge of investigating this matter. Have you researched the antidote in Jing City this time?¡± Rong Zhan asked.


    Gu Qingxue shook her head. ¡°My family is in Jing City. I came back this time to celebrate my family¡¯s birthday. However, I am also researching the antidote for you, Young Master. I will inform Young Master when I have finished researching it. Young master, I still have something to do. I will take my leave first.¡±


    Rong Han grabbed Rong Zhan¡¯s sleeve tightly with a reluctant look.


    Was the pretty fairy leaving just like that? He had wanted to talk to her more.


    Rong Zhan understood what Rong Han meant, but he did not stop Gu Qingxue. They watched Gu Qingxue leave with her three children.


    Lingbao did not forget to turn around before she left. She waved at Rong han, ¡°Lil¡¯ Han, we¡¯ll play together next time. My family lives in the Gu residence on Baorong Street. Remember to come find us when you¡¯re free.¡±


    Rong Han was a reserved person. He nodded his head vigorously to express his reluctance and waved goodbye to the three children.


    This was the first time Rong Zhan had seen Rong Han and the other children get along so well, ¡°You know Gu Lin and the other two?¡±

 Chapter 95

    ?


    Chapter 95: Birthday Day


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°We are friends.¡± At the mention of the word ¡®friends¡¯, Rong Han could not help but smile. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I like them very much. Father, I want to go to their house to play with them tomorrow.¡±


    Rong Zhan was very surprised that Rong Han had made friends of the same age. However, when he saw his son¡¯s pale little face, he had no choice but to reject his son¡¯s request. ¡°You were too reckless just now. You need to rest for the next three days. You can go after three days.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Rong Han was unhappy. He quickened his pace and left without looking back.


    Rong Zhan looked helplessly at Rong Han¡¯s back as she left. He turned to look at Diao Tianli. The gentle light in his eyes turned into a cold intent. ¡°Bring him back. You must get the truth from him.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Liu Yi and Liu Er agreed in unison.


    Time flew by. It was the 70th birthday of Old Madam Gu.


    The Gu family was decorated with lanterns and streamers. Almost all the important people in the capital had come to the Gu family to wait for them.


    In the garden, the guests gathered here and chatted with each other.


    Gu Qingxue stood at a corner of the long corridor, listening to Lan Wen introduce everyone to her.


    ¡°Eldest Miss, that¡¯s the minister of war, and that¡¯s the grand secretary¡¯s wife. Their husband and wife¡¯s son is the prince¡¯s companion in the palace!¡± In order to serve her master well, Lan Wen had already compared the portraits, she had memorized the names and identities of some of the famous big shots in Jing City. Regardless of whether Gu Qingxue wanted to know the identity of anyone present, she could immediately identify them.


    Gu Qingxue listened to Lan Wen¡¯s introductions one by one and discovered a problem. ¡°These people¡¯s identities are actually so valuable? Why would people like them come to the Gu family¡¯s birthday banquet?¡±


    Other than a legitimate son who was an imperial physician in the palace, the Gu family had no one else in the imperial court. In addition, the Old Master of the Gu family was killed because he had done something wrong in the palace back then. Logically speaking, the Gu family should have fallen a long time ago.


    However, the Gu family was different. Not only was their business doing well, but the third son of the Gu family was actually able to enter the palace and become an imperial physician. Even the Old Madam¡¯s birthday banquet attracted all the high officials and dignitaries in the capital.


    It was not that Gu Qingxue looked down on the Gu family, but the Gu family was not worthy of this.


    Lan Wen said matter-of-factly, ¡°Eldest Miss, this is naturally because the Old Madam is a member of the Qi family! Have you forgotten? The general is still leading your cousins to guard the border.¡±


    After hearing this, Gu Qingxue was stunned at first, but after brainstorming for a while, she finally remembered.


    There was indeed such a thing.


    The Qi family had been valiant and good at fighting for generations. From the generation of the old Madam¡¯s great grandfather, they had been the great general stationed at the border.


    The Old Madam was the Qi family¡¯s first daughter. Her father had even died on the battlefield, causing her and her younger brother at that time to become loyal and heroic orphans.


    At that time, the Qi family had once declined. It was the old madam, a weak woman, who propped up the entire family. After grooming her younger brother to become the new great general, she revitalized the Qi family.


    1


    When the Old Madam was young, she was once a powerful woman. It was said that she had some connections with the current empress dowager.


    This was also the reason why when Gu Qingxue¡¯s father made a mistake, the royal family did not involve the Gu family, but only executed Gu Qingxue¡¯s father.


    It could be said that the Gu family¡¯s achievements today were all thanks to the Old Madam.


    When Gu Qingxue thought of this, she also thought of a problem that she had not been able to figure out for the past few days.


    She had been wondering why the person who poisoned her did not directly poison the Old Madam when they had the chance but only turned her into a demented person instead.


    2

 Chapter 96

    ?


    Chapter 96: She¡¯s Just a Poor Widow With No Power And Influence


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    It seemed that the person wanted the Old Madam¡¯s life, but did not dare to kill her.


    While Gu Qingxue was thinking about this, she heard a mocking voice from afar.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t Gu Qingxue come? Why do you think she didn¡¯t come? Of course, it was because she was shameless. She was just a poor widow with no power and influence. If she came, she would only embarrass the Gu family. If I were her, I would also hide and not dare to see anyone,¡± Gu Xin¡¯er said sharply, every word she said revealed her disdain for Gu Qingxue.


    Gu Qingxue raised her eyes and looked in the direction of Gu Xin¡¯er.


    She saw Gu Xin¡¯er and Gu Lingyue entertaining a few young men and women, and the topic of their discussion was her.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s expression was indifferent, and she did not take Gu Xin¡¯er¡¯s words to heart.


    She had long guessed that there would definitely be someone targeting her at today¡¯s birthday banquet, so she had arranged for the three children to go out in advance to attend tonight¡¯s lantern festival. She could attend the birthday banquet alone.


    The three children were still young. In Dafu Village, they would all be ridiculed by those evil people as b*stards without a father, not to mention today¡¯s occasion.


    She did not want them to suffer so much at such a young age.


    Moreover, there were too many conspiracies at this kind of banquet. She did not want to see her children being corrupted by these people¡¯s dirty thoughts at such a young age.


    However, she could not just sit still and wait for death. She had to teach these people a lesson and let them know how powerful she was.


    With this thought, Gu Qingxue walked around the long corridor and headed towards the main entrance of the garden.


    Gu Xin¡¯er had just finished speaking when Gu Lingyue immediately smiled and said, ¡°Everyone, please don¡¯t mind. My fourth sister is always frank and outspoken. Some of her words may be a little inappropriate.¡±


    When Gu Lingyue said this, not only did she not help Gu Qingxue out of her predicament, but everyone felt that Gu Xin¡¯er was speaking the truth. It was just that her words were a little unpleasant.


    ¡°I¡¯ve also heard that back then, the Eldest Miss had to marry a country bumpkin. In the end, she harmed herself and killed her husband.¡± When a young lady said this, she seemed to have realized something, suddenly, she covered her mouth with a handkerchief. ¡°Oh, look at what I said. Second Miss, I didn¡¯t mean it. Don¡¯t mind me.¡±


    ¡°Miss Zhang, just say this to my face. Don¡¯t say it in front of my eldest sister. My eldest sister¡¯s life was not easy. My brother-in-law passed away early. Her three children were also at an age where they were stubborn and insensible. My eldest sister became more and more tired, and her temper also became more irritable. It makes my heart ache,¡± Gu Lingyue sighed faintly.


    ¡°Yue¡¯er, you are still so kind,¡± the most handsome man among the group of young men and women said with a sigh.


    Gu Lingyue looked at this man and could not help but blush, ¡°Crown prince, you are flattering me. My elder sister and I are family, so we should care about her feelings.¡±


    ¡°Yes, since you and I are already engaged, then your family is also my family. Don¡¯t worry, I will help you take care of your eldest sister,¡± Ling Tianqi said gently to Gu Lingyue.


    ¡°Lord Crown Prince¡­¡± Gu Lingyue blushed shyly. Just as she was about to speak again, she suddenly heard a voice.


    ¡°The eldest daughter of the Gu family is here!¡±


    1


    For a moment, everyone¡¯s gaze turned towards the entrance of the garden.


    Gu Xin¡¯er and Gu Lingyue¡¯s words earlier had already reminded everyone of the Gu Qingxue of the past.


    The Gu Qingxue of the past was a timid and incompetent person. Every time she attended a banquet, she did not even dare to look at others. When she bowed, she was even timider. She did not show any good demeanor. In ten banquets, there would be nine times where she would make a fool of herself.


    1

 Chapter 97

    ?


    Chapter 97: Not Only Did She Not Turn Ugly, But She Was Even More Beautiful


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Seeing Gu Qingxue again after six years, everyone was ready to mock her.


    ¡°My eldest sister is here. I¡¯m going to accompany her, in case she encounters something she doesn¡¯t understand and will be rude in front of the guests.¡± As Gu Lingyue spoke, she only took two steps forward when she suddenly heard surprised exclamations from the crowd.


    A beautiful figure wearing a purple dress appeared in front of the crowd.


    Gu Qingxue was not wearing any makeup, but she was as beautiful as a fairy. The moment she appeared, she actually surpassed all the women present.


    She had a simple yet elegant appearance. She was clearly only wearing a light purple dress, and even her headdress was just a top-quality jade hairpin. Her thick black hair was tied up behind her head, and a few strands of hair drooped down beside her ears. However, she looked even more languid and charming, making her already exquisite facial features even more lively. Her pair of black eyes were like a deep pool, unfathomable.


    The moment she appeared, she formed a sharp contrast with the bejeweled appearance of the women present, making her appear charming and not vulgar.


    However, that was not the most important thing.


    The most important thing was that her posture and movements could be considered perfect. She greeted her elders when she met them, and even nodded to them when she met her peers. Every time she greeted them, she could accurately state their names and official positions.


    Lan Wen stood behind Gu Qingxue and could not help but feel surprised.


    Back then, in order to make a living, she had spent a full three months memorizing the complicated relationships of the people in Jing City.


    However, the Eldest Miss had only heard a rough introduction just now, and she had memorized them all!


    All the people who had greeted Gu Qingxue could not help but sigh at her change after the shock.


    Was this still the same Gu Qingxue from before? She did not seem to be timid at all. Instead, she was graceful, and her words and actions could be said to be perfect.


    Gu Lingyue watched this scene in disbelief.


    In the past, in order for her to marry into the royal family in the future without losing face, Madam Kou had even hired the palace¡¯s etiquette nanny to teach her etiquette.


    However, she had painstakingly studied for a few years, but she could not be as perfect as Gu Qingxue.


    What attracted people to Gu Qingxue was not how standard her actions were when she bowed, but her temperament and the way she spoke. They could not help but sigh at her natural nobility.


    Unexpectedly, after Gu Qingxue went to the countryside, not only did she not become ugly, but she was even more beautiful than she was six years ago!


    2


    ¡°Fourth Miss, is that Eldest Miss Gu? How can she be so open-minded? Look, she actually dares to speak face to face with the wife of Imperial Duke Zhan!¡± Miss Zhang said in surprise.


    Not far away, Gu Qingxue was greeting a middle-aged woman who had just entered the door.


    That woman dressed in a dark red robe was the beloved wife of Imperial Duke Zhan, Madam Qiao.


    Madam Qiao could be said to be the most honorable person present. Gu Qingxue was standing at the entrance of the garden, and Qiao happened to meet her. After the two of them bowed to each other, Madam Qiao recognized Gu Qingxue and even started talking to her.


    ¡°Xue¡¯er pays her respects to the imperial duke¡¯s wife,¡± Gu Qingxue said with a smile.


    Madam Qiao had a pair of long and narrow phoenix-like eyes. The corners of her eyes were raised, giving off a sharp aura. Ordinary young women would never dare to greet her.


    Even some people of the same generation were afraid of her identity and aura. They never dared to treat her lightly.


    After all, Imperial Duke Zhan, who was also the husband of Madam Qiao, controlled three hundred thousand soldiers. He had always loved his wife. He was extremely nervous whenever there was a slight movement, causing everyone not to dare to approach Madam Qiao. They were afraid that if he offended her, they would be taught a lesson by Imperial Duke Zhan.


    1

 Chapter 98

    ?


    Chapter 98: Xue¡¯er Looks Even Better Wearing It


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    However, Gu Qingxue was different. She looked calm and did nit seem nervous at all.


    Madam Qiao looked at Gu Qingxue without a smile on her face, she said in a flat tone, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since we last met. The Eldest Miss seems to be different from before. The empress dowager asked me to bring a congratulatory gift to the Old Madam. I wonder if I could trouble the Eldest Miss to lead the way?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Madam, please.¡± Gu Qingxue raised her hand and made a gesture of invitation, leading Madam Qiao in the direction of the gazebo.


    It was not until Gu Qingxue led Madam Qiao away that everyone finally came back to their senses.


    ¡°Eldest Miss Gu is so amazing. Fourth Miss Gu, your Eldest Miss clearly knows how to be reasonable. Aren¡¯t you a little too ignorant about her?¡± asked Miss Zhang.


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t lie. She was clearly not like this in the past,¡± Gu Xin¡¯er hurriedly said when she saw that everyone was looking at her with deep meaning in their eyes, ¡°Second sister, quickly speak up for me. Gu Qingxue clearly can¡¯t appear in public.¡±


    ¡°Fourth sister, you¡¯re going overboard with your words. Eldest sister has grown up. As sisters, we should be happy for her,¡± Gu Lingyue rebuked.


    Gu Lingyue¡¯s words immediately made Gu Xin¡¯er look like an outsider. She stood rooted to the ground with a red face, holding a grudge against Gu Qingxue in her heart.


    ¡°Yue¡¯er, your big sister is indeed extraordinary. It¡¯s obvious that the rumors can¡¯t be trusted. It¡¯s a pity that she got married early. Otherwise¡­¡± Ling Tianqi seemed to have realized something, so he changed the topic. ¡°However, it¡¯s all thanks to your big sister getting married. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to marry such a gentle beauty like you.¡±


    Gu Lingyue listened to Ling Tianqi¡¯s words, but she could clearly feel that the way he looked at her was no longer as passionate as before.


    ¡°The crown prince is right. This is all fate.¡± Gu Lingyue¡¯s face was like a spring breeze as she secretly rubbed the handkerchief hidden in her sleeves.


    On this side, Gu Qingxue also led the Qiao family up the steps and entered the pavilion.


    Inside the pavilion, the Old Madam saw Gu Qingxue and squeezed out a smile on her dull face. ¡°Xue¡¯er, come to grandmother. Grandmother will give you some candy.¡±


    Gu Qingxue glanced around and found that besides Madam Kou, there was a gentleman in his early twenties beside the Old Madam. His appearance was somewhat similar to Madam Kou¡¯s.


    1


    Gu Qingxue thought for a while and recognized the person in front of her. It was her third brother, Gu Chengbin.


    Madam Kou also looked at Gu Qingxue and Madam Qiao behind her in surprise.


    ¡°Grandmother, I met the Imperial Duke Zhan¡¯s wife by chance and she wanted to come over to celebrate your birthday, so I brought her with me.¡± Gu Qingxue came forward and naturally sat beside the Old Madam.


    ¡°My son and I greet the wife,¡± Madam Kou came forward and said with an apologetic smile, ¡°I clearly told Yue¡¯er to meet you outside. I don¡¯t know where this wild girl went. She neglected you. It¡¯s my fault.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. The Eldest Miss has taken good care of me.¡± As Madam Qiao spoke, she walked up to the Old Madam and squeezed out a rare smile, ¡°Old Madam, the empress dowager asked me to send you a congratulatory gift. I wish you a long and blessed life.¡±


    The Old Madam stretched out her hand and watched Madam Qiao hand over a brocade box to her.


    Opening the brocade box, she saw a high-quality jade bracelet inside. With just a glance, one could tell that it was invaluable.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful. Give it to Xue¡¯er. Xue¡¯er will look better with it.¡± The Old Madam put the bracelet on Gu Qingxue¡¯s wrist without saying anything.


    ¡°Mother! This is the empress dowager¡¯s goodwill to you. It¡¯s a gift from the emperor. You can¡¯t give it to others as you please!¡± Even Madam Kou could not help but feel nervous when they saw this.


    3

 Chapter 99

    ?


    Chapter 99: Would Soon Bleed to Death!


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    With such a good thing, if left for her son as a betrothal gift in the future, she might even be able to take back a daughter of the prince¡¯s family!


    ¡°The empress dowager has said that the bracelet is at the disposal of the Old Madam. As long as the Old Madam is happy, it doesn¡¯t matter even if she breaks it.¡± As Madam Qiao spoke, she glanced coldly at Madam Kou.


    1


    Madam Kou shrunk her neck and lowered her head to hide the emotions that flashed through her eyes.


    ¡°Eldest sister is truly blessed. Even though she has been away from home for so many years, the person that grandmother misses the most will always be the eldest sister,¡± Gu Chengbin said with a gentle smile.


    Gu Qingxue thanked her and accepted it.


    When she visited her grandmother¡¯s room last time, the treasures that her grandmother had accumulated in the past were all gone. Even the dowry that she had brought from the Qi family was gone.


    She had asked Nanny Sheng and found that these things had been ¡®borrowed¡¯ by Madam Kou for various reasons.


    She had never liked these gold and silver jewelry, but rather than giving them to Madam Kou, it was better for her to wear them herself.


    When the other guests around the gazebo saw this scene, they were envious of the Gu family and even more envious of Gu Qingxue.


    Having completed her task, Madam Qiao stood up and was about to take her leave. ¡°Since the congratulatory gifts has been given, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    Madam Kou stood up as well. ¡°Then I¡¯ll send Madam Qiao off.¡±


    Madam Qiao¡¯s body was not in good health. Being able to attend this time was already giving face to the Gu family. Now that she wanted to leave, no one in the Gu family dared to stop her.


    Madam Qiao nodded and walked towards the stairs first.


    Unexpectedly, Madam Qiao suddenly felt dizzy. She stepped on empty air and fell down the stairs, crashing heavily into the protruding stone at the edge of the flower bed.


    The change was too sudden. The maid who had been following Madam Qiao all this time screamed and rushed forward, ¡°Madam! Madam, please wake up!¡±


    Seeing Madam Qiao lying on the ground motionlessly, the maid was so scared that her face turned pale. She carefully helped her up from the ground.


    ¡°Blood, so much blood!¡± The onlookers saw the traces of blood on the stone at a glance, and there were even waves of exclamations from the crowd.


    ¡°My wife has fainted! Imperial Physician Gu, please take a look at my wife!¡± Seeing so much blood, the maid was scared silly and hurriedly asked Gu Chengbin for help.


    3


    However, Gu Chengbin seemed to have a premonition, and he quietly hid behind the pillar before the maid could see him.


    2


    The pillar covered his figure, and the maid could not find him at first glance. She could only helplessly hold Madam Qiao and watch the wound on her forehead bleed.


    Madam Qiao was in pain. She closed her eyes as she was unconscious.


    The people around her panicked. Madam Kou took a step forward subconsciously.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t go.¡± Fortunately, Gu Chengbin stopped Madam Kou in time, he whispered into her ear carefully, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m afraid the imperial duke¡¯s wife has fallen on her head. Look at her pale face. I¡¯m afraid she can¡¯t be saved. In order to get not get punished, it¡¯s better not to touch her!¡±


    1


    ¡°But what if the imperial duke blames us?¡± Madam Kou asked anxiously.


    ¡°What does it have to do with us if the imperial duke¡¯s wife falls on her own? But once we touch the imperial duke¡¯s wife and can¡¯t cure her, we¡¯ll be in big trouble!¡± Gu Chengbin explained with a serious expression, ¡°Mother, with my years of experience, since the imperial duke¡¯s wife has fallen on her head, the wound at that position can not be stopped easily!¡±


    Madam Kou glanced at Madam Qiao.


    As expected, the blood on Madam Qiao¡¯s head gushed out as if it was free. Soon, it dyed the ground red. It would not take long for her to bleed to death!


    1

 Chapter 100

    ?


    Chapter 100: You Will Implicate Our Whole Family


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Madam Kou thought that if they touched Madam Qiao, the Gu family and her son would be finished as soon as Madam Qiao died!


    1


    Madam Kou made up her mind and shouted, ¡°Quick, call the people from the imperial duke¡¯s manor to help!¡±


    ¡°By the time the people from the imperial duke¡¯s manor arrive, the Madam will be dead. Is the Eldest Madam calling them to collect the Madam¡¯s body?¡± Gu Qingxue asked coldly.


    1


    ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt. The Madam¡¯s head was injured. The situation is extremely dangerous!¡± Gu Chengbin interrupted coldly.


    Gu Qingxue laughed coldly, ¡°To think that you are a doctor who saves lives and helps the injured. How can you be so timid and afraid of trouble? ¡°However, it¡¯s all thanks to your stupidity and cowardness that you can prevent causing the death of the imperial duke¡¯s wife due to your incompetent medical skills.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?! I¡¯m the chief disciple of the imperial hospital!¡± Gu Chengbin said angrily, his face red with anger.


    1


    Gu Qingxue did not respond, but let out a cold snort.


    Gu Chengbin felt as if he had been slapped in public by Gu Qingxue¡¯s contempt.


    ¡°My third brother doesn¡¯t have a way, and you may not have a way either! Gu Qingxue, if you¡¯re capable, go and treat the imperial duke¡¯s wife!¡± Gu Xin¡¯er stood not far away, she pointed at Gu Qingxue¡¯s nose and said provocatively, ¡°Hmph, if you can¡¯t even cure her, what right do you have to talk about the third brother? If you can cure the imperial duke¡¯s wife, I¡¯ll kneel down and call you a miracle doctor!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Madam Kou hurriedly stopped Gu Xin¡¯er.


    Gu Qingxue was also a member of the Gu family. If she could not cure Qiao Shi, the Gu family would still be implicated because of her actions.


    ¡°Okay, then it¡¯s settled,¡± Gu Qingxue calmly agreed. She walked to Madam Qiao in a few steps, raised her hand, and sprinkled some medicine powder on her wound.


    When Madam Kou saw this, she was so scared that she sat down on the chair.


    It was over, it was all over. Gu Qingxue had interfered. Once the imperial duke¡¯s wife died, the entire Gu family would be implicated.


    When the others saw this scene, they were all shocked. The way they looked at Gu Qingxue was no different from looking at a dead person.


    Even Gu Chengbin did not dare to make a move. What could she, Gu Qingxue, do?


    The miraculous scene quickly played out. After Madam Qiao¡¯s wound was covered by the powder, the speed of the blood flowing out was much slower!


    The maid¡¯s eyes lit up as if she had grabbed onto a life-saving straw. ¡°Madam Gu, please save her.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Put the imperial duke¡¯s wife down first,¡± Gu Qingxue said.


    The maid nodded and carefully put down Madam Qiao, letting her lie on the ground.


    When the maid moved Madam Qiao¡¯s body, Gu Qingxue clearly saw that her expression was twisted with pain.


    Under the watchful eyes of everyone, Gu Qingxue began to check Lady Qiao¡¯s pulse.


    After Gu Xin¡¯er was surprised for a moment, she immediately snorted disdainfully, ¡°Does she really think she¡¯s a godly doctor? Treating patients and saving people is a big deal. How could She, Gu Qingxue, be worthy of it?!¡±


    ¡°Fourth sister, eldest sister has stopped the imperial duke¡¯s wife¡¯s bleeding. Perhaps, she can find a way.¡± As Gu Lingyue spoke, she lowered her head to hide the sneer in her eyes.


    Everyone in Jing City knew that Madam Qiao¡¯s body was weak. Even if she took a carriage and went out, she would be too tired to get out of bed for a few days after returning to the manor, not to mention that she had fallen so miserably just now. There was a high chance that there was no way to save her.


    When that time came, the imperial duke¡¯s wife would be in danger. They could blame everything on Gu Qingxue. She was seeking death!


    ¡°Gu Qingxue, you¡¯re too muddle-headed. You¡¯ll implicate our entire family,¡± Gu Chengbin said coldly as he stood in the pavilion.

 Chapter 101 - I, Gu Qingxue, Am Responsible For Everything

    Gu Qingxue did not even look at Gu Chengbin, as if she did not hear him.


    Gu Chengbin was ignored twice, and he became more and more exasperated.


    He did not believe that if he could not even save the imperial duke¡¯s wife, she, Gu Qingxue, could!


    After Gu Qingxue took Madam Qiao¡¯s pulse, she gently turned over Madam Qiao¡¯s body, and reached out to slowly touch her spine.


    ¡°Gu Qingxue, are you at your wit¡¯s end? The imperial duke¡¯s wife is injured in the head, why are you touching her body?¡± Gu Xin¡¯er questioned sarcastically.


    ¡°Shut up.¡± Gu Qingxue¡¯s gaze was sharp as she glanced at Gu Xin¡¯er.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s gaze was exceptionally sharp, making Gu Xin¡¯er feel as if she was about to be penetrated by Gu Qingxue¡¯s gaze.


    However, Gu Xin¡¯er wasn¡¯t willing to lose to Gu Qingxue. She continued to shout arrogantly, ¡°What I said isn¡¯t wrong. Everyone saw the imperial duke¡¯s wife injured her head. You¡¯re clearly treating the imperial duke¡¯s wife¡¯s life as child¡¯s play!¡±


    ¡°Xin¡¯er¡¯s words are true. Xue¡¯er, we all care about the imperial duke¡¯s wife¡¯s safety. We can¡¯t watch you act so recklessly unless you¡¯re willing to bear the consequences of treating the imperial duke¡¯s wife,¡± Madam Kou¡¯s eyes flashed as they spoke righteously.


    ¡°Eldest Madam, the Eldest Miss saved the imperial duke¡¯s wife for the sake of our Gu family¡­¡± Lan Wen¡¯s expression changed as she subconsciously stepped forward to speak up for Gu Qingxue.


    ¡°Impudent!¡± Nanny Zhou took a step forward and slapped Lan Wen¡¯s face. ¡°How dare a lowly servant like you question the Eldest Madam?¡±


    Lan Wen was knocked to the ground, half of her face swelling up at a speed visible to the naked eye. She had never suffered such a grievance before. She was in so much pain that her eyes were full of tears, yet she still wanted to speak up for Gu Qingxue.


    The moment Gu Qingxue saw Lan Wen being hit, the aura around her suddenly dropped to a freezing point.


    ¡°Lan Wen, stand down.¡± Gu Qingxue¡¯s clear black and white eyes were filled with anger. She remembered this slap in her heart, and turned her eyes to Madam Kou. ¡°Does the Eldest Madam want me to bear the consequences of saving the imperial duke¡¯s wife alone?¡±


    Madam Kou stood in the pavilion and said expressionlessly, ¡°You are a married daughter after all. Since ancient times, a married daughter is someone else¡¯s daughter-in-law.¡±


    As soon as Madam Kou¡¯s words came out, everyone understood what she meant.


    Madam Kou clearly wanted to push Gu Qingxue out as a scapegoat.


    In this way, even if the imperial duke¡¯s wife died, the Gu family would have nothing to do with it. At that time, they could pretend that they had nothing to do with it. Even the blame for Madam Qiao¡¯s accident would fall on Gu Qingxue.


    Nanny Sheng stepped forward to help Lan Wen up. After hearing this, the two of them were extremely nervous. They kept winking at Gu Qingxue, signaling her not to agree!


    Gu Qingxue looked at Madam Kou quietly.


    As expected of the matriarch of the Gu family, she was indeed a smart person.


    It was a pity that the Gu family looked down on Gu Qingxue so much. They had to pay a price.


    ¡°Okay, I, Gu Qingxue, will take responsibility for my own actions. No matter what the result is today, my actions have nothing to do with the Gu family,¡± Gu Qingxue said with a calm smile.


    3


    ¡°Eldest Miss!¡± Nanny Sheng¡¯s face instantly turned pale. She could not understand why the Eldest Miss would jump into the trap even though she knew Madam Kou was trying to shirk responsibility!


    Nanny Sheng did not have time to think too much. She anxiously wanted to ask the Old Madam for a few words.


    However, the Old Madam was in a daze. She could not figure out what everyone was doing, let alone speak up for Gu Qingxue.


    Gu Qingxue ignored everyone¡¯s pitying gazes and looked at Madam Qiao¡¯s maid, asking, ¡°Does your madam often feel dizzy? When her condition becomes serious, she might even lie on the bed for a few days, unable to open her eyes?¡±

 Chapter 102 - What Sorcery Did You Use?

    Qiu Yan nodded. ¡°The imperial physician of the imperial hospital said that my wife has vertigo. It¡¯s a disease she had since she was born. It¡¯s a problem in her brain. She can only take medicine to alleviate it. It can¡¯t be cured completely.¡±


    1


    It was no secret that Madam Qiao had vertigo. Everyone in the capital knew about her illness.


    Gu Qingxue could not help but laugh when she heard that.


    Madam Qiao did not have vertigo at all. She had cervical spondylosis. Once the cervical spondylosis was serious, it would cause vertigo.


    It was just that the medical standard at this time was poor, so it was impossible to determine her condition, which led to a misdiagnosis.


    ¡°The imperial physician was wrong. Your madam doesn¡¯t have vertigo. She has cervical spondylosis,¡± Gu Qingxue said.


    ¡°Cervical spondylosis?¡± Qiu Yan tilted her head in confusion. She did not understand what Gu Qingxue meant by cervical spondylosis.


    ¡°To put it simply, the spine of your madam¡¯s back was dislocated and shifted, which resulted in the compression of her nerves. Today, she fell down the stairs because of her cervical spondylosis, which caused her to lose her footing,¡± Gu Qingxue explained.


    ¡°Nonsense. The dislocation of a human bone will lead to dislocation and immobility. The bones of the imperial duke¡¯s wife didn¡¯t dislocate at all!¡± Gu Chengbin snorted coldly from his nose and retorted disdainfully.


    ¡°The spine is the center of the human body. The state it presents after dislocating is different from that of ordinary bones. I have a way to alleviate madam¡¯s condition and help her straighten her bones,¡± Gu Qingxue said and helped Madam Qiao sit up.


    Everyone watched Gu Qingxue¡¯s action. They watched as she held Madam Qiao¡¯s neck and twisted it forcefully.


    ¡°Ah! She killed someone!¡± The timid women screamed shrilly when they saw this scene.


    Gu Qingxue acted as if she did not hear it. She turned her hand and twisted Madam Qiao¡¯s neck to the other side.


    Another crisp sound almost scared Gu Chengbin.


    Was Gu Qingxue sure that she was treating a patient and not killing someone?!


    1


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s movements were extremely swift. She then helped Madam Qiao straighten her bones. She bent her arms and legs at times. She bent Qiao¡¯s bones until they made cracking sounds, and successfully shocked everyone.


    After doing all this, Gu Qingxue asked Qiu Yan to help her. She helped Madam Qiao sit down in the pavilion.


    Madam Qiao¡¯s painful expression eased up a lot, but she was still unconscious.


    After Gu Qingxue helped Madam Qiao with the wound on her head, she took out a small bottle and let Madam Qiao smell the smell of the medicine.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ !¡± Qiao grunted and opened her eyes, looking around in confusion.


    ¡°Madam, you¡¯re awake!¡± Qiu Yan almost cried with joy. ¡°You fell down just now. It was Miss Gu who saved you!¡±


    Madam Kou and Gu Chengbin¡¯s faces turned extremely ugly when they saw this.


    Gu Qingxue actually succeeded?


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Gu Qingxue, what sorcery did you use?!¡± Gu Xin¡¯er was so scared that her face turned pale, she quickly complained, ¡°Imperial duke¡¯s wife, you don¡¯t know. Gu Qingxue deliberately tortured you just now and almost broke your bones. It¡¯s clear that she has ulterior motives!¡±


    2


    ¡°Madam, do you have unbearable pain in your back every night? When it¡¯s raining on a cloudy day, is the pain worse than death?¡± Gu Qingxue asked.


    Madam Qiao showed a surprised look, ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°Because these are the symptoms of cervical spondylosis. Madam, what you have is not vertigo, but cervical spondylosis. I¡¯ve already straightened Madam¡¯s bones just now. You can stand up and feel it. I can guarantee that the pain in your back has been alleviated a lot,¡± Gu Qingxue said confidently.

 Chapter 103 - Slap Him in the Mouth

    Madam Qiao felt much more relaxed. She stood up and took two steps, her face full of surprise.


    In the past, when she walked, she would feel pain all over her body. However, at this moment, she felt extremely relaxed, as if she had been refreshed.


    Seeing this, Gu Chengbin said sourly, ¡°Gu Qingxue, stop bragging. It¡¯s not as magical as you say.¡±


    ¡°Miss Gu is right. I do feel relaxed. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve felt this comfortable. Miss Gu, you¡¯re really amazing!¡± Madam Qiao knew very well about her own body. No matter how others questioned Gu Qingxue, she was sure that this woman was really capable!


    ¡°Practitioners should do their best for the patients. Madam, your body still needs to be nursed. In the next three days, I¡¯ll go there every day to correct your bones and perform acupuncture. In the future, you will need to perform bone strengthening once every six months to ensure your health,¡± Gu Qingxue said confidently.


    Madam Qiao had already completely trusted Gu Qingxue. When she thought about how her body could recover, she grabbed Gu Qingxue¡¯s hand excitedly. ¡°Eldest Miss Gu, as long as you can cure me, you will be my benefactor. If you need me in any way in the future, you can come to me. I will definitely do my best to help you!¡±


    Seeing this, the crowd became sour like lemons.


    Imperial Duke Zhan¡¯s wife had spoken, so from today onwards, all the high officials in the Jing City would give Gu Qingxue face!


    Seeing this, Madam Kou gritted her teeth and used her hand to break the long fingernail on her little finger.


    Gu Qingxue was good. No wonder she agreed so decisively. It turned out that she had the confidence to cure Imperial Duke Zhan¡¯s wife, so she deliberately wanted to get rid of the Gu family and take all the credit.


    No, Madam Kou could not just watch the great opportunity slip away from her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m very relieved that the madam is healthy. It can be seen that our Gu family has been practicing medicine for generations, and the experience we have accumulated is not in vain. Xue¡¯er, your mother is very proud of you. Our Gu family will be very happy to have a miracle doctor like you, even the spirits of our ancestors in heaven,¡± Madam Kou said with a gentle smile.


    Gu Qingxue looked at Kou. She really wanted to measure the thickness of this woman¡¯s skin to say such shameless words.


    ¡°Eldest Madam, you flatter me. I¡¯m already married. I¡¯m not worthy to be a member of your Gu family,¡± Gu Qingxue sneered.


    1


    ¡°Eh, eldest sister, you¡¯re wrong. We¡¯re blood relatives. Blood is thicker than water.¡± Gu Chengbin shamelessly stepped forward and bowed to Madam Qiao, ¡°Madam, don¡¯t worry. The entire Gu family will definitely do our best to help my big sister cure you.¡±


    Gu Qingxue sneered. She was about to teach Gu Chengbin how to behave but was interrupted by Madam Qiao.


    ¡°What a good Gu family. How dare you deceive me?!¡± Madam Qiao¡¯s gaze was sharp as she said aggressively.


    2


    ¡°Madam, it was my big sister who saved you. How would we dare to deceive you?¡± Gu Chengbin hurriedly retorted. He could not understand why Madam Qiao was suddenly angry.


    ¡°How dare you question my words? It seems that you really think I¡¯m a fool. Qiu Yan, slap his mouth,¡± Madam Qiao said coldly with a gloomy face.


    Gu Chengbin was stunned. He watched as Qiu Yan walk up to him, raised her hand, and slapped him.


    Gu Chengbin was a weak imperial physician. He was no match for a martial artist like Qiu Yan. He was easily beaten to the ground. Before he could get up, Qiu Yan grabbed him by the collar and lifted him up. He received several slaps on his face.


    3

 Chapter 104 - Will Stand On Your Side

    Gu Qingxue admired Madam Qiao when she saw how domineering she was.


    The personality of Imperial Duke Zhan¡¯s wife was quite to her liking.


    Madam Qiao took Gu Qingxue¡¯s hand and patted it lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Eldest Miss Gu. Although I fainted just now, my consciousness hasn¡¯t completely dissipated. I vaguely heard your conversation, so I will stand on your side.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Madam.¡± Gu Qingxue finally understood that the Kou clan and Gu Chengbin had bumped into each other.


    Madam Qiao had a reputation for being fierce and hated being lied to the most.


    Madam Kou and Gu Chengbin wanted to take away the credit belonging to her in front of Madam Qiao, so they obviously treated Madam Qiao as a fool. With Madam Qiao¡¯s temperament, she naturally could not tolerate it.


    Gu Qingxue originally wanted to personally take revenge for Lan Wen, but it seemed that she did not have to.


    ¡°Your Highness, please help my mother and brother!¡± Gu Lingyue looked at Ling Tianqi with teary eyes when she saw this scene.


    Ling Tianqi frowned and looked at the Qiao family with a hint of fear in his eyes.


    1


    Imperial Duke Zhan behind Madam Qiao was not to be trifled with. Even his father had to treat him with respect, not to mention his status.


    Besides, this matter was the fault of Madam Kou.


    Ling Tianqi was not the only one who thought this way. The other guests also felt that Gu Chengbin deserved it.


    ¡°Your Highness!¡± Gu Lingyue saw that Ling Tianqi did not speak and urged him anxiously.


    ¡°Why? Does the Second Miss want to accompany him?¡± Madam Qiao gave her a sharp gaze.


    Gu Lingyue was so scared that she did not dare to speak. She stood on the spot and trembled.


    Madam Kou gritted her teeth and watched this scene. She did not dare to make a sound. She could only watch her son being beaten up with heartache.


    ¡°Qiu Yan, tell me what happened.¡± Madam Qiao did not hear it clearly when she was unconscious. She still needed Qiu Yan to find out the truth.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Qiu Yan quickly recounted the whole story.


    Madam Qiao nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Well, it seems that I didn¡¯t hit the wrong person. Miss Gu, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let anyone take the credit for Miss Gu.¡±


    1


    ¡°Thank you, Madam.¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, her sharp gaze landed on Gu Xin¡¯er¡¯s face.


    Gu Xin¡¯er was stunned. She did not need Gu Qingxue to remind her. She kneeled down and apologized, ¡°I was wrong. I admit that you¡¯re a miracle doctor.¡±


    ¡°Madam, why don¡¯t we stop here? Thank you for upholding justice for me,¡± Gu Qingxue said.


    She did not intend to kill them all. She had not found the people who had harmed her grandmother yet, so she still needed to spare their lives.


    ¡°It should be me who¡¯s thanking you. I¡¯ll go back today. I¡¯ll send someone to fetch Miss Gu to my residence tomorrow to treat me,¡± Madam Qiao said gratefully.


    Gu Qingxue agreed immediately and watched Qiao leave.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have startled you all. The birthday banquet continues. Please enjoy yourselves.¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, she walked to the Old Madam¡¯s side and sat down as if nothing had happened.


    The guests present were not in the mood to stay. They hurriedly found an excuse and left the Gu residence.


    ¡°Gu Qingxue, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Gu Lingyue was the first to rush over after all the guests had left. She had never been so humiliated before. She could not even protect her usual disguise, she only wanted to teach Gu Qingxue a lesson. ¡°Nanny Zhou, teach her a lesson!¡±


    Nanny Zhou went up to Gu Qingxue right away.


    Gu Qingxue sat in her seat calmly. A silver needle shot out from her fingers and went into Nanny Zhou¡¯s knee.

 Chapter 105 - Do You Think That Person Is Lil Han?

    ¡°Ah!¡± Nanny Zhou screamed and fell to the ground. Then Lan Wen rushed up and slapped her.


    With a smack, half of Nanny Zhou¡¯s face was slapped.


    1


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Stop fooling around. Let¡¯s call it a day. Nanny Zhou, send me back to rest,¡± Madam Kou said with an ashen face, gritting her teeth.


    Gu Qingxue suddenly had such a backer behind her. She could not touch this little b*tch easily.


    However, there was still time in the future. She would find an opportunity!


    Gu Qingxue did not stop them. She watched them leave dejectedly.


    ¡°Eldest Miss, you¡¯re too impulsive. If anything had happened to you just now, the Old Madam would have been heartbroken.¡± Nanny Sheng¡¯s eyes could not help but redden as she spoke.


    ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing. I won¡¯t do anything I¡¯m not sure of. You¡¯ve all worked hard today. Go back and rest. I¡¯ll go look for Lil¡¯ Lin and the others,¡± Gu Qingxue said indifferently.


    ¡°Cui¡¯er should have taken the Young Masters and the Young Miss to the lake to see the lanterns. You can go look for them directly,¡± Lan Wen said softly, covering her face that had been slapped.


    Gu Qingxue nodded in agreement. After giving Lan Wen some medicine to treat her wounds, she turned around and left.


    Today was the Flower God Festival. Every year at this time, Jing City would hold a lantern event.


    The streets were filled with people celebrating the festival. At this time, the three children each held a string of red candied haws in their hands. They followed closely behind Nanny Sheng¡¯s granddaughter, Cui¡¯er, as they walked along the bustling streets.


    The three children kept looking around curiously. They only felt that Jing City was full of delicious and fun things.


    ¡°If the Young Masters and Young Miss have anything you want, you can tell me. Before going out today, the Eldest Miss specially told the Young Masters and Young Miss not to feel sorry for the silver and to have fun,¡± Cui¡¯er said with a smile.


    ¡°I want the little rabbit¡¯s lantern,¡± Lingbao said first.


    ¡°I want the big tiger¡¯s lantern. Big brother, what about you?¡± Dumby asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything. Sister Cui, after we buy the lanterns, we can go back. If we play until it¡¯s too late, our mother will worry about us,¡± Gu Lin said sensibly.


    ¡°Okay, then after we buy some food and play, we¡¯ll go back,¡± Cui¡¯er agreed immediately and bought the lantern and meat buns for the three children.


    Lingbao was eating the meat buns when she suddenly heard a whine coming from the alley beside her.


    She looked curiously into the alley and saw a stray dog standing pitifully in the alley, staring longingly at the meat bun in her hand.


    Lingbao¡¯s heart softened. She endured his desire for the meat bun and picked out the meat filling from the inside and carefully threw it into the alley.


    However, who knew that after the stray dog ate the meat bun, it actually walked out of the alley?


    It was a big black dog that was half the height of a man. It looked majestic, but it was too thin and weak. Its fur was a little gray, and only its golden eyes were shining brightly.


    2


    The big black dog was very intelligent. It followed Lingbao obediently.


    ¡°Go away, I don¡¯t have any meat buns for you to eat!¡± Lingbao kept waving her hand to drive the stray dog away. In the end, she accidentally bumped into Gu Lin¡¯s back. ¡°Oh¡­ Big brother, why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡±


    ¡°Do you think that person is Lil¡¯ Han?¡± Gu Lin raised his hand and pointed at a restaurant not far away.


    The three children looked at the restaurant¡¯s door at the same time. They saw Rong Han walking out of the restaurant with his head lowered and a cloth on his head.

 Chapter 106 - An Old Witch Is Chasing Me

    Rong Han did not notice the three children in the distance. As if afraid of being noticed by others, he stood behind the carriage not far away from the restaurant and hid.


    Dumby blinked curiously and deliberately slowed down his footsteps. He walked to the back of the carriage and raised his hand to Pat Rong Han¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Hey, Lil¡¯ Han, what are you doing sneaking around?¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Rong Han was shocked. He quickly patted his chest and turned around to see Dumby. ¡°Why is it you?!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re out for the lantern event. Lil¡¯ Han, who are you hiding from?¡± Gu Lin pulled Lingbao¡¯s little hand and followed them.


    Rong Han pretended to be mysterious and shushed them. He pulled the four of them behind the carriage and hid them well. ¡°Don¡¯t make a sound. There¡¯s an old witch chasing me. I don¡¯t want to stay with her.¡±


    Just as the three children were curious about who the ¡®old witch¡¯ was, Qu Lianyu led the prince regent¡¯s mansion guards out of the inn in a hurry.


    1


    After looking around, they still could not find Rong Han. Qu Lianyu looked anxious and turned to glare at the guards. ¡°What are you all doing? There are so many people. Can¡¯t you even watch over a child?¡±


    The guards did not dare to raise their heads. ¡°At first, the little crown prince said that he had a stomachache and wanted to go to the toilet. Who knew that he secretly ran away through the window. Please forgive him, Miss Qu¡­¡±


    ¡°You can go and explain these words to His Highness.¡± Qu Lianyu frowned. ¡°What are you still standing there for? You must find the little crown prince before His Highness leaves the palace and returns to the manor!¡±


    After hearing this, the guards hurriedly scattered to look for him.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Han, is she the old witch you were talking about? She doesn¡¯t look old to me,¡± Lingbao said.


    ¡°But she always bullies me. Every time when my father isn¡¯t at home, she makes me drink all kinds of bitter medicine,¡± Rong Han said unhappily with his head lowered.


    1


    ¡°But if you don¡¯t go home, your father will worry about you,¡±Gu Lin said.


    ¡°Then can you send me home? I can bring you over. Next time, you can come and play with me directly,¡± Rong Han said expectantly.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay to send the Young Master back to the mansion. However, once we go out, we will be discovered by that young lady,¡± Cui¡¯er said.


    Qu Lianyu was standing at the entrance of the restaurant. It seemed that she had no intention of leaving.


    The carriage in front of them and Qu Lianyu faced each other. As soon as they walked out from the back of the carriage, Qu Lianyu would immediately see them.


    Rong Han¡¯s face was unhappy, and his beautiful facial features were already tangled together. It could be seen how much he disliked Qu Lianyu.


    The three children all understood him very well.


    They had been sick before, and every time they got sick, the doctor would give them a decoction that was so bitter that their tongues would turn numb.


    Every time they took a sip, they felt like crying, but little Han had to drink it every day. It was too torturous.


    ¡°Let me help you. Second brother, lend me your meat bun,¡± Lingbao said.


    Dumby reluctantly gave the half-eaten meat bun to Lingbao.


    ¡°Big dog, come here.¡± Lingbao turned her head and tentatively waved at the big black dog standing not far away.


    Surprisingly, the big black dog really understood Lingbao¡¯s words and wagged its tail as it came over.


    Lingbao waved the meat bun in its hand at the Big Black Dog, then pointed at Qu Lianyu. ¡°Go lure that person away, and I¡¯ll give you this meat bun.¡±


    After the big black dog heard this, it turned its head and headed straight for Qu Lianyu without saying a word.


    Qu Lianyu was completely unaware of the impending danger. She stood where she was and clenched her fists, her eyes almost spitting fire.

 Chapter 107 - I Brought My Mother Here to Look For You and Treat Your Illness

    When she found that little b*stard, she would definitely take advantage of the prince¡¯s absence to teach him a good lesson.


    Qu Lianyu was anxious. She turned around and stepped over the threshold, intending to enter the restaurant to search for him again.


    ¡°The wild dog is attacking. Young lady, be careful!¡± At this moment, Qu Lianyu suddenly heard the exclamations from the crowd.


    She turned her head, and before she could even see what the other party was, she was already knocked to the ground.


    Hearing the shrieks from the surrounding onlookers, Qu Lianyu raised her head and met the big black dog¡¯s panting mouth.


    The big black dog¡¯s bright red tongue drooped down from its mouth, and there was crystal clear saliva stuck on it.


    At this moment, this drool was slowly falling off the tip of the big black dog¡¯s tongue.


    1


    Qu Lian Yu¡¯s body trembled as if she was convulsing. She screamed out in an earth-shattering scream, ¡°Ah! Whose dog is this? Get out of my way!¡±


    Unfortunately, the big black dog was unwilling to let go of Qu Lian Yu. While she was screaming, it suddenly used its tongue to lick her chin all the way to her forehead!


    Qu Lianyu heard a slurping sound, and then her face was covered in saliva.


    The delicate makeup on her face was also covered in a mess. Qu Lianyu¡¯s body trembled and she let out a hysterical scream.


    The big black dog also ate a mouthful of rouge powder. The strange taste made it subconsciously nauseous. In one mouthful, it spat out all the meat buns that it had eaten when it first saw Lingbao on Qu Lianyu.


    1


    The warm touch was accompanied by a nauseating smell. The stimulation made Qu Lianyu let out a cry that sounded like that of a chicken being slaughtered.


    Just as Qu Lian Yu was about to break down and scream, the three phildren also pulled Rong Han and ran away together.


    Rong Han ran for a few steps before he was out of breath. Cui¡¯er had no choice but to pick him up and pull the three children into an empty alley on the neighboring street.


    ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m dying of laughter. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen the old witch being tortured so miserably.¡± Rong Han laughed out loud, his eyes filled with joy.


    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯ll take it as venting your anger for you!¡± After Lingbao finished speaking, he heard a patter.


    Gu Lin stuck his head out and looked out of the alley, looking at the big black dog that was sprinting over, ¡°We¡¯re here!¡±


    The big black fog ran over with a face full of joy. After rushing into the alley, it bit the meat bun in Lingbao¡¯s hand and swallowed it.


    ¡°My meat bun¡­ Forget it, Lil¡¯ Han, as long as you¡¯re happy.¡± Seeing that Rong Han¡¯s face was still very pale, Dumby asked worriedly, ¡°Lil¡¯ Han, have you recovered from your illness?¡±


    Rong Han shook his head and said, ¡°My illness is a natural mental illness. It¡¯s very difficult to cure.¡±


    ¡°Other doctors can¡¯t do anything about it, but my mother might be able to help you. My mother¡¯s medical skills are very good. Next time, I¡¯ll bring my mother here to look for you and treat your illness,¡± Gu Lin said righteously.


    Seeing Gu Lin mention Gu Qingxue, Rong Han could not help but feel a little expectant.


    He did not know what was wrong with him either, but as long as he thought that he would be able to see that fairy again, he could not help but feel happy in his heart.


    Cui¡¯er stuck her head out and looked out of the alley, making sure that Qu Lianyu did not bring anyone with her to catch up. ¡°Little Masters, let¡¯s send this Young Master home quickly. Otherwise, if we delay too late, Eldest Miss will be worried.¡±


    The three children had been out for such a long time, and they also missed their mother. Thus, they followed the path that Rong Han had pointed out and brought him to a particularly majestic manor.

 Chapter 108 - The Prince Regent Was the Second Most Powerful Person in the World

    The three children stood outside the prince regent¡¯s mansion and looked up at the brightly lit house. The words that the teacher had told them in the past appeared in their minds.


    It was magnificent, and everyone had their own style.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Han, your house is so big!¡± Dumby could not help but exclaim.


    ¡°Really? I know someone whose house is even bigger than mine.¡± Rong Han thought of the palace and felt that it was much bigger than his house.


    ¡°Really? With such a big house, it must be very fun, right?¡± Lingbao asked with yearning.


    Rong Han thought of the palace and pouted with some disdain. ¡°It¡¯s not fun either, the things inside are not as good as mine. If you want to play, I¡¯ll bring you to my house to have a look.¡±


    The three children had indeed never seen such a large mansion like the prince regent¡¯s manor and were all very interested in this place.


    Only Cui¡¯er had a face full of shock and was so shocked that her eyeballs almost fell out.


    Especially when the words ¡®prince regent¡¯s manor¡¯ were written on the plaque of the large door, it almost made Cui¡¯er wet her pants!


    Instantly, Cui¡¯er¡¯s gaze toward Rong Han changed.


    When she saw this little Young Master, she felt that his bearing was extraordinary. However, she never expected that this little young master was actually from the regent prince¡¯s manor!


    When she saw the three little children were about to enter the main door of the prince regent¡¯s manor with Rong Han, Cui¡¯er hurriedly pulled them back. ¡°Young Masters, Young Miss, it¡¯s getting late today. Let¡¯s go back first. Otherwise, Eldest Miss will really have to worry about us!¡±


    Everyone in Jing City knew of the prince regent¡¯s reputation of being fierce. Cui¡¯er knew that they were only ordinary people. She did not dare to bring the three young masters into the prince regent¡¯s manor without permission.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll go back first tonight. Lil¡¯ Han, we¡¯ll come and see you another day,¡± Gu Lin said.


    Rong Han was very disappointed when he heard this, but he could not force them to stay, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll wait for you. The day after tomorrow, no, come and play with me tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll naturally come and visit when we¡¯re free. Young Master, please go back.¡±Cui¡¯er tried her best to squeeze out a smile.


    Rong Han nodded and quickly walked towards the prince regent¡¯s manor.


    Cui¡¯er also hurriedly left with her three cubs.


    ¡°Sister Cui, you¡¯re walking so fast. We¡¯re going to be unable to catch up with you.¡± Dumby had to jog to catch up with Cui¡¯er, who was fast as lightning, and reminded them.


    ¡°Little Masters, do you know who that Young Master was?¡± Cui¡¯er asked, still in shock, after leaving the prince regent¡¯s manor with her three children.


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s Lil¡¯ Han, the son of fairy uncle,¡± answered Lingbao.


    ¡°Fairy uncle¡­ Is he also a member of the prince regent¡¯s manor?¡± Cui¡¯er asked, puzzled.


    It was no wonder that Cui¡¯er¡¯s reaction was so big. The prince regent was only under one person, and he was above ten thousand people. He had power over the court and the public. Everyone in Jing City was filled with fear toward him.


    Moreover, the Young Masters and Young Miss had always lived in the countryside. How did they have the opportunity to be friends with the children of the prince regent¡¯s manor?


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Han is Lil¡¯ Han. He is our friend. We don¡¯t care about anything else,¡± Gu Lin said indifferently.


    Cui¡¯er really could not count on the three children to understand how terrifying the prince regent was, so she brought them back in a hurry.


    On the other side, Gu Qingxue went out to search for Cui¡¯er and the three children, but she could not find them. When she returned to the Gu residence, she heard that the four of them had not come back yet. She was worried when she saw Cui¡¯er come back holding the three children¡¯s hands tightly.


    Seeing the three children, Gu Qingxue felt relieved, ¡°Why did you come back so late? I was so worried about you guys.¡±

 Chapter 109 - Might Shift the Blame on Me

    ¡°Mother, we met Lil¡¯ Han just now and even sent him home,¡± Lingbao said as she spread her arms and hugged Gu Qingxue¡¯s neck tightly.


    Gu Lin and Dumby looked at Lingbao enviously.


    They also wanted to be hugged by their mother, but they were all boys, so they could only give their mother¡¯s embrace to their younger sister.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s expression changed, and she looked up at Cui¡¯er, who was not far away, looking a little unnatural.


    She immediately realized what had happened. Gu Qingxue put down Lingbao in her arms, and instructed Lan Wen, who was following behind her, ¡°Take the Young Masters and Young Miss to wash up first.¡±


    ¡°Mother, aren¡¯t you going to sleep with us?¡± Dumby asked expectantly, tugging at Gu Qingxue¡¯s sleeve.


    Gu Qingxue bent down and stroked Lingbao¡¯s head, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m going to accompany you. Go back and wash up first. I want to tell you a story when I get back, okay?¡±


    ¡°We still need to listen to the story of the monkey king,¡± Gu Lin requested.


    ¡°Okay, go and wash up first.¡± Gu Qingxue handed the three children to Lan Wen with ease. She looked at Cui¡¯er and said, ¡°Cui¡¯er, come with me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Eldest Miss.¡± Cui¡¯er nodded respectfully and followed Gu Qingxue.


    After bringing Cui¡¯er to a place where no one was around, Gu Qingxue saw that she was nervous. She did not beat around the bush and said, ¡°From the looks of it, you should have sent Lil¡¯ Han back to the prince regent¡¯s manor.¡±


    Cui¡¯er was very surprised. ¡°Eldest Miss, do you also know the identity of that Young Master?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about that. You just need to know that if you tell others about what happened today, your life will be in danger. You just need to keep your mouth shut,¡± Gu Qingxue said calmly.


    Cui¡¯er¡¯s legs gave way, and she fell to her knees with a thump. ¡°Eldest Miss, this servant doesn¡¯t know anything!¡±


    ¡°Yes, you just don¡¯t know anything. You only brought Lil¡¯ Lin and the others out to play tonight. You haven¡¯t met any other children, and you haven¡¯t been to any places you shouldn¡¯t have been.¡± Gu Qingxue¡¯s dark eyes flickered with a profound light, ¡°Do you remember?¡±


    ¡°Yes, this servant will remember everything! Thank you for your reminder, Eldest Miss,¡± Cui¡¯er hurriedly agreed.


    Gu Qingxue was finally relieved and watched Cui¡¯er leave.


    After Cui¡¯er left, the voice of the little butler rang in Gu Qingxue¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Host, the Eldest Madam is still trying to harm you. If you directly exposed your relationship with that big fish it¡¯s guaranteed that the entire GU family will be respectful to you. Then, we don¡¯t have to be so careful, right?¡± The little butler clearly could not understand why did Gu Qingxue not use her backer.


    Gu Qingxue turned around and walked toward the courtyard where she lived. She did not speak, but communicated with the little housekeeper with her mind, ¡°Do you think Madam Kou is scary or that Young Master is scary?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s that big fish! If he didn¡¯t have a high status, the system wouldn¡¯t give him so many points,¡± the little housekeeper said matter-of-factly.


    ¡°The Young Master doesn¡¯t want anyone to know that he was poisoned. Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll have less contact with him. Otherwise, if he were to be exposed one day, the blame might fall on me. I won¡¯t cause trouble for myself.¡± Gu Qingxue had already analyzed it, she knew that the Young Master was not someone to be trifled with, so she would avoid him if she could.


    ¡°I see.¡± The little butler suddenly understood.


    ¡°You came out just in time. I was about to ask you, I cured the Imperial Duke Zhan¡¯s wife today, so why didn¡¯t the system give me any points?¡± Gu Qingxue questioned.


    1

 Chapter 110 - The Dream Was Too Real, As If It Was Hinting at Something

    Madam Qian¡¯s status was very important. Logically speaking, she should get at least a few hundred points for saving Madam Qiao!


    The young butler immediately became serious, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s because you haven¡¯t completely cured Imperial Duke Zhan¡¯s wife. Master, our system has always adhered to the principle of being responsible to the end. In order to prevent you from breaking the rules, the system will only reward you with points after you¡¯ve cured the patient.¡±


    ¡°You can rest assured that I won¡¯t leave my patients behind,¡± Gu Qingxue said.


    She had already thought it through. After she had cured Imperial Duke Zhan¡¯s wife, she would leave Jing City and return to Dafu Village.


    However, this time, she would take her grandmother with her.


    For this, she had to first get past Madam Kou.


    After hiding her thoughts, Gu Qingxue returned to the courtyard where she lived.


    She helped Lan Wen bathe the three children. After she bathed and changed her clothes, she lay on the bed with the three children and told them the story of the Monkey King.


    The three children listened attentively. Soon, they could not resist their sleepiness and closed their eyes, falling asleep.


    Seeing the three children sleeping soundly, Gu Qingxue could not help but plant a kiss on their foreheads. Then, she closed her eyes and fell asleep as well.


    In her sleep, Gu Qingxue seemed to have come to the garden of a mansion.


    In the garden, there was a rockery and a lake. The flowers were fighting against each other and the scenery was pleasant.


    Gu Qingxue lowered her head to look at her hands. She found that her hands were translucent.


    Gu Qingxue was not unfamiliar with this state. Every time she dreamed of Rong Han, she would fall into the same state.


    However, this dream was different from the previous ones.


    She looked around, but did not see Rong Han.


    Moreover, when she had been dreaming at night, she had dreamed about things that happened at night, but this time, it was during the day.


    She had no choice but to take the initiative to look for Rong Han.


    Finally, Gu Qingxue found Rong Han on a swing in the garden.


    Rong Han was wearing a long green robe and swinging happily on the swing.


    Gu Qingxue could not help but smile when she saw the smile on his porcelain-like face.


    However, at this moment, a sharp killing intent shot out. Gu Qingxue saw a sleeve arrow flying toward Rong Han at high speed!


    Rong Han turned pale with fright and screamed.


    Gu Qingxue could not control her heart. She rushed over to stop the sleeve arrow, ¡°Lil¡¯ Han, dodge!¡±


    However, the sleeve arrow still pierced through Rong Han¡¯s body, and blood splattered out!


    Gu Qingxue was so heartbroken that she could not breathe, ¡°No!¡±


    Gu Qingxue suddenly opened her eyes and sat up on the bed.


    Everything she had seen just now had disappeared. Gu Qingxue panted as she wiped the cold sweat from her forehead.


    She looked around, feeling extremely nervous.


    The dream she had just had was definitely not a coincidence.


    That dream was too real, as if it was hinting at something.


    However, she could not figure out why she had dreamed about him so many times since she had only met Rong Han once? She could even sense the danger that he might encounter in the future?


    ¡°Mother, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Lin was woken up by Gu Qingxue. He rubbed his eyes in confusion and sat up. He looked at gu qingxue, ¡°Mother, did you have a nightmare? Why are you sweating so much?¡±


    Gu Qingxue finally reacted. She raised her hand to wipe away the sweat and comforted the uneasy Gu Lin. ¡°Mother is fine. Mother just had a bad dream.¡±

 Chapter 111 - Holding His Breath

    This was the first time Gu Lin saw Gu Qingxue¡¯s anxious expression.


    Gu Lin did not know how to express his worry, so he could only hold Gu Qingxue¡¯s hand, as if to comfort her, and interlocked his fingers with hers.


    Gu Qingxue looked at Gu Lin in surprise.


    Gu Lin was a boy and the eldest son. He was not as spoiled as his younger siblings. In addition, the original owner of this body had once treated them harshly, so he rarely got close to her.


    Gu Lin lowered his head and said, ¡°I heard Li Xiaohu tell me that when he had nightmares in the past, his grandmother would always grab his hand and say that he shouldn¡¯t be afraid anymore. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true. Anyway, there¡¯s no harm in trying.¡±


    When Gu Qingxue heard this, she was so touched that she was about to cry!


    Her son was simply too warm!


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Lin is so good. Mother feels much better,¡± Gu Qingxue said happily.


    Gu Lin¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Really! Mother was a little scared at first, but now I can sleep again.¡± Gu Qingxue pulled Gu Lin to lie down again, she reached out and touched his little face, ¡°Let¡¯s sleep together. When we wake up tomorrow, Mother will take you to play with Lil¡¯ Han.¡±


    She still decided to believe in the dream.


    1


    There was indeed a special fate between her and Lil¡¯ Han.


    Since she dreamed of him, it meant that it was not a coincidence.


    She wanted to go to the prince regent¡¯s mansion to investigate. If Lil¡¯ Han was fine, she could rest assured.


    However, if what happened in the dream also happened in reality, she might be able to save Lil¡¯ Han.


    No, she had to save Lil¡¯ Han.


    Recalling the scene of Rong Han being shot by the sleeve arrow in the dream, Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart felt like it was being stabbed by a knife.


    It seemed that the sleeve arrow not only hit Rong Han but also her heart.


    Thinking of this, Gu Qingxue took a deep breath and fell asleep again with her eyes closed.


    The next morning, a crisp sound came from the dining room of the prince regent¡¯s mansion.


    The maids and servants in the dining hall were all silent, not even daring to breathe loudly.


    Rong Zhan was sitting at the table with a cold expression, watching Rong Han throw the bowls and chopsticks on the ground.


    The father and son were in a deadlock. Rong Han clenched his fists, his face red, and demanded, ¡°I want to go out!¡±


    Rong Zhan¡¯s thin lips moved slightly, and he spat out two words, ¡°No.¡±


    Rong Han seemed to have suffered a great blow. The tears in the bottom of his eyes could no longer be held in. Tears burst out of his eyes, and he lowered his head and sobbed.


    Rong Han¡¯s crying was completely different from the crying of an ordinary child. He was very restrained in his crying. He seemed to be unwilling to make a sound as he forcefully held back his sobbing, causing his small face to turn red.


    However, this was not the end.


    The key point was that Rong Han¡¯s emotions were getting more and more agitated. In the end, he simply shut his mouth and held his breath, unwilling to breathe.


    Rong Zhan frowned. He reached out and grabbed Rong Han in front of him. His two fingers pinched his cheeks and forced him to open his mouth, ¡°Breathe.¡±


    Rong Han was extremely resistant. He was so stubborn that he was unwilling to listen.


    In the end, Rong Zhan still could not persuade Rong Han. He let out a long sigh and said helplessly, ¡°I can get someone to find Gu Lin and the others. I can get them to come over and play with you, but you can¡¯t leave the residence.¡±


    Only then did Rong Han stop trembling. He then took large mouthfuls of air to regain her breath.


    Looking at Rong Han coughing and raising his hand to rub his eyes, Rong Zhan¡¯s gaze softened. He took out a handkerchief and wiped the tears off Rong Han¡¯s face.


    Rong Han seemed to have realized that he had not been able to control his emotions just now. There was some guilt in his eyes, and he hugged Rong Zhan¡¯s waist tightly.

 Chapter 112 - It Was the First Time Han‘er Was So Dependent on Someone Other Than Him

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so willful next time,¡± Rong Zhan warned.


    Rong Han blinked and was about to speak when she was interrupted by Liu Yi who was striding in.


    ¡°Master, Lady Gu is here,¡± Liu Yi reported respectfully.


    Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes moved. ¡°Did she come alone?¡±


    Liu Yi answered, ¡°Lady Gu said she has something important to discuss with you, Master.¡±


    ¡°Take her to the front hall for a while.¡± Rong Zhan was about to leave when someone grabbed his sleeve.


    ¡°Father, I want to go too,¡± Rong Han said expectantly.


    Rong Zhan picked up Rong Han and led him to the front hall.


    Gu Qingxue waited in the front hall for a while, then watched Rong Zhan walk in with Rong Han in his arms.


    The moment she saw Rong Han, Gu Qingxue finally felt relieved.


    Fortunately, she had rushed over early in the morning, and Rong Han was still fine.


    The moment Rong Han saw Gu Qingxue, her pair of black and white eyes were like crescent moons. He hurriedly urged Rong Zhan to put him down, then came forward and gave her a big hug.


    ¡°Fairy, didn¡¯t Brother Lin and the others come over?¡± Rong Han¡¯s eyes were filled with anticipation, and she asked Gu Qingxue curiously.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Lin and the others are busy these two days, so they can¡¯t come over to play with you. I¡¯ll bring them over when they¡¯re done with their work in a few days,¡± Gu Qingxue comforted him.


    Actually, she did not bring the three cubs over on purpose.


    An assassin had appeared in her dream, so she did not want the three children to be dragged into this.


    Moreover, she came alone, so she could focus all her attention on Rong Han. Otherwise, she would have to worry more about the three children when they came, and it would be easy for her to make mistakes.


    Gu Qingxue raised her eyes and looked in Rong Zhan¡¯s direction.


    Subconsciously, she did not want the three children to have too much contact with Rong Zhan, so she made an excuse to let them stay in the Gu family for the time being.


    ¡°Okay, then let the fairy play with me today,¡± Rong Han said as she hugged Gu Qingxue¡¯s arm tightly.


    ¡°Han¡¯er, Daddy has something important to discuss with Miss Gu,¡± Rong Zhan said.


    Rong Han stood beside Gu Qingxue obediently and held her hand. ¡°Father, take your time. I¡¯ll wait until you¡¯re done before I play with the fairy.¡±


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, Let¡¯s get down to business first.¡± Gu Qingxue calmly revealed Rong Zhan¡¯s true identity.


    From the first time she met Rong Zhan, she knew that this man was definitely not an ordinary person.


    When she took the jade pendant from Fu Ling and learned that she could find Rong Zhan at the prince regent¡¯s residence, she managed to guess Rong Zhan¡¯s identity.


    However, her real goal this time was not Rong Zhan, but Rong Han.


    Rong Han liked her and was willing to stick to her. This was a good thing for her, in case she needed to find an excuse to keep an eye on Rong Han.


    Rong Zhan was not surprised when Gu Qingxue changed the way she addressed him. He sat on the main seat, his gaze fixed on Gu Qingxue and Rong Han.


    This was the first time he had seen Han¡¯er so dependent on someone other than him.


    Moreover, the scene of Rong Han and Gu Qingxue together looked very harmonious, making him unable to take his eyes off her. ¡°Why did you come here today?¡±


    Gu Qingxue revealed an impeccable smile, ¡°It¡¯s like this. I encountered a bottleneck when I was making the antidote, and I wanted to check the Young Master¡¯s pulse three times a day before going back to study it. So today, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to stay and disturb the Young Master,¡± she said indifferently


    Rong Han¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°So, fairy, you can accompany me to play today?¡±


    1

 Chapter 113 - The Most Beautiful Lady He Had Ever Seen!

    ¡°As long as you are willing, of course.¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, she raised her hand and gently stroked Rong Han¡¯s small head.


    Rong Han enjoyed letting Gu Qingxue do whatever she wanted. He only felt that the fairy¡¯s body was very fragrant. Her palm was warm and soft. She was really gentle!


    Not to mention that the fairy was so beautiful. She was the most beautiful fairy he had ever seen!


    Unfortunately, the fairy was not his mother.


    2


    Rong Han had never thought that it was a bad thing that he did not have a mother.


    However, now that he thought about it again, he felt that having a mother like brother Lin and the others was quite good.


    After settling the younger one, Gu Qingxue looked at Rong Zhan, waiting for his answer.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s to detoxify me, so you can stay,¡± Rong Zhan said.


    ¡°That¡¯s great! Father, come and play with me with the fairy. Fairy, I want to hear you tell me a story. Brother Lin told me that you know how to tell stories about the Monkey King. I want to hear it too!¡± Rong Han mentioned the Monkey King, his eyes were filled with endless yearning.


    Previously, he only heard Brother Lin tell him that the Monkey King was powerful and omnipotent. However, he did not hear the details of the story. He had been itching for the past few days and finally found an opportunity to let the fairy tell him a story.


    Seeing Rong Han¡¯s expectant look, Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes softened, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll tell the Monkey King¡¯s story. Let¡¯s go to your room, okay?¡±


    She still remembered that Rong Han had an accident on the swing. Since that was the case, they tried their best to avoid going near the swing.


    ¡°Eh, but I want to go to the backyard to listen to a story. Fairy, why don¡¯t we go to the backyard for the story? I¡¯ll ask the maid at home to prepare some delicious food for me, and we¡¯ll talk about it while we eat.¡± Rong Han could not wait to stand up while holding Gu Qingxue¡¯s hand, then she stretched out her other hand toward Rong Zhan. ¡°Daddy, come quickly!¡±


    Rong Zhan stood up and came over, holding Rong Han¡¯s other hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Seeing that the father and son had the same opinion, Gu Qingxue could not continue to refute it. If she refuted too much, it would also look suspicious.


    She only hoped that the pavilion in the backyard was further away from the swing!


    When Gu Qingxue followed the father and son into the garden gate, she knew that she was thinking too much!


    The garden of the prince regent¡¯s manor was frighteningly big, four to five times bigger than her courtyard house in Dafu Village. At a glance, the scenery was picturesque. From the rockery to the arrangement of flowers, everything was exquisite.


    There was no swing around the pavilion where they were, which showed that she could be at ease for the time being.


    Rong Han excitedly pulled the two of them to sit down in the pavilion.


    Gu Qingxue was not in a hurry. She began to tell Rong Han the story in ¡®Journey to the West¡¯.


    Meanwhile, Qu Lianyu heard that Rong Zhan did not leave the mansion today, but planned to stay at home to accompany Rong Han.


    In the room, Qu Lianyu was dressing up.


    She seemed to have cried. Her eyes were a little red and swollen, and the bottom of her eyes were bloodshot. She looked even more pitiful than usual.


    Qu Lianyu turned her head to look at the maid who was reporting the news behind her. She raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°Are you saying that the prince has canceled his trip today and is staying at home to accompany the young prince?¡±


    The maid, Bi Qing, nodded. ¡°Yes. I heard that a guest had come. His Royal Highness pushed aside other matters and stayed to entertain that guest. This servant has gone to investigate. His Royal Highness is currently with that guest, accompanying the young prince to play in the garden.¡±

 Chapter 114 - Personally Apologizing to His Royal Highness

    Qu Lianyu¡¯s interest was immediately piqued. ¡°Did you see the appearance of that guest?¡±


    Bi Qing shook her head and weakly said, ¡°Liu Yi is guarding outside the garden. This servant is not allowed to visit.¡±


    ¡°A guest that can be personally treated by His Royal Highness is definitely not an ordinary guest. Bi Qing, immediately prepare a pot of good tea and snacks. Wait for a while, I will personally go and apologize to His Royal Highness,¡± Qu Lianyu said with a firm gaze.


    ¡°Young Miss, in order to not let His Royal Highness misunderstand, you really went through a lot of trouble. His Royal Highness will definitely realize how difficult it was for you and won¡¯t make things difficult for young miss because of what happened last night,¡± Bi Qing said with a flattering smile.


    Last night, Qu Lianyu lost Rong Han, which caused Rong Zhan¡¯s dissatisfaction.


    Although Rong Han returned safely in the end, Qu Lianyu losing him was a fact. Even the Old Royal Highness was unable to help her.


    In order to admit her mistake, Qu Lianyu went to the courtyard where Rong Zhan lived and knelt down. Her eyes were swollen as she cried, but Rong Zhan still did not summon her.


    She would rather Rong Zhan hit her or scold her than see Rong Zhan ignore her like this.


    Therefore, she had to take every opportunity to apologize to him.


    In front of the guests, the prince would probably give her some face, right?


    ¡°Young Miss has really suffered for His Royal Highness,¡± Bi Qing said as she looked at Qu Lianyu with heartache.


    Qu Lianyu¡¯s eyes were filled with unconcealable affection. ¡°As long as His Royal Highness can understand my intentions, it¡¯s only right for me to do more. Alright, you can go and take care of this matter.¡±


    Bi Qing nodded and turned around to leave the room.


    Qu Lianyu had her hair tied up in an exquisite bun. She changed into a light yellow long dress embroidered with spring flowers. She looked gentle and bright, enough to make all the men in the world feel moved when they saw her.


    After Qu Lianyu had tidied up her appearance, she brought the tea and snacks that Bi Qing had prepared and headed toward the garden.


    The moment she arrived at the garden, she saw Liu Yi who was guarding outside. Qu Lianyu smiled slightly as if she was a hostess. ¡°I¡¯m here on the orders of the Old Royal Highness to deliver tea and snacks to His Royal Highness. Aren¡¯t you going to move aside?¡±


    Liu Yi glanced at Qu Lianyu indifferently and turned his body to let her enter the garden.


    He was already used to Qu Lianyu¡¯s attitude.


    This woman always brought up the old prince to talk about things. There was nothing new to say.


    If it was in the past, Liu Yi might not have given way so easily.


    However, today was different. He deliberately moved aside so that Qu Lianyu could enter the garden smoothly.


    Qu Lianyu wanted to look for excitement herself, so why should he stop her?


    Qu Lianyu was very surprised that Liu Yi was so cooperative today. However, she quickly felt that Liu Yi must have realized that she would definitely become the mistress of the regent prince¡¯s residence in the future, so he gave her face.


    After realizing this, Qu Lianyu wished she could use her nostrils to look at people. She strode into the garden.


    As soon as she stepped into the garden, she heard Rong Han¡¯s bell-like laughter coming from the direction of the pavilion. Then she saw Rong Han, Rong Zhan, and the strange woman beside him!


    Gu Qingxue did not notice Qu Lianyu. She whispered something into Rong Han¡¯s ear, which made him laugh happily. He could not help but kiss her face.


    This was the first time Qu Lianyu had seen Rong Han so close to a woman!


    1


    Besides, that was not the point.


    The point was that Rong Han was not the only one who could accept this strange woman. Even the prince had acquiesced in her existence.


    1

 Chapter 115 - She Was Truly Too Envious

    She was highly favored by the old prince. Although she was not a member of the Rong family, she could freely enter and exit the prince regent¡¯s manor. She was also the only woman with special privileges. She could rely on the old prince¡¯s affection for her and frequently appear in front of this father and son pair.


    No matter how much she tried to curry favor with them, she never got close to them.


    However, today, this strange woman could sit beside them.


    Qu Lianyu clenched her fists under her sleeves. She used so much force that her fingernails left a crescent-shaped indentation on her palm.


    She was really too envious.


    The position this strange woman occupied was exactly the position that she longed to occupy even when she was crazy.


    She had worked hard for so many years and defeated so many women with evil intentions.


    In the end, she had lost so suddenly.


    Looking at Gu Qingxue¡¯s face, Qu Lianyu laughed out of anger and walked toward the gazebo.


    Gu Qingxue did not notice Qu Lianyu until she stood outside the gazebo.


    The moment she raised her eyes to look at Qu Lianyu, Gu Qingxue recognized that she was the woman who had appeared in the dream.


    This woman was even more annoying than the one in the dream. Under her seemingly gentle appearance, there was a vicious gaze that was as vicious as a poisonous snake.


    Seeing that Gu Qingxue had stopped telling the story, Rong Han followed her gaze and saw Qu Lianyu. She instantly felt that his interest had been dampened. ¡°Who told you to come here?¡±


    Qu Lianyu did not seem to have heard Rong Han¡¯s words. Her legs gave way, and she immediately knelt down in a delicate manner. ¡°Your Royal Highness, today, Lianyu specially came here to apologize to you.¡±


    Rong Zhan said expressionlessly, ¡°No need. Leave.¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Qingxue could not help but laugh out loud.


    This girl was obviously here to ask for forgiveness Only someone like the Young Master would be indifferent to this delicate beauty.


    Rong Zhan heard Gu Qingxue¡¯s laughter and glanced at her.


    Qu Lianyu pretended she did not hear Gu Qingxue¡¯s laughter. Her eyes were full of tears, she said pitifully, ¡°It was Lianyu¡¯s fault last night. I didn¡¯t expect that His Highness would run away from the restaurant and go home alone. ¡°It was all Lianyu¡¯s fault. Fortunately, the young prince is safe and sound. Otherwise, if anything happened to him, Lianyu wouldn¡¯t be able to live on!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to take it to heart. It¡¯s because you won¡¯t have the chance to serve Han¡¯er in the future,¡± Rong Zhan said slowly.


    Qu Lianyu looked at Rong Zhan in surprise. ¡°But, but the Old Royal Highness asked me to¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Rong Zhan asked sharply.


    Qu Lianyu was almost scared out of her wits. She lowered her head and said fearfully, ¡°No, no, Lianyu wouldn¡¯t dare. The Old Royal Highness only entrusted this matter to me, and I don¡¯t dare to disobey.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, you don¡¯t dare to disobey my great-grandfather¡¯s words, but you dare to disobey my father¡¯s words?¡± Rong Han asked in a childish voice.


    Hearing this, Gu Qingxue could not help but give Rong Han a thumbs up.


    Tears streamed down Qu Lianyu¡¯s face, and she sobbed helplessly, ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ve always treated you well, so why are you targeting me like this?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re ugly. I don¡¯t like ugly women. I only like fairies,¡± Rong Han said as he hugged Gu Qingxue¡¯s waist tightly and leaned her small head on her body obediently.


    Qu Lianyu was so angry that she almost vomited blood. She looked at Gu Qingxue unwillingly, trying to find something on Gu Qingxue¡¯s face that was not as good as her own.


    However, Gu Qingxue was so perfect that she could not find any flaws just by sitting there. Even her temperament was as cold and noble as the clouds on the peak of the mountain, enough to make all the men in the world go crazy over her.

 Chapter 117 - Does Your Father Have Any Hobbies?

    ¡°Fairy, fairy!¡± Rong Han called Gu Qingxue while shaking her arm.


    Gu Qingxue came back to her senses. She looked at Rong Han with a gentle smile and asked, ¡°Lil¡¯ Han, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    She wanted to call Rong Han ¡®Your Highness¡¯, but he refused, so she continued to call him ¡®Lil¡¯ Han¡¯ intimately.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking what you want to eat for dinner. I¡¯ll ask the chef o cook it for you,¡± Rong Han said with a sweet smile.


    After spending a day together, Rong Han liked Gu Qingxue even more, and the last bit of restraint she had toward her disappeared.


    ¡°I can eat anything¡­ Lil¡¯ Han, let me ask you, does your father have any hobbies?¡± Gu Qingxue asked.


    Rong Han tilted his head, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. My father is always busy and doesn¡¯t have time to do any hobbies.¡±


    ¡°Does he have anything he likes For example, what does he like to eat?¡± Gu Qingxue asked.


    Rong Han thought about it seriously and named a few dishes. He asked curiously, ¡°Fairy, are you going to cook dinner? Dumby told me before that you will cook a lot of delicious food.¡±


    ¡°Then I will cook delicious dishes for you today, okay?¡± Gu Qingxue was worried that she had no legitimate reason to cook dinner. Rong Han¡¯s words were exactly what she wanted.


    It was said that to catch a man¡¯s heart, one must first catch a man¡¯s stomach. She had always been very confident in her cooking skills. Maybe when she cooked a few dishes that Rong Zhan liked, this man would agree to let her stay in the royal mansion!


    1


    The crisis on Lil¡¯ Han had not been resolved yet. She had to stay by his side until the assassins arrived, in case anything unexpected happened.


    Rong Han did not know what Gu Qingxue was really thinking. She nodded with a smile, ¡°Fairy, let me take you to the kitchen!¡±


    Gu Qingxue agreed immediately. She held Rong Han¡¯s chubby little hand and walked to the kitchen together.


    When they reached the kitchen, Rong Han explained his purpose for coming. After the chefs of the prince regent¡¯s manor confirmed that she did not need anyone¡¯s help, they left the kitchen together and handed the place over to her.


    Looking at all kinds of kitchenware in the kitchen, as well as all kinds of fresh meat, vegetables, and fruits, Gu Qingxue could not help but sigh.


    As expected of the prince regent¡¯s manor, there were still so many vegetables and fruits in this cold winter.


    Hearing the names of the few dishes that Rong Han had mentioned just now, Gu Qingxue could easily guess that Rong Zhan liked lighter food. and with so many fruits and vegetables here, she could have more room to play.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Han, sit by the side with a small stool and wait for me. Otherwise, the oil will splatter onto you,¡± Gu Qingxue reminded with a smile.


    Rong Han obediently carried the small stool and sat not far away. Then, he raised his small face and looked at Gu Qingxue with anticipation.


    Gu Qingxue looked at the ingredients and decided to make five dishes and one soup.


    However, she had just picked the ingredients. Before she could start cooking, she heard a series of footsteps approaching.


    She immediately stopped what she was doing and looked in the direction of the main door. She watched as Qu Lianyu walked in with two maids.


    ¡°I thought Miss had already gone back. I didn¡¯t expect her to still be here.¡± Qu Lianyu covered her mouth and nose with a handkerchief and deliberately asked, ¡°Bi Qing, did you smell anything strange in the kitchen?¡±


    Bi Qing understood and said with a smile, ¡°Miss, I also smelled it. It¡¯s the sour smell of poor people.¡±


    Qu Lianyu stared at Gu Qingxue and said with a smile, ¡°Miss, I don¡¯t know what your relationship with the prince is, but I have to remind you that the prince is not someone you can dream of. You¡¯d better realize the reality as soon as possible!¡±

 Chapter 118 - Did You Eat Poop?

    Chapter 118: Did You Eat Poop?


    Gu Qingxue did not panic at all after hearing this. Instead, she sniffed in the direction where Qu Lianyu was. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me. I also smelled something special.¡±


    Qu Lianyu stared at Gu Qingxue and asked confusedly, ¡°What¡¯s that smell?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s the smell in your mouth. It¡¯s almost killing me,¡± Gu Qingxue said seriously.


    ¡°You! You¡¯re talking nonsense. My mouth doesn¡¯t have a stench!¡± Qu Lianyu shouted angrily out of embarrassment.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s talking nonsense. I can smell the stench on your body too! Did you eat poop? It smells so bad!¡± Rong Han covered his little nose exaggeratedly, not even forgetting to roll his eyes.


    Qu Lianyu was so angry that she was about to cry. ¡°Bi Qing, Hong Yi, both of you attack together. Throw this rude woman out!¡±


    Qu Lianyu wanted to cook dinner and then apologize to Rong Zhan.


    However, she did not expect to meet this vixen in the kitchen!


    Qu Lianyu did not care where Gu Qingxue came from. She was so angry that she almost went crazy when she thought of Gu Qingxue and Rong Zhan sitting side by side in the pavilion today!


    Not to mention that this vixen even spoke rudely. She could not tolerate this kind of woman no matter what!


    ¡°Stop! The fairy is someone I invited. You are not allowed to bully her!¡± Rong Han ran over with her short legs and spread out her arms to protect Gu Qingxue.


    ¡°Your Highness, your servants would use some force. Please move aside so that you won¡¯t be hurt.¡± Bi Qing said with a fake smile, then took a step forward and hugged Rong Han tightly.


    Rong Han was just a child. In addition to his weak body, he was no match for Bi Qing in terms of strength. He struggled hard but to no avail. He was so angry that he opened his mouth and bit on Bi Qing¡¯s arm, ¡°You old witch, ugly freak, let go of me!¡±


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Han!¡± Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart was suddenly in her throat. She dashed toward Rong Han.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Hong Yi took the opportunity to go forward and grab Gu Qingxue.


    A cold light flashed in Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes. She grabbed Hong Yi¡¯s wrists and pulled hard.


    With two crisp cracking sounds, Gu Qingxue broke Hong Yi¡¯s arms in an instant.


    The intense pain caused Hong Yi to scream like a pig being slaughtered. Her knees gave way and she knelt on the ground.


    Seeing this, the smile on Qu Lianyu¡¯s lips gradually froze.


    Before Bi Qing could regain her senses, Gu Qingxue had already rushed in front of her.


    Bi Qing was completely helpless under Gu Qingxue¡¯s pressure. She subconsciously hugged Rong Han tightly and took a step back.


    Gu Qingxue quickly pinched one of Bi Qing¡¯s fingers and pulled hard.


    ¡°Ah! Ah!¡± Bi Qing clearly heard the sound of her bones being broken, and she let go of her hand while crying.


    Rong Han was suddenly let go, and his body fell straight to the ground.


    A strong feeling of weightlessness swept over, and Rong Han¡¯s heart beat faster. He had thought that his little buttocks would be smashed into four pieces!


    Fortunately, Gu Qingxue quickly rushed forward and caught Rong Han before he landed on the ground.


    Holding the little glutinous rice ball tightly in her arms, Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart, which had been hanging in her throat all this time, finally relaxed.


    Rong Han was quite frightened, like a frightened little beast. He hugged Gu Qingxue¡¯s neck tightly, ¡°I, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±


    Hearing Rong Han¡¯s sobbing voice, Gu Qingxue felt her heart ache so much that it felt like it was about to be crushed.


    The more she felt sorry for Rong Han, the more killing intent appeared in Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes. Her sharp gaze swept across Qu Lianyu¡¯s body.

 Chapter 119 - Fairy, Will You Always Protect Me?

    Chapter 119: Fairy, Will You Always Protect Me?


    Qu Lianyu shrunk her neck subconsciously and took a step back, ¡°How dare you hit my people? Do you know who I am?¡±


    Gu Qingxue sneered, ¡°You dare to be impudent to the young prince. I can teach you a lesson no matter who you are.¡±


    Seeing that Bi Qing and Hong Yi were in so much pain that they could not stand up, Qu Lianyu suddenly had a bad feeling. She turned around and was about to run out of the kitchen.


    Gu Qingxue saw through Qu Lianyu¡¯s intention at a glance. The kitchen knife in her hand came through the air with a swoosh, and it shot into the door on the side of Qu Lianyu¡¯s head with a muffled sound.


    With a bang, the kitchen knife cut off a few strands of Qu Lianyu¡¯s hair, and most of them were buried in the door.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Qu Lianyu, a petite young lady, had never been so frightened before. She sat down heavily on the ground.


    ¡°If you dare to attack the young prince again, I will make you suffer a hundred times more than them,¡± Gu Qingxue warned as she glanced at the two maids coldly.


    Qu Lianyu wanted to retort, but her body started to tremble uncontrollably. A voice in her mind warned her not to provoke this crazy woman who did not care about her own life!


    This woman was not joking. If she did not agree, this woman would definitely teach her a lesson!


    Seeing Bi Qing and Hong Yi crying with snot and tears, she did not want to become like them.


    She almost wanted to bite her teeth to pieces. Qu Lianyu lowered her head in humiliation and said weakly, ¡°I know, I promise you¡­¡±


    She agreed to it for the time being, but she would never forget this humiliation!


    Gu Qingxue saw that Qu Lianyu looked frightened, but in fact, her eyes were filled with a fierce and cold light. She knew that this woman did not lie to her just to brush her off.


    No matter what, Qu Lianyu was a member of the prince regent¡¯s manor. Gu Qingxue did not have any concrete evidence to prove that Qu Lianyu did not treat Lil¡¯ Han well. If Gu Qingxue went too far, she would not be able to answer Rong Zhan.


    After all, Gu Qingxue still needed Rong Zhan¡¯s help tonight. It was not worth it to ruin Gu Qingxue¡¯s plan for a woman like Qu Lianyu.


    ¡°Take your men and get out of here,¡± Gu Qingxue said, moving her thin lips.


    Qu Lianyu was so angry that her face turned red. She could not hide the humiliation on her face as she hurriedly left.


    ¡°Miss, wait for us!¡± Bi Qing endured the pain and chased after them while supporting Hong Fu.


    After these people left, Gu Qingxue raised her hand and gently patted Rong Han¡¯s back, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve chased away the bad guys. You don¡¯t have to be afraid anymore.¡±


    Rong Han raised her head to look at Gu Qingxue and sobbed. ¡°Fairy, will you always protect me?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I came to your side to protect you. If that woman bullies you again in the future, you can tell me. I¡¯ll help you take revenge,¡± Gu Qingxue said with a smile.


    Rong Han broke into a smile and nodded obediently.


    She took out the malt candy and stuffed it into Rong Han¡¯s mouth. Seeing that he was in a stable mood, Gu Qingxue said, ¡°Xiao Han, come down first. I¡¯m going to make dinner.¡±


    Rong Han lay in Gu Qingxue¡¯s arms obediently, not wanting to leave her arms.


    The fairy was beautiful, and her body was fragrant and soft, making him want to be carried by her all the time.


    However, Rong Han did not want to be a willful child, so he nodded obediently and left Gu Qingxue¡¯s arms reluctantly.


    After Gu Qingxue let Rong Han sit down on the small bench, she quickly walked up and pulled out the kitchen knife, then went back to the stove to cook.

 Chapter 120 - Did Lady Gu Really Not Know That the Prince Was a Germaphobe?

    Chapter 120: Did Lady Gu Really Not Know That the Prince Was a Germaphobe?


    Two hours later, in the dining room¡­


    Rong Zhan looked at the empty table and asked with a cold face, ¡°It¡¯s time to eat, why aren¡¯t the dishes served yet?¡±


    Rong Han took the medicine three times a day, and each time he needed to take it after his meal. Moreover, the interval between each time he took the medicine could not be too different, or else the effect of the medicine would be affected.


    Although the impact will not be very big, Rong Zhan was not willing to take the risk. He was always on time when allowing Rong Han to eat medicine. This was so the medicine would have the best effect.


    Today, however, it was already time for dinner, but dinner had not yet been served.


    On seeing Rong Zhan¡¯s displeased expression, Liu Yi immediately lowered his head and carefully said, ¡°Please forgive me, master. Today¡¯s dinner is prepared by Lady Gu. I¡¯m afraid Lady Gus a little busy, so she postponed it a little. I¡¯ll go and urge her.¡±


    The coldness in Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes soon disappeared. He looked at Liu Yi and said, ¡°No need to hurry her up. Wait a little longer.¡±


    Liu Yi had already taken a step forward, but he did not know why his master suddenly did not need to hurry her up.


    Did he not think that his master hated people in the manor who were not punctual the most? Why was he willing to wait for a little longer today?


    Seeing Rong Zhan drinking tea indifferently, Liu Yi boldly speculated that His Royal Highness might not be hungry yet!


    Fifteen minutes later, Gu Qingxue came over while holding Rong Han¡¯s small hand.


    ¡°Father!¡± Rong Han threw herself into Rong Zhan¡¯s arms with a smile and said happily, ¡°I made dinner for you with the fairy. Her cooking is really delicious!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve disturbed Your Royal Highness for a long time today, so I thought of making some dishes for Your Royal Highness to try. I hope Your Royal Highness can get used to it.¡± Gu Qingxue smiled very gently.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it after we¡¯ve eaten. Serve the dishes.¡± Rong Zhan put down Rong Han. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sitting down?¡±


    ¡°I want to eat with the fairy.¡± Rong Han pulled Gu Qingxue to sit down with him, letting her and Rong Zhan sit on his left and right respectively, enjoying the happiness of being surrounded by his two favorite people.


    Gu Qingxue watched the maids serve the dishes one by one on the table, observing Rong Zhan¡¯s reaction from the corner of her eyes.


    She had cooked this meal to make Rong Zhan happy. After all, only when Rong Zhan was happy would she be able to bring up the matter of staying!


    Rong Zhan took a look at the dishes on the table.


    There were five dishes and one soup in total. The appearance, aroma, and taste of the dishes were all well-balanced, and the appearance of the dishes was very good.


    Among the five dishes, four of them were the dishes that Rong Zhan liked to eat, which were dishes with lighter tastes such as cold salad, braised rice with chicken soup, steamed sea bass, and steamed meat with noodles. Judging from the appearance of the dishes, they were actually better than the dishes cooked by the chefs of the royal residence.


    Gu Qingxue said with a smile, ¡°Your Royal Highness, try this steamed meat with noodles first. I specially made it with pork collar butt meat. After steaming it for more than an hour, it melts in your mouth. Your Royal Highness, try it.¡±


    Liu Yi was so scared that the hair on his back stood on end when he saw Gu Qingxue using her chopsticks to pick dishes for Rong Zhan.


    Did this Lady Gu really not know that the prince was a neat freak, or was she deliberately seeking death? Other than the young crown prince, he would not touch anything that was touched by other people¡¯s chopsticks.


    Therefore, on normal days, the prince was also unwilling to eat with other people. Liu Yi felt that today, the prince was enduring for the sake of the young crown prince, he sat down to eat with Lady Gu.


    This Lady Gu was already someone who was given special care by the prince, so why did she become even worse, using her chopsticks to pick up food for the prince?!


    Seeing Rong Zhan staring at the piece of steamed meat without moving, Liu Yi could not bear to see Gu Qingxue getting embarrassed, so he wanted to remind her.

 Chapter 121 - Can You Stay and Sleep With Me?

    Chapter 121: Can You Stay and Sleep With Me?


    However, to his surprise, His Royal Highness only took a look at the piece of steamed meat, then picked up his chopsticks, picked up the piece of steamed meat, and put it into his mouth.


    Rong Zhan calmly ate the piece of steamed meat.


    ¡°Father, how is it? Is it delicious?¡± Rong Han asked expectantly.


    Rong Zhan saw that Gu Qingxue was also looking at him expectantly, so he nodded indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s not bad.¡±


    He was not lying, but Gu Qingxue¡¯s cooking skills were indeed very good.


    Gu Qingxue was delighted and continued to serve Rong Zhan food, ¡°If the Royal Highness likes it, eat more!¡±


    It was said that one would think that one was in the wrong to hanker after a petty advantage. Rong Zhan would not be able to reject her too directly if he ate more of her dishes!


    Rong Zhan looked at the overly enthusiastic Gu Qingxue and could not figure out what she was up to.


    However, Gu Qingxue¡¯s craftsmanship was indeed impeccable. Rong Zhan ate as many dishes as she picked up.


    ¡°Fairy, don¡¯t always pick up food for father. My father is an adult and can pick up food himself, but I¡¯m still a child. I can¡¯t reach it,¡± Rong Han said pitifully while tugging at Gu Qingxue¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°Han¡¯er, don¡¯t be willful. I¡¯ll put food in your bowl if you want to eat,¡± Rong Zhan said.


    Rong Han pouted and said unhappily, ¡°I don¡¯t want it. I like the food fairy put in my bowl. The food that the fairy puts in my bowl is better than the food my father puts in my bowl.¡±


    Gu Qingxue was amused by Rong Han¡¯s childish words. She used a handkerchief to wipe the grease at the corner of Rong Han¡¯s mouth. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll put food in your bowl. However, you have to eat whatever I put in your bowl. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be very sad.¡±


    Rong Han nodded seriously. Then, he watched Gu Qingxue give him the carrot that he did not like the most. ¡°Ah! I don¡¯t want to eat carrots.¡±


    ¡°If Lil¡¯ Han doesn¡¯t like the carrots I make, then it means that you don¡¯t like the dishes I make. I¡¯ll be very sad if you do this.¡± Gu Qingxue pretended to be hurt.


    She had just seen that Rong Han did not like to eat vegetables, especially carrots.


    Gu Qingxue was used to this. After all, it was normal for children to be picky about their food. The key was how to guide them.


    Rong Han was not in good health, so he should eat more vegetables. She only hoped that he would give her face.


    Rong Han was very conflicted when he saw Gu Qingxue was sad.


    He did not want to see the fairy be sad, but he really did not like to eat carrots!


    ¡°Then, then I¡¯ll eat just a little bit, okay?¡± Rong Han was conflicted for a long time, but in the end, he decided to only eat the carrots that Gu Qingxue put on his plate.


    Gu Qingxue immediately revealed a brilliant smile, and nodded in agreement, ¡°Okay, Lil¡¯ Han is great.¡±


    Rong Han frowned and ate the carrot that he did not like the most, as if he was taking a bitter medicine.


    Rong Zhan looked at this scene in surprise.


    Rong Han had been willful since he was young, and the things that he had decided would never change. For example, if he did not like eating carrots, then he would not touch them at all, even if he tried to persuade her.


    Rong Zhan looked at Gu Qingxue. After thinking for a while, he picked up a soft chicken drumstick and put it on Gu Qingxue¡¯s plate.


    ¡°Thank you, Royal Highness.¡± Gu Qingxue was delighted when she saw Rong Zhan helping her with the food without saying anything.


    If she said that she wanted to stay the night, she would not be rejected, right?


    Gu Qingxue was about to say something but was interrupted by Rong Han who was beside her.


    ¡°Fairy, I can have another bite of the carrot.¡± Rong Han pulled Gu Qingxue¡¯s sleeve tightly and asked expectantly, ¡°If I have another bite, can you stay and sleep with me?¡±

 Chapter 122 - This Is My Birthmark That Ive Had Since I Was Very Young

    Chapter 122: This Is My Birthmark That I¡¯ve Had Since I Was Very Young


    Happiness came too suddenly. Gu Qingxue could not react in time.


    Yes, how could she have forgotten to ask Rong Han for help?


    Rong Zhan loved his son so much. If Rong Han asked her to stay, Rong Zhan would definitely not refuse!


    Since that was the case, all she had to do was to coax Rong Han. Why did she have to cook for Rong Zhan?


    Gu Qingxue immediately felt that what she had done was useless. Gu Qingxue could not say anything, so she could only follow Rong Han¡¯s words and continue, ¡°Tonight, Lil¡¯ Lin and the others won¡¯t be returning to the manor. It¡¯s fine with me. It¡¯s just that the manor is an important place. Can I stay?¡±


    She actually wanted to agree immediately.


    However, Rong Zhan was an old fox. If she agreed too quickly, it would look suspicious.


    Rong Han said matter-of-factly, ¡°Of course, you can! If I say you can, you can. Father, I want the fairy to stay and coax me to sleep. I also want to hear a story.¡±


    Rong Zhan did not raise his head, as if he did not care. ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, thank you, father!¡± Rong Han hugged Gu Qingxue¡¯s arm affectionately, ¡°Fairy, you don¡¯t have to worry. My father dotes on me very much. You can come to the royal manor whenever you want. Next time, you can bring Lingbao and the others with you.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Gu Qingxue agreed on the surface, but she did not intend to bring the three children to see Rong Zhan.


    After she cured Rong Zhan, there would be no more relationship between them.


    By then, she and Lil¡¯ Han would probably not see each other again.


    Thinking of this, Gu Qingxue felt as if someone had stabbed her heart, and she felt a stabbing pain.


    Gu Qingxue tried her best to ignore this feeling and continued to serve the two of them food.


    After dinner, Gu Qingxue took Rong Han to take a bath in the fragrant soup.


    There was a natural hot spring in the backyard of the prince regent¡¯s mansion, and a large number of medicinal herbs were soaking in it. The power of the medicinal herbs blended into the emerald green hot spring water with the high temperature, and one could smell the alluring medicinal fragrance from a distance.


    Gu Qingxue stood behind the screen and took off her long dress. She was only wearing a snow-white undergarment. She walked towards the hot spring with Rong Han in her arms.


    The hot spring was filled with smoke. After Gu Qingxue entered the hot spring with Rong Han in her arms, she suddenly saw a scar on the back of Rong Han¡¯s heart.


    That scar took up almost one-third of Rong Han¡¯s back. Even though many years had passed, it could still be seen how severe the injury was back then.


    Gu Qingxue looked at the scar, her heart throbbing in pain, and her throat felt a little sore.


    The scar looked like it had been there for three or four years, but Rong Han and the three children were about the same age. Obviously, he was still in his infancy, but he was already seriously injured.


    Who was so cruel? He had actually wanted to kill a little baby!


    Gu Qingxue thought of how Lil¡¯ Han was born in the prince regent¡¯s manor and was the only child in his family. He had always been in the whirlpool of power struggles. It was not hard to imagine how difficult it must have been for him for so many years.


    ¡°Fairy, why do you keep staring at my back?¡± Rong Han reached out his hand to touch the scar on his back, but he could not touch it. He said gloomily, ¡°Father said this is my birthmark. It has been there since I was very young. The old witch said that my birthmark was ugly previously. Did it scare you?¡±


    ¡°No, I think the mark on your back looks very handsome,¡± Gu Qingxue comforted him.


    It seemed that Rong Zhan did not tell Rong Han the true origin of the scar on Rong Han¡¯s back.


    Gu Qingxue changed the topic and left the hot spring after taking a bath with Rong Han.

 Chapter 123 - Wasnt It For the Future Princess Consort? Why Was it Given to Lady Gu?

    Chapter 123: Wasn¡¯t It For the Future Princess Consort? Why Was it Given to Lady Gu?


    After dinner, Rong Zhan sat in the dining room drinking tea.


    Liu Yi stood at the side, and he served Rong Zhan tea. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve already ordered people to investigate. Lady Gu¡¯s three children were indeed taken out of the city by her maidservants this morning. They said that they were going to a small manor outside the city to play and would only return after two or three days.¡±


    ¡°She actually didn¡¯t go with them,¡± Rong Zhan said.


    ¡°This subordinate also finds it strange. Lady Gu also seems to be worried about the safety of her three children. She especially asked her maidservants to invite the escorts of the escort company to accompany them to protect them. I think there shouldn¡¯t be any danger,¡± said Liu Yi.


    Rong Zhan asked, ¡°How¡¯s the situation with the wife of Imperial Duke Zhan?¡±


    Liu Yi continued, ¡°This subordinate has also gone to inquire. The people of the imperial duke¡¯s manor said that Lady Gu sent someone to deliver a letter. They said that she had an urgent matter and would come back to treat her illness in two days. The imperial duke¡¯s wife is very fond of Lady Gu, so she agreed to her request.¡±


    ¡°Her urgent matter is to come to my residence to take my pulse.¡± Rong Zhan narrowed his eyes and said.


    ¡°This subordinate is also puzzled. She only needs to take your pulse three times a day. Lady Gu is completely free to treat the imperial duke¡¯s wife¡¯s illness. There is no need for her to stay out all night,¡± Liu Yi said.


    ¡°She is indeed abnormal today. She was not like this before.¡± Rong Zhan continued thoughtfully, ¡°Liu Yi, you said that a woman is abnormal in taking care of a man. Is there no reason for it?¡±


    Liu Yi thought carefully and could not understand the hidden meaning of his master¡¯s words. ¡°This¡­ what reason could there be?¡±


    Rong Zhan continued to remind him, ¡°She could not care about her own matters and was in a hurry to build a good relationship with Han¡¯er. She even personally cooked for us father and son and put food in my bowl. Is there no reason for that?¡±


    The more Liu Yi listened, the more he felt that something was wrong. He looked at Rong Zhan probingly and asked, ¡°Royal Highness, do you mean that Lady Gu has feelings for you?¡±


    When Rong Zhan heard the answer he wanted, he casually put down the Teacup in his hand. ¡°Otherwise, there would be no other reason.¡±


    Liu Yi thought for a moment, he felt that what the Royal Highness said seemed to be somewhat reasonable. ¡°If the Royal Highness didn¡¯t mention it, this subordinate would have been stupid enough not to think of this. Speaking of which, Lady Gu is a good candidate. This is the first time this subordinate has seen the young prince like someone other than your highness so much.¡±


    ¡°I have no intention of romantic love,¡± Rong Zhan said coldly.


    Hearing this, Liu Yi could not help but feel a little regretful.


    Actually, Lady Gu was also quite good. She was beautiful, kind, and skilled in medicine. The young prince also liked her. In addition, the prince did not seem to reject her appearance.


    It was a pity that their prince had no intention of romantic love!


    Rong Zhan followed closely and said, ¡°She is taking Han¡¯er to bathe and change his clothes. Go and get someone to deliver the phoenix immortal dress that the empress dowager had previously bestowed upon her.¡±


    Liu Yi was stunned. He watched as Rong Zhan stood up and left after saying this.


    It was not until Rong Zhan was far away that Liu Yi scratched his head in bewilderment. ¡°Wasn¡¯t the phoenix dress bestowed upon her by the empress dowager for the future princess consort? Why did the Royal Highness give It to Lady Gu?¡±


    Liu Yi could not understand. However, he still did as he was told and sent a maid to deliver the dress to Gu Qingxue.


    Gu Qingxue did not know the origin of the dress, but she felt that the red dress was expensive. It looked like the sunset was on her body, so beautiful that it could not be described with words.


    Rong Han looked at Gu Qingxue excitedly, clapping her hands and praising, ¡°The fairy is so beautiful!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the sweetest one. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to your room to rest.¡± Gu Qingxue carried Rong Han and smoothly arrived at the courtyard where he lived under his guidance.

 Chapter 124 - Father and the Fairy Will Sleep Together With Me!

    Chapter 124: Father and the Fairy Will Sleep Together With Me!


    A moment later, at the Bitang Residence¡­


    Rong Han pointed at the main house with the lights on, ¡°Fairy, I live here.¡±


    Gu Qingxue carried Rong Han into the main house and saw Rong Zhan surprisingly in the room, ¡°It¡¯s already so late, why isn¡¯t Your Royal Highness going back to your room to rest?¡±


    Rong Zhan was sitting on the bed and reading an ancient book. He said calmly, ¡°Normally, I will sleep with Han¡¯er when I am in the mansion.¡±


    ¡°But I will take care of Lil¡¯ Han tonight. Your Royal Highness can go back to your room to rest.¡± Gu Qingxue was puzzled.


    During dinner, Rong Zhan had heard that Lil¡¯ Han wanted to let her stay. Why did Rong Zhan come to Lil¡¯ Han¡¯s room to sleep with him?


    ¡°But I want my father to stay with me. When father went out, he didn¡¯t stay with me for a long time,¡± Rong Han said with his head lowered, feeling wronged.


    Gu Qingxue could not bear to see Rong Han being wronged the most. She was in a dilemma. After thinking for a while, she said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll sleep in the room next door. I won¡¯t disturb His Royal Highness.¡±


    Rong Han put his arms around Gu Qingxue¡¯s neck, ¡°Fairy, you can¡¯t leave. We agreed that you¡¯ll stay with me after I eat the carrots.¡±


    Gu Qingxue did not want to go back on her promise to Rong Han, but she did not know that Rong Zhan was there when she agreed!


    She was caught in a dilemma. Gu Qingxue gave Rong Zhan a look. ¡°Your Royal Highness is an honorable man. I don¡¯t dare to offend you.¡±


    ¡°Han¡¯er, you can¡¯t be willful,¡± Rong Zhan said.


    Rong Han said dejectedly, ¡°Father, you¡¯re lying. You promised me that you would accompany me as long as you¡¯re in the manor. Father is a big liar. I don¡¯t want to like you anymore.¡±


    Gu Qingxue saw Rong Han¡¯s pitiful look. His eyes were filled with tears, but he stubbornly refused to let them fall.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll stay with you.¡±Rong Zhan seemed to be very helpless.


    Rong Han immediately broke into a smile and asked excitedly, ¡°Then father will sleep with the fairy!¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Rong Zhan nodded indifferently.


    Gu Qingxue had never expected Rong Zhan to agree!


    This person did not even ask for her opinion!


    Rong Zhan seemed to have sensed Gu Qingxue¡¯s displeased gaze and pointed at the soft bed not far away, ¡°You go there to rest.¡±


    Gu Qingxue looked in the direction Rong Zhan pointed and saw the soft bed.


    The soft couch was not as comfortable as the bed, but it could still make do for the night.


    Rong Zhan continued, ¡°Of course, if you don¡¯t want to¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course I do. Thank you, Royal Highness.¡± Gu Qingxue was afraid that Rong Zhan would say that she could sleep on the bed too. She quickly went forward and stuffed Rong Han into Rong Zhan¡¯s arms, then turned around and ran toward the soft couch.


    Rong Zhan held Rong Han and stared at Gu Qingxue¡¯s back with a meaningful look.


    He actually wanted to say that if Gu Qingxue did not want to sleep on a soft couch, he could persuade Rong Han that he would not rest at the Bitang Residence tonight.


    However, he did not expect that she would be so reluctant to let him go.


    Rong Han was quite satisfied with this result. He looked at Rong Zhan curiously and tilted his head to ask, ¡°Father, what are you smiling about?¡±


    Rong Zhan restrained the curve of his lips, lifted the quilt, and put Rong Han under the quilt, ¡°It¡¯s late, go to sleep.¡±


    Rong Han was tired after playing for a whole day. He rested his head on the pillow and fell asleep before he could ask Gu Qingxue to tell him a bedtime story.


    Looking at Rong Han who was sleeping soundly, Rong Zhan tucked in the corner of his quilt and closed his eyes.


    On the soft couch, Gu Qingxue had her back to the father and son. She had not slept at all.


    She was finally relieved when she heard the father and son¡¯s steady breathing behind her.

 Chapter 125 - She Stuck Her Body in Rong Zhan’s Direction

    Chapter 125: She Stuck Her Body in Rong Zhan¡¯s Direction


    Although things had developed differently from what Gu Qingxue had imagined, it was a good thing that today was a safe day.


    Huddled under the icy cold blanket, she thought of her three children.


    The temperature of a child¡¯s body was high. In this cold winter, sleeping with her three children every night was like hugging three small heaters. The blanket was warm all night.


    In contrast, she could only curl up under the blanket tonight to keep herself warm.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s body curled up into a ball. Until late at night, her feet were still as cold as ice.


    The drowsiness gradually came over her, and Gu Qingxue fell asleep in a daze.


    That night, Gu Qingxue had a dream. She dreamed that in order to improve the food for the three children, she jumped into the frozen lake to fish for fish on a cold day. In the end, she waded in the water for a long time, and her body was numb from the cold, finally, she saw a fish.


    ¡°My fish¡­ !¡± Gu Qingxue reached out to catch the fish, but she almost fell off the soft couch. She opened her eyes in confusion.


    After looking around, Gu Qingxue rubbed her belly, put on her embroidered shoes, and left the room, walking toward the toilet.


    After Gu Qingxue closed the door, Rong Zhan opened his eyes on the bed.


    Turning his head to look in the direction of the door, Rong Zhan heard Rong Han say something in his arms in his sleep. He kicked away the quilt covering his body.


    Rong Zhan closed his eyes after helping Rong Han to cover himself with the quilt. Then he heard the sound of the door opening again.


    Judging from the sound of footsteps, he knew it was Gu Qingxue. Rong Zhan closed his eyes and listened to the sound of footsteps getting closer and closer.


    Then, his blanket was lifted by someone.


    ¡°Oh¡­ I¡¯m freezing. Lil¡¯ Lin, bring your siblings and squeeze into the room,¡± Gu Qingxue said in a daze. As she spoke, her soft body leaned against Rong Zhan¡¯s.


    Rong Zhan frowned and turned to look behind her.


    The moonlight shone through the window and shone on the side of Gu Qingxue¡¯s face.


    In her sleep, Gu Qingxue looked much quieter than before, like a cat that had retracted its sharp claws. She curled up her body and leaned her cold little feet on Rong Zhan¡¯s body to seek warmth.


    Rong Zhan looked at Gu Qingxue, who was so close to him and could clearly smell the faint fragrance coming from her hair.


    He lifted the blanket and reached out his hand, trying to wake her up.


    ¡°It¡¯s cold¡­¡± Gu Qingxue complained as if she was very dissatisfied with Rong Zhan¡¯s action of lifting the quilt.


    Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes were filled with an unknown emotion. He reached out his hand to help Gu Qingxue tuck in the corner of the quilt, and then withdrew his hand.


    Gu Qingxue had no idea what she had done. She only felt that she had finally found a warm place, and she did not have the dream of catching fish in the river anymore.


    Time flew by, and the night went by without a dream. By the time Gu Qingxue opened her eyes, the sky was already bright.


    Gu Qingxue woke up naturally after a nap. She opened her eyes and stared at the strange ceiling in front of her in a daze.


    Her mind was blank, and she did not know where she was.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Lin, Dumby, Lingbao, it¡¯s time to get up¡­¡± Gu Qingxue subconsciously looked at the little child in her arms.


    However, the little child in her arms was not Gu Lin and the other two, but Rong Han!


    Instantly, the memories of yesterday flooded in like a tide, making her instantly realize her situation!


    Wait a minute, why was she sleeping on the bed?!


    She hurriedly looked to her side again, but Gu Qingxue did not see Rong Zhan¡¯s figure, and could not help but heave a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 126 - No One Wants You Even If You Deliver Yourself to Their Door

    Chapter 126: No One Wants You Even If You Deliver Yourself to Their Door


    Fortunately, Rong Zhan was not here. Otherwise, how could this situation be explained?


    Gu Qingxue could not remember how she got on the bed last night. After thinking for a while, she shook Rong Han awake. ¡°Lil¡¯ Han, wake up.¡±


    Rong Han stretched lazily. He blinked his eyes at Gu Qingxue and then went into her arms to act coquettishly.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart almost melted, but she did not have time to enjoy Rong Han¡¯s dependence on her. She cupped Rong Han¡¯s little face and asked curiously, ¡°Lil¡¯ Han, do you know how when I went to bed last night?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Rong Han was still asleep. He could not help but doze off even when Gu Qingxue cupped his little face. His little head was nodding bit by bit.


    ¡°Then when did your father leave?¡± Gu Qingxue pressed on.


    Rong Han wiped the drool from the corner of his mouth, shaking his head in confusion. He simply leaned his little head on Gu Qingxue¡¯s hand, obviously still not awake.


    Gu Qingxue sighed helplessly.


    It seemed that she could not count on this little thing.


    Gu Qingxue stuffed Rong Han back into the quilt. Gu Qingxue looked at the soft mattress and found that the quilt still looked like it had been lifted by her.


    This meant that Rong Zhan did not leave the bed last night and went to sleep on the soft mattress.


    If he had just left this morning, would that not mean that they had shared the same bed for the whole night?


    She might have been confused, but Rong Zhan should not have been confused as well.


    She was really curious about what had happened last night, but she did not have the courage to ask.


    Just as Gu Qingxue was puzzled, there was an orderly knock on the door.


    Then, a delicate voice sounded, ¡°Your Royal Highness, Lianyu is here to help you wash up.¡±


    Gu Qingxue frowned, ¡°No need, His Royal Highness is not here.¡±


    It was fine if Gu Qingxue did not say anything. As soon as she opened her mouth, Qu Lianyu immediately pushed the door open and entered.


    Qu Lianyu looked at Gu Qingxue on the bed in disbelief, ¡°Why are you here?!¡±


    Gu Qingxue asked in return, ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here?¡±


    ¡°The fairy slept with me and father last night. Of course, she should be here.¡± Rong Han yawned and sat up straight. He reached out and hugged Gu Qingxue¡¯s arm, acting coquettishly in a soft voice, ¡°Fairy, you should stay here tonight too. Father and I like it when you sleep with us.¡±


    Qu Lianyu felt as if she had been struck by lightning and almost lost her balance.


    Gu Qingxue glanced at Rong Han helplessly.


    This little thing really knew how to cause trouble for her.


    Gu Qingxue did not want to cause trouble. Just as Gu Qingxue was about to tell Qu Lianyu to get lost, she saw this woman take a step forward aggressively.


    ¡°Gu Qingxue, aren¡¯t you a little too shameless? His Royal Highness is only beneath one person and above ten thousand people. He definitely won¡¯t take fancy to a village woman like you. Don¡¯t rush to deliver yourself to his doorstep!¡± Qu Lianyu said.


    Gu Qingxue understood what was going on.


    This woman had investigated her before. Otherwise, she would not have mentioned her name and identity.


    She had always hated it when others investigated her privacy.


    Thinking of this, the smile on Gu Qingxue¡¯s lips deepened.


    Although she did not have such thoughts about Rong Zhan, she suddenly found it interesting when she saw Qu Lianyu¡¯s angry expression that was about to vomit blood.


    Gu Qingxue hugged Rong Han and lay lazily on the bed, leaning against the pillow, she said leisurely, ¡°So what if I come to your door? This at least means that I still have a chance unlike you. No one wants you even if deliver yourself to their door.¡±


    Qu Lianyu was so angry that her face turned red, and she was about to pounce on Gu Qingxue to settle the score.


    ¡°What are you doing so early in the morning?¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s cold voice came from outside the door.

 Chapter 127 - As Expected, the Whole World Knew That Gu Qingxue Liked Him

    Chapter 127: As Expected, the Whole World Knew That Gu Qingxue Liked Him


    Gu Qingxue followed Qu Lianyu to look at Rong Zhan who was outside the door, and her heart could not help but thump.


    Did he hear what she said just now?


    Just when Gu Qingxue was hoping for a fluke, Rong Zhan raised his head and gave her a look.


    With just this look, she knew that Rong Zhan had definitely heard what she said just now!


    At this moment, Gu Qingxue wished she could find a hole to hide in.


    Qu Lianyu saw Gu Qingxue¡¯s reaction, and her eyes turned craftily. She instantly understood!


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, please don¡¯t blame Lady Gu. Lady Gu just likes Your Royal Highness too much. That¡¯s why she said such impudent words without thinking, and accidentally lost her sense of propriety. You don¡¯t have to be angry, you just need to punish her a little.¡± Qu Lianyu held back the smile in her eyes, she seemed to be thinking of Gu Qingxue.


    When Rong Zhan heard Qu Lianyu say that Gu Qingxue liked him, a look of understanding appeared in his eyes.


    As expected, the whole world knew that Gu Qingxue liked him.


    ¡°I asked her to stay. You are the one who lost control, not her. Liu Yi, tell your men to keep an eye on the gate of Bitang Residence. In the future, nobody is allowed to enter,¡± Rong Zhan said coldly.


    Liu Yi had been following behind Rong Zhan the whole time. When he heard this, he rushed up and grabbed Qu Lianyu. ¡°Yes, master. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll throw her out right now.¡±


    Qu Lianyu¡¯s eyes were full of tears. ¡°Royal Highness, we grew up together. How can I be an outsider?!¡±


    Rong Zhan did not seem to hear Qu Lianyu¡¯s pleas. He let Liu Yi drag her down forcefully.


    On the other side, Gu Qingxue, who was lying on her side on the bed, had a face full of question marks.


    Did she like Rong Zhan?


    How could she not know?!


    Gu Qingxue wanted to explain, but Rong Zhan only glanced at her and then looked away, as if he did not care.


    This person did not seem to care. If she explained, would she not be disgraced?


    They were innocent to begin with, and the other party probably did not misunderstand, so there was no need for her to explain.


    Thus, Gu Qingxue put this incident to the back of her mind. She got up from the bed and put on her embroidered shoes. ¡°Royal Highness, I¡¯m going to wash up first.¡±


    After saying that, Gu Qingxue left the room in large strides without giving any explanation.


    She tacitly agreed.


    Rong Zhan stared at Gu Qingxue¡¯s back until she left in large strides. Only then did he withdraw his gaze.


    He glanced at the bed from the corner of his eye. Rong Zhan saw Rong Han wrapped in the quilt, only revealing her small face. She was looking at him curiously.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re awake, you can get up,¡± Rong Zhan said indifferently.


    Rong Han¡¯s excited look was as if she had discovered a new continent. ¡°Father, so the fairy likes you!¡±


    ¡°Child, don¡¯t talk nonsense,¡± Rong Zhan scolded, but there was no blame in his tone.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a child. I know what it means to like. The fairy likes father. As long as father likes the fairy, you can get married and give birth to a little sister for me!¡± The more Rong Han spoke, the happier he became. Barefooted, he jumped off the bed and pounced on Rong Zhan. ¡°Father, quickly fall in love with the fairy. I want her to be my mother. I want her to give birth to my little sister!¡±


    Rong Han had always thought that it was enough for him to have his father.


    However, he had changed his mind now. He felt that if the fairy became his mother, he would definitely be very happy!


    Not only that, as long as the fairy became his mother, Brother Lin, and the others would be his siblings. He might even have a ¡®little sister¡¯ that he dreamed of having. It was simply a good method to kill many birds with a stone!

 Chapter 128 - This Is Me and My Father’s Little Secret

    Chapter 128: This Is Me and My Father¡¯s Little Secret


    ¡°Who taught you all this?¡± Rong Zhan asked.


    ¡°What¡¯s so rare about this? I¡¯m much smarter than you think, father. Father, just promise me.¡± Rong Han hugged Rong Zhan¡¯s arm and swayed back and forth, blinking her big, watery eyes and acting coquettishly.


    ¡°It depends on your performance. Let¡¯s keep this a secret. Go and get dressed and wash up. It¡¯s time for breakfast.¡± Rong Zhan patted Rong Han¡¯s head.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Rong Han was overjoyed. He put on his clothes and shoes obediently and went out to ask Gu Qingxue to help him wash up.


    Gu Qingxue did not know about this at all. After she helped Rong Han wash up, she led him to the dining room.


    Rong Han had a big appetite today. After eating breakfast, he drank a big bowl of bitter medicine, which was rare for him. It was so bitter that his eyebrows were twisted into a knot.


    Gu Qingxue felt sorry for him, so she stuffed the hawthorn cake into Rong Han¡¯s mouth. ¡°Our Lil¡¯ Han is so brave today. You drank all the bitter medicine in one go.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I will drink the medicine obediently from now on. My father and I have an agreement. As long as I am obedient, my father will promise me¡­¡± As Rong Han said this, he seemed to have suddenly realized something, she raised her small hand and covered her mouth.


    It was so dangerous that she almost let it slip.


    ¡°Hmm? What did your father promise you?¡± Gu Qingxue came closer and asked curiously.


    Rong Han shook his head nervously. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you. This is my little secret with my father. You¡¯ll know it when the time comes!¡±


    Gu Qingxue could not help but laugh. She said with a smile, ¡°Well, we¡¯ll talk about it when the time comes. Where do you want to go today?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s time for me to read and write. Fairy, come with me.¡± Rong Han held Gu Qingxue¡¯s hand affectionately.


    Gu Qingxue stole a glance at Rong Zhan from the corner of her eyes.


    Rong Zhan was sitting at the dining table, having tea after dinner. He did not seem to notice her.


    Seeing this, Gu Qingxue let out a sigh of relief.


    It seemed that she could still stay in the royal mansion today.


    Gu Qingxue let out a sigh of relief. After saying yes to Rong Han with a smile, she took his hand and left with him.


    Along the way, she chatted and laughed with Rong Han. Gu Qingxue saw the swing in the courtyard as soon as she entered the Bitang Residence.


    The smile on Gu Qingxue¡¯s face disappeared immediately. She found that this swing was similar to the one she saw in her dream, except that the vermilion paint on it was brighter.


    ¡°Hello, Lady Gu. Hello, Your Highness.¡± Ji Yan was staking the swing and greeted them with a smile.


    ¡°Wow, Uncle Ji Yan, you made a swing for me!¡± Rong Han said with surprise.


    ¡°Yeah, didn¡¯t Your Highness always want it?¡± As Ji Yan spoke, he looked at Gu Qingxue in confusion. ¡°Lady Gu, what¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t look well.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I left in a hurry just now and my stomach hurt a little. Ji Yan, can I trouble you to get some medicine for me?¡± Gu Qingxue asked.


    Ji Yan had always been warm-hearted and answered without hesitation, ¡°Okay, Lady Gu, please wait a moment.¡±


    After watching Ji Yan leave, Gu Qingxue patted Rong Han¡¯s head. ¡°Han¡¯er, go play in the backyard first. I¡¯ll come and look for you later.¡±


    ¡°Ah? But I want to play on the swing.¡± Rong Han looked at the swing with longing in his eyes.


    ¡°The swing is not ready yet. I¡¯ll call you over when your Uncle Ji Yan comes back,¡± Gu Qingxue comforted him with a smile.


    Rong Han looked at the swing reluctantly, ¡°Well, well, you must remember to call me over.¡±


    Rong Han finally left after getting Gu Qingxue¡¯s guarantee.

 Chapter 129 - Theres an Assassin! Protect the Young Prince!

    Chapter 129: There¡¯s an Assassin! Protect the Young Prince!


    After making sure that Rong Han had left, Gu Qingxue picked up the saw on the ground and cut the swing in half.


    ¡°Lady Gu, what are you doing?!¡± Ji Yan came back with the medicine and saw that the swing that he had worked so hard to make had become two parts.


    ¡°The young prince has been weak since he was little. When the swing swings, it will bring pressure on his heart. It will easily make his body weaker, so the young prince can¡¯t play on it. In the future, don¡¯t help him set up the swing anymore,¡± Gu Qingxue lied without blushing or jumping.


    Ji Yan then revealed an expression of sudden realization. ¡°I see. Thank you for your reminder, Lady Gu. I¡¯ll go and tear down the swing in the backyard!¡±


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s expression froze. ¡°There¡¯s a swing in the backyard?¡±


    ¡°Yes. However, that swing has been around for a long time. When it swings, it creaks and creaks. The young prince doesn¡¯t like it, so I made a new one¡­ Wait a minute, Lady Gu, where are you going?¡± Before Ji Yan finished his sentence, Gu Qingxue flew toward the backyard.


    Gu Qingxue kept running, praying in her heart that Rong Han would not play on the swing for a while!


    However, as soon as she entered the backyard, she heard the creaking sound of the old swing swinging.


    Following the sound, Gu Qingxue ran through the long corridor and saw Rong Han sitting on the swing. ¡°Lil¡¯ Han, get off the swing!¡±


    Rong Han was having fun and asked in confusion, ¡°Why?¡±


    Before Gu Qingxue could explain, she saw a sleeve arrow shoot out from the roof not far away, heading straight for Rong Han¡¯s heart.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart was in her throat. She made a move subconsciously, and the dagger hidden in her sleeve shot out quickly!


    With a whoosh, the dagger cut the rope on one side of the swing.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Rong Han instantly fell from the swing, and her little butt fell to the ground.


    At this critical moment, the sleeve arrow grazed the edge of Rong Han¡¯s head and hit the jade crown that tied his hair.


    The jade crown instantly shattered, and Rong Han fell backward under the effect of the force.


    ¡°There¡¯s an assassin! Protect the young prince!¡± Gu Qingxue shouted. She had already dashed to the front of Rong Han and led him to the nearest room.


    The assassin in black who was hiding on the roof had never thought that he would fail!


    It was absolutely safe! Where did that woman come from?!


    A trace of resentment rose in the assassin¡¯s eyes, and he turned around and left without turning back.


    However, when the assassin took a step forward, a golden feathered arrow shot toward him at high speed and entered his thigh in an instant.


    ¡°Ah!¡± The assassin¡¯s thigh was pierced through and he immediately started bleeding profusely. He turned his head to look at the turret behind him in horror.


    He saw that on the turret, nearly ten secret guards were holding golden feathered arrows and aiming in his direction.


    Ji Yan also rushed over at high speed. When he saw this scene, his gaze darkened, ¡°Don¡¯t kill him, leave him alive!¡±


    In that instant, the assassin bit through the poison hidden in his teeth.


    Ji Yan only heard a muffled groan. He watched as the poisonous blood that the assassin spat out dyed the cloth covering his face red.


    Following that, the assassin¡¯s feet swayed and he fell from the roof.


    A muffled sound rang out. Ji Yan frowned and rushed over. He watched as the back of the assassin¡¯s head smashed onto the stone steps. He spat out black blood and had already stopped breathing.


    ¡°Where is Han¡¯er?¡± Rong Zhan rushed over and asked anxiously.


    ¡°He was rescued by Lady Gu. Lady Gu brought the young prince into that room.¡± Ji Yan pointed to the room where Gu Qingxue was.

 Chapter 130 - 130 Life and Death

    130 Life and Death


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, I heard the news that something happened to the young prince and immediately rushed over!¡± Qu Lianyu strode over and looked at Rong Zhan as she choked with sobs, ¡°Fortunately, the Royal Highness is fine. Otherwise, if anything were to happen to you, I wouldn¡¯t be able to live¡­¡±


    Rong Zhan did not even glance at Qu Lianyu. He tapped the ground with the tip of his foot and dashed into the room.


    Qu Lianyu lifted her skirt and chased after him.


    In the room, Rong Han was lying on the ground with unconscious lips. His lips had turned dark blue because of the difficulty in breathing.


    Gu Qingxue was checking Rong Han¡¯s pulse with a serious expression.


    ¡°Han¡¯er!¡± Rong Zhan stepped forward quickly and found that Rong Han was having difficulty breathing Even the space between his eyebrows looked dead.


    Rong Zhan immediately took out the heart-protecting medicine that Meng Qizhou had left behind.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to give it to him. It¡¯s useless even if he takes it now,¡± Gu Qingxue said coldly after glancing at the heart-protecting medicine.


    Qu Lianyu happened to hear these words when she entered the room and couldn¡¯t help but mock, ¡°Miss Gu, you don¡¯t know this. This heart-protecting medicine was developed by the ghost doctor¡¯s direct disciple, Meng Qizhou. It can protect the young prince¡¯s life every time.¡±


    Gu Qingxue continued to check on Rong Han¡¯s condition, ¡°Even if the ghost doctor personally concocted the pill today, it would still be useless.¡±


    ¡°Royal Highness, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. Could her medical skills be better than Young Master Meng¡¯s?!¡± Qu Lianyu took a step forward and picked up the medicine bottle that Rong Zhan had placed on the ground. She poured out a pill and intended to force it into Rong Han¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch him.¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s tone was as cold as ice as he stopped Qu Lianyu.


    Qu Lianyu had an aggrieved look on her face.


    Rong Zhan acted as if he did not see it and tried to feed the medicine into Rong Han¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Cough, cough!¡± After coughing twice, Rong Han spat out the medicine and his expression became even uglier.


    ¡°He can¡¯t even take the medicine.¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s expression was unprecedentedly grave.


    In the past, every time Rong Han¡¯s heart disease acted up, he would be fine as long as he took the medicine. It could be seen that his heart attack this time was more serious than usual, and he was on the verge of death!


    However, the situation was urgent, and he had no time to ask Meng Qizhou.


    ¡°Royal Highness, please leave. I need a quiet environment to treat Lil¡¯ Han.¡± Gu Qingxue had already unbuttoned Rong Han¡¯s clothes as she spoke.


    ¡°How can you touch the precious body of the young prince!¡± Qu Lianyu went forward to pull Gu Qingxue.


    She could not allow Gu Qingxue to continue to show off in front of the prince!


    Gu Qingxue was already anxious, and now that Qu Lianyu was pestering her, the last bit of patience in her heart had completely disappeared. She raised her hand and slapped her, ¡°Get lost!¡±


    ¡°How dare you hit me? I¡¯m from the prince regent¡¯s manor!¡± Qu Lian Yu screamed with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°Take her out.¡± As soon as Rong Zhan gave the order, a secret guard immediately went forward to drag Qu Lianyu out.


    ¡°Time is of the essence, get out!¡± Gu Qingxue swept a glance at Rong Zhan and gave the order without any explanation.


    Rong Zhan saw the anxiety in Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes and left without hesitation.


    ¡°Lady Gu, how exactly are you going to treat the young prince? Do you know what illness the young prince is suffering from¡­¡± Before Ji Yan could finish speaking, Rong Zhan forcefully pushed him out.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, do you know what Lady Gu is going to do?¡± Ji Yan asked in surprise when he saw Rong Zhan close the door after he left the room.


    Rong Zhan¡¯s expression was cold as he shook his head.


    Ji Yan was extremely anxious. ¡°Then why did you leave it to her to deal with it alone?!¡±


    ¡°I have no other way. Qizhou has said that as long as Lil¡¯Han¡¯s illness continues to flare up, there will be no medicine to cure him.¡± Rong Zhan clenched his fists, his eyes filled with unresolvable anxiety.

 Chapter 131 - 131 Gu Qingxue Is a Charlatan

    131 Gu Qingxue Is a Charlatan


    ¡°Will Lady Gu be able to do it?¡± Ji Yan asked uneasily.


    Rong Zhan¡¯s face was gloomy, and he did not say a word.


    He did not know whether Gu Qingxue would succeed or not.


    However, when he thought of the time when Gu Qingxue looked at Rong Han, her eyes were full of pity and worry. He was sure that she would do her best.


    Ji Yan could not understand why the prince and Lady Gu were willing to trust her even though they did not have a close relationship.


    ¡°Of course, she can¡¯t! Your Royal Highness, Gu Qingxue had never learned any medical skills. Who knows where she had learned those tricks from? If she were to cause the death of the young prince, it would be too late for you to regret it.¡± Qu Lianyu was unwilling to give up, she advised tactfully, ¡°Your Royal Highness, the young prince has always been weak. If anything were to happen to her this time, you must take care of your health. After all, the young prince is not your¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s icy gaze swept toward Qu Lianyu. ¡°Ji Yan, slap her mouth.¡±


    She actually dared to curse his Han¡¯er. What audacity.


    Ji Yan took two steps forward and raised his hand to slap Qu Lianyu¡¯s face.


    Ji Yan was a martial arts practitioner. This slap was even heavier than Gu Qingxue¡¯s earlier one.


    Qu Lianyu¡¯s eyes turned black from the slap. Her ears buzzed as she opened her mouth to spit out a tooth stained with blood.


    ¡°Miss, are you alright?¡± The maid came forward to help Qu Lianyu up, but she was so scared that she could not stand up at all.


    She was very sure that if she had said those words just now, Rong Zhan would have killed her!


    Qu Lianyu¡¯s face burned with pain. She looked at Rong Zhan in confusion, unable to understand.


    Rong Han was clearly just a b*stard, how could Rong Zhan take him so seriously?


    Moreover, Gu Qingxue could actually make Rong Zhan pay special attention to her.


    Qu Lianyu clenched her fists and lowered her head to hide the vicious look in her eyes.


    It would be best if that b*stard could die at the hands of Gu Qingxue. At that time, these two eyesores could die together!


    Perhaps Qu Lianyu¡¯s curse had come true, and Rong Han¡¯s heart-wrenching scream suddenly came from the room.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Rong Han¡¯s cry sounded as if he was on the verge of death. Rong Zhan subconsciously raised his hand and pressed it against the door.


    Thinking of Gu Qingxue¡¯s warning, Rong Zhan gritted his teeth and resisted the urge to barge in. He restrained himself from clenching his fists so hard that his fingertip sank into his palm, leaving a trail of blood.


    He could not care less about the pain at all. The heartache in his heart had long concealed the other pain. He stood outside the door without moving, unwilling to let go of any movement in the room.


    Qu Lianyu¡¯s heart was filled with joy, and she said pitifully, ¡°Your Royal Highness, Gu Qingxue is a charlatan. If you believe her instead of me, you will regret it!¡±


    Ji Yan could not help but rebuke Qu Lianyu, ¡°Miss Qu, His Royal Highness is already worried. Please don¡¯t add fuel to the fire.¡±


    ¡°What I said is the truth. The young prince¡¯s scream just now makes it clear that he is tormented! Since Your Royal Highness doesn¡¯t believe me, I swear that if Gu Qingxue can successfully save the young prince, I¡¯m willing to suffer any punishment. However, if she can¡¯t, please listen to what I have to say in the future,¡± Qu Lianyu said, she could almost see the light of victory waving at her.


    She was sure that Gu Qingxue was a charlatan.


    Rong Han was extremely weak. If he had not been on the verge of death, he would not have screamed so loudly.


    Gu Qingxue was most likely messing around in the room. She would kill Rong Han sooner or later!


    At that time, her chance would come!


    At this moment, Rong Han¡¯s scream came from the room again.

 Chapter 132 - 132 She Would Rather Give Up the One Hundred Points

    132 She Would Rather Give Up the One Hundred Points


    This scream was exactly the same as before. Rong Zhan felt as if his heart was being cut by a knife. He could vaguely hear the sound of dripping coming from the room.


    He had never heard such a strange sound before. Rong Zhan listened carefully, but the sound did not ring out again.


    ¡°You can come in now.¡± Rong Zhan rushed into the room as soon as Gu Qingxue¡¯s voice rang out.


    Qu Lianyu looked into the room and unexpectedly heard Rong Han crying in pain.


    Although Rong Han was crying non-stop, it also proved that Rong Han was not dead!


    How could this be?!


    Immediately, a bad premonition arose, and Qu Lianyu subconsciously wanted to leave.


    Ji Yan saw through Qu Lianyu¡¯s plan and signaled to the female secret guard who was guarding at the side.


    The female secret guard understood and came forward to grab Qu Lianyu.


    ¡°Miss Qu has been concerned about the young prince and Lady Gu since just now. If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you go in and take a look?¡± Ji Yan laughed evilly and watched the female secret guard drag Qu Lianyu into the room.


    When Rong Zhan entered the room, he saw that Gu Qingxue and Rong Han were still in their previous positions.


    Rong Han, who had been sleeping, had woken up and was crying so hard that he was almost out of breath.


    Rong Zhan glanced around but did not find any medicine or treatment tools by Gu Qingxue¡¯s side.


    Fortunately, Rong Han had woken up. He looked like he was breathing normally, but he kept crying and screaming in pain.


    ¡°How¡¯s the situation?¡± Rong Zhan reached out his hand to take over the crying Rong Han as he spoke and raised his hand to pat his back gently.


    ¡°Sob, sob, sob, father, it hurts¡­¡± Rong Han sobbed.


    Rong Zhan furrowed his brows tightly and comforted him with heartache.


    Gu Qingxue let out a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. He just suffered a little.¡±


    Seeing Rong Han cry so sadly, Gu Qingxue felt as if her heart was being pricked by a needle.


    Rong Han¡¯s heart was trembling just now. In order to defibrillate him, she had no choice but to take out a portable electric defibrillator from the research institute.


    The electric defibrillator relied on the principle of electric shock to defibrillate. Therefore, under normal circumstances, it was carried out when the patient was completely unconscious.


    However, Rong Han¡¯s life was hanging by a thread at that time. There was no time to administer anesthetics.


    Therefore, she had to use the defibrillator directly. This also caused Rong Han to suffer the pain of the electric shock directly, which was why he screamed so miserably.


    Fortunately, the result was good. His condition had improved, and at least his life was no longer in danger.


    Gu Qingxue looked at Rong Han, and the serious voice of the little housekeeper rang out in her mind.


    ¡°Congratulations to the host for timely treatment. In order to encourage the host¡¯s behavior, the system has awarded an additional 100 points.¡±


    Hearing the little butler¡¯s voice, Gu Qingxue did not feel happy about the points for the first time.


    She would rather give up the 100 points than letting Rong Han suffer.


    Rong Han finally stopped crying under Rong Zhan¡¯s comfort. She lay on Rong Zhan¡¯s body and continued to sob.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lil¡¯ Han. I hurt you.¡± Gu Qingxue looked at Rong Han guiltily.


    Even though she had no choice but to make the first move to save Rong Han¡¯s life, her heart still ached.


    Rong Han shook his head and sobbed as he opened his arms for Gu Qingxue to hug him.


    Gu Qingxue was very touched. She hugged Rong Han with red eyes and comforted him softly, ¡°You¡¯ve worked very hard. You¡¯re fine now. Sleep in peace.¡±


    Rong Han¡¯s body was weak. After coming back from the brink of death, he was exhausted and fell into a deep sleep.


    Seeing Rong Han close his eyes again, Rong Zhan took a step forward nervously.

 Chapter 133 - 133 Thirty Strokes as a Warning to Others

    133 Thirty Strokes as a Warning to Others


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Royal Highness. Lil¡¯ Han consumed too much energy and fell asleep,¡± Gu Qingxue said after comforting him. ¡°Do you still have the pills you gave Lil¡¯ Han previously? His condition has improved. He should be able to take the medicine now.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Rong Zhan took out the heart-protecting medicine and gave it to Rong Han.


    ¡°This medicine is quite good. It can indeed alleviate Lil¡¯ Han¡¯s illness. However, it can only treat the symptoms but not the root cause. It can only alleviate the symptoms but not cure the root cause of his illness.¡± Gu Qingxue patted Rong Han¡¯s back, after seeing that he had fallen asleep, she placed him on the bed not far away.


    ¡°Lady Gu, you are the reincarnation of a godly doctor!¡± Ji Yan exclaimed.


    Qu Lianyu was also stunned. She was so shocked that she blurted out, ¡°This, this is impossible¡­¡±


    ¡°Miss Qu, why do you not look happy at all even though Lil¡¯ Han has recovered?¡± Gu Qingxue asked with a sneer.


    Qu Lianyu hurriedly lowered her head and said in a panic, ¡°I, I¡¯m just too surprised. Actually, I¡¯m very happy!¡±


    ¡°Ji Yan, drag her away and give her thirty strokes as a warning to others,¡± Rong Zhan said expressionlessly.


    Gu Qingxue listened expressionlessly.


    Qu Lianyu was courting death just now. She insisted on saying that as long as Gu Qingxue could succeed, she would be willing to accept any punishment.


    These thirty strokes were enough to take half of her life for a delicate young lady.


    ¡°No, Royal Highness, I was wrong. I¡¯m willing to apologize to Miss Gu!¡± Qu Lianyu was so scared that her face turned pale. She crawled towards Gu Qingxue. ¡°Miss Gu, aren¡¯t you a doctor? You should be merciful. Please save me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always heard that Miss Qu is a person of her word. Royal Highness, let her punishment be done in the courtyard. I want to see how Miss Qu is a person of her word.¡± Gu Qingxue smiled.


    ¡°Sure, as you wish.¡± Rong Zhan did not even look at the despairing Qu Lianyu. His gaze was fixed on Rong Han from the beginning to the end.


    Qu Lianyu¡¯s heart was completely chilled. She was like a walking corpse that was forcefully dragged out by the female secret guards.


    The guards outside the door had already brought over a long bench and a large wooden stick that was as thick as a baby¡¯s fist.


    Qu Lianyu was so scared that her legs went soft and she started to wail loudly, ¡°Royal Highness, I was just careless with my words. The Old Royal Highness will not allow you to punish me like this! Royal Highness! Sob, sob!¡±


    Before Qu Lianyu could finish her sentence, her mouth was forcefully sealed and she was pressed onto the bench.


    Her eyes were bloodshot as she watched in despair as Ji Yan raised the wooden stick high up in the air.


    ¡°One!¡± Ji Yan did not know how to take care of a woman, so he struck Qu Lianyu¡¯s butt with the wooden stick.


    ¡°Mmm!¡± With a muffled sound, Qu Lianyu let out a whimper.


    ¡°Two!¡± Ji Yan struck her with his stick again.


    ¡°Three!¡±


    ¡°Four!¡±


    Ji Yan struck her twenty-five times in one breath. Qu Lianyu¡¯s entire buttocks were badly mutilated, and she lay on the bench like a dead dog, unconscious.


    Ji Yan did not stop. After he finished hitting Qu Lianyu thirty times, he asked someone to send Qu Lianyu back to her place, whose lower body was badly mutilated and asked the doctor to treat her injuries.


    In the room, Gu Qingxue was very satisfied. ¡°Royal Highness, I want to tell you about Lil¡¯ Han¡¯s condition.¡±


    Rong Zhan responded. He raised his hand slightly and found that his body was stained with some sticky liquid.


    Gu Qingxue turned around and saw this scene, and her heart tightened.


    It was all her fault that she had been in such a hurry just now that she had not wiped the conductive paste clean, and it had actually rubbed against Rong Zhan¡¯s hand.

 Chapter 134 - 134 Never Thought That You Would Also Be Afraid

    134 Never Thought That You Would Also Be Afraid


    Afraid that Rong Zhan would investigate the origin of this thing, Gu Qingxue took out the handkerchief that she always carried with her and walked up to help Rong Zhan wipe off the conductive paste on his hand.


    Rong Zhan let Gu Qingxue stand in front of him and patiently wiped his hand clean.


    He had only dirtied his hand, yet she was so nervous.


    ¡°From what you said just now, do you have a way to cure Han¡¯er¡¯s illness?¡± Rong Zhan took the handkerchief from Gu Qingxue¡¯s hand. It seemed like he wanted to wipe his hands, but in fact, when Gu Qingxue was not paying attention, he put the handkerchief back into his sleeve.


    Speaking of Rong Han¡¯s illness, Gu Qingxue was very worried. ¡°Lil¡¯ Han was born weak, and he suffered a fatal injury when he was young. That¡¯s why his heart was left with the root of the illness. It¡¯s not a natural-born heart disease, so it¡¯s not difficult to completely cure it.¡±


    ¡°How can it be cured?¡± Rong Zhan asked excitedly.


    Hearing Gu Qingxue¡¯s words, he was confident that she could cure Han¡¯er.


    ¡°I will prescribe three prescriptions. These three prescriptions are divided into morning, afternoon, and evening. They all need to be taken at a fixed time, and all other medicines need to be avoided. After taking them for ten days, I will take his pulse and change the medicine for him. The whole treatment will take about half a year.¡± Gu Qingxue sat beside Rong Han¡¯s bed, she reached out her hand and gently touched his pale little face. ¡°This is a process that consumes a lot of mental energy and time to recuperate. It also needs to be accompanied by all kinds of precious supplements and medicines with my special characteristics. It will only be possible for him to recover if he does his best. Your Royal Highness, you have to be mentally prepared.¡±


    Rong Han¡¯s body was weak to begin with. In addition, the root of his old injury had been delayed for too long. It was not easy to treat it.


    ¡°As long as we can cure Han¡¯er, everything will not be a problem,¡± Rong Zhan said firmly.


    Seeing that Rong Zhan did not hesitate at all, Gu Qingxue could tell that he really loved his only son.


    Speaking of which, Rong Zhan did not seem to have a princess consort or a concubine.


    In that case, who was Lil¡¯ Han¡¯s mother?


    Thinking of how Rong Zhan had once had an intimate relationship with another woman before giving birth to Rong Han, Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart could not help but throb.


    It was only for a moment, but the pain disappeared in an instant. However, it was hard for her to ignore it. She raised her hand and pressed it against her chest subconsciously.


    ¡°Is Lady Gu not feeling well?¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s voice had a hint of concern that even he himself did not realize.


    Gu Qingxue put down her hand and shook her head with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Maybe I was scared just now. I just thought I was really bold. I didn¡¯t think about anything at that time. I carried Lil¡¯ Han and barged into the room. Thinking back, I was really scared.¡±


    If she had come a little late, or if her dagger had been shot slowly or missed, Rong Han might have already been gone.


    However, from Rong Zhan¡¯s point of view, Gu Qingxue was afraid of the assassination.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be afraid,¡± Rong Zhan said while looking at Gu Qingxue.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, what are you talking about? I¡¯m just an ordinary person. How can I not be afraid?¡± Gu Qingxue said.


    Rong Zhan did not waver at all when he heard that. He did not believe it at all.


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you that you saved Han¡¯er today. Tell me whatever gift you want to thank you with,¡± Rong Zhan said generously.


    Gu Qingxue thought for a moment, ¡°I always pay attention to the beginning and the end of my treatment. It¡¯s better to wait until I¡¯ve cured Your Royal Highness and Lil¡¯ Han.¡±


    The members of the Gu family had been keeping an eye on her. She did not want to be too high-profile.


    After a while, she would have enough power to protect the three children. Then, it would not be too late to collect the payment.


    Rong Zhan did not force her. He nodded and agreed, ¡°I¡¯ll keep an eye on Han¡¯er. Go write the prescription first.¡±

 Chapter 135 - 135 We Can Go Back After We Cure Imperial Duke Zhans Wife

    135 We Can Go Back After We Cure Imperial Duke Zhan¡¯s Wife


    Gu Qingxue took a look at Rong Han before she left. Seeing that he was still sleeping soundly, she left the room with ease.


    After she finished writing the prescription, Gu Qingxue told Rong Zhan and the nannies who were responsible for taking care of Rong Han how to brew the medicine, when to take it, whether to drink it before or after meals, and other details.


    After finishing all these, Gu Qingxue wrote down all the things she needed to pay attention to and stuck them in Rong Han¡¯s room before she finally felt at ease.


    By the time she finished her work, it was already sunset. Seeing that Rong Han¡¯s condition was stable, she made an appointment to come back the next day and hurried back to the Gu residence.


    She sent the three children to the hot spring villa outside the city to play. It was considered that they should be back by now.


    After not seeing them for two days, she could not suppress her longing for the three children. When she rushed home from the prince regent¡¯s manor, she found the three children sitting side by side in front of the main gate, waiting for her.


    Lan Wen also stood beside the three children and accompanied them. When she saw the three of them with their small faces red from the cold wind, her heart ached terribly. ¡°Young Masters and Young Miss, the Eldest Miss might not return to the residence tonight. If you all wait here, what if you all freeze and damage your bodies?¡±


    ¡°Mother will return. We agreed to meet today.¡± As Dumby spoke, he wrapped the blanket around his body.


    Gu Lin and Lingbao followed suit and continued to wait patiently for Gu Qingxue.


    Seeing this, Gu Qingxue felt both touched and heartache. She quickly walked up to greet them, ¡°Lil¡¯ Lin, Dumby, Lingbao, I¡¯m back.¡±


    The three children raised their heads at the same time when they heard the familiar voices. They looked excitedly in Gu Qingxue¡¯s direction and shouted happily, ¡°Mother!¡±


    Gu Qingxue squatted down and hugged the three children. She kissed each of their little faces, ¡°Why are your bodies so cold? Come in with mother.¡±


    The three children nodded obediently and entered the door together with Gu Qingxue¡¯s hand.


    Cui¡¯er had started the charcoal fire early. When Gu Qingxue came back with the children, the room was as warm as spring, and the faint smell of brown sugar lingered in the air.


    Cui¡¯er waited until Gu Qingxue and the others sat down, then she immediately brought over a few bowls of brown sugar glutinous rice ball soup with a smile, ¡°Miss, I know that the three of them don¡¯t like ginger, so I cooked the glutinous rice ball soup with brown sugar to warm their bodies up.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so thoughtful. Lan Wen, have a bowl too. You must be freezing after guarding outside for so long,¡± Gu Qingxue said with a smile.


    Lan Wen replied with a smile, ¡°Thank you for the reward, Miss Gu.¡±


    Cui¡¯er¡¯s cooking skills were very good. Gu Qingxue felt her whole body warm up after drinking this bowl of sweet soup.


    ¡°Mother, are you done with your business?¡± Gu Lin asked Gu Qingxue curiously.


    Their mother had told them that she was going to treat someone¡¯s illness and it was inconvenient for her to bring them along. That was why she sent them to the villa to play.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright for now. However, mother still needs to go out every day. We can go back after we cure the wife of the imperial duke,¡± Gu Qingxue said with a smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. We can eat mother¡¯s cooking when we get back. The cooks in the manor are also good at cooking, but I still like mother¡¯s delicious cooking,¡± Lingbao said in a childish voice.


    ¡°Then tomorrow morning, mother will wake up early and make your favorite steamed dumplings for you, okay?¡± Gu Qingxue said dotingly.


    It just so happened that she could make more. After breakfast, she would bring them to Rong Han. He would definitely like them, too.


    ¡°Wow, mother is so nice. Mother, we have also prepared a gift for you. Bend down and close your eyes,¡± Dumby said mysteriously.

 Chapter 136 - 136 I Miss You

    136 I Miss You


    Gu Qingxue closed her eyes. She heard Gu Lin exhorting her worriedly.


    ¡°Mother, you mustn¡¯t peek. Dumby, Lingbao, hurry up.¡± As Gu Lin spoke, he ran over with Dumby and Lingbao.


    Gu Qingxue sensed the auras of the three children. They stood in front of her together and put a fragrant ring around her neck.


    ¡°Mother, you can open your eyes now!¡± The three children said in unison.


    Gu Qingxue opened her eyes and saw the garland of flowers that the three children had put around her neck.


    The garland was made of flowers. At first glance, the flowers were so beautiful that it was unbelievable.


    Gu Qingxue was pleasantly surprised. She could not believe her eyes. ¡°Where did you get so many flowers at this time of the year?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a hot spring in the hot spring villa. The flowers are in full bloom because the temperature is suitable. The Master of the manor saw that the three children were cute, so he allowed them to pick flowers and make garlands for you,¡± Lan Wen explained with a smile.


    ¡°Mother, do you like the gifts we gave you?¡± Lingbao asked expectantly on behalf of her brothers.


    Gu Qingxue felt extremely soft inside. She hugged the children one by one and kissed them. ¡°I like them. I really like them.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, if mother likes it, we can go to the villa next time to play. We can make more beautiful garlands for mother then,¡± said Dumby with a smile.


    Gu Lin saw the joy on Dumby¡¯s face and could not help but sigh, ¡°I finally see second brother smiling. Mother, you have no idea how much second brother misses you. He has been crying ever since we arrived at the villa.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m the youngest. I haven¡¯t even cried yet. Second brother, you¡¯re a Little crybaby!¡± Lingbao covered his mouth and snickered.


    Dumby¡¯s face instantly flushed red with shame. Even the little goofy hair on its head seemed to stand on end, ¡°You guys are so annoying. We agreed not to tell mother about this!¡±


    ¡°Dumby, you¡¯re the older brother. Why are you still crying?¡± Gu Qingxue reached out and scratched Dumby¡¯s nose.


    Dumby raised his chubby little hand to cover his red face and mumbled, ¡°Mother, I miss you.¡±


    ¡°I miss you too, mother. Let¡¯s go see great-grandmother together, shall we?¡± Lingbao hugged Gu Qingxue¡¯s neck, acting coquettishly in her baby voice.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go find your great-grandmother and have dinner together.¡± Gu Qingxue had not seen the Old Madam for two days, so she didn¡¯t know how she was doing.


    Gu Qingxue led the three little ones to see the Old Madam together. When she entered the room, she saw that there were many people standing in the room. There were also a few mahogany chests on the ground, and among them, there were a lot of gold, silver, jewelry, medicinal herbs, and other treasures. It was obvious at a glance that they were worth a lot.


    ¡°Nanny Sheng, where did these treasures come from?¡± Gu Qingxue asked curiously.


    Nanny Sheng was so happy that she could not close her mouth. She quickly explained, ¡°Reporting to the Eldest Miss, these are all gifts sent by Imperial Duke Zhan to you. He said that they are just for you to enjoy. If you have time, please go to the imperial duke¡¯s manor to treat the Madam.¡±


    ¡°So many treasures. Are they all for mother?¡± Gu Lin held his younger brother and sister¡¯s hands, his face full of shock at the treasures in front of him.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Imperial Duke Zhan sent someone to invite the Eldest Miss today. When he found out that the Eldest Miss was not at home, he sent someone to send gifts over first.¡± Nanny Sheng moved closer to Gu Qingxue, she lowered her voice and said, ¡°The Eldest Miss might not know this. At first, the Eldest Madam thought that Imperial Duke Zhan was sending these gifts to the Gu family and even came to greet the commander sent by Imperial Duke Zhan. She did not expect that these things would not be given to them. Instead, they were given to the Eldest Miss alone.¡±

 Chapter 137 - 137 Not a Reward, But a Warning

    137 Not a Reward, But a Warning


    ¡°Imperial Duke Zhan is quite generous.¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, she picked out two jade crowns and a small bracelet made of red jade and gave them to the three cubs.


    When Madam Qiao returned, she must have told Imperial Duke Zhan about the general situation of the Gu family. That was why Imperial Duke Zhan said that these things were given to her alone, and not to the entire Gu family.


    Imperial Duke Zhan had already said so much. Even if Madam Kou was envious, they did not dare to have any schemes on these things.


    The three children had never seen so many treasures before. For a moment, they held the treasures their mother had given them and looked at them seriously.


    ¡°Imperial Duke Zhan should be urging Eldest Miss to treat his wife as soon as possible. Imperial Duke Zhan placed great importance on his wife. Eldest Miss has delayed treating his wife because of her own reasons. I don¡¯t know if Imperial Duke Zhan would mind,¡± Lan Wen said worriedly.


    Nanny Sheng seemed to have come to her senses when she heard this, and the smile on her lips immediately disappeared.


    Cui¡¯er hurriedly said, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be, right? Didn¡¯t the imperial duke also reward the Eldest Miss?¡±


    Gu Qingxue gave Lan Wen an appreciative look. ¡°That¡¯s not a reward, but a warning.¡±


    She had originally agreed to go to Imperial Duke Zhan¡¯s manor yesterday to treat his wife¡¯s illness. Now that she had taken two days off, Imperial Duke Zhan, who loved his wife dearly, became anxious. The reason why he had sent the gifts over was firstly to express his sincerity, and also to urge Gu Qingxue to hurry up and treat his wife¡¯s illness. Even if they treated her with courtesy this time, it might not be the case the next time.


    ¡°Nanny Sheng, send someone to deliver a letter to the Imperial Duke Zhan¡¯s manor in a while. Tell them that I¡¯ll pay a visit tomorrow morning.¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, she walked to the Old Madam¡¯s side and sat down.


    Madam Qi smiled when they saw Gu Qingxue, but her expression was still one of stupidity and foolishness.


    ¡°Lan Wen, Cui¡¯er, bring Lil¡¯ Lin and the others to the dining room first. I¡¯ll bring my grandmother over when the dishes are all served,¡± Gu Qingxue said.


    Lan Wen and Cui¡¯er nodded in agreement and left with the three cubs.


    ¡°The inventory has been completed. You can put these things in the Old Madam¡¯s storeroom temporarily and take them away when the Eldest Miss leaves one day. Remember, even if you lose one copper coin, you will offend Imperial Duke Zhan!¡± Nanny Sheng ordered in a harsh tone.


    The servants and maids were so scared that they shivered and left hurriedly with the big mahogany boxes.


    Gu Qingxue saw everything and said to Nanny sheng, ¡°You¡¯ve served my grandmother for so many years. My grandmother has been muddle-headed, so you¡¯ve surely suffered a lot.¡±


    Nanny Sheng said, ¡°This old servant is the Old Madam¡¯s dowry. I¡¯ve been following the Old Madam since I was young. I¡¯m used to it, so I don¡¯t feel bitter.¡±


    ¡°But my heart aches for you. You¡¯re already old, so you should go home and live a peaceful life. I¡¯m willing to give all the rewards to you, so you won¡¯t have to serve my grandmother in the future.¡± Gu Qingxue picked up the teacup on the low table beside her and Madam Qi, then she took a sip of the tea.


    Nanny Sheng¡¯s smile froze on her lips. She raised her head to look at Gu Qingxue. ¡°Eldest Miss, why did you suddenly want to chase me away? Did I do something wrong?¡±


    ¡°No, I just felt that you worked hard. Besides, with so many rewards, it¡¯s enough for you to live a life that is envied by everyone. Aren¡¯t you willing?¡± Gu Qingxue asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Without hesitation, Nanny Sheng knelt in front of Gu Qingxue, ¡°After your father passed away, I swore that I would never leave the Old Madam¡¯s side. If the Eldest Miss wants to chase me away, I¡¯d rather die.¡±

 Chapter 138 - 138 Mother, Did You Sleep With Someone Else in the Second Half of the Night?

    138 Mother, Did You Sleep With Someone Else in the Second Half of the Night?


    Gu Qingxue observed Nanny Sheng¡¯s expression.


    There was no hesitation in her eyes, only loyalty.


    Gu Qingxue lowered her eyes and felt relieved. ¡°Nanny, please get up.¡±


    ¡°Is the Eldest Miss willing to let this old servant stay?¡± Nanny Sheng did not want to get up until she got an affirmative answer.


    Gu Qingxue said indifferently, ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to drive you away from the beginning.¡±


    Nanny Sheng frowned in confusion, ¡°Are you trying to test me on purpose?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m doing this because I suspect that you¡¯re the one who poisoned my grandmother.¡± Gu Qingxue glanced at Madam Qiao with heartache at the mention of this matter.


    ¡°How could the Old Madam be poisoned? I¡¯m in charge of her daily life. I¡¯ve never been negligent for a day!¡± Nanny Sheng said excitedly.


    ¡°Nanny Sheng, it¡¯s not difficult to poison someone. Food, clothing, and transportation are everywhere. You can¡¯t guard against them,¡± Gu Qingxue said expressionlessly.


    Nanny Sheng¡¯s face was pale, and she did not know how to respond.


    ¡°My grandmother was poisoned deeply. I don¡¯t want to see her stay in the Gu family, which is in dire straits. I want to take her away and detoxify her,¡± Gu Qingxue said as she held Madam Qiao¡¯s hand tightly.


    This was also why she was eager to test Nanny Sheng.


    ¡°Then please take this old servant with you, Eldest Miss! This old servant had some savings over the years and was willing to hand them over to the Eldest Miss. I only hoped that the Eldest Miss would let this old servant see the Old Madam recover. Otherwise, this old servant wouldn¡¯t be able to close my eyes even if I died.


    Gu Qingxue stood up and went forward to help nanny Sheng up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nanny. Since you¡¯re so loyal to my grandmother, I¡¯ll naturally take you away with me.¡±


    ¡°But, the Eldest Madam is the most likely person to poison the Old Madam. She won¡¯t allow you to take the Old Madam with you,¡± Nanny Sheng said.


    After the Old Madam became confused, Madam Kou became the person in charge of the Gu family. She was the biggest beneficiary, so the possibility of her poisoning the old madam was the biggest!


    ¡°I already have a plan for this matter. If Madam Kou won¡¯t allow it, I¡¯ll find someone to speak for me,¡± Gu Qingxue said with a smile.


    Nanny Sheng wiped her tears. ¡°Eldest Miss, are you talking about the imperial duke¡¯s wife? Although she has a high status, this is a family matter in our Gu family. I¡¯m afraid the imperial duke¡¯s wife will not be able to interfere.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a coincidence that I saved Imperial Duke Zhan¡¯s wife. I have no intention of using her. Nanny Sheng, don¡¯t worry. The backer that I found is much more unreasonable than Imperial Duke Zhan¡¯s wife. If he is willing to help me, no one will dare to say anything.¡± Gu Qingxue smiled confidently.


    Nanny Sheng could not figure it out. was there anyone in the capital who was not to be trifled with?


    ¡°Nanny, don¡¯t tell anyone about this. Just pretend that you don¡¯t know anything and don¡¯t tell anyone about this, not even your relatives,¡± Gu Qingxue warned.


    Nanny Sheng replied solemnly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Eldest Miss. .¡±


    Gu Qingxue nodded and pretended that nothing had happened. Together with Nanny Sheng, who had wiped away her tears, they helped the Old Madam to the dining room for dinner.


    After dinner, Gu Qingxue led the three children back to their living quarters.


    Cui¡¯er had already boiled the hot water in advance. After washing up, Gu Qingxue brought the three children back to their room and lay down on the bed with them, she revealed a satisfied smile. ¡°It¡¯s better to sleep with you guys. You guys don¡¯t know that last night when mother slept alone in the middle of the night, I was freezing.¡±


    The three little children immediately hugged their mother tightly when they heard that and worked hard to be their mother¡¯s little heater.


    Dumby and Lingbao did not get any clues. Only Gu Lin thought for a moment and asked in confusion, ¡°Mother, were you sleeping with someone else in the middle of the night?¡±

 Chapter 139 - 139 If It Wasn’t For Gu Qingxue, Rong Han Would Have Been Killed By the Assassin

    139 If It Wasn¡¯t For Gu Qingxue, Rong Han Would Have Been Killed By the Assassin


    The smile on Gu Qingxue¡¯s lips froze.


    She did not know whether she slept with Rong Han or both the father and son.


    She did not dare to ask when she saw Rong Zhan today.


    Rong Zhan was temperamental, and it was her fault. If he did not plan to make a fuss about it, but she asked about it, she suffer a great loss, right?


    Faced with Gu Lin¡¯s question, Gu Qingxue revealed an awkward but polite smile, ¡°Of course not. Mother wasn¡¯t cold anymore during the second half of the night¡­ but that¡¯s not important. Let¡¯s go to sleep.¡±


    Gu Lin did not doubt what Gu Qingxue said at all. He raised his hand to rub his eyes, then closed his eyes and fell into a deep sleep with his brother and sister.


    Gu Qingxue breathed a sigh of relief, then closed her eyes.


    At the same time, in the prince regent¡¯s manor¡­


    Bitang Residence, Rong Han¡¯s room¡­


    Rong Zhan saw that Rong Han was sleeping peacefully under the blanket. His eyes were filled with warmth, and he gently patted his head.


    ¡°Royal Highness.¡± Ji Yan¡¯s voice came from outside the door.


    Rong Zhan answered expressionlessly.


    Ji Yan pushed the door open and entered, he handed two pieces of cut hemp rope to Rong Zhan, ¡°Your Royal Highness, please take a look. These are the ropes for the swing. At that time, Lady Gu must have cut the rope in time to save the young prince. Moreover, it was Lady Gu who told me that the young prince shouldn¡¯t play on the swing.¡±


    ¡°Just a little bit more. If it weren¡¯t for her, Han ¡®er would have¡­¡± Rong Zhan looked at the neat cut of the hemp rope. Although he did not finish his words, the meaning he wanted to express was very obvious.


    If it were not for Gu Qingxue, Rong Han would have been killed by the assassin. If it were not for Gu Qingxue, Rong Han would have died of a heart attack.


    In short, Rong Han¡¯s life was saved by her at all costs.


    However, she was not related to Rong Han, so why did she treat him so well?


    Rong Zhan thought of this and glanced at the handkerchief beside him.


    The scarlet handkerchief had the word ¡®Gu¡¯ embroidered on it. It was the handkerchief that Gu Qingxue used to wipe his hands today.


    ¡°Ji Yan, do you know what love is?¡± Rong Zhan suddenly asked.


    Ji Yan was a boorish man with not much knowledge, after hearing this, he raised his hand and scratched his head, ¡°This subordinate is not very clear about this. I only know the meaning of it vaguely. It means that a person will only like everything around another person when the person especially likes another person. It¡¯s a form of favoritism.¡±


    Rong Zhan was very satisfied with Ji Yan¡¯s answer. He said plainly, ¡°What happened today was the secret guards¡¯ mistake.¡±


    Ji Yan¡¯s heart tightened and he hurriedly knelt down. ¡°Yes, this subordinate guarantees that such a thing will not happen in the future. Please punish me, Master!¡±


    Actually, when Ji Yan came, he had already prepared himself to be punished.


    Today, it was the secret guards¡¯ mistake that nearly harmed the little heir.


    That assassin did not leave any clues that could prove his identity. They also did not manage to catch the mastermind behind the scenes, so it was only right for them to be punished.


    Rong Zhan expressionlessly grabbed the handkerchief and said without raising his head, ¡°Han¡¯er is fine. Let¡¯s forget about today¡¯s matter. Quickly investigate the mastermind behind the scenes. If this happens again, bring your heads here.¡±


    Ji Yan looked at Rong Zhan in surprise. ¡°Your Royal Highness, are you not going to punish me?¡±


    Rong Zhan asked coldly, ¡°If you¡¯ll feel uncomfortable without a beat, I can help you.¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t dare. Thank you, Your Royal Highness!¡± Ji Yan was extremely happy. He did not understand why the prince was so merciful today, but he hoped that the prince would do the same in the future!


    Seeing Ji Yan leave, Rong Zhan stopped him before he left. ¡°Wait a moment. Have you sent the Yin-yang Coiling Soul Needle that you found the day before to Qizhou?¡±

 Chapter 140 - 140 I Always Feel That the Royal Highness Treats Lady Gu Differently!

    140 I Always Feel That the Royal Highness Treats Lady Gu Differently!


    Ji Yan hurriedly bowed and apologized, ¡°Not yet. Please rest assured, Master. I will send it now.¡±


    ¡°No need. Keep it and send it to Gu Qingxue tomorrow.¡± Rong Zhan waved his hand. ¡°You may leave.¡±


    Ji Yan walked out of the room in a daze. He did not come back to his senses until he stepped out of the gates of the Bitang Residence.


    ¡°Ji Yan!¡± Liu Yi called out to Ji Yan. Seeing that he was in a daze, he advised, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Lady Gu¡¯s help today, there will be a huge change. It is reasonable for the prince to be angry. It is also reasonable for you to be punished¡­¡±


    ¡°We are not punished.¡± Ji Yan interrupted Liu Yi.


    Liu Yi was surprised. ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    The young prince was Rong Zhan¡¯s life. This time, the young prince was almost killed. Rong Zhan should be furious.


    Ji Yan said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. We thought that I would at least receive dozens of beatings this time. I didn¡¯t expect that I wouldn¡¯t have to be punished. His Royal Highness only said that it shouldn¡¯t happen again, and then he let me out.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s all His Royal Highness said?¡± Liu Yi still could not believe it.


    Ji Yan recalled for a moment. ¡°Other than that, His Royal Highness only allowed the coiling soul needle to be given to Lady Gu. He even mentioned something about ¡®love me, love my dog¡¯. His Royal Highness knew that I hadn¡¯t read many books, but he still used idioms to make things difficult for me.¡±


    Liu Yi narrowed his eyes thoughtfully, ¡°This Lady Gu is really a strange person.¡±


    ¡°Who isn¡¯t? Moreover, I always feel that the Royal Highness treats Lady Gu differently!¡± Ji Yan lowered his voice and said.


    Liu Yi raised his hand and slapped Ji Yan on the head, ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense. Otherwise, if the Royal Highness finds out, you won¡¯t be able to escape.¡±


    Ji Yan rubbed his head and smiled happily. ¡°In short, I managed to escape this time. In the future, we must be on guard. Such a thing can not happen again.¡±


    Liu Yi nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to tell our brothers that in the future, Lady Gu can enter the prince regent¡¯s manor as she pleases. Don¡¯t block her path recklessly.¡±


    Ji Yan nodded and left with Liu Yi.


    Time flew by. The next day, at the imperial duke¡¯s manor¡­


    Gu Qingxue came to visit early in the morning to help Madam Qiao straighten her bones, and perform acupuncture, moxibustion, and massage. She worked for a full hour and a half.


    The room was still filled with the scent of moxibustion. Gu Qingxue¡¯s small hands kept massaging Madam Qiao¡¯s back. She was so busy that her forehead was covered in sweat. Finally, when Madam Qiao was about to fall asleep, she stopped what she was doing.


    Gu Qingxue let out a long sigh of relief. She raised her hand and patted Qiao¡¯s back. ¡°Madam, it¡¯s over.¡±


    Madam Qiao snorted lightly and said with a dark and sleepy look, ¡°Thank you for your trouble, Miss Gu. Your skills are really amazing. I¡¯m about to fall asleep comfortably.¡±


    ¡°Madam, you can rest for a while. Taking a nap for an hour will be more beneficial to your recovery,¡± Gu Qingxue advised gently.


    Madam Qiao felt her eyelids getting heavier and heavier. She felt as if her brain was going to collapse. ¡°Qiu Yan, take good care of the Eldest Miss while I¡¯m resting.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your servant will do as you say.¡± Qiu Yan stepped forward to cover Madam Qiao with the quilt. When she saw that Madam Qiao was already asleep, she could not help but sigh, ¡°Miss Gu is really the reincarnation of Hua Tuo. The Madam has serious cervical spondylosis and often can not sleep at night. Even if she falls asleep, she often needs two hours. Such a situation where she falls asleep just after closing her eyes is unprecedented.¡±


    Gu Qingxue took out a handkerchief and wiped the sweat from her forehead. She could not help but smile, ¡°Miss Qiu Yan, you flatter me. Let¡¯s go out first so as not to disturb the Madam¡¯s sleep.¡±


    ¡°Yes, then please go to the front hall to rest. The tea is ready.¡± Qiu Yan was full of smiles. As she spoke, she led Gu Qingxue out of the room.

 Chapter 141 - 141 The Current Imperial Duke

    141 The Current Imperial Duke


    After arriving at the main hall, Gu Qingxue sat on the left-hand side of the main seat. She raised her head and took the tea that the maid handed over.


    She had just opened the teacup when she smelled the alluring fragrance of tea. Gu Qingxue smiled and said, ¡°This is really good tea.¡±


    It was indeed worthy of being in the imperial duke¡¯s manor. Not to mention anything else, just the tea alone was more than three times better than the GU family.


    ¡°Please, Eldest Miss Gu,¡± Qiu Yan said as she served a few plates of exquisite desserts.


    Looking at the desserts, Gu Qingxue subconsciously thought of the three children.


    If they were here, they would be very happy to see these exquisite desserts.


    She did not know when, but she had already completely adapted to the role of a mother. In her heart, the three children were no different from her own children. No matter when or where she was, she would always think of them.


    Just as Gu Qingxue was thinking of bringing some delicious food for the children, a middle-aged man in a dark purple robe walked into the main hall.


    Gu Qingxue could not help but be attracted by his gaze. She looked at the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man had some white hair on his temples, but it did not affect the aura around him at all. He was imposing even when he was not angry. His sharp eyes were like an unruly eagle, and an iron-blooded and murderous aura was released from his body.


    Gu Qingxue could tell at a glance that the aura on this man was the kind of murderous aura that only someone who had experienced many battles and countless life and death trials could have.


    Even without any introductions, she could guess that this dignified man in front of her must be the current imperial duke, Yan Zhanye.


    Qiu Yan looked at Imperial Duke Zhan in surprise and hurriedly bowed together with the other serving girls in the hall, ¡°Greetings, imperial duke.¡±


    ¡°Qiu Yan, why aren¡¯t you serving by the Madam¡¯s side?¡± Imperial Duke Zhan glanced at Gu Qingxue with a pair of sharp eyes, ¡°Who is this lady?¡±


    Qiu Yan was a little nervous.


    Why did Imperial Duke Zhan suddenly come back? He had said that he was going to have dinner with the emperor in the palace today.


    Then, Qiu Yan was a little worried about Gu Qingxue.


    Although Imperial Duke Zhan was not a brutal man, he had been on the battlefield for a long time, and the aura around him was very terrifying. Even the soldiers on the battlefield would tremble in fear in front of him, let alone a lady like Gu Qingxue.


    Imperial Duke Zhan also sized up Gu Qingxue, and no one could tell whether he was happy or angry.


    It was not until Gu Qingxue smiled that the tense atmosphere was broken.


    ¡°This commoner, Gu Qingxue, greets the imperial duke.¡± Gu Qingxue gracefully saluted. Her movements and expression were flawless, and there was not the slightest hint of fear toward Imperial Duke Zhan.


    Imperial Duke Zhan had not looked at Gu Qingxue at first until he saw her being so indifferent, the way he looked at her changed a little. ¡°So it¡¯s the eldest daughter of the Gu family. Eldest Miss, there¡¯s no need to be so formal. You¡¯re Yi¡¯er¡¯s savior and my benefactor. Please take a seat.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, imperial duke.¡± Gu Qingxue did not stand on ceremony and replied before sitting down gracefully.


    Imperial Duke Zhan walked to the main seat and sat down. ¡°Today, I wanted to stay at home with Yi¡¯er and wait for Eldest Miss Gu to come. However, I must go to court, so I was delayed. Please don¡¯t take offense, Eldest Miss Gu.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind, imperial duke. I had some personal matters to attend to earlier, and I felt bad for delaying the treatment of the Madam. Fortunately, the imperial duke didn¡¯t mind, and you even sent many things over. I can¡¯t thank you enough,¡± Gu Qingxue replied in a neither servile nor overbearing manner.


    Qiu Yan and the other maids and attendants stood at the side and were almost stunned when they saw this scene.


    Just who was Eldest Miss Gu? This was the first time she had seen the imperial duke, yet she was without the slightest fear. She could even reply fluently and was not suppressed by the imperial duke¡¯s imposing manner. It was truly a rare sight.

 Chapter 142 - 142 There Would Not Be So Many Coincidences in This World

    142 There Would Not Be So Many Coincidences in This World


    ¡°May I ask, Miss Gu, how is Yi¡¯er doing?¡± Imperial Duke Zhan had a worried look in his eyes when he mentioned his beloved wife¡¯s condition.


    ¡°The Madam is fine now. I will come over to treat her every day for the next three days. After the treatment is over, the Madam will be able to recover. In the future, the Madam can come to Qingyuan town to have a check-up with me every six months, and I can guarantee that she will be fine.¡± Gu Qingxue paused for a moment, looking at the sky. Then, Gu Qingxue said, ¡°Speaking of which, the Madam should be waking up soon. Miss Qiu Tan, you can go back to the Madam¡¯s side and look after her.¡±


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll go there myself.¡± Imperial Duke Zhan could not wait to stand up. After saying that, he left the main hall and headed straight for the backyard.


    Seeing this, Gu Qingxue could not help but sigh, ¡°The imperial duke and the Madam are really close.¡±


    ¡°Yes. The imperial duke had doted on the Madam for thirty years. When the Madam gave birth to the Young Master, her body was in poor health, and the Young Master had been weak ever since he was young. At that time, the elders of the family were worried that the imperial duke wouldn¡¯t have a successor, so they kept asking the imperial duke to take in concubines. The imperial duke refused no matter what. In the end, he would rather give up the position of the imperial duke to stay with the Madam for a long time. That was how he stopped the thoughts of those people,¡± Qiu Yan said with a smile.


    ¡°Fortunately, the Young Master has made great achievements in the imperial court. It can be seen that heaven does not disappoint the lovers,¡± Gu Qingxue said with a smile.


    She had vaguely heard that the son of the imperial duke¡¯s wife had been weak and sick since he was young. He could not practice martial arts, so he could not inherit his father¡¯s business.


    Fortunately, he was diligent and eager to learn. He was well-versed in the art of war and poetry. Since he was young, his talent was outstanding. He was chosen to be the crown prince¡¯s study companion and often stayed in the palace.


    ¡°Qiu Yan, what did you talk about with Miss Gu so happily? Let me hear it,¡± Madam Qiao walked in with a smile, supported by Imperial Duke Zhan.


    She seemed to have rested well. She looked radiant, and even her eyes were much gentler.


    Gu Qingxue was not surprised by this.


    A person¡¯s good or bad health could also affect a person¡¯s appearance.


    Madam Qiao was an example. She felt unbearable pain just by taking a few steps, not to mention greeting others with a smile previously.


    ¡°It seems that the treatment just now was very effective. Madam¡¯s complexion looks even better than before,¡± Gu Qingxue stood up and said with a smile.


    ¡°Miss Gu, you don¡¯t have to be so reserved. Treat this place as your own home.¡± The more Madam Qiao looked at Gu Qingxue, the more satisfied she became. Her eyes were smiling like crescent moons, ¡°Husband, you don¡¯t know how powerful Miss Gu is. Thanks to her, I have a chance to recover.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know. Please sit down.¡± When Imperial Duke Zhan looked at Madam Qiao, his eyes were filled with an unresolvable tenderness.


    ¡°I want to sit next to Miss Gu,¡± Madam Qiao requested.


    Imperial Duke Zhan agreed without hesitation, ¡°Whatever you want. Come, I¡¯ll help you over. I¡¯ll accompany you.¡±


    Seeing the couple sitting beside her, Gu Qingxue could clearly feel the way Madam Qiao was looking at her. She asked enthusiastically, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that, Madam? Is there something on my face?¡±


    ¡°Ever since I was saved by Miss Gu, I felt that there was a special fate between us. That¡¯s why I went up to the mountain to pray to Buddha and asked for a fortune to tell me everything in my dream. In the end, I had a dream just now. I dreamed that you and I were mother and daughter in my previous life, which is why we have such a fate in this life,¡± Madam Qiao said, she looked at Gu Qingxue with more affection in her eyes.


    Gu Qingxue did not know why Qiao said this, so she replied indifferently, ¡°What a coincidence.¡±


    ¡°There aren¡¯t so many coincidences in this world. There are many things that are inevitable,¡± Madam Qiao said happily.


    ¡°My wife.¡± Imperial Duke Zhan seemed to realize what Madam Qiao wanted to say and interrupted her, ¡°Even if what happened in your previous life is true, it¡¯s already in the past. Why are you bringing this up?¡±

 Chapter 143 - 143 I Want to Take You In as My Adopted Daughter

    143 I Want to Take You In as My Adopted Daughter


    ¡°What do you know? How can the fate between mother and daughter be broken so easily? When I was young, I had calculated that I was destined to have a daughter, but I¡¯ve seen forty years of age, and my body is weak, so it¡¯s impossible for me to have another daughter. Therefore, I think that the daughter they mentioned back then must be the fate of my previous life.¡± Madam Qiao became more and more delighted as she spoke, she reached out and grabbed Gu Qingxue¡¯s hand. ¡°Xue¡¯er, I¡¯ve always hoped to have a daughter. I feel that you¡¯re the daughter that God has given me. If you¡¯re willing, I want to take you in as my adopted daughter.¡±


    Gu Qingxue was very surprised. She subconsciously wanted to pull her hand back.


    However, Madam Qiao¡¯s gaze was too gentle.


    She could tell that Madam Qiao had no distracting thoughts in her heart. It was just that Madam Qiao liked her too much, which was why she made this request.


    This made it very difficult for her to refuse.


    From Madam Qiao¡¯s eyes, she could see a mother¡¯s pity for her child.


    In her previous life, her parents had died early and she had never enjoyed the love of a mother. It was her grandfather who had raised her from a young age.


    After being reborn, the previous owner of this body had also lost both her parents. She had even thought that she did not deserve the love of her parents.


    However, she did not expect that this loss would actually be made up for by Madam Qiao.


    ¡°My wife, how could you offend Eldest Miss Gu like this? It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re just wishful thinking, but you still have to listen to Eldest Miss Gu¡¯s wishes. It¡¯s not right to force it.¡± Imperial Duke Zhan was not as agitated as Lady Qiao, he looked at Gu Qingxue, his eyes devoid of any warmth. ¡°Eldest Miss Gu, if you feel that it¡¯s inappropriate, you can reject it.¡±


    Gu Qingxue looked at Imperial Duke Zhan. She could tell that he was not very happy about it.


    It made sense. What kind of place was the imperial duke¡¯s manor? There were so many people who wanted to be related to this place. Everyone had their own thoughts.


    Imperial Duke Zhan had always been on guard. He probably could not accept the sudden appearance of a daughter.


    Gu Qingxue looked at Madam Qiao, feeling a little reluctant to part with her.


    She had thought that she would be able to get the love of a mother, but when she calmed down and thought about it, it didn¡¯t seem appropriate.


    Thus, Gu Qingxue let go of Madam Qiao¡¯s hand.


    After Madam Qiao¡¯s hand was let go, the light in her eyes dimmed. ¡°Xue¡¯er, are you unwilling?¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your love, Madam, but things can¡¯t be forced.¡± Gu Qingxue glanced at tImperial Duke Zhan, then retracted her gaze.


    Imperial Duke Zhan¡¯s gaze moved slightly.


    He understood what Gu Qingxue meant.


    It was not that she was unwilling, but she saw that he was not willing, so she rejected Madam Qiao.


    She did not want to be wronged, and she was even less willing to force Imperial Duke Zhan to accept her.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s pride made tImperial Duke Zhan look at her in a different light.


    He originally thought that Gu Qingxue would not let go of this opportunity to climb up the social ladder, and would immediately find ways to climb up the social ladder.


    However, from her reaction, he could tell that she was cold and arrogant in her bones, and she disdained to do such a despicable thing.


    Imperial Duke Zhan was a little depressed.


    Could it be that he was thinking too much? Was Gu Qingxue really getting close to Yi¡¯er out of a moment of kindness, and not because she and the Gu family had planned it together and wanted to curry favor with their family?


    Madam Qiao also noticed the look in Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes, and could not help but glance at Imperial Duke Zhan.


    ¡°Madam, I still have some private matters to attend to, so I won¡¯t disturb you any further. I¡¯ll come back to treat my lady at the same time tomorrow.¡± Gu Qingxue stood up, carrying the medicine box she had brought with her and striding away.


    Imperial Duke Zhan felt it was a pity when he saw Gu Qingxue leaving.


    However, he had always been proud. Even though he realized that he had misunderstood Gu Qingxue, he could not lower his head and admit his mistake. He could only watch Gu Qingxue leave.

 Chapter 144 - 144 As long As You Stop Crying, I’ll Do Anything!

    144 As long As You Stop Crying, I¡¯ll Do Anything!


    It was not until Gu Qingxue disappeared outside the door that Imperial Duke Zhan muttered gloomily, ¡°The little girl is still so young, but she¡¯s quite a spirited person.¡±


    Imperial Duke Zhan sighed with emotion when he heard a sob coming from beside him.


    The hair on his back trembled instantly. Imperial Duke Zhan turned his head to look at Madam Qiao, only to see that her eyes were filled with tears, and she looked like she was about to cry.


    ¡°My lady, what happened to you? Who provoked you? Tell me, I¡¯ll go fight with him right now!¡± Imperial Duke Zhan said hurriedly.


    Madam Qiao punched Imperial Duke Zhan¡¯s arm, ¡°Of course it¡¯s you! Why don¡¯t you want me to take Xue¡¯er as my adopted daughter? Do you know how much I like her?¡±


    She did not do it on a whim. For some reason, she had been thinking about Gu Qingxue for the past two days and had asked Qiu Yan to find out more about Gu Qingxue¡¯s experiences.


    The more she knew about Gu Qingxue, the more her heart ached for her. It was only after much consideration that she decided to adopt Gu Qingxue as her adopted daughter.


    Her heart ached for Xue¡¯er. She wanted to give her a mother¡¯s love and also hoped that she could have an obedient daughter like Xue¡¯er to accompany her in the future.


    However, she did not expect that the matter that she had planned so well would fail because of her husband.


    Imperial Duke Zhan hurriedly pretended to be innocent. ¡°My wife, I¡¯m innocent. What does this have to do with me? I¡¯m just worried that Lady Gu will be in a difficult position.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me your wife, I¡¯m not your wife! What¡¯s so good about being your wife? Even if I wanted to take in a daughter, I would be stopped by you. Don¡¯t take me for a fool. Xue¡¯er was clearly moved by me just now. It was all because of your blabbering that caused her to reject me. The more Madam Qiao spoke, the angrier she got, her tears were like beads that had broken the thread, rolling down non-stop.


    When Imperial Duke Zhan heard this, he hurriedly begged for mercy. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all my fault. Yi¡¯er, don¡¯t cry. Your body isn¡¯t good to begin with. If you cry again, how can your body recover? As long as you don¡¯t cry, I¡¯ll do anything you want me to do!¡±


    Only then did Madam Qiao stop crying. She continued to look at Imperial Duke Zhan with teary eyes. ¡°Is what you said true?¡±


    Imperial Duke Zhan hurriedly nodded. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    ¡°Then go chase after Xue¡¯er and apologize to her. Tell her that you were wrong and call her back,¡± Madam Qiao sobbed as she pleaded.


    ¡°Ah? This¡­ If this gets out, how will people think of me?¡±A drop of cold sweat dripped down Imperial Duke Zhan¡¯s forehead.


    He was the imperial duke, yet he had to humbly begged others to be his adopted daughter. If this got out, how would he be able to live?


    Moreover, he could also see that although that Eldest Miss Gu seemed gentle, she was actually a prideful person deep down. What he had just said had already offended her. With her personality, there was a high chance that she would not give him face.


    Madam Qiao huffed angrily, ¡°Are you going or not?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I¡¯m going.¡± Imperial Duke Zhan hated to see Madam Qiao angry, so he could not be bothered with it anymore. He quickly got up and left to chase after Gu Qingxue.


    However, what Imperial Duke Zhan did not expect was that when he finally caught up with Gu Qingxue, she did not go home. Instead, she turned around and went to the prince regent¡¯s manor.


    ¡°Wait, I can¡¯t let her find out.¡± Imperial Duke Zhan watched from afar. He did not look away until Gu Qingxue walked into the gate of the prince regent¡¯s manor.


    ¡°Imperial duke, aren¡¯t we going to continue chasing?¡± The personal guard asked Imperial Duke Zhan.


    ¡°No.¡± Imperial Duke Zhan shook his head without hesitation.


    He did not expect Gu Qingxue to be related to the prince regent¡¯s manor. According to the current situation in the imperial court, if Gu Qingxue had a close relationship with the prince regent, he really had to consider avoiding her.


    The guard was a little worried, ¡°But what about the Madam?¡±


    Imperial Duke Zhan¡¯s face fell, and he muttered, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when we get back!¡±

 Chapter 145 - 145 The Fairy Is Really Good, I Like You the Most

    145 The Fairy Is Really Good, I Like You the Most


    On this side, after Gu Qingxue entered the prince regent¡¯s manor, she went to the Bitang Residence.


    She pushed the door open and entered the master bedroom. She felt a wave of heat sweeping over her.


    She frowned in dissatisfaction and looked at the maids. Gu Qingxue asked, ¡°Who told you to make the charcoal fire so strong? I specifically told you yesterday to keep the windows open during the day to get some fresh air. Have you all forgotten?¡±


    The maids were frightened by Gu Qingxue¡¯s aura and said weakly, ¡°But, but the prince told us not to freeze the young prince.¡±


    Gu Qingxue walked to the bedside and looked at Rong Han, who was sleeping on the bed. She saw that his face was red, and she reached out and touched his neck. ¡°A child¡¯s body is hot. He¡¯d rather be cold than warm. Otherwise, his body will be weak and he¡¯ll easily break out in a rash.¡±


    The maids wanted to cry, but no tears came out. ¡°But the prince¡­¡±


    ¡°What does he know? Listen to me.¡± After saying that, Gu Qingxue stood up and walked to the window, pushing open three windows in one go.


    The wind blew in and lowered the temperature in the room. Gu Qingxue saw that the temperature in the room was alright, so she asked the maids to only leave a brazier. After removing the rest, she closed two windows, opened the window furthest away from the bed, and she instructed the maid, ¡°In the future, when the young prince wakes up in the morning, open this window to let in some fresh air. When the day is hot, you can open two windows, and only close them when night falls. The brazier near the bed is enough. Too many braziers will be bad.¡±


    The maids saw that Rong Han, who had been sleeping restlessly on the bed, had changed into a gentle and comfortable expression, so they hurriedly agreed. Gu Qingxue walked to the side of Rong Han¡¯s bed and sat down. She reached out her hand and gently pinched his little face. ¡°Lil¡¯ Han, it¡¯s time to get up.¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡­ I still want to sleep,¡± Rong Han said lazily.


    Gu Qingxue could not help but laugh. ¡°If you still don¡¯t get up, I¡¯ll go back with the soup dumplings.¡±


    ¡°Soup dumplings? What soup dumplings?¡± Rong Han immediately sat up straight. He opened his arms and hugged Gu Qingxue. He asked with a smile, ¡°Fairy, did you make something delicious for me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I made soup dumplings for you. I¡¯ll ask the maid to heat it up for you later,¡± Gu Qingxue said dotingly.


    Rong Han nodded hard. She held Gu Qingxue¡¯s hand tightly and said with a smile, ¡°Fairy, you¡¯re so nice. I like you the most!¡±


    The smile in Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes deepened a little, she reached out and touched Rong Han¡¯s cute little face. ¡°It seems that your recovery is much better than I thought. I brought you the medicine that I developed. Eat It first. You can eat it later.¡±


    Gu Qingxue took out a small paper bag from the medicine box and gave the maid a look.


    The maid quickly brought a cup of warm water.


    Gu Qingxue asked the maid to leave, then opened the paper bag and gave the medicine that she had prepared in advance in the research room to Rong Han.


    It was a total of three pills, but it cost Gu Qingxue 300 points!


    However, the good butler had told her last night that after Rong Han was cured, she would also get many points. Moreover, because Gu Qingxue had saved Rong Han in time, the points she used to treat Rong Han, could be directly deducted from the points she received after Rong Han was cured.


    Previously, when Gu Qingxue was treating patients in Qingyuan Town, they would only need to take some medicine to cure that kind of minor illness. Therefore, most of the time, she could only get one point for curing a patient.


    Therefore, her current points were only 100 points that she had earned from Rong Han yesterday, and the 300 points that she had used for Rong Han were still in arrears.

 Chapter 146 - 146 Gu Qingxue Couldn’t Help But Feel a Little Disappointed

    146 Gu Qingxue Couldn¡¯t Help But Feel a Little Disappointed


    Rong Han looked at the three pills curiously. ¡°Yellow, green, and white. Fairy, is these celestial pills from the sky? Why does it look so strange?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, these are celestial pills from the sky. That¡¯s why you can¡¯t tell others that you¡¯ve eaten celestial pills. Otherwise, once you tell others, the celestial pills will lose their efficacy, and you¡¯ll be even more seriously ill than before.¡± Gu Qingxue did n¡¯o want to expose the existence of the system, she pretended to be mysterious as she spoke to Rong Han.


    Rong Han sighed, then nodded and agreed as if she was pounding garlic, ¡°I know, I¡¯ll keep it a secret!¡±


    Gu Qingxue smiled and patted Rong Han¡¯s head, watching him swallow the three pills in one gulp.


    ¡°Our Lil¡¯ Han is great. Well, you should rest first. I still have something to do, so I¡¯ll come back to see you tomorrow.¡± Gu Qingxue promised the three children that she would go back to have lunch with them today, it was almost noon, so she had to go back quickly.


    ¡°Then, fairy, can you come and have lunch with me tomorrow?¡± Rong Han said pitifully while holding Gu Qingxue¡¯s hand.


    Gu Qingxue could not bear to refuse, ¡°Okay, I promise you.¡±


    Rong Han smiled happily, but then she seemed to remember something, ¡°Oh right, father asked me to pass this thing to you today.¡±


    Gu Qingxue watched as Rong Han took out a purplish-gold silk bag from the quilt.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Gu Qingxue reached out to take it and found that it was actually heavy. She could feel the coldness coming from it even through the cloth.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Father said it¡¯s for you, so it should be a good thing, right?¡± Rong Han was also a little curious, ¡°Why don¡¯t you open it now, fairy?¡±


    Gu Qingxue nodded and opened it.


    Inside was an iron box made of dark frost iron.


    Gu Qingxue opened the iron box with a thought.


    Suddenly, clear and hot air rushed toward her. The iron box was divided into two sides with three layers. On one side was a silver needle emitting hot air, while on the other side was a silver needle emitting cold air.


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so beautiful!¡± Rong Han looked at the red and blue silver needles and asked curiously, ¡°Fairy, what is this that father gave you?¡±


    ¡°The Yin-yang Coiling Soul Needle is a magic weapon among silver needles,¡± Gu Qingxue said with surprise.


    The Yin-yang Coiling Soul Needle was divided into two colors. The blue silver needles were born with cold air, while the red silver needles were born with warm air.


    These two different types of silver needles could be used based on the condition, and were hundreds of times more precious than ordinary silver needles! In the whole world, there were only three sets at most.


    Moreover, the Coiling Soul Needles were very hard to find, and it was already very rare for a doctor to have a few of them. However, the Yin-yang Coiling Soul Needles in her hands were indeed two sets, which showed how precious they were!


    ¡°It seems that father is really good at choosing gifts. Such a good thing should be used by you, fairy. No one else is worthy of it.¡± Rong Han smiled very brightly.


    Gu Qingxue did not expect Rong Zhan to give her such a precious thing. She accepted it with a smile, ¡°Where is the prince? I want to thank him personally.¡±


    ¡°The empress dowager heard that I met an assassin by chance and asked my father to enter the palace for questioning. I don¡¯t think he will come back for lunch,¡± Rong Han said.


    Gu Qingxue could not help but feel disappointed when she thought of not seeing Rong Zhan today.


    However, she only felt disappointed for a moment before she immediately came back to her senses.


    Why would she be disappointed?!


    Gu Qingxue quickly refuted her own thoughts in her heart.


    She was not disappointed, but simply felt that she should thank Rong Zhan in person for obtaining such a good treasure. That was all!

 Chapter 147 - 147 Hongmen Banquet

    147 Hongmen Banquet


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll come back tomorrow to thank His Royal Highness. Lil¡¯ Han, take your medicine obediently. I¡¯ll bring you some snacks tomorrow.¡± Gu Qingxue almost ran away.


    It was not until she left the prince regent¡¯s manor that Gu Qingxue calmed her heartbeat and walked toward the Gu residence.


    Just as she reached the Gu residence¡¯s gate, Gu Qingxue saw Nanny Zhou standing at the gate.


    The wounds on Nanny Zhou¡¯s face had not recovered yet, and her old face was still covered with palm prints. She looked very miserable.


    Gu Qingxue did not need to guess to know that Nanny Zhou was waiting for her there.


    ¡°Nanny Zhou, why are you standing at the entrance instead of serving the Eldest Madam?¡± Gu Qingxue asked with a smile, pretending that she did not know the other party¡¯s purpose.


    Nanny Zhou¡¯s eyes were filled with malice when she saw Gu Qingxue.


    However, this malice was gone in a flash, she forced a smile on her old face, ¡°I¡¯m here to wait for the Eldest Miss. The Eldest Madam said that the Eldest Miss went to the imperial duke¡¯s manor to treat the imperial duke¡¯s wife today. It was really tiring, so she specially prepared a table full of good dishes and invited the Eldest Miss to bring the Young Masters and Young Miss to have dinner together.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for the Eldest Madam¡¯s kind offer. I¡¯ll be there in a moment. You can leave first,¡± Gu Qingxue said with a smile.


    Nanny Zhou could not help but glance at Gu Qingxue when she saw how decisive Gu Qingxue was in agreeing to her request.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you have something else to do?¡± Gu Qingxue asked in return.


    Nanny Zhou hurriedly shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    After Nanny Zhou left, Gu Qingxue caught sight of Lan Wen from the corner of her eyes.


    Lan Wen walked over quickly and said, ¡°I wanted to come and pick up the Eldest Miss, but I didn¡¯t expect to see Nanny Zhou waiting at the door, so I stood in the dark and stared at her.¡±


    ¡°It seems that you heard what I said just now?¡± Gu Qingxue took the soup from Lan Wen and warmed her hands. ¡°There¡¯s no rush. Let¡¯s go and pick up Lil¡¯ Lin and the others first.¡±


    ¡°Eldest Miss, are you really going? The Eldest Madam has been trying to harm you,¡± Lan Wen said anxiously.


    Gu Qingxue smiled faintly. ¡°I know. I¡¯m going to see what she can do this time.¡±


    Lan Wen looked worried, unable to see through Gu Qingxue¡¯s thoughts.


    Gu Qingxue returned to her residence, but she did not bring her three children with her. Instead, she changed her clothes and went to the main hall with Lan Wen.


    In the main hall, Madam Kou was waiting for Gu Qingxue with her children.


    Gu Qingxue had just entered with Lan Wen when Gu Chengbin greeted her with a smile, ¡°Big sister is here.¡±


    The hair on Gu Qingxue¡¯s back stood up.


    Today, Gu Chengbin¡¯s words were gentle and his smile was bright, which made him look disgusting.


    Gu Qingxue nodded indifferently and walked to sit across from the three of them.


    The smile on Madam Kou¡¯s face was flawless, ¡°Xue¡¯er, why didn¡¯t you bring Lin ¡®er and the others here today?¡±


    ¡°They had too much fun in the morning. When I went to check on them, they were already asleep, so I didn¡¯t have the heart to disturb them,¡± Gu Qingxue said indifferently.


    She would not bring three cubs to the Hongmen banquet together.


    ¡°Big sister has thought it through. If the children are noisy, it will affect our conversation,¡± Gu Lingyue said with a faint smile.


    Lan Wen stood aside and listened. She was so angry that she almost rebuked Gu Lingyue.


    What did she mean by children being noisy? The Young Masters and Young Miss were the most obedient and sensible children she had ever seen. They were also kind-hearted. They were much better than the hypocritical adults in this family!


    Gu Qingxue looked at Gu Lingyue with a cold look in her eyes.

 Chapter 148 - 148 Leaving Jing City Together With Her Grandmother

    148 Leaving Jing City Together With Her Grandmother


    Madam Kou said with a smile, ¡°What a pity. I like those three children very much. Xue¡¯er, mother asked you to come over for a meal today mainly because she sympathizes with a woman like you. You have to work hard every day to take care of the wife of Imperial Duke Zhan. It¡¯s really too tiring.¡±


    Gu Qingxue picked up the chopsticks and said with a faint smile, ¡°To be trusted and appreciated by the wife of Imperial Duke Zhan, I naturally have to do my best.¡±


    ¡°But as a younger brother, I feel sorry for you when I see you so busy,¡± Gu Chengbin said quickly.


    ¡°Yes. Recently, every time Lil¡¯ Bin mentioned the imperial duke¡¯s wife to me, he felt sorry for her,¡± Gu Lingyue said.


    Hearing this, Gu Qingxue understood why the family asked her to come here today.


    It seemed that these people were really not afraid of death. After being beaten up by the imperial duke¡¯s wife, they still dared to have such thoughts.


    Treating it as if she did not understand anything, Gu Qingxue smiled and asked, ¡°What do you think I should do?¡±


    ¡°Big sister, we are a family, we should help each other. How about from tomorrow onwards, let me help big sister take care of the imperial duke¡¯s wife¡¯s body? I promise, I will listen to big sister and not give you any trouble,¡± Gu Chengbin said with a bright smile.


    Gu Qingxue raised her eyes to look at Gu Chengbin.


    Gu Chengbin also met Gu Qingxue¡¯s clear black and white eyes, and his heart could not help but tremble.


    Those eyes were pitch-black like an endless abyss, and one could not see the end of it at a glance, making it difficult to understand.


    Not only that, but her cold gaze also carried a trace of oppression, making Gu Chengbin¡¯s breathing somewhat difficult.


    Just when Gu Chengbin was sweating nervously, Gu Qingxue actually smiled.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡±


    Madam Kou looked at Gu Qingxue in surprise.


    Did she agree so easily?


    In contrast to Gu Chengbin¡¯s surprised expression, Madam Kou felt it was inappropriate for Gu Qingxue to agree so decisively.


    ¡°So, big sister agreed?¡± Gu Chengbin had prepared a lot of words to persuade Gu Qingxue, but he did not expect them to be useless.


    ¡°Of course. You said just now that a family should help each other. Coincidentally, I also have something to discuss with you.¡± Gu Qingxue put down her chopsticks and glanced at the three people.


    Madam Kou said gently, ¡°Yes, a family should be like this. Xue¡¯er, if you have something to say, just say it. As long as we can do it, we will help you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s just that I see that grandmother has nothing to do in the mansion, so I want to leave Jing City with her and go back to my former residence. In the future, I will take care of grandmother,¡± Gu Qingxue said, she observed the Kou family¡¯s expression.


    If she guessed correctly, Madam Kou was the one who poisoned her grandmother. In this case, Madam Kou would not want her to leave with her grandmother.


    She had come here today to test Madam Kou. If Madam Kou did not agree, she would have to deal with her in a tough way.


    Madam Kou did look surprised, but her expression was calm as if she wanted to get rid of the burden. This reaction was completely different from what Gu Qingxue had imagined.


    Was she wrong?


    Madam Kou could control her emotions freely. After a moment of happiness, she returned to her usual gentleness. ¡°But I¡¯ve taken care of mother for many years. Now that she¡¯s suddenly going to leave, I feel really uncomfortable.¡±

 Chapter 149 - 149 Would Old General Qi Let Go of Gu Qingxue?

    149 Would Old General Qi Let Go of Gu Qingxue?


    Gu Lingyue could not wait to get rid of Madam Qi as a burden, so she gently advised, ¡°Mother, grandmother has always liked eldest sister the most. In addition, I¡¯ve asked Nanny Zhou before and she said that Dafu Village has beautiful mountains and rivers. It¡¯s a blessed place. If grandmother can go there to rest for the rest of her life, wouldn¡¯t it be a wonderful thing?¡±


    Nanny Zhou also smiled and came up to her. ¡°Yes, Eldest Madam. Although Dafu Village isn¡¯t as lively as Jing City, the Old Madam likes peace and quiet. She would definitely be at home there.¡±


    Gu Chengbin also advised, ¡°Mother, we all know how filial you are to grandma, but I¡¯m really touched by eldest sister¡¯s painstaking efforts. Please fulfill her wish.¡±


    Madam Kou revealed a satisfied smile. ¡°Alright then. Since you¡¯ve said so, I can only let go. But Xue¡¯er, I¡¯m worried that mother will not used to living in your place. I¡¯ll ask your fifth uncle to visit you often.¡±


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s distant fifth uncle, was Gu Yi, the manager of the Renyao Hall in Qingyuan Town.


    Gu Qingxue saw Madam Kou was full of confidence as if everything was under her control, and her mind moved slightly.


    It seemed that her previous guess was wrong.


    However, since she had achieved her goal of leaving with her grandmother, Gu Qingxue perfunctorily agreed to Madam Kou¡¯s words and lowered her head to continue eating.


    Gu Chengbin was so excited that he could not believe it. He kept asking Gu Qingxue about taking him on a house call tomorrow.


    ¡°Big sister, do I need to prepare anything? I¡¯ll go with you when the time comes,¡± Gu Chengbin asked impatiently.


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll get someone to call you tomorrow. You just have to go out with me on time. Eldest Madam, I¡¯m full. I still have to study medicine for the imperial duke¡¯s wife. I¡¯ll take my leave now,¡± Gu Qingxue stood up after she finished speaking, she turned around and left with Lan Wen without looking back.


    ¡°She has really climbed up the social ladder, to be so arrogant.¡± Gu Lingyue was furious when she thought of Gu Qingxue¡¯s cold and arrogant look.


    ¡°Second sister, don¡¯t be angry. Wait until tomorrow when I go with Gu Qingxue to treat the wife of Imperial Duke Zhan and secretly learn her bone adjustment technique. In the future, when she is in the Dafu Village, there will always be times when she can¡¯t serve the wife of Imperial Duke Zhan. At that time, I will be able to take her place!¡± Gu Chengbin said with a smile.


    Madam Kou saw the smiles on her children¡¯s faces, she picked up the teacup and took a sip of tea. ¡°This Gu Qingxue has the leisure to actually think of taking the Old Madam away with her.¡±


    Gu Lingyue smiled and held Madam Kou¡¯s arm. ¡°Isn¡¯t it good that she is willing to take care of the Old Madam? Every time I see mother have to serve that old fart in front of outsiders, my heart aches for you!¡±


    Before the Old Madam was muddle-headed, she had never liked Madam Kou, so naturally, she did not like the pair of children she gave birth to.


    Therefore, the Old Madam only loved Gu Qingxue. She was indifferent to Gu Lingyue and even Gu Chengbin, the son in the family.


    Madam Kou reached out and patted Gu Lingyue¡¯s hand. ¡°However, we have to get Gu Yi to keep an eye on Gu Qingxue and find the right opportunity. Maybe we can also get the Old Madam to¡­ As you know, the Qi family has always been on the same side as the Old Madam. They are unhappy that I have been in power in the Gu family for a long time.¡±


    Madam Kou did not say it explicitly, but her children understood what she meant.


    ¡°Does mother want to use Gu Qingxue to get rid of the Old Madam?¡± Gu Lingyue asked.


    Madam Kou¡¯s eyes flashed with a vicious light, ¡°Gu Qingxue didn¡¯t come back for many years, but suddenly came back to take the Old Madam away. Do you think that if the Old Madam died by her side, Old General Qi would let go of Gu Qingxue, who killed his elder sister?¡±

 Chapter 150 - 150 Will Someone From the Qi Family Lay Their Hands on My Grandmother?

    150 Will Someone From the Qi Family Lay Their Hands on My Grandmother?


    ¡°Of course not. Mother¡¯s move is killing two birds with one stone. I¡¯m impressed,¡± Gu Chengbin said in a flattering manner.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand my thoughts. Without the Old Madam, I¡¯ll be the true ruler of the Gu family. At that time, the Qi family will naturally help me deal with Gu Qingxue. We¡¯ll just watch the fire from the other side. Won¡¯t we be happy?¡± Madam Kou said as she picked up food for her children. ¡°That¡¯s settled then. Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    On the other side, Gu Qingxue came back to eat with Madam Qi and the three children, looking absent-minded.


    After lunch, the three children obediently followed Cui¡¯er to take an afternoon nap. Only Gu Qingxue, Madam Qi, Lan Wen, and Nanny Sheng were left in the room.


    Nanny Sheng served Gu Qingxue a cup of calming flower tea and asked worriedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the Eldest Miss today? Why are you absent-minded?¡±


    ¡°Lan Wen, go outside and guard. Don¡¯t let anyone in,¡± Gu Qingxue instructed without raising her head.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lan Wen nodded obediently and left the room.


    Nanny Sheng looked worried and asked in confusion, ¡°Eldest Miss, what exactly happened?¡±


    Gu Qingxue frowned and said, ¡°The Eldest Madam asked me to go over just now. I mentioned that I was going to leave with my grandmother. In the end, she agreed very indifferently. The three of them seemed like they have gotten rid of big trouble.¡±


    Nanny Sheng had been by the side of Madam Qi for so many years and had seen everything, she instantly understood what Gu Qingxue meant. ¡°That¡¯s strange. If the Eldest Madam poisoned the Old Madam, she would definitely not be willing to let the Old Madam leave her sight. Since she¡¯s so indifferent, it¡¯s obvious that the poisoning of the Old Madam has nothing to do with her.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s not her, who else could it be? The second and third wives have no reason to harm my grandmother. On the contrary, with my grandmother alive, they would get more of the family¡¯s property. After my grandmother became muddle-headed, Madam Kou took control of the Gu family. She was clearly the biggest beneficiary.¡± Gu Qingxue had been thinking about it ever since she left Madam Kou¡¯s side, she had been thinking about it.


    However, she could not figure it out.


    Besides Madam Kou, who else had the motive to harm her grandmother?


    Nanny Sheng was also worried. She could not figure it out either, she could only say gently, ¡°Eldest Miss, fortunately, the result is good. Madam Kou is willing to let us take the Old Madam away. When we return to the Dafu Village, you can begin to detoxify the Old Madam.¡±


    ¡°The mastermind can poison grandmother once, and then he can poison her a second time. If we can¡¯t find her, I can¡¯t be at ease no matter what.¡± Gu Qingxue held Nanny Sheng¡¯s hand, ¡°Nanny, think carefully. Who else could harm my grandmother?¡± Gu Qingxue asked.


    Nanny Sheng furrowed her brows in embarrassment, shook her head, and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. According to reason, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem with your speculation, Eldest Miss. Among so many people in the Gu family, the most suspicious person is the Eldest Madam.¡±


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes lit up, and she held Nanny Sheng¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Then, what about people outside the Gu Family?¡±


    Nanny Sheng¡¯s expression changed, and she looked at Gu Qingxue in shock. ¡°Eldest Miss, you mean¡­¡±


    ¡°The Qi family. Will someone from the Qi family lay a hand on my grandmother?¡±Gu Qingxue narrowed her eyes and asked sharply.


    Nanny Sheng hurriedly shook her head. ¡°Eldest Miss, your great-uncle was raised single-handedly by the Old Madam, his eldest sister. She is like a mother to him. He has always respected the Old Madam, and as long as the Old Madam asks him to look east, he will never go west! Moreover, your great-uncle has led your uncles and cousins to battle on the battlefield. He would not have the chance to poison them.¡±

 Chapter 151 - 151 Let Him Take the Initiative to Apologize

    151 Let Him Take the Initiative to Apologize


    ¡°They don¡¯t have a chance, but it doesn¡¯t mean that other people don¡¯t have a chance either. Nanny Sheng, since you¡¯ve decided to follow my grandmother, you must follow me. I have to remind you. Don¡¯t trust anyone. One could make great progress in a short time and should be looked at with new eyes. For the sake of Grandmother¡¯s safety, you and I must be careful,¡± Gu Qingxue warned.


    Nanny Sheng nodded solemnly.


    Gu Qingxue then let go of Nanny Sheng¡¯s hand.


    Nanny Sheng suddenly laughed out loud, as if she had thought of something.


    ¡°What are you laughing at, nanny?¡± Gu Qingxue did not understand.


    Nanny Sheng¡¯s gaze was gentle, she looked at Gu Qingxue and said with a smile, ¡°What Eldest Miss said just now was actually appropriate for you. This old servant didn¡¯t expect that the Eldest Miss would come back after being married for a few years and that there would be such a big change.¡±


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She said with a helpless smile on her face, ¡°I have no choice but to live my life.¡±


    Nanny Sheng¡¯s smile immediately disappeared. She thought of Gu Qingxue¡¯s experience and could not help but feel sorry for her. ¡°Fortunately, god wouldn¡¯t down those who had a heart. Now that you are so skilled in medicine, you don¡¯t have to make a living in the future.¡±


    ¡°Actually, I still have something to discuss with you,¡± Gu Qingxue said after a moment of hesitation. ¡°Today, the imperial duke¡¯s wife proposed that I be her adopted daughter.¡±


    Nanny Sheng was pleasantly surprised. ¡°This is a great thing! Did the Eldest Miss agree to it?¡±


    ¡°No. Imperial Duke Zhan is suspicious of me. However, in my opinion, the imperial duke¡¯s wife won¡¯t give up so easily. I¡¯m a bit conflicted, and I¡¯m worried that grandmother will be unhappy after she recovers,¡± Gu Qingxue said, she looked at Madam Qi, who was sitting on the soft couch in a daze.


    ¡°Eldest Miss, you worry too much. As long as you aren¡¯t mistreated, the Old Madam will definitely not mind. Moreover, it is useless for Imperial Duke Zhan to be suspicious of you. The wife of the imperial duke has always been in charge of their manor. If the imperial duke¡¯s wife treats you sincerely, please agree. This old servant can see that you also like the imperial duke¡¯s wife very much,¡± Nanny Sheng advised.


    Nanny Sheng¡¯s words dispelled the last bit of Gu Qingxue¡¯s misgivings.


    She did not agree today partly because she was worried that her grandmother would be unhappy about this matter in the future.


    After Nanny Sheng¡¯s explanation, she realized that she was thinking too much.


    ¡°I do like the imperial duke¡¯s wife very much, but Imperial Duke Zhan doesn¡¯t trust me. I can¡¯t just ignore it,¡± Gu Qingxue said with a wicked smile.


    Nanny Sheng saw Gu Qingxue¡¯s expression, and her heart began to pound. ¡°Eldest Miss, that¡¯s Imperial Duke Zhan. You can¡¯t act recklessly.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be rough. I have my own ways to make him take the initiative to apologize for what happened today.¡± Gu Qingxue smiled confidently, then got up and left.


    At night, the light snow sprinkled down, quickly coating the entire capital with a layer of silvery white.


    In the Fengkang Palace where the empress dowager lived¡­


    The braziers in the great hall were burning vigorously, and the charcoal fire emitted crackling sounds. The entire great hall was as warm as spring.


    In front of the dining table, the empress dowager had a smile on her face as she looked lovingly at Rong Zhan. ¡°Zhan¡¯er, when you are free, bring Han¡¯er into the palace. That child is obedient and sensible. I like him very much.¡±


    ¡°Han¡¯er has been feeling unwell recently. I¡¯m afraid that he won¡¯t be able to enter the palace to pay his respects to the empress dowager for a while.¡±Rong Zhan brought up Rong Han, and a trace of concern appeared in his eyes.


    The empress dowager said in surprise, ¡°Why is his sickness acting up again? When Young Master Meng came to the palace to check my pulse, I specially asked about him. At that time, Young Master Meng even said that Han¡¯er was fine.¡±

 Chapter 152 - 152 No One Moved His Heart, But There Was One Who Was Moved By Him

    152 No One Moved His Heart, But There Was One Who Was Moved By Him


    ¡°Your Highness, the young prince¡¯s health is weak, so there are changes in his condition.¡± The old nanny beside the empress dowager advised.


    ¡°It¡¯s pitiful that this child is so young, yet he has to suffer such hardship.¡± The empress dowager sighed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness. Han¡¯er is fine.¡± Rong Zhan said.


    The empress dowager¡¯s face was full of worry. She looked at Rong Zhan and said, ¡°In the end, it¡¯s all because you, as a father, don¡¯t care. You¡¯re usually busy and don¡¯t have time to accompany Han¡¯er in the regent prince¡¯s manor. You should find someone to take care of him often.¡±


    Rong Zhan did not seem to understand the hidden meaning in the empress dowager¡¯s words. His tone was calm. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness. The maids in the house are taking good care of him.¡±


    ¡°If they are really good, will Han¡¯er still fall ill? Stop pretending. I want you to marry a princess and help you take care of everything in the house. Although your grandfather has his eyes on the young lady of the Qu family, I heard that Han¡¯er doesn¡¯t like her,¡± the empress dowager said worriedly.


    ¡°Qu Lianyu is only responsible for taking care of grandfather. It¡¯s enough that grandfather likes her,¡± Rong Zhan said coldly.


    The empress dowager had originally hoped that Rong Zhan would have some interest in Qu Lianyu, but seeing Rong Zhan¡¯s expressionless face, she guessed that there was no hope. ¡°Look at you. You already have a son, but how can you not have someone by your side who knows can take care of everything? If you like any girl, then tell me. No matter what family she comes from, even if she is a girl from an ordinary family, I will grant you a marriage as long as you¡¯re willing.¡±


    The old maidservants beside the empress dowager could not help but sigh when they saw this.


    The empress dowager always said these words to the prince every time she saw him. The prince was really patient with her and always delayed the matter.


    ¡°Now that the court is in turmoil, I have no intention of being in love,¡± Rong Zhan replied coldly.


    As expected, hearing Rong Zhan¡¯s reply, the empress dowager¡¯s eyes were filled with depression. ¡°Don¡¯t you have any girl by your side that can move your heart?¡±


    Rong Zhan shook his head subconsciously, but Gu Qingxue¡¯s figure suddenly flashed before his eyes.


    Subconsciously, he tightened his grip on Gu Qingxue¡¯s handkerchief in his sleeves, and Rong Zhan fell silent for a moment.


    The empress dowager looked at Rong Zhan in surprise.


    Every time she saw Rong Zhan, she would ask the same question, and this was the first time she had seen him waver!


    Rong Zhan saw the expectant look on the empress dowager¡¯s face, and finally shook his head, ¡°No.¡±


    There was nothing that moved him, but there was one who was moved by him.


    The empress dowager¡¯s heart filled with anticipation turned into depression, she shook her head angrily, ¡°Forget it, I shouldn¡¯t have held any hope for you. It¡¯s just that I want to remind you that if you have a girl that you like, you must seize the opportunity. lest one day, if you are not careful, she will be snatched away by others.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± After Rong Zhan said that, he saw the empress dowager getting excited again, so he continued indifferently, ¡°I won¡¯t have such thoughts.¡±


    This time, the empress dowager was completely dejected. She lowered her head helplessly and continued to eat.


    After dinner, Rong Zhan left the palace and returned to the manor. He went to the Bitang Residence.


    As soon as he pushed open the door, Rong Zhan smelled the fragrance of meat in the air.


    Rong Han was sitting on the bed, but when he heard the door open, he immediately hid under the blanket sneakily. ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Han¡¯er, what are you hiding?¡± Rong Zhan walked over with large strides and narrowed his eyes as he asked Rong Han.


    Rong Han quietly averted her gaze and put on a guilty look. ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. Father, why are you back so early today?¡±


    ¡°Take it out, or I will lift your blanket.¡± Rong Zhan saw that Rong Han was lying on the bed in an extremely unnatural position, and knew that he must have hidden something under the blanket.


    Rong Han pouted and pulled the blanket tightly.

 Chapter 153 - 153 My Father Is Wicked, He Snatched the Soup Dumplings That the Fairy Made For Me!

    153 My Father Is Wicked, He Snatched the Soup Dumplings That the Fairy Made For Me!


    Rong Zhan stretched out his hand and tickled Rong Han through the blanket.


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Rong Han could not help but burst into laughter. Then, Rong Zhan successfully lifted the blanket.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Rong Han still wanted to block, but he was grabbed by Rong Zhan¡¯s two arms and could not resist at all.


    Rong Zhan thought that Rong Han was hiding something extraordinary, but when he lifted the blanket, what was hidden under the blanket was actually half a plate of Xiaolongbao.


    The soup dumplings seemed to have just been steamed, and the steaming hot air emitted waves of meat fragrance, causing one to be tempted.


    Rong Han¡¯s face was dejected, and he looked like he had accepted his fate. ¡°Alright, since you¡¯ve discovered it, then I¡¯ll give you two soup dumplings. It¡¯s agreed that you can only eat two, and the rest is mine!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re dreaming.¡± Rong Zhan took the plate away, his tone unquestionable. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to eat a single one. Ji Yan, take this thing out and throw it away.¡±


    Gu Qingxue had just reminded him to pay attention to his diet, but this kid ate the soup dumplings that he had gotten from God knows where.


    Ji Yan, who was standing guard outside the door, immediately came in and reached out to take the soup dumplings from Rong Zhan.


    ¡°Why! Father is so bad, snatching the soup dumplings that the fairy made for me!¡± Rong Han was so angry that tears welled up in his eyes. He complained unhappily.


    Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes revealed a look of surprise. ¡°Who did you say?¡±


    ¡°It was the fairy who made it for me! I originally wanted to give two to father. Father is so bad, throwing away the soup dumplings that the fairy made for me. When the fairy comes tomorrow, I will tell the fairy!¡± Rong Han had not finished his words, but Rong Zhan turned around and left the room. Not long after, he came back with half a plate of soup dumplings.


    Behind Rong Zhan was Ji Yan, who had an aggrieved look on his face.


    Ji Yan looked at Rong Zhan with hidden bitterness. He reached out his hand aggrievedly and rubbed his butt.


    What was the situation with the prince? Just now, he had asked him to throw away the soup dumplings. In the end, he came out again. He was so scared that he almost dropped the plate and got a kick on his butt.


    Ji Yan did not understand and felt wronged.


    Rong Han looked at the remaining half of the plate of soup dumplings and reached out with a face full of anticipation, planning to take the soup dumplings.


    However, he did not expect Rong Zhan to finish half a plate of soup dumplings very quickly. Not a single one was left for Rong Han.


    Rong Zhan ate very quickly, but his actions were very elegant. After he finished eating, he handed the empty plate to Ji Yan and instructed Rong Han, ¡°Don¡¯t eat alone next time.¡±


    After saying this, Rong Zhan left without looking back.


    Rong Han jumped off the bed in disbelief and ran in front of Ji Yan. He reached out and took the plate from his hand.


    In the end, reality was just so cruel. The plate was empty and there was nothing left.


    ¡°Father is really bad! That was clearly made for me by a fairy! Uncle Ji Yan, did father not eat in the palace?¡± Rong Han asked gloomily.


    Ji Yan raised his hand and scratched his head. ¡°His Highness has eaten, and it was with the empress dowager. Logically speaking, he should have eaten his fill¡­¡±


    Rong Han became even angrier after hearing these words.


    ¡®Father is really too bad. Eating the imperial food in the palace was not enough, but he actually came to snatch my buns!¡¯


    Rong Han decided that he must tell the fairy about this matter tomorrow, and then returned to the bed to rest in a huff.


    Time flew by. The next morning¡­


    Gu Qingxue had just walked out of the courtyard when she saw Gu Chengbin standing at the entrance of his courtyard, dressed like a peacock.

 Chapter 154 - 154 What Is a Real Showoff

    154 What Is a Real Showoff


    Gu Chengbin seemed to be afraid that others would not notice that he had dressed up meticulously today. He specially wore a moon-colored robe. Even the buttons were made of jade. He also wore a fox-fur cloak, it looked quite exquisite.


    Lan Wen followed behind Gu Qingxue. When he saw Gu Chengbin¡¯s appearance, she could not help but whisper, ¡°Eldest Miss, what is the Young Master¡¯s attire? Is he afraid that others won¡¯t notice that he is a rich Young Master?¡±


    ¡°The imperial duke¡¯s wife is always merciful in her heart. She has never liked people killing innocents indiscriminately. Yet, he insisted on wearing a fox skin cloak to the imperial duke¡¯s manor.¡± Gu Qingxue looked at Gu Chengbin, finally understanding what it meant to be a real showoff.


    Lan Wen was a little worried, ¡°He really knows how to jinx things. The imperial duke¡¯s wife doesn¡¯t like him to begin with, yet he is still so arrogant. Isn¡¯t he afraid that the imperial duke¡¯s wife will throw him out of the house in a fit of anger?¡±


    Gu Qingxue smiled slightly. ¡°That¡¯s not my responsibility. I¡¯m only responsible for bringing him to the imperial duke¡¯s manor. If the imperial duke¡¯s wife can¡¯t tolerate him, it¡¯s not something I can interfere with.¡±


    Lan Wen could not help but give Gu Qingxue a thumbs up. ¡°The Eldest Miss is wise!¡±


    On this side, Gu Chengbin also looked at Gu Qingxue. He saw that she was only wearing the most ordinary clothes of the common people and a plain silver hairpin on her head. Other than that, there were no other decorations.


    Gu Qingxue looked fresh and was stunning.


    However, they were going to the imperial duke¡¯s manor. It would be embarrassing to wear such shabby clothes, right?


    However, Gu Chengbin went to the imperial duke¡¯s manor with Gu Qingxue today in order to steal her limelight. Seeing that she was dressed in such ordinary clothes, he became even more delighted. ¡°Eldest sister, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Gu Qingxue nodded and led Gu Chengbin all the way to the front door of the Gu family.


    However, just as they left, Gu Qingxue saw many people standing in front of the Gu family¡¯s front door, including Madam Kou and Gu Lingyue.


    Gu Qingxue was puzzled and strode forward.


    Gu Chengbin asked with a smile, ¡°Mother, are you here to send me off?¡±


    Seeing Gu Chengbin, Madam Kou could not stop smiling. She pulled him forward and said, ¡°Bin¡¯er, look, the carriage from the imperial duke¡¯s manor is here to pick you up!¡±


    Gu Chengbin was pleasantly surprised. As expected, he saw the carriage with the flag of the imperial duke¡¯s manor stopping at the gate of the Gu family.


    At this time, the gate of the Gu family was already full of onlookers. Each and every one of them was standing in the carriage and the Gu family. Their words were full of envy.


    ¡°Look, it¡¯s really the carriage from the imperial duke¡¯s manor! It seems that the Gu family has really climbed up to the top.¡±


    ¡°But, wasn¡¯t the reward from the imperial duke¡¯s manor for Eldest Miss Gu alone? Why is this carriage here to pick up Third Young Master today?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand, do you? The third Young Master is the imperial physician, and Eldest Miss Gu is just a young doctor. In the end, the Third Young Master still needs to come out.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Didn¡¯t you hear what the Eldest Madam say? This carriage is here to pick up Third Young Master. The imperial duke¡¯s manor still thinks highly of the Third Young Master. Otherwise, why would he come to pick him up in such a big way two days ago?¡±


    At this point, everyone felt that their guess was correct.


    Gu Lingyue was very clear that Gu Chengbin had just happened to come at a good time today, and this carriage was not here to pick him up.


    However, what harm was there?


    Anyway, as long as others thought that this carriage was here to pick up her younger brother, it was enough.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Bin, quickly get in the carriage. Don¡¯t make the Madam wait anxiously.¡± Gu Lingyue and Gu Yi¡¯s words confirmed the speculation of the surrounding people.

 Chapter 155 - 155 If One Wanted to Court Death, Even the Gods Cant Stop Them

    155 If One Wanted to Court Death, Even the Gods Can¡¯t Stop Them


    Lan Wen saw that the onlookers had indeed misunderstood it. She was so angry that he rushed forward to argue with them.


    Seeing this, Gu Qingxue raised her hand to block in front of Lan Wen, ¡°Why are you so angry over such a small matter?¡±


    Lan Wen felt wronged for Gu Qingxue, ¡°But Miss, they have gone too far!¡±


    The carriage of the imperial duke¡¯s manor was clearly here to pick up her Young Miss, yet these people insisted on sticking gold on their faces. They were truly shameless!


    Gu Qingxue smiled disapprovingly. ¡°Silly girl, do you really think that anyone can sit on the carriage from the imperial duke¡¯s manor just because they want to?¡±


    Although she did not have any internal energy, she had extraordinary acuity. She could clearly sense that there was a person with an extremely powerful aura in the carriage from the imperial duke¡¯s manor.


    This person¡¯s cold aura made her feel a little cautious.


    If she guessed correctly, the person sitting in this carriage was most likely the imperial duke.


    The imperial duke must have come personally to see her.


    Lan Wen calmed down after hearing this and then looked in the direction of the carriage expectantly.


    Gu Chengbin had a smile on his face as he strode toward the carriage.


    He did not have Gu Qingxue¡¯s alertness, so he did not notice that there was someone else in the carriage.


    He walked to the coachman with a smile and said in a voice that only he and the coachman could hear, ¡°I¡¯m the Third Young Master of the Gu family. I accompanied my eldest sister to treat the Madam¡¯s illness.¡±


    The coachman frowned when he heard this, and subconsciously wanted to stop Gu Chengbin¡¯s suicidal move.


    However, Gu Chengbin was afraid that he would be exposed, so he quickly grabbed the carriage, climbed up, and successfully got on the carriage. Then, he pulled open the curtain and got in.


    When Gu Qingxue saw this scene, she almost could not hold back her laughter.


    As expected, if a person wanted to commit suicide, even a god would not be able to stop him.


    Gu Lingyue looked at Gu Qingxue proudly.


    So what if Gu Qingxue was the one that the imperial duke¡¯s manor wanted to receive? The limelight was stolen by her younger brother!


    In this way, even if Gu Qingxue got on the carriage again, everyone would think that she was Gu Chengbin¡¯s little sidekick.


    Just as everyone thought as Gu Lingyue did, Gu Chengbin¡¯s begging voice suddenly came from the carriage.


    ¡°No, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I¡¯m only here to help my sister. I, I¡¯ll get off now!¡±


    When the crowd heard this, they were puzzled when they saw Gu Chengbin being kicked out of the carriage with a pale face.


    Gu Chengbin fell into the puddle beside the carriage. The black and cold snow water soaked his coat and clothes, making him look like a stray dog. He looked extremely miserable.


    Gu Chengbin screamed and jumped out of the puddle. The cold wind blew, making his whole body tremble.


    When the onlookers saw this scene, they were all surprised.


    What was going on? Could it be that the carriage from the imperial duke¡¯s manor was not here to pick up Gu Chengbin?


    At this moment, Gu Qingxue walked out of the Gu family¡¯s gate and got into the carriage under the watchful eyes of the crowd.


    The carriage left, leaving behind the stunned crowd.


    In the carriage, Gu Qingxue and Imperial Duke Zhan sat on the cushions on both sides of the carriage.


    Gu Qingxue lifted the curtain of the carriage and looked outside. She said calmly, ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem to be the way to the imperial duke¡¯s manor. I wonder where the imperial duke is taking me?¡±


    ¡°I have something to ask Eldest Miss Gu. Yesterday, I happened to see you entering and leaving the prince regent¡¯s manor I wonder how Miss Gu got to know the prince regent?¡± Imperial Duke Zhan asked directly.


    Gu Qingxue raised her eyebrows in surprise.


    She did not realize that Imperial Duke Zhan was following behind her yesterday.


    However, Imperial Duke Zhan was a little too straightforward, right? He actually did not plan to hide anything at all and asked her directly.

 Chapter 156 - 156 Eavesdropping

    156 Eavesdropping


    ¡°This is my private matter. Please forgive me for not being able to answer,¡± Gu Qingxue continued indifferently, ¡°Imperial duke, the Madam needs acupuncture on time. Should we go back?¡±


    ¡°No need. I can¡¯t let an unknown person treat my wife¡¯s injuries. Eldest Miss Gu, please go back.¡± Imperial Duke Zhan clapped his hands, and the coachman outside the carriage stopped the carriage.


    ¡°I practice medicine, and I always finish what I start. Imperial duke, the imperial duke¡¯s manor may be very good, but I, Gu Qingxue, don¡¯t like disputes of power and I have no intention of clinging to it. Otherwise, I could have agreed to become your wife¡¯s adopted daughter yesterday,¡± Gu Qingxue said coldly.


    Not letting her treat Madam¡¯s illness meant that he was stopping her from earning points. She could not tolerate it no matter what!


    ¡°Who knows if you¡¯re playing hard to get, and deliberately didn¡¯t agree. In any case, unless you explain the situation to me clearly, no one can be sure whether you have other motives,¡± the imperial duke said, pretending to be serious.


    In fact, he was only worried that Gu Qingxue had other motives and would hurt his wife¡¯s heart. He did not mean to make things difficult for her.


    Moreover, this little girl was too stubborn. He was determined to kill her prestige today so that she would not offend someone she should not ¡®t offend in the future.


    Gu Qingxue narrowed her eyes coldly. ¡°If I really have other motives, I should tell the Madam about the recurrence of the old injuries in the imperial duke¡¯s body, and not be played by the Duke today.¡±


    ¡°How, how did you know¡­¡± Imperial Duke Zhan looked at Gu Qingxue in disbelief.


    He had never told anyone about the relapse of his old injuries, not even Yi¡¯er!


    However, Gu Qingxue had only met him twice, and yet she could see through the abnormality in his body. It was truly surprising.


    Gu Qingxue pretended not to see the sudden change in his expression and got out of the carriage.


    Seeing this, the imperial duke¡¯s heart tightened. He hurriedly ordered his men, ¡°Quick, stop her.¡±


    The secret guard who was driving the carriage outside immediately chased after Gu Qingxue. He stretched out his hand, wanting to catch her.


    However, before the secret guard could even touch a hair on Gu Qingxue¡¯s body, she turned around and shot out a silver needle.


    The silver needle entered the back of the secret guard¡¯s hand. The poison spread out and instantly numbed his entire arm.


    ¡°Imperial duke, no matter how high the threshold of your manor is, you can¡¯t just summon me and send me away,¡± Gu Qingxue said to Imperial Duke Zhan with an expressionless face while carrying the medicine box on her back.


    Cold sweat broke out on Imperial Duke Zhan¡¯s forehead uncontrollably.


    Once Gu Qingxue spread the news that his old injury had relapsed, it would be troublesome.


    Not only would it shake the morale of the army, but more importantly, his Yi¡¯er would definitely be extremely worried about this matter.


    Her health had just improved. How could he bear to let her worry about him again?


    ¡°Eldest Miss Gu, it was my bad attitude just now. Please wait a moment, Eldest Miss Gu. I¡¯m willing to apologize,¡± Imperial Duke Zhan said sincerely.


    Gu Qingxue acted as if she did not hear him and continued walking forward.


    Fortunately, the carriage came to an empty street and there were no other passersby around, Imperial Duke Zhan said loudly, ¡°Miss Gu, I didn¡¯t mean to offend you. ¡°I haven¡¯t told my wife about what happened just now. If she knew, she would be so worried that she wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep at night. Seeing that my wife treats you sincerely, I hope that you won¡¯t tell anyone about it.¡±


    Gu Qingxue then stopped and turned to look at Imperial Duke Zhan, ¡°Imperial duke, this is not the place to talk. Why don¡¯t we go somewhere else to talk about it?¡±


    Although there was no one here, they were still on the street. Perhaps the walls had ears.

 Chapter 157 - 157 I’m Willing to Accept You as My Adopted Daughter

    157 I¡¯m Willing to Accept You as My Adopted Daughter


    Seeing that Gu Qingxue had been persuaded, Imperial Duke Zhan hurriedly got off the carriage and invited her to get on.


    The carriage stopped in front of a teahouse.


    Gu Qingxue followed Imperial Duke Zhan upstairs. The two of them found a private room and sat down.


    After the tea was served, the waiter left the room and closed the door.


    Imperial Duke Zhan stood up with a solemn expression. He raised his teacup and said to Gu Qingxue, ¡°Miss Gu, I¡¯ve indeed offended you today. Please forgive me.¡±


    Gu Qingxue took the teacup from Imperial Duke Zhan, she said lightly, ¡°The imperial duke was heavily injured when you were fighting for the country. As a citizen of the Tianyue Kingdom, I will naturally not divulge this matter. However, there is no wall in this world that can not be leaked. The state of the imperial duke¡¯s health is already very bad. If you are not treated in time, you will only be able to hold on for another five years at most.¡±


    She had never thought of using this matter to threaten Imperial Duke Zhan.


    Imperial Duke Zhan had made outstanding contributions to the war. When he was young, he only went into battle to defend his country and suffered heavy injuries.


    She respected such a person. The fact that she had said that he was seriously injured was just to stand up for herself.


    In addition, it was to set a trap.


    She had not forgotten the rules of the Medical God System.


    The more you save a good person, the more points you will get!


    Imperial Duke Zhan had fought for his country and defended the borders for decades. If such a good person was saved by her, his points would definitely not be small!


    ¡°I have seen many famous doctors before. They all said that my old injuries are too serious to be treated. I have also mentally prepared myself.¡± Imperial Duke Zhan sat down. His eyes were filled with loneliness.


    He had always wanted to be strong, but he had never thought that he would end his life in such a way.


    ¡°Imperial duke, others can¡¯t do anything about it, but I can,¡± Gu Qingxue said with a faint smile.


    Imperial Duke Zhan said with a smile, ¡°I admit that Eldest Miss Gu is indeed powerful, but the ones I¡¯ve seen are all national experts¡­¡±


    ¡°Imperial duke, give me three days, and I¡¯ll show you the results. If you don¡¯t feel better after three days, it won¡¯t be too late for you to reject me,¡± Gu Qingxue said when she saw Imperial Duke Zhan frowning, she continued, ¡°Imperial duke, the Madam is very loyal to you. You¡¯ve been keeping it from her. When you pass away in five years, your wife will definitely follow you.¡±


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s words were like a sharp blade, stabbing into Imperial Duke Zhan¡¯s chest!


    It had to be said that what Gu Qingxue said was exactly what he was most worried about.


    ¡°Alright. However, please keep the treatment a secret, Eldest Miss Gu. I don¡¯t want my wife and son to worry,¡± Imperial Duke Zhan said.


    Gu Qingxue nodded. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll ask Imperial Duke Zhan to stop taking the medicine for the time being. Two days later, when I go to straighten your wife¡¯s bones, I¡¯ll treat your illness. By then, Imperial Duke Zhan will be able to see the effect.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t even need to check my pulse to see that I¡¯ve taken the medicine?¡± asked Imperial Duke Zhan in surprise.


    ¡°I can see that Imperial Duke Zhan¡¯s Qi and blood are weak. Your Lips are blackish, but your complexion is as usual, ruddy and full of vigor. It can be seen from this that you must have taken some medicine that can strengthen your Qi and blood. This kind of medicine is not good for you, and it will also affect the medicine I¡¯m going to take next,¡± Gu Qingxue said, she stood up, ¡°It¡¯s getting late. Let¡¯s go to the imperial duke¡¯s manor as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Well, Eldest Miss Gu, I was wrong about what happened yesterday. If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯m willing to take you as my adopted daughter,¡± Imperial Duke Zhan said with a dry smile.


    It was rare for him to take the initiative to make peace. If he did not really like Gu Qingxue, he would not have proposed to take her as his adopted daughter.

 Chapter 159 - 159 Im Laughing At You For Taking Advantage of Others

    159 I¡¯m Laughing At You For Taking Advantage of Others


    Seeing Qu Lianyu¡¯s expression, Gu Qingxue could guess that the Shouan Courtyard was not a good place for her.


    Gu Qingxue stood in the same place, not moving at all. ¡°It¡¯s time to give the young prince the medicine. I have to take care of the young prince first. If we have to go respects, wait until the young prince takes the medicine.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do. Even the prince can not disobey the old prince¡¯s orders. Miss Gu, please don¡¯t make things difficult for me. Come with me now,¡± Qu Lianyu said with a fake smile.


    Gu Qingxue said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s said that the old prince dotes on the young prince the most. If the old prince finds out that you caused the young prince to not take the medicine in time to pay respects to him, can you bear the consequences?¡±


    ¡°As a doctor, if you can¡¯t serve the young prince well, it¡¯s your responsibility. What has it got to do with me?¡± Qu Lianyu sneered and ordered the old nannies behind her, ¡°What are you all standing there for? Hurry up and bring her to see the old prince!¡±


    Seeing that Qu Lianyu was going to pick a fight with her today, Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes were also filled with coldness.


    Just as she was about to make a move, two figures rapidly approached her.


    The sound of two gusts of wind could be heard as Liu Yi and Ji Yan rushed over at the same time.


    ¡°Miss Qu, His Royal Highness has ordered that Lady Gu can walk around the royal manor as she pleases. No one is allowed to stop her,¡± Liu Yi cupped his hands toward Qu Lianyu and said expressionlessly.


    When Qu Lianyu saw that these two people had come to stop her again, a vicious look appeared in her eyes, she said arrogantly, ¡°This time, it¡¯s not me who wants to stop Miss Gu, but the old prince who wants to see her. If you stop me, you¡¯re disrespecting the old prince. Be careful, or I¡¯ll report it to the old prince!¡±


    Seeing Qu Lianyu¡¯s arrogant face, Gu Qingxue sneered.


    Qu Lianyu wanted to see Gu Qingxue¡¯s panicked expression, but she did not expect Gu Qingxue to be so calm. She could not help but rebuke, ¡°What are you laughing at?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m laughing at you for using your strength to intimidate others,¡± Gu Qingxue said disdainfully.


    She had been wondering why Qu Lianyu had not come out for a few days.


    It turned out that she was busy trying to coax the old prince to target her. It was really laughable.


    However, it seemed that the old prince really doted on Qu Lianyu.


    If the old prince had not personally given the medicine to Qu Lianyu, she would not have been able to stand up so quickly.


    ¡°You!¡± Qu Lianyu was so angry that her face turned green. She pointed at Gu Qingxue¡¯s nose and said, ¡°Even if His Royal Highness is here today, I will definitely drag you to see the old prince! Men, charge!¡±


    The group of old maidservants remembered that the old prince had always doted on Qu Lianyu, so they charged forward.


    When Liu Yi and Ji Yan saw this scene, they stepped forward at the same time. The two of them easily subdued the group of old maidservants.


    ¡°How dare you?! These are the people around the old prince. How dare you touch them? I¡¯ll go and tell the old prince now!¡± Qu Lianyu did not expect Liuyi and Ji Yan to really dare to make a move, so she felt a little scared, she turned around subconsciously and was about to go to the Shouan Courtyard.


    Gu Qingxue raised her eyebrows and walked quickly toward Qu Lianyu.


    Qu Lianyu did not even see Gu Qingxue¡¯s movements clearly. She only saw Gu Qingxue¡¯s figure flash, and she was already standing in front of her.


    ¡°You came to find trouble with me, and you want to leave just like that?¡± Gu Qingxue looked at Qu Lianyu with a smile and raised her hand to give Qu Lianyu a slap on the face.


    With a slap, Qu Lianyu¡¯s half face was turned askew, and she fell to the ground while wailing, ¡°Gu Qingxue! Who Do you think you are? How dare you hit me?! I¡¯m going to tell the old lord, and let the old prince punish you for offending me!¡±

 Chapter 160 - 160 Lady Gu Has the Jade Dragon Pendant Given By the Prince

    160 Lady Gu Has the Jade Dragon Pendant Given By the Prince


    ¡°Miss Qu, Lady Gu has the jade dragon pendant given to her by the prince. She can teach anyone in the royal manor a lesson. Even if you tell the old prince about this, the old prince can not blame her,¡± Liu Yi gloated.


    When Qu Lianyu heard the words ¡®jade dragon pendant¡¯, the expression on her face changed instantly. She revealed an expression of disbelief. ¡°No, this is impossible!¡±


    Gu Qingxue also recalled that the county magistrate had indeed brought her a high-quality jade pendant.


    She felt around her sleeve and successfully found the jade pendant. ¡°Is it this jade pendant?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the jade dragon on this jade pendant is naturally formed. It was gifted to the prince by the emperor back then. The prince once said that seeing this jade pendant was like him personally coming. Therefore, as long as no one is killed, Lady Gu can punish anyone in the family other than those with legitimate bloodlines,¡± Liu Yi explained.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Why would the prince give this to you? You don¡¯t deserve it at all!¡± Qu Lianyu looked at Gu Qingxue with jealousy. She was so envious that she was about to go crazy!


    ¡°It seems that Miss Qu¡¯s mind is not clear enough. Ji Yan, Miss Qu needs to calm down. Come and help her,¡± Gu Qingxue said as she glanced at the small lake not far away, hinting at Ji Yan.


    Ji Yan had been displeased with Qu Lianyu for a long time. After hearing her words, he revealed a brilliant smile and rushed forward, ¡°Miss Qu, I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    Ji Yan immediately lifted Qu Lianyu up, scaring her so much that she screamed like a pig being slaughtered, ¡°You dare to touch me?! Be careful that I¡¯ll¡­ !¡±


    Before Qu Lianyu could finish her words, Ji Yan had already raised his arm and threw her into the lake.


    With a splash, Qu Lianyu smashed the ice on the surface of the lake and was thrown into the icy cold water.


    Seeing Qu Lianyu struggling and screaming in the lake like a dying fish, Gu Qingxue withdrew her gaze in satisfaction.


    Qu Lianyu had not fully recovered from the wound she had sustained when she was punished. Moreover, she had been soaked in the icy water during the winter, so even if she did not die, it was still bad for her.


    Gu Qingxue was very satisfied with the result. ¡°Let¡¯s go and see Lil¡¯ Han.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lady Gu, this way please.¡± Liu Yi and Ji Yan were both very respectful. They raised their hands and made an inviting gesture to Gu Qingxue.


    Gu Qingxue calmly followed the two of them to the Bitang Residence. She gave Rong Han some medicine and made him lunch. She accompanied him to have lunch before leaving the prince regent¡¯s manor.


    Time flew by. Soon, it was Gu Qingxue¡¯s last day of treatment for Madam Qiao.


    According to the previous steps, Gu Qingxue earnestly helped Madam Qiao straighten her bones. After acupuncture and massage, she lit up a calming incense so that Madam Qiao could have a good rest.


    Today was different from the past. Imperial Duke Zhan did not accompany Madam Qiao for treatment.


    Recalling the pale face of Imperial Duke Zhan when she saw him yesterday, Gu Qingxue had a vague guess in her heart.


    After leaving the room, Gu Qingxue asked Qiu Yan, ¡°Miss Qiu Yan, why isn¡¯t Imperial Duke Zhan at the residence today?¡±


    ¡°The morale of the army in the suburbs has been low for the past few days. The vice generals stationed at the residence asked Imperial Duke Zhan to take care of it. Imperial Duke Zhan left last night. Is Miss Gu looking for Imperial Duke Zhan for something?¡± Qiu Yan asked curiously.


    ¡°I¡¯m just curious. I have something to do today, so I don¡¯t need tea. Miss Qiu Yan, you don¡¯t have to see me off.¡± After saying goodbye to Qiu Yan, Gu Qingxue quickly left the imperial duke¡¯s manor.


    As soon as Gu Qingxue left the imperial duke¡¯s manor and walked out of the street, she saw a man driving a carriage out of a small alley on one side of the road.

 Chapter 161 - 161 Can I Still Be Saved?

    161 Can I Still Be Saved?


    The man seemed to have been waiting for Gu Qingxue here for a long time. After getting off the carriage, he bowed to her, ¡°Miss Gu.¡±


    Gu Qingxue immediately recognized that this man was the attendant of Imperial Duke Zhan. ¡°Where is the Imperial Duke Zhan? Bring me there to have a look.¡±


    What was the status of Imperial Duke Zhan? The deputy general would naturally be able to resolve the issue of the morale of the army being scattered. There was no need for Imperial Duke Zhan to personally take action.


    It was just an excuse to help Imperial Duke Zhan leave the manor.


    The attendant quickly nodded his head. After inviting Gu Qingxue to board the carriage, he hurriedly drove the carriage toward a private residence in the west of the city.


    In order to conceal her identity, Gu Qingxue entered through the back door of the private residence. Very quickly, she was led by the attendant to meet Imperial Duke Zhan.


    In the room, Imperial Duke Zhan had changed from his previous energetic appearance. His face was deathly pale, and even his breathing seemed extremely weak.


    It was not until he heard Gu Qingxue enter the room that he raised his eyes. ¡°Miss Gu, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time.¡±


    Gu Qingxue observed Imperial Duke Zhan. ¡°It seems that the Imperial Duke Zhan has been following my instructions and hasn¡¯t taken any medicine for the past few days.¡±


    Imperial Duke Zhan laughed bitterly. ¡°It was also because I didn¡¯t take any medicine to maintain my health that I was afraid of being exposed in front of Yi¡¯er, so I had no choice but to find an excuse to leave the house. ¡°Logically speaking, today is Yi¡¯er¡¯s last day of treatment, so I should be by her side.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Imperial Duke Zhan, everything is as usual. The most important thing now is to treat your injuries first, Imperial Duke Zhan.¡± Sitting by the side, Gu Qingxue extended her hand to check Imperial Duke Zhan¡¯s pulse.


    Gu Qingxue took a closer look at Imperial Duke Zhan¡¯s condition, and could not help but frown.


    Imperial Duke Zhan¡¯s condition was actually more serious than she had imagined.


    He had been on the battlefield all year round, so there were many wounds on Imperial Duke Zhan¡¯s body. Many of them were hastily treated, and there was no cure for them.


    Improper treatment of the wounds could possibly affect his recovery, and there were so many wounds on Imperial Duke Zhan¡¯s body, and each of them had left a bit of a scar. It had accumulated over time to this day, and naturally, it would cause his body to become weak.


    ¡°Miss Gu, there¡¯s no need to worry. Even if it can¡¯t be cured, there¡¯s no harm,¡± Imperial Duke Zhan comforted when he saw Gu Qingxue¡¯s grave expression, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. I¡¯ve seen many doctors. They all said that it was because I had suffered too many injuries when I was young that my meridians and bones had not fully recovered. Over time, it caused my Qi and blood to be obstructed. My body had accumulated too much medicine that had not been absorbed and blood statis. This had affected my body, and it was very difficult for me to recover.¡±


    It was not that Imperial Duke Zhan had never met a doctor like Gu Qingxue.


    In the beginning, they had all vowed that they would be able to cure him. However, after confirming his condition, they would give up.


    Therefore, before he asked Gu Qingxue to treat him today, he did not have much hope.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t have a way. It¡¯s just that my treatment method will be very painful for Imperial Duke Zhan,¡± Gu Qingxue said with a grave expression.


    Hope rekindled in the eyes of Imperial Duke Zhan. ¡°Does this mean that I can still be saved?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The doctors that Imperial Duke Zhan had seen were right. Imperial Duke Zhan had been weak because he had not fully recovered from his injuries for many years. The only way to solve this situation was to release the blood stasis and let all the wounds that had not recovered fully heal,¡± Gu Qingxue explained with a grave expression when she saw Imperial Duke Zhan was puzzled, ¡°That is to say, I want to cut open all the wounds that the duke seems to have healed, release the blood stasis, and resuture the wounds. Only after these wounds have healed can the imperial duke recover.¡±

 Chapter 162 - 162 Adding Salt to a Wound

    162 Adding Salt to a Wound


    In Gu Qingxue¡¯s previous life, she had been to a mysterious island. There were many rare medicinal herbs on the island, and one of them was a precious plant called the Undying Flower. It could heal even the most severe external injuries.


    However, the Undying Flower was useless against wounds that had already healed.


    In other words, she needed to re-cut open the wounds of Imperial Duke Zhan, squeeze out the blood stasis from his body, and help him resuture the wounds. Only with the help of the Undying Flower would he be able to completely heal.


    This process would definitely be extremely painful.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean that Imperial Duke Zhan will have to suffer another injury?¡± The attendant standing at the side asked in surprise.


    Once the old wound was cut open again, it was equivalent to adding salt to the wound!


    Moreover, such a reckless treatment method was unheard of!


    ¡°Imperial Duke Zhan can consider it. If you are not willing, I can also treat you conservatively. At least, I can guarantee that you will live for another ten years,¡± Gu Qingxue said bluntly.


    Imperial Duke Zhan took a deep breath and said without hesitation, ¡°As long as I can recover fully, I am willing to suffer no matter how much pain I have to go through!¡±


    ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s treat one-fifth of the wounds on the duke¡¯s body today. We will take it step by step, slowly.¡± After saying that, Gu Qingxue looked at the attendant and asked for hot water, gauze, sharp blades, and other things that she could use.


    The attendant quickly wrote it down and prepared everything that Gu Qingxue needed as soon as possible.


    After letting the attendant leave the room, Gu Qingxue locked the door and covered the eyes of the Duke of Zhan. Then, she communicated with the little butler with her mind.


    ¡°Little butler, how many points did I get for treating the imperial duke¡¯s wife just now? Help me recount it,¡± Gu Qingxue asked the little butler with her mind.


    The little butler answered seriously, ¡°Master, you cured the imperial duke¡¯s wife, Qiao Yi, and you got 1,000 points. Including the various medicines that you used before, after deducting the points, you have a total of 550 points left.¡±


    ¡°Then how many points do I need to exchange for the Undying Flower?¡± Gu Qingxue asked cautiously.


    The Undying Flower was far more precious than all the medicines that she had used before, so the price must be quite high.


    As expected, the young butler revealed a kind smile, ¡°The Undying Flower is precious medicine. It requires 500 points to use once. Master, do you need to exchange for it?¡±


    The young butler¡¯s answer was indeed within Gu Qingxue¡¯s expectations.


    She needed to use the Undying Flower every time she treated Imperial Duke Zhan. In other words, she needed to use the Undying Flower five times in total.


    That was a total of 2,500 points!


    Thinking of this, Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart ached so much that she almost suffocated.


    However, Imperial Duke Zhan and Madam Qiao were both kind-hearted people. They had done many good deeds. Otherwise, she would not have been able to earn 1,000 points in one go after curing Madam Qiao.


    The points she would earn after curing Imperial Duke Zhan would definitely be much higher than Madam Qiao¡¯s!


    Gu Qingxue held back her heartache and said to the young butler helplessly, ¡°Exchange it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your patronage, host.¡± As soon as the young butler finished his words, a stalk of Undying Flower appeared in Gu Qingxue¡¯s hand.


    Gu Qingxue then took out some anesthetics from the research institute.


    Imperial Duke Zhan had his eyes closed the whole time, and he could not help but feel a little uneasy, ¡°Miss Gu, when shall we begin?¡±


    ¡°Next, I will give Imperial Duke Zhan a drug. You can start counting, and you will temporarily lose consciousness when he reaches ten.¡± Gu Qingxue injected an anesthetic into Imperial Duke Zhan as she spoke.

 Chapter 163 - 163 His Old Injuries Would Flare Up and He Would Die Soon

    163 His Old Injuries Would Flare Up and He Would Die Soon


    Imperial Duke Zhan was puzzled.


    He was obviously very clear-headed, so how could he lose consciousness in just ten seconds?


    He felt as if his foot had been pricked by a needle, and then Imperial Duke Zhan started to count, ¡°One, two, three, four¡­¡±


    Before Imperial Duke Zhan could finish counting these ten numbers, he lost consciousness instantly and fell into a deep sleep.


    Gu Qingxue controlled the amount of anesthetic accurately. After ensuring that Imperial Duke Zhan¡¯s state would only be unconscious for about fifteen minutes, she quickly began to treat his wounds.


    This time, Gu Qingxue did not plan to treat too many wounds. She only treated the wounds on his two hands.


    After taking off Imperial Duke Zhan¡¯s shirt, Gu Qingxue saw the scars all over his body.


    She could not help but sigh. Gu Qingxue used alcohol to disinfect the scalpel that she had taken out from the research room. She cut open his flesh along the scar on his arm.


    The deep blood mixed with the blood stasis was expelled and flowed into the copper basin that Gu Qingxue had asked the attendant to prepare in advance.


    After making sure that the blood stasis had been removed, Gu Qingxue crushed the Undying Flower and applied the medicinal liquid to the wound. She then stitched up the wound and applied a thick layer of hemostatic powder and golden sore medicine to the wound.


    It was not difficult for Gu Qingxue to treat the wound, but she needed to be careful.


    Gu Qingxue took fifteen minutes to treat eighteen wounds on both of Imperial Duke Zhan¡¯s arms before he woke up.


    The blood stasis had been let out from each wound and medicine was applied. After the wound was stitched up, it was covered with gauze.


    Imperial Duke Zhan opened his eyes in a daze. He looked at the empty ceiling in a daze and moved his arms subconsciously.


    Suddenly, a piercing pain hit him.


    Gu Qingxue pressed on Imperial Duke Zhan¡¯s shoulder, she reminded him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Imperial Duke Zhan. There are eighteen wounds on your arms. I¡¯ve already treated them for you. The next night will be unbearable for you. You can only drink water at midnight. After tonight, you can have your meal. Five days later, your wounds will be scabbed. When the time comes, remove the bandages, apply some medicine to your wounds and bandage them again. These wounds will be healed in five days at most.¡±


    The effects of the anesthetic would gradually disappear over time. When the sun set, it would be the most painful time for Imperial Duke Zhan.


    After enduring through tonight, the situation would be much better the next day.


    ¡°Thank you, Miss Gu. Please tell my attendant what you said just now.¡± Imperial Duke Zhan gradually felt the pain. Even though he had experienced the battlefield, he could not help but tremble in pain.


    Seeing Imperial Duke Zhan enduring the pain, Gu Qingxue could do nothing about it.


    In order to heal his wounds better, Imperial Duke Zhan could not take any painkillers.


    After all, the old wounds on his body added up to be fatal. If he wanted to recover, he would definitely be in pain.


    Gu Qingxue did not leave immediately. Instead, she sat in front of the bed and observed Imperial Duke Zhan for a while.


    It was not until she was sure that Imperial Duke Zhan was asleep that Gu Qingxue got up and left the room.


    Gu Qingxue opened the door and walked out, only to see a delicate figure outside the door.


    ¡°Madam?¡± Gu Qingxue looked at Madam Qiao who appeared outside the door in surprise and then turned her eyes to the attendant not far away.


    The attendant also looked embarrassed, and stammered, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me who told the Madam to come here¡­¡±


    ¡°I came here on my own. I knew that he was hiding something from me, but I didn¡¯t expect that his old injury would flare up and he would die soon.¡± With tears in her eyes, Madam Qiao walked past Gu Qingxue and into the room.

 Chapter 164 - 164 Her Daughter Was Beautiful, Sensible, and Highly Skilled in Medicine!

    164 Her Daughter Was Beautiful, Sensible, and Highly Skilled in Medicine!


    Gu Qingxue looked at the back of Madam Qiao, and then at Qiu Yan, who was not far away, ¡°The imperial duke didn¡¯t want to worry the Madam, but he didn¡¯t expect that all of you could see it.¡±


    Qiu Yan shook her head with reddened eyes, ¡°None of the servants noticed that the imperial duke was not well, and thought that he had gone out for training. However, the Madam was always concerned about the imperial duke¡¯s health, so she could naturally see that the person next to her was not well.¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Qingxue could not help but sigh.


    If they were not truly in love, the husband and wife would not have worked so hard for each other.


    Even Imperial Duke Zhan endured the pain to heal his wounds, partly because he wanted to be with his wife for a longer time in the future.


    She had never had such a loyal and unwavering relationship, nor did she have any extravagant hopes. However, when she saw this scene, she could not help but be moved.


    Gu Qingxue turned around and walked into the room. She walked to Madam Qiao, who was sitting by the bed, and handed her a handkerchief. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Madam. The imperial duke¡¯s body can recover. He only needs time to recuperate. He will be fine.¡±


    Madam Qiao¡¯s face was full of tears. She took the handkerchief from Gu Qingxue¡¯s hand. ¡°Xue¡¯er, thank you very much. If it weren¡¯t for you, my husband might not have been able to recover.¡±


    Madam Qiao had already gotten the truth from the attendant, so she naturally knew that Imperial Duke Zhan had seen many doctors before, and everyone said that he had no medicine to cure him.


    ¡°I only did what I could. Madam, the imperial duke was also afraid that you would be worried, so he deliberately hid it. He will have a hard time tonight, so please don¡¯t blame him,¡± Gu Qingxue advised patiently.


    It was rare for these two people to have such deep feelings for each other, so they could not be unhappy because they cared too much about each other.


    Madam Qiao smiled helplessly, ¡°How could I bear to do that?¡±


    Madam Qiao was originally complaining that her husband was hiding something from her, but when she found out the truth, the dissatisfaction in her heart turned into heartache.


    Hearing this, Gu Qingxue was touched, ¡°It seems that I worry too much.¡±


    ¡°You weren¡¯t overthinking it, but you were kind-hearted. Xue¡¯er, I know you¡¯re a good child, that¡¯s why I wanted to take you in as my adopted daughter. Anyway, I¡¯ve already decided that you¡¯re my daughter. No matter how long it takes in the future, I¡¯ll definitely let you see my sincerity,¡± Madam Qiao said firmly.


    ¡°Actually, I wanted to agree to Madam last time, but the imperial duke was unwilling,¡± Gu Qingxue said with an embarrassed smile.


    Madam Qiao liked her, and she also liked Madam Qiao.


    Moreover, she had witnessed their deep love today, so she was even more touched.


    Madam Qiao¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°So, you agree to take me as your foster mother?¡±


    Gu Qingxue was also delighted. ¡°Yes, godmother, I¡¯m willing.¡±


    ¡°Good child, I really didn¡¯t love you for nothing.¡± Madam Qiao immediately pulled out an expensive suet jade hairpin from her hair and stuck it in Gu Qingxue¡¯s hair. She said with a smile, ¡°From today onwards, you are my daughter. Tomorrow, I will hold a banquet and introduce you to everyone in Jing City!¡±


    She wanted to tell everyone that her daughter was beautiful, sensible, and skilled in medicine!


    She also wanted to tell everyone that the imperial duke¡¯s manor would be her daughter¡¯s backer in the future. Anyone who dared to bully her daughter would first have to know their position!


    Gu Qingxue held Madam Qiao¡¯s hand and shook her head. ¡°Godmother, I don¡¯t want to make such a big fuss. As long as our family members know about this, there¡¯s no need to tell others.¡±


    She agreed with Madam Qiao¡¯s words not because she was greedy for power.


    What she yearned for was a free life in the countryside. She agreed to Madam Qiao¡¯s request because she was touched by their true feelings for each other, and she did not want to betray Madam Qiao¡¯s true feelings for her.

 Chapter 165 - 165 I Didn’t Mean to be Mean to You Just Now

    165 I Didn¡¯t Mean to be Mean to You Just Now


    Madam Qiao frowned worriedly. ¡°I¡¯ve asked people to inquire about the Gu family¡¯s situation. Godmother is worried that they¡¯ll bully you. Xue¡¯er, godmother knows that you don¡¯t seek power, but godmother loves you dearly and is willing to support you. Otherwise, how will you be able to establish yourself in Jing City?¡±


    ¡°Godmother, I don¡¯t plan to continue staying in Jing City. I¡¯ll bring Xiao Lin and the others back tomorrow morning,¡± Gu Qingxue explained when she saw Madam Qiao¡¯s surprise, ¡°Godmother, I don¡¯t like disputes over power. I just want to live a carefree life with my children.¡±


    Madam Qiao was even more impressed by Gu Qingxue¡¯s words, ¡°Godmother has underestimated you. ¡°Alright, since you want to do this, godmother will definitely support you. However, don¡¯t forget that the imperial duke¡¯s manor will always be your home. If anyone bullies you, godmother will definitely support you.¡±


    Gu Qingxue nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Godfather¡¯s injuries will be healed in ten days. After he recuperates for a few more days, he can come to me for the next step of treatment. At that time, we will be able to meet again.¡±


    Madam Qiao agreed happily. She pulled Gu Qingxue to understand how to take care of the imperial duke¡¯s manor before personally sending her off.


    After sending Gu Qingxue off, Madam Qiao returned to her room and personally took care of the imperial duke¡¯s manor.


    Imperial Duke Zhan¡¯s expression was one of pain. Due to the pain, he was sweating profusely.


    Madam Qiao tirelessly used a clean towel soaked in water to help him wipe his body.


    Imperial Duke Zhan seemed to have regained his consciousness in a daze. He ordered in a hoarse voice, ¡°Zhu Ren, get me some water.¡±


    Madam Qiao reminded him softly, ¡°Xue¡¯er told me before she left that you can only drink water after midnight. Bear with it for a while.¡±


    Imperial Duke Zhan, who was still in a daze, suddenly heard Madam Qiao¡¯s voice. He opened his eyes abruptly and subconsciously wanted to sit up. ¡°Yi¡¯er, how could you¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been married to you for more than twenty years. How could I not see that you¡¯re hiding something from me?¡± Madam Qiao pressed down on Imperial Duke Zhan and did not let him get up. ¡°Don¡¯t move. Xue¡¯er said that you¡¯ll have a hard time tonight. Bear with it for now. I¡¯ll accompany you.¡±


    Imperial Duke Zhan could not drink water because of the anesthetic. His mouth was dry and his tongue parched. He looked at Madam Qiao with a perturbed expression. ¡°I, I didn¡¯t mean to scold you just now¡­¡±


    Madam Qiao, ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±


    Imperial Duke Zhan lowered his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to hide it from you either. I was afraid that you¡¯d be worried.¡±


    Madam Qiao took a deep breath. Under Imperial Duke Zhan¡¯s nervous gaze, she said, ¡°I won¡¯t allow it in the future.¡±


    Imperial Duke Zhan heaved a sigh of relief and nodded his head as if he was pounding garlic. He agreed, ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    Perhaps it was because he had let go of the huge rock hanging in his heart, Imperial Duke Zhan held onto Madam Qiao¡¯s hand. However, he resisted the urge to sleep.


    Madam Qiao dipped her handkerchief into the warm water and dabbed it on the skin of Imperial Duke Zhan¡¯s lips. She gently comforted him, ¡°Rest well, I won¡¯t leave.¡±


    The anesthetic of Imperial Duke Zhan was not completely gone yet. Hearing her words, he closed his eyes and fell into a deep sleep.


    At this moment, Gu Qingxue saw that it was already past noon. After leaving the imperial duke¡¯s manor, she bought a few meat buns from the vendors on the road. While eating, she walked to the prince regent¡¯s manor.


    After Gu Qingxue finished eating, she walked to the door of the prince regent¡¯s manor.


    The guards of the prince regent¡¯s manor had known Gu Qingxue for a long time. When they saw her enter, no one dared to stop her.


    However, these guards seemed to be hesitant to speak today, and they looked at Gu Qingxue with a different expression. They seemed to be worried, and they were even discussing something behind her back.


    Gu Qingxue did not like the feeling of being talked about behind her back. She looked at those guards, but they immediately stopped talking, pretending as if nothing had happened. They just stood straight and guarded the gate.

 Chapter 166 - 166 Didn’t you Say That Lady Gu Liked the Prince?

    166 Didn¡¯t you Say That Lady Gu Liked the Prince?


    Gu Qingxue narrowed her eyes and continued to walk toward the Bitang Residence.


    As soon as she entered the Bitang Residence, Gu Qingxue heard Rong Han¡¯s puzzled voice from the courtyard, ¡°Great-grandfather, why didn¡¯t you see me but only father?¡±


    Liu Yi and Ji Yan were standing in front of Rong Han and were about to explain to him when Ji Yan saw Gu Qingxue walk through the arched door and enter the courtyard. She was staring at them.


    Ji Yan looked as if he was facing a great enemy. He quickly patted Liu Yi¡¯s arm.


    Liu Yi followed Ji Yan¡¯s gaze and immediately retracted what he wanted to say. He smiled at Gu Qingxue. ¡°Lady Gu is here. The young prince is waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°Fairy!¡± Rong Han quickly ran to Gu Qingxue with her short legs. He threw himself into Gu Qingxue¡¯s arms and acted coquettishly. ¡°Fairy, does my great-grandfather not like me anymore? Why does he only see my father and not me?¡±


    ¡°Everyone knows that the old prince dotes on you. He doesn¡¯t want to see you this time because he has something important to discuss with your father. Han¡¯er, go practice your calligraphy in the room first. I¡¯ll look for you in the room later.¡± Gu Qingxue smiled and patted Rong Han¡¯s little head.


    Rong Han was very obedient and ran to the room obediently.


    ¡°Lady Gu, please wait for a moment. We¡¯ll go and pour tea for you now.¡± As Liu Yi spoke, he pulled Ji Yan and wanted to escape.


    Gu Qingxue took out the jade dragon pendant from her sleeve calmly. ¡°Seeing the jade pendant is like seeing the prince. Tell me, what happened to the prince regent¡¯s manor?¡±


    She did not like to meddle in other people¡¯s business, but now that the incident in the prince regent¡¯s manor was obviously related to her, she could not sit idly by.


    Liuyi and Ji Yan looked at the jade dragon pendant worriedly.


    If they had known that Lady Gu would use this jade pendant to deal with them, they would not have told Lady Gu about the use of this jade dragon pendant in the first place.


    ¡°Miss Qu fell into the water yesterday. When she went back, she cried and complained to the old prince. The old prince wanted to ask Lady Gu about it, but in the end, the prince went on behalf of Lady Gu.¡± Ji Yan was helpless, he could only obediently answer Gu Qingxue¡¯s question.


    Gu Qingxue suddenly understood.


    No wonder people had been talking about her since she entered the room. It was because of Rong Zhan.


    ¡°Lady Gu, don¡¯t worry. The old prince will not make things difficult for the prince. Lady Gu doesn¡¯t need to go and help,¡± Liu Yi advised.


    Gu Qingxue looked up at the two of them and asked in return, ¡°Who said I¡¯m going to help? You two go and keep an eye on her. Let me know when the prince comes back. I have something to tell the prince.¡±


    It was no secret that the old prince loved his grandson and great-grandson. How could a mere Qu Lianyu be a match for Rong Zhan?


    She came to the prince regent¡¯s manor only to treat Rong Han¡¯s illness. As for the other matters, Rong Zhan should help her solve them.


    Seeing Gu Qingxue enter the room after she finished speaking, Ji Yan glanced at Liu Yi in confusion, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Lady Gu likes the prince? Why doesn¡¯t Lady Gu care about the prince at all?¡±


    Liu Yi had an unfathomable expression. ¡°You don¡¯t understand, do you? When a woman says she doesn¡¯t want it, she actually wants it. Otherwise, why would Lady Gu ask the prince to look for her after he returns? In the end, she¡¯s still concerned about the prince¡¯s safety.¡±


    Ji Yan nodded his head as if he didn¡¯t understand.


    At the same time, in Shouan Courtyard¡­


    The charcoal fire in the room was burning vigorously. An old man dressed in a brocade robe was sitting upright on the main seat, his aura imposing without anger.


    The old man seemed to be somewhat helpless, he glanced at Qu Lianyu, who was crying at the side. ¡°Yu¡¯er, look at you. You¡¯ve been crying since just now. If you spoil your eyes, you won¡¯t be pretty anymore. Listen to Grandpa Rong¡¯s advice and stop crying.¡±

 Chapter 167 - 167 How Could I Let My Baby Go Out In the Cold?

    167 How Could I Let My Baby Go Out In the Cold?


    Qu Lianyu¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. She said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Grandpa Rong, Yu¡¯er doesn¡¯t really want to cry. She just feels wronged and can¡¯t control herself for a moment.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Grandpa Rong has already sent someone to the Bitang Residence to call that girl over. As long as I ask her clearly in a while whether she really pushed you into the water for no reason. I will definitely uphold justice for you,¡± Rong Yuehai said with a serious expression.


    She had been waiting for Rong Yuehai¡¯s words. Qu Lianyu said pitifully, ¡°Fortunately, Grandpa Rong is supporting Yu¡¯er. Otherwise, Yu¡¯er wouldn¡¯t know who else she can rely on in this world.¡±


    Rong Yuehai said indifferently, ¡°Before your grandfather passed away, he specially entrusted you to me. I naturally have to take good care of you. Alright, you are already infected with the cold. Stop crying. Someone, bring Yu¡¯er a cup of ginger tea to warm her body.¡±


    Qu Lianyu had just released her thanks when she saw the servant lift the thick curtain of the door. Rong Zhan immediately walked in.


    Rong Zhan was dressed in a black and gold robe today. After entering the door, he took off his black fox fur cloak and walked up to greet the servant, ¡°Greetings to grandfather.¡±


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, why are you here?¡± Qu Lianyu looked behind Rong Zhan as she spoke.


    There was no one else behind Rong Zhan, and Gu Qingxue did not come.


    ¡°I¡¯m calling for the Gu family¡¯s Eldest Miss Gu. Why are you here?¡± Rong Yuehai said as he continued to say with an angry face, ¡°I thought you had forgotten that you still have me as your grandfather. Tell me yourself, how many days has it been since you visited me?¡±


    ¡°The court has been busy recently. I haven¡¯t had time to pay my respects to grandfather for three to five days. It¡¯s your grandson¡¯s fault,¡± Rong Zhan said as he sat down at the side.


    ¡°Forget it, forget it. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t come, but it¡¯s hard for me to meet Han¡¯er. I haven¡¯t seen him for a few days. How is Han¡¯er¡¯s body? I haven¡¯t recovered from the cold these few days, and I don¡¯t dare to visit my baby.¡± Rong Yuehai¡¯s eyes were filled with unconcealable love.


    ¡°I encountered some things previously, and Han¡¯er¡¯s body was slightly unwell, but he is now much better. In a while, I will bring him along to pay my respects to grandfather,¡± Rong Zhan said.


    Rong Yuehai hurriedly waved his hand. ¡°What nonsense are you saying? How can you let my baby go out in this world of ice and snow? Wait for me to take a few more pills today, and tomorrow morning, I shall personally go to see him.¡±


    ¡°Grandfather is not feeling well. I have been thinking about it. I asked someone to send a hundred-year-old snow ginseng for grandfather to take care of himself.¡± Rong Zhan clapped his hands as he spoke, and the secret guard who was guarding the door walked in.


    The secret guard walked over with the brocade box in his hands. Before he could stand in front of the old prince, he was stopped.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it. Go and send it to Han¡¯er. That kid is weak and is suitable to eat these.¡± Rong Yuehai turned his head to look at the servant behind him, ¡°Old Luo, go and bring out the tonic that the emperor gave to Han¡¯er as well.¡±


    ¡°Grandfather, Han¡¯er has been taking the medicine that Gu Qingxue prepared these days. His condition has improved greatly and he can¡¯t take the tonic for the time being. Grandfather, you should keep it for your own body. You don¡¯t have to send the good stuff to Han¡¯er every time.¡± Rong Zhan looked at the old prince helplessly.


    Everyone knew that the old prince doted on Rong Han and sent the tonic to him every now and then. The supplements in the storeroom of the Bitang Residence were almost piled into a mountain, so there was really no need to send any more.


    ¡°It seems that Lady Gu¡¯s medical skills are really good. Han¡¯er¡¯s condition has improved, so I should also thank this Lady Gu.¡± Rong Yuehai smiled.

 Chapter 168 - 168 Where Was the Person Who Was Supposed to Support Her?

    168 Where Was the Person Who Was Supposed to Support Her?


    Qu Lianyu, who was standing by the side, heard this, and her heart immediately jumped!


    What was going on?


    Where was the person who was supposed to support her?


    Why did the old prince have to thank Gu Qingxue instead?


    ¡°I really envy the young prince. He can get so much love from so many people. No matter what happens, someone will always support him.¡± As Qu Lianyu spoke, she feigned sadness and lowered her head.


    Only then did Rong Yuehai remember the real purpose of today, clearing his throat, he asked, ¡°Zhan¡¯er, I heard that Miss Gu and Yu¡¯er had a conflict yesterday and threw Yu¡¯er into the water? In this cold winter, Yu¡¯er just received a beating. Yesterday¡¯s high fever almost killed her, yet you didn¡¯t care.¡±


    After Rong Yuehai finished speaking, Qu Lianyu did not forget to cough weakly twice, she said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Your Royal Highness, Lianyu¡¯s fever did not subside last night. When I was still in a daze, I even dreamed that Your Royal Highness came to see me. Unfortunately, when I woke up, I realized that I was just overthinking things¡­¡±


    ¡°You still have time to come to Shouan Courtyard when you¡¯re seriously ill. It seems that your illness is not serious enough,¡± Rong Zhan said coldly as if he could not see Qu Lianyu¡¯s affectionate expression.


    Qu Lianyu seemed to have choked, she stammered, ¡°Lianyu was only worried that Eldest Miss Gu¡¯s personality was too unyielding and would hurt the little prince. That¡¯s why I dragged my illness to remind Grandpa Rong. Grandpa Rong, you may not know this, but Eldest Miss Gu¡¯s treatment method is very unreasonable. Previously, when she treated the young prince, the young prince screamed non-stop, which really made my heart ache. Moreover, Lady Gu even allowed the kitchen to feed the young prince meat. You also know that the young prince is weak. Previously, how many doctors have said that the young prince should be extra careful when eating¡­¡±


    ¡°I naturally know about this. Zhan¡¯er, what exactly is going on?¡± When Rong Yuehai heard the questions related to Rong Han¡¯s body, his expression immediately became serious.


    ¡°These things are all true.¡± Rong Han nodded and admitted it.


    Rong Yuehai¡¯s expression immediately turned cold.


    Qu Lianyu continued to add fuel to the fire as she sobbed, ¡°In the past when the Old Royal Highness asked me to take care of the young prince, I always thought about these things. I never dared to make a single mistake, afraid that the young prince¡¯s condition would worsen. However, I never thought that the young prince would be so spoiled at such a young age. Old Royal Highness, don¡¯t blame His Royal Highness. His Royal Highness was blinded by Gu Qingxue because he loved his son dearly. The most important thing now is to drive her out of the manor.¡±


    ¡°Miss Qu is so grand. I didn¡¯t know that you, Qu Lianyu, were the head of the manor.¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes flashed with a sharp and cold light as he glanced at Qu Lianyu coldly.


    Qu Lianyu was almost suffocated by the pressure of her aura. She lowered her head timidly, ¡°I¡¯m just thinking for the sake of the young prince.¡±


    ¡°Zhan¡¯er, why are you so muddle-headed?¡± Rong Yuehai looked at Rong Zhan in confusion.


    In terms of love for Rong Han, Rong Zhan was even better than him.


    He did not believe that his grandson would play a joke on his great-grandson¡¯s life, so he waited patiently for Rong Zhan¡¯s explanation.


    ¡°Grandfather, Gu Qingxue said that she has a way to make Han¡¯er fully recover.¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes were filled with anticipation when he mentioned this.


    Rong Yuehai was slightly stunned, and his excited voice was trembling. ¡°You mean fully recover? Not to alleviate the illness, but to completely make my Han¡¯er fully recover?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Han¡¯er has already started the treatment according to Gu Qingxue¡¯s words. I¡¯ve also discussed Gu Qingxue¡¯s treatment method with Qizhou. After Qizhou checked Han¡¯er¡¯s pulse, he also said that he had never seen a treatment method like Gu Qingxue¡¯s, but he can confirm that this method is feasible. Even if the ghost doctor came personally to treat her, it might not be better than Gu Qingxue.¡± As Rong Zhan spoke, the corners of his lips curled into a smile that even he had not noticed.

 Chapter 169 - 169 Showed That Miss Gu Was Not Simple

    169 Showed That Miss Gu Was Not Simple


    ¡°Since Young Master Meng said so, it shows that this Miss Gu is not simple.¡±As Rong Yuehai spoke, he sized up Rong Zhan.


    He knew his grandson¡¯s temper best.


    This was the first time he had heard Rong Zhan praise a woman like this.


    Not only that, he had clearly called Gu Qingxue over today, but he had not called Rong Zhan along. At the end, when his grandson heard the news, not only did he come over, but he also stopped Gu Qingxue.


    The more the old prince thought about it, the more he felt that it was not simple. Even the gaze he gave Rong Zhan had a deeper meaning.


    When Qu Lianyu saw that the development of the matter had completely exceeded her expectations, she could not help but feel even more flustered. ¡°But, but the matter has yet to come to a conclusion. What if Gu Qingxue can¡¯t cure the young prince¡­¡±


    ¡°What if she can? Even if it¡¯s one in ten thousand¡­ No, even if it¡¯s one in a hundred thousand, even if it¡¯s one in a million, as long as it can cure Han¡¯er, I will go and try even if I have to spend all of my wealth,¡± Rong Yuehai said firmly.


    ¡°But, Grandpa Rong, Gu Qingxue¡¯s actions are too unruly. She dared to throw me into the water yesterday. Another day, perhaps she will also be violent towards the young heir!¡± Qu Lianyu¡¯s heart was in a mess.


    She had originally wanted the old prince to stand up for her, but why did the old prince thank Gu Qingxue instead?


    ¡°Speaking of which, you brought my people to invite Eldest Miss Gu yesterday. Even if she is arrogant, she wouldn¡¯t be able to throw you into the water in front of so many people.¡± Rong Yuehai¡¯s impression of Gu Qingxue had changed quite a bit, he calmly analyzed the situation.


    Yesterday, Qu Lianyu brought a few nannies with her. Gu Qingxue was a weak woman, how could she be a match for so many people?


    Not to mention, she had to throw Qu Lianyu into the water.


    Rong Zhan picked up the tea that the nannies had brought for him and took a sip.


    Qu Lianyu saw that Rong Zhan did not say anything, so she stammered, ¡°His Royal Highness gave the jade dragon pendant to Gu Qingxue. Liu Yi and Ji Yan followed her orders and threw me into the water.¡±


    ¡°Jade dragon pendant? The jade dragon pendant that the emperor had given?¡± Rong Yuehai¡¯s eyes immediately lit up.


    Qu Lianyu saw Rong Yuehai¡¯s reaction and hurriedly nodded, ¡°Reporting to Grandpa Rong, that¡¯s right! That jade dragon pendant was given by the emperor. If this news were to spread to the palace, wouldn¡¯t something big happen?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, something big indeed!¡± Rong Yuehai suddenly laughed joyfully for some unknown reason, ¡°If such a good thing were to spread to the Fengkang Palace, the empress dowager would definitely ask me to enter the palace and have a good time together.¡±


    Qu Lianyu was dumbfounded. ¡°Old Royal Highness, what are you talking about?¡±


    Rong Yuehai did not have the time to care about Qu Lianyu at all. His smile was extremely brilliant, and his old face looked like a blooming chrysanthemum. ¡°Zhan¡¯er, since you have a woman that you like, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡±


    Qu Lianyu¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Grandpa Rong, don¡¯t joke around. Why would His Royal Highness like Gu Qingxue?!¡±


    Rong Yuehai did not seem to notice the disappointment and shock in Qu Lianyu¡¯s eyes, he cleared his throat and said, ¡°When the emperor gifted the jade dragon pendant to Zhan¡¯er, he said that this was a gift from him to the future princess consort in advance. Zhan¡¯er, quickly go and invite that Lady Gu over. Let me see my future granddaughter-in-law!¡±


    ¡°Grandfather misunderstood. It was just a passing gift that day.¡± Rong Zhan appeared calm and collected as he stuffed the handkerchief hidden in his sleeve into his sleeve.


    Rong Yuehai rolled his eyes in disdain. He did not believe Rong Zhan¡¯s nonsense at all.


    The jade dragon pendant was his betrothal gift to the future princess consort as the regent prince. If it was convenient for him, he could give anything else. Why would he give the jade dragon pendant?

 Chapter 170 - 170 Gu Qingxue Is a Widow Who Had Been Married and Had Children!

    170 Gu Qingxue Is a Widow Who Had Been Married and Had Children!


    n


    ¡°Alright, you can do whatever you want. I¡¯m old anyway, and I¡¯m counting on my granddaughter-in-law to give birth to a great-granddaughter for me in the future. In addition, your marriage has always been what I want the most. As long as you like it, no matter what family background the other party comes from, I¡¯ll go and ask the emperor to grant you a marriage!¡± Rong Yuehai laughed so hard that he could not close his mouth.


    ¡°This grandson will decide on his own. Grandfather, this grandson still has some matters to attend to. I will come and see you another day.¡± Rong Zhan stood up and left under Rong Yuehai¡¯s gaze.


    After Rong Zhan left, Rong Yuehai clapped his hands happily and chatted with the attendant beside him, ¡°Old Luo, do you think I will have a granddaughter-in-law soon?¡±


    ¡°This old servant saw that although the prince was putting on a brave front, he did not immediately reject the marriage as he did in the past. It can be seen that his heart was moved. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know what this Lady Gu thinks.¡± Old Luo laughed.


    Rong Yuehai pondered for a moment, ¡°That¡¯s right. Zhan¡¯er, this child, is good in everything, but he is dull and taciturn. He doesn¡¯t know how to please girls at all. This won¡¯t do. When he comes again next time, I must impart some experience to him. Otherwise, if my granddaughter-in-law runs away in anger, I won¡¯t forgive him!¡±


    ¡°Grandfather Rong, don¡¯t joke around. How does Gu Qingxue have the qualifications to be a princess consort!¡± Qu Lianyu could no longer hold it in. She held back her tears and said, ¡°That Gu Qingxue is a woman who has been married before!¡±


    ¡°Oh my, I didn¡¯t expect Zhan¡¯er to be like this.¡± Rong Yuehai frowned, ¡°Then, Miss Gu has a husband?¡±


    Old Luo thought for a moment, ¡°I remember now. I¡¯ve heard of Eldest Miss Gu. She married and her husband joined the army. Her husband passed away a few years ago.¡±


    ¡°Not only did he pass away, but he also left behind three posthumous children! Old Royal Highness, Gu Qingxue is a widow with children!¡± Qu Lianyu said excitedly.


    She did not believe that Rong Yuehai would allow such a woman to enter the prince regent¡¯s manor!


    ¡°Three children?¡± Rong Yuehai was shocked for a moment, then he slapped his thigh happily, ¡°Old Luo, did you hear that? By marrying a big one, we can get three little ones! Our manor has made a huge profit! It¡¯s good to have children. Coincidentally, Zhan¡¯er also has children. They are a perfect match. Our Han¡¯er will also have a partner in the future.¡±


    Qu Lianyu looked at Rong Yuehai as if she was looking at a lunatic. ¡°How can it be the same? Old Royal Highness, don¡¯t forget that the young prince is not His Royal Highness¡¯ biological son!¡±


    Qu Lianyu had just finished speaking when she regretted it.


    She watched with her own eyes as Rong Yuehai¡¯s face full of smiles disappeared completely as she finished speaking.


    ¡°Yu¡¯er, I have always felt sorry for you. It¡¯s not something that belongs to you. It¡¯s better for you not to dream about it. If you say that again in the future, I¡¯ll send you back to the Qu family. Since this is your first offense, I¡¯ll only punish you to think about it behind closed doors for three days. Old Luo, take her back,¡± Rong Yuehai said coldly.


    Qu Lianyu was so scared that her face turned pale. She did not dare to say anything to resist and was soon dragged away.


    Meanwhile, after Gu Qingxue fed Rong Han some medicine, she helped him release the blood stasis from his body through acupuncture and coaxed him to sleep.


    Looking at Rong Han¡¯s cute sleeping face, Gu Qingxue could not help but smile.


    She was afraid that she would not see this cute little guy for a while.


    After accompanying Rong Han reluctantly for a while, Gu Qingxue finally left the room.


    It was freezing outside the room, so cold that people were shivering.


    Gu Qingxue had given the cloak to the servant girl before, so she had to go through the long corridor with the howling cold wind to the backyard where the servant girl was.


    Gu Qingxue walked to the end of the long corridor with her arms crossed and saw Rong Zhan standing at the long corridor.


    Everything in the courtyard was covered by ice and snow. Rong Zhan stood in the snow in his black robe, which made him particularly eye-catching.

 Chapter 171 - 171 I Was a Little Anxious, Afraid That the Prince Had Left

    171 I Was a Little Anxious, Afraid That the Prince Had Left


    ¡°Your Royal Highness.¡± Gu Qingxue walked forward quickly, but she stepped on the ice on the stone steps.


    Her foot slipped uncontrollably. Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart tightened, and she closed her eyes subconsciously.


    The pain that she had imagined did not appear. A cold fragrance assaulted her, and then she fell into an embrace.


    Gu Qingxue reached out and hugged the neck of the person in front of her. The moment Gu Qingxue opened her eyes, she met Rong Zhan¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Royal Highness. Your Royal Highness can let go of me now,¡± Gu Qingxue said politely with a smile after feeling the strong arm at her waist.


    Rong Zhan let go of Gu Qingxue gently. He took off the ink fox cloak and draped it over Gu Qingxue¡¯s body.


    ¡°It¡¯s so cold and snowy. Why aren¡¯t you wearing a cloak?¡± Rong Zhan felt something on his arm.


    He did not expect the woman¡¯s body to be so delicate. It was as if her waist had been broken with just a slight break.


    ¡°I¡¯m a little anxious. I¡¯m afraid that Your Royal Highness will leave,¡± Gu Qingxue said truthfully.


    She was going to leave tomorrow. If she could not give the cloak to Rong Zhan today, she would be delayed by another day tomorrow.


    Rong Zhan was in a good mood when he heard that.


    She was so anxious to see him that she did not even bother to put on a cloak and ran over.


    As expected, she had feelings for him.


    ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± Rong Zhan asked.


    ¡°It will take some time to develop the antidote. This is the medicine that I made to alleviate your pain. Your Royal Highness should drink it every morning on an empty stomach. It can temporarily ensure that you will not be tormented by your illness.¡± Gu Qingxue handed a bottle of medicine to Rong Zhan as she spoke.


    Rong Zhan took the medicine and was in a great mood. ¡°Alright, I will take it on time.¡±


    ¡°Also, I¡¯ll return this to Your Royal Highness.¡± Gu Qingxue took out the jade dragon pendant and passed it to Rong Zhan, ¡°I will be returning to Dafu Village tomorrow. When I have developed the antidote, I will instruct Liu Yi to send it back to Your Royal Highness, so I won¡¯t need it anymore.¡±


    She had heard from Qu Lianyu that this jade dragon pendant was an imperial gift.


    She was not related to Rong Zhan, so she could not take the imperial gift. She would rather take silver.


    Rong Zhan took a look at the jade dragon pendant, then pushed it slowly and returned it to Gu Qingxue. ¡°I never take back what I gave you. If you don¡¯t like it, you can throw it away.¡±


    Seeing Rong Zhan turn around and leave without hesitation, Gu Qingxue looked at his back and wanted to say something.


    ¡°He dares to throw away such a precious jade pendant just like that. Seems like the prince regent is so rich that he doesn¡¯t care about it.¡± As she spoke, Gu Qingxue carefully put away the jade dragon pendant.


    Rong Zhan could bear to part with it, but she could not bear to part with it.


    After giving away all the things that should be given to her, Gu Qingxue left the prince regent¡¯s manor and returned to the Gu family.


    After resting for a night, Gu Qingxue booked three carriages the next day. She brought Madam Qi, Nanny Sheng, and the three children to sit in the carriage at the front of the line.


    Gu Lingyue stood in the dark, her eyes filled with envy as she watched the maids and servants in the Old Madam¡¯s room move all the rewards from the imperial duke¡¯s manor into the two carriages at the back.


    More than ten mahogany chests filled the two carriages.


    As the rewards were too many, Gu Qingxue specially invited the escorts from the escort company to protect them along the way.


    Gu Lingyue tried her best not to let her face reveal a vicious expression.


    It did not matter. As long as she waited for a period of time, these treasures would be her dowry and she would be able to marry into the royal manor with her!


    Gu Qingxue was not in a hurry to leave. Instead, she sent these two carriages of treasures to the largest treasure house in Jing City and stored them away.

 Chapter 172 - 172 Not Everything Bends to Human Will

    172 Not Everything Bends to Human Will


    Holding the deed in her hand, Gu Qingxue got back into the carriage.


    Nanny Sheng poured a cup of tea for Gu Qingxue and said with a smile, ¡°Miss, didn¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t want to return to Jing City anymore? Why do you still keep your money here?¡±


    ¡°Not everything bends to human will. Besides, my foster father and the others are still in Jing City, so we still have to come here often.¡± Gu Qingxue reached out her hand and patted the heads of the three children, ¡°When we come back next time, mother will take you to meet your grandparents.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± The three children nodded at the same time.


    ¡°Mother, can we go and see Lil¡¯ Han again before we leave?¡± Dumby asked Gu Qingxue expectantly.


    ¡°I want to go too. We haven¡¯t seen Lil¡¯ Han for a long time,¡± Lingbao agreed.


    Gu Lin asked worriedly, ¡°Mother, has Lil¡¯ Han recovered?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. When Lil¡¯ Han recovers, mother will bring you here. Then, he will be able to play cuju with you.¡± At the mention of Rong Han, Gu Qingxue could not hide the longing in her eyes.


    Actually, when she returned this time, the one she missed the most was Rong Han.


    Her heart was clearly thinking about Rong Han, but Gu Qingxue could not help but recall the unexpected hug between her and Rong Zhan at the prince regent¡¯s manor yesterday.


    Whether it was in her past life or present life, she had never had such intimate contact with a man.


    ¡°Mother, have you caught a cold? Your face is so red,¡± asked Dumby worriedly.


    Gu Qingxue quickly took a sip of tea and cleared her throat. ¡°It¡¯s probably too hot in the carriage. Well, you should close your eyes and rest. We still have to travel for a few days.


    The three children nodded obediently, closing their eyes and falling asleep.


    Time flew by. Six days later, in Dafu Village¡­


    Gu Qingxue and her group drove all the way. They finally arrived at Dafu Village in the evening after spending six days and five nights.


    The weather was even colder than when they left. The heavy snow yesterday had dyed Dafu Village white. The three children were clamoring to get out of the car even before they reached home.


    ¡°Mother, let us go down. I want to give Xiaohuathe velvet flowers I bought!¡± Lingbao could not suppress the joy in her eyes. She was so excited that she wanted to get out of the car.


    ¡°Okay, then you can go and play with your friends. But remember to come back before it gets dark,¡± Gu Qingxue reminded the three children. She asked the driver to stop the car and carried the three cubs down.


    Gu Qingxue watched the three children running further and further away. She was about to turn around and get into the car when she saw a black shadow from the corner of her eye.


    Gu Qingxue frowned in confusion and looked into the distance carefully.


    However, she could not see the black shadow anywhere, as if it was just her imagination.


    ¡°Miss, why aren¡¯t you getting into the carriage?¡± The coachman urged her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get into the carriage now. Sorry for the trouble.¡± Gu Qingxue looked away and got into the carriage again.


    After fifteen minutes, the carriage stopped outside the courtyard.


    Nanny Sheng helped Madam Qi get out of the carriage and said with a smile, ¡°Old Madam, we¡¯ll live here from now on.¡±


    ¡°Xue¡¯er, let Xue¡¯er stay with us.¡± Madam Qi was afraid that Gu Qingxue would leave, so they turned around and pulled Gu Qingxue who was getting out of the car.


    Gu Qingxue stuffed the old woman in her arms into the Qi family¡¯s arms and said with a smile, ¡°Grandma, our family will live here in the future. Come, let me show you your room first.¡±

 Chapter 173 - 173 What I Picked Up Is Mine

    173 What I Picked Up Is Mine


    The task of helping to carry the luggage was handed to the coachman. Gu Qingxue and Nanny Sheng helped Madam Qi into the house.


    Madam Qi could not leave Nanny Sheng¡¯s care, so Gu Qingxue gave the west wing room that she used to sleep in to the two of them. In the future, she would sleep in the east wing room with her three children.


    She had not returned to the courtyard house for almost a month. There was a thick layer of snow in the courtyard house, and the furniture in the house was covered with dust.


    Taking advantage of the fact that the three children had not returned yet, Gu Qingxue let Madam Qi rest first. She cleaned the snow quickly and cleaned the house. Then, she went to the kitchen to cook.


    At the same time, the three children also called out their friends in the village and gave them the gifts that they had brought from Jing City.


    The friends in the village gathered under the crooked tree at the entrance of the village and watched the three children display the rare toys they had brought from the capital city with curiosity.


    ¡°Xiaohua, this is the velvet flower I¡¯m giving you. My God-grandfather and god-grandmother gave it to my mother. I specially asked my mother for it and give it to you.¡± Lingbao giggled as she handed a light pink velvet flower in the shape of a peach blossom to Zhou Xiaohua.


    Zhou Xiaohua stretched out her frozen red hand and let out a breath of hot air. She said in surprise, ¡°This is too beautiful. How can there be peach blossoms in winter? Lingbao, you¡¯re so nice!¡±


    ¡°I also brought gifts for you guys!¡± Dumby puffed out his chest and held cuju in his hand. ¡°This is cuju ball. My mother bought it for me. In the future, we can play cuju together!¡±


    Cuju balls were very expensive. The children from a small village like Dafu village had only heard of this item but had never seen it before.


    ¡°Brother Lin, your mother is so good to you!¡± Li Xiaohu looked at Gu Lin enviously.


    Gu Lin mentioned Gu Qingxue, and his eyes revealed a look of reliance. ¡°My mother also bought a lot of other fun things for us. We¡¯ll play together in the future. Let¡¯s play cuju today.¡±


    The little boys in the village agreed in unison and quickly followed Gu Lin and Dumby to play cuju. Lingbao and Zhou Xiaohua brought the other girls to look at the velvet flowers and the bracelet together. They were all having a great time.


    After playing for a while, Gu Lin accidentally kicked cuju out of the village entrance.


    Cuju rolled out of a very long distance in one breath, and Gu Lin quickly chased after it.


    However, before Gu Lin could catch up to cuju, Wang Tudou, who had been hiding behind the tree and Peeking, rushed forward and hugged cuju.


    ¡°Wang Tudou, why did you snatch our cuju!¡± Dumby glared at Wang Tudou angrily, ¡°Quickly return cuju to us.¡±


    Gu Lin stopped Dumby, ¡°Second brother, you can¡¯t talk like that. Tudou, we didn¡¯t know you were here. Take Cuju and come play with us.¡±


    Wang Tudou looked at the beautiful cuju ball and immediately put it in his arms, ¡°This is my cuju ball, I won¡¯t let you play with it!¡±


    ¡°Wang Tudou, what nonsense are you talking about? It¡¯s clearly Brother Lin¡¯s cuju. It¡¯s already good enough that he¡¯s willing to lend it to you, but you still want to snatch it?¡± Li Xiaohu rolled his eyes at Wang Tudou with disdain.


    ¡°Who said it is theirs? What I picked up is mine. If you have the ability, come and snatch it.¡± Wang Tudou held the cuju ball in his hands and made a face at the few of them.


    ¡°Wang Tudou, you are shameless! Xiaohu, let¡¯s go and snatch cuju back!¡± Dumby was so angry that he rolled up his sleeves and was about to snatch cuju back.


    Gu Lin frowned as he watched this scene. Just as he was thinking of a way, Wang Tudou had already sensed that something was wrong and turned around to run.

 Chapter 174 - 174 Would Mother Cure a Dog?

    174 Would Mother Cure a Dog?


    However, Wang Tudou had only rushed out a few steps when the little ones saw a black shadow pounce out from the forest on the left side of the road.


    ¡°Look, what a big dog!¡± Li Xiaohu pointed at the big black dog that pounced out and said in surprise.


    Wang Tudou was also shocked and was immediately pressed to the ground by the big black dog.


    ¡°Woof, woof, woof!¡± The big black dog had a fierce look on its face as it barked at Wang Tudou.


    Wang Tudou had never seen such a situation before. He was so frightened that his body trembled. Then, he started to wail loudly, ¡°Wah! Daddy, mommy, save me! Sob, sob, sob!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Big Black?¡± Gu Lin almost thought that he had seen it wrongly.


    This big black dog looked too much like the stray black dog that they had seen on the streets of Jing City the other day.


    ¡°Big Black, take back the cuju,¡± Lingbao said loudly when she saw Big Black.


    ¡°Woof!¡± Big Black ignored Wang Tudou¡¯s scream. it bit cuju lightly with its big mouth and ran toward the three children, leaving Wang Tudou behind.


    Wang Tudou was so scared that he cried for his parents. The smell of urine could not help but spread from his crotch.


    ¡°Hahaha, look, Wang Tudou is scared to the point of peeing!¡± Li Xiaohu looked at the urine marks on Wang Tudou¡¯s cotton pants and laughed out loud.


    His words stirred up a thousand ripples. The other little ones present also saw this scene and laughed out loud.


    Wang Tudou held up his pants and sobbed. ¡°Sob, sob, sob, just you wait. I want to go back and tell my father!¡±


    The three children had no time to bother with Wang Tudou at all. Their attention was all on Big Black.


    ¡°Big Black, why are you here? Have you been following us all this while?¡± Lingbao was surprised and happy. She rubbed Big Black¡¯s big head with her small hands.


    Big Black panted heavily and took the initiative to show its belly to be touched.


    Gu Lin immediately saw Big Black¡¯s four bloody paws. ¡°Big Black¡¯s paws have been worn out.¡±


    ¡°This dog really ran all the way from Jing City? Oh my God, how far is this place from Jing City?¡± Zhou Xiaohua could not help but sigh.


    ¡°Big brother, does mother know how to treat dogs?¡± Seeing that Big Black¡¯s paws were covered in blood, Dumby¡¯s eyes reddened with heartache.


    Seeing that Big Black¡¯s face was simple and honest, Gu Lin reached out and stroked its big head. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Let¡¯s bring it back to mother to take a look first.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll help you carry it back together!¡± After saying this, Li Xiaohu squatted down and tried his best to lift big black up.


    Seeing this, the other little ones quickly helped. A few boys carried big black up together and walked toward the courtyard house.


    On this side, Gu Qingxue had also prepared a table of exquisite and delicious dishes.


    Seeing that there were five dishes and a soup on the table, Nanny Sheng asked in surprise, ¡°Eldest Miss, your cooking is really good!¡±


    ¡°If nanny praises me again, I¡¯ll be so proud that I¡¯ll forget myself. Nanny, I¡¯ll go find Lil Lin and the others to eat. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Gu Qingxue took off her apron, just as she was about to leave, she heard Lingbao¡¯s sobbing voice coming from outside the courtyard.


    ¡°Mother, come out and save us! Big Black is going to die!¡±


    Gu Qingxue and Nanny Sheng looked at each other when they heard this, then rushed out together.


    Gu Qingxue asked hurriedly after leaving the house, ¡°What Big Black? What happened?¡±


    Nanny Sheng came out with a lantern in her hand. Under the light, she saw Gu Lin and the others panting, as well as the big black dog they were carrying.


    Gu Lin adjusted his breathing and explained, ¡°Mother, this is the big dog we met in Jing City. It, it ran all the way back with us and was seriously injured¡­¡±

 Chapter 175 - 175 I Miss Her

    175 I Miss Her


    ¡°It followed us all the way from Jing City?¡± Gu Qingxue was also surprised. Then, she quickly helped the little ones to send Big Black into the room.


    ¡°Leave the rest to me. Xiaohua, Xiaohu, you should go home first. Come back tomorrow to see Big Black. Aunt will treat you to some delicious snacks.¡± The sky had completely darkened, so Gu Qingxue was worried that the children would continue to stay outside.


    Zhou Xiaohua and the others held back their worry and left obediently.


    Lingbao and Dumby were so scared that tears welled up in their eyes when they saw Big Black lying on the ground motionlessly.


    ¡°Sob, sob, sob, mother, why is Big Black not moving? Is it going to die?¡± Dumby asked while crying.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Mother will take a look first.¡± Gu Qingxue observed Big Black¡¯s reaction. No matter how she looked at it, it did not look like it was going to die.


    Animals usually suffered a lot before they died, but Big Black¡¯s expression was very peaceful. Its eyes were blinking lazily as if it was about to fall asleep.


    As Gu Qingxue checked on Big Black¡¯s condition, she could not help but feel relieved.


    Fortunately, she had studied veterinary medicine in her previous life, so it was not difficult for her to treat a dog. Otherwise, she would have disappointed the three children today.


    Unwilling to see the children upset, Gu Qingxue quickly checked on Big Black¡¯s condition, then pulled the drumstick from the old chicken soup on the table, picked out the meat, and placed it in front of Big Black¡¯s nose.


    Big Black, who was originally sleepy, immediately widened his eyes, then swallowed the chicken meat in one gulp, completely closing his eyes and falling asleep.


    The three children were originally very nervous until they heard Big Black snoring.


    The deafening snoring would make those who did not know would think that an adult man had entered Gu Qingxue¡¯s house and was sleeping soundly.


    ¡°It, it¡¯s asleep?¡± Gu Lin could not believe it.


    Nanny Sheng could not help but laugh, ¡°It¡¯s so far from Jing City to Dafu Village. It¡¯s tired after it used a few days to find you. Now that it¡¯s at ease, it will naturally be so tired that it fell asleep immediately.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, let it sleep well. When it¡¯s finished eating, mother will bandage the wound on its foot. It¡¯ll be fine,¡± Gu Qingxue comforted.


    The three children finally felt relieved after hearing this. They patted Big Black¡¯s head before going out to wash their hands and come back for dinner.


    After dinner, the children, who had been tired after traveling for several days, did not have time to wash up. They lay on the table and fell into a deep sleep.


    After boiling water and washing the three children¡¯s faces and feet, Gu Qingxue trusted Nanny Sheng to take care of the Qi family, and the whole family went to bed early.


    Meanwhile, in the prince regent¡¯s manor in Jing City¡­


    Rong Yuehai was holding a bowl of porridge in his hand. He frowned and looked at Rong Han, who was lying on the bed, and begged, ¡°Han¡¯er, just take a bite for great-grandfather.¡±


    Rong Han was half lying on the bed, crying so hard that his eyes were like peaches. He sobbed, ¡°I, I don¡¯t want to eat, sob¡­¡±


    ¡°My little one, don¡¯t cry anymore. When you cry, great-grandfather¡¯s heart feels like it has been punched by someone.¡± Rong Yuehai placed the bowl in his hand on the small table. He simply hugged Rong Han and held him in his arms, ¡°Tell great-grandfather, why haven¡¯t you eaten properly these few days? If you don¡¯t eat, how can your body recover? You¡¯re just making great-grandfather worry to death!¡±


    ¡°Sob, sob, sob, I don¡¯t want my illness to recover. I, once I recover, the fairy won¡¯t come. I miss her, sob, sob, sob, sob¡­¡± Rong Han cried until his face was full of snot and tears.


    ¡°My poor baby, don¡¯t cry. Great-grandfather will take you to look for her now, okay?¡± Rong Yuehai coaxed with heartache.

 Chapter 176 - 176 Isnt the Beauty in the Painting Lady Gu?

    176 Isn¡¯t the Beauty in the Painting Lady Gu?


    Rong Han pouted and hugged Rong Yuehai¡¯s neck tightly. ¡°Yes, I want father to bring me along. Sob, sob, father promised to marry the fairy to be my mother¡­¡±


    Rong Yuehai was both surprised and happy. He quickly wiped away Rong Han¡¯s tears. ¡°Your father really agreed to it?¡±


    Seeing Rong Han nod, Rong Yuehai turned to look at Old Luo. ¡°Old Luo, what are you still standing there for? Go, call Zhan ¡®er over!¡±


    Old Luo nodded in agreement and hurriedly walked towards the study room.


    At the same time, in the study room¡­


    Rong Zhan stood in front of the study table, holding a brush in his hand. His movements were fluid and smooth, quickly sketching out the mountain forest and clear spring on the paper.


    After that, a beauty that looked like a goddess gradually became clear in his hand.


    It was not until he finished drawing the finishing touch that Rong Zhan¡¯s gaze slightly froze.


    Liu Yi, who was waiting on the side, noticed the change in Rong Zhan¡¯s mood.


    He stretched his neck to take a closer look and almost shouted out.


    The beauty in the painting was more beautiful than the snow. That was Lady Gu, right?


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, if you want to see Lady Gu, you can go to Qingyuan Town again. I can arrange it for you now,¡± Liu Yi said carefully.


    Rong Zhan put the painting aside expressionlessly and pretended that nothing had happened. He continued to draw another one, ¡°She can leave if she wants to, as long as she informs me. Why should I go to see her again?¡±


    Liu Yi looked at Rong Zhan with a strange expression and could not help but ask himself.


    Was the person in front of him really still their Royal Highness?


    Listening to this resentful tone, if people did not know heard it, they would think that it was some family that had suffered a grievance.


    It seemed that His Royal Highness had really fallen. Not only did he not deny that he missed Lady Gu, but he was even unhappy that Lady Gu had left just like that!


    Liu Yi cherished his life very much. With a fawning smile on his face, he said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if Your Royal Highness is unwilling to go. It just so happens that there are many things to do these past few days, so you can¡¯t really leave.¡±


    Rong Zhan stopped writing and looked meaningfully at Liu Yi. ¡°Unless there is a necessary reason that gives me no choice but to make a trip to Qingyuan Town.¡±


    Meeting Rong Zhan¡¯s gaze, Liu Yi immediately felt great pressure.


    Could it be that he still had to find a dignified reason for His Royal Highness?


    It was too difficult to be a secret guard nowadays. Not only did he have to guess his master¡¯s thoughts, but he also had to find a reason for his master.


    Liu Yi racked his brain but could not think of a suitable reason. Just when he was so anxious that his forehead was covered in sweat and he felt that he could not give an order, there was an orderly knock on the door.


    Old Luo¡¯s voice immediately followed, ¡°Your Royal Highness, the Old Royal Highness invites you to go.¡±


    ¡°Is grandfather at Han¡¯er¡¯s place?¡± Rong Zhan seemed to have guessed something and asked Old Luo who was outside the door.


    Old Luo answered truthfully, ¡°Yes, the young prince is crying non-stop. The Old Royal Highness invites the Royal Highness over to take a look.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go take a look.¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s expression was indifferent. He put down the brush in his hand, stood up, and walked out of the study.


    Liu Yi looked at Rong Zhan¡¯s back view as he left in a carefree manner, and seemed to have understood something.


    Very quickly, Ji Yan walked in from outside the door. Seeing Liu Yi¡¯s unconcealable dark expression, he asked curiously, ¡°What good thing has the Master encountered? Master seemed to be in a very good mood when he walked past you just now.¡±


    Liu Yi completely understood at this moment. ¡°The young prince is crying non-stop. The old prince invited master over.¡±


    ¡°This¡­ is this something worthy of the Master being happy about?¡± Ji Yan raised his hand and scratched his head with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand, right? Master has been staying at home these few days, waiting for the young prince to cry and make a scene.¡± Liu Yi said with a smile.


    After all, once the young prince spoke, their master also had a reason to go to Qingyuan Town, right?

 Chapter 177 - 177 I’ll Get Someone to Tie You Up and Bring You to Qingyuan Town!

    177 I¡¯ll Get Someone to Tie You Up and Bring You to Qingyuan Town!


    Seeing Ji Yan frowning in bewilderment, Liu Yi did not explain and calmly tidied up the miscellaneous things on the table.


    At this moment, Rong Zhan followed Old Luo to Rong Han¡¯s residence.


    Rong Han had just entered the door when she heard Rong Yuehai¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Alright, my baby, your father is here. If you have anything to say, just tell your father and let your father do it for you.¡±


    Rong Zhan did not seem to understand what Rong Yuehai meant. He said calmly, ¡°Grandfather, you can¡¯t satisfy Han¡¯er just because he¡¯s crying. I won¡¯t agree to it.¡±


    Rong Han did not cry much at first, but when he heard these words, he burst into tears again.


    Oh, my baby, don¡¯t cry. Great-grandfather will help you vent your anger.¡± Rong Yuehai had just coaxed Rong Han. He turned his head to look at Rong Zhan and immediately put on a stern expression, ¡°Shut up! Do whatever I tell you to do! Han¡¯er wants to go to Qingyuan Town to look for that Lady Gu. Immediately arrange the matters in your hands and bring him there personally.¡±


    The light in Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes disappeared in an instant, and his face was calm. ¡°Grandfather¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bargain with me! If you don¡¯t agree with me, I¡¯ll get someone to tie you up and bring you to Qingyuan Town!¡± Rong Yuehai warned very seriously.


    It was related to his great-grandson and his granddaughter-in-law. Even if he tied Rong Zhan up, he would still tie him up and bring him to Qingyuan Town!


    Rong Zhan looked very helpless. ¡°But Lady Gu said that Han¡¯er can¡¯t go out for a walk before he finishes eating the medicines in this period. Otherwise, the previous series of treatments will all be wasted.¡±


    ¡°Then wait for more than ten days. During these few days, you can also tidy up the court affairs and ask the emperor for a leave.¡± After Rong Yuehai arranged everything, he raised his hand and waved at Rong Zhan.


    Rong Zhan saw that Rong Han was still obediently sobbing in Rong Yuehai¡¯s arms, so he turned around and left indifferently.


    Rong Han saw that Rong Zhan had walked so decisively, and blinked in disbelief. ¡°Great grandfather, why did father agree to me so quickly?¡±


    In the past, if he cried and asked for something, his father would always educate him very seriously, making him have nothing to say.


    However, his father was actually not angry today.


    Rong Yuehai had long seen through everything, he smiled meaningfully and said, ¡°Your father can¡¯t wait for you to cry, waiting for me to scold him and bring you to Qingyuan Town. Han¡¯er, in the future, you better not be as frank as your father, or else you might not be able to marry a wife.¡±


    Rong Han nodded, not fully understanding.


    To him, nothing else was important. Anyway, his father had already agreed. He would be able to see the fairy in half a month.


    When he thought of how the fairy hated it the most when he did not cherish his body, Rong Han hurriedly said, ¡°Great-grandfather, I want to eat and take medicine. I want to keep my body strong so that I can meet the fairy, Brother Lin, Brother Dumby, and Sister Lingbao.¡±


    Rong Yuehai smiled brightly and hurriedly asked someone to deliver the medicine.


    Time flew by. The next morning, Gu Qingxue arranged for Dumby and Lingbao to stay at home with Nanny Sheng and Madam Qi obediently. After that, she carried a bag of snacks and led Gu Lin to the school at the village entrance.


    The school had already started a few days ago. As the only good student in the family who had been admitted into the school, Gu Lin did not have time to rest at home. He insisted on coming to the school with Gu Qingxue early in the morning.


    The old scholar had been waiting for the students at the entrance of the school early in the morning. He was surprised to find Gu Lin among the crowd, a bright smile immediately appeared on his face. ¡°Lil¡¯ Lin, when did you come back? I thought you wouldn¡¯t come to the school before the New Year.¡±

 Chapter 179 - 179 Aren’t We Great?

    179 Aren¡¯t We Great?


    Following the servant, Gu Qingxue walked into the inner hall and saw Huang Rongfa drinking tea and checking the accounts.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for a few days. Shopkeeper Huang looks even more dashing now,¡± Gu Qingxue said with a smile.


    Huang Rongfa immediately stood up and saw that the person who came was indeed Gu Qingxue, he greeted her with a loud laugh, ¡°Lady Gu! Long time no see. Come, quickly sit down. Go, go, quickly serve Lady Gu tea. Remember to order the tea that Lady Gu likes!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome, Shopkeeper Huang. I¡¯m here today to discuss with Shopkeeper Huang about returning for service. I want to return to treat patients today. I wonder if there¡¯s any problem with the shopkeeper¡¯s side?¡± Gu Qingxue and Huang Rongfa sat side by side at the tea table, they sat down side by side.


    ¡°Of course, there¡¯s no problem! Lady Gu, you haven¡¯t been back for almost a month. Do you know how many patients have come to see you?¡± Huang Rongfa saw that Gu Qingxue had made a trip to Jing City, and she looked more and more radiant. ¡°Everyone says that Jing City is good at raising people. I really didn¡¯t expect Lady Gu to keep her word and return to Qingyuan Town.¡±


    ¡°I like this place, so I must come back. Shopkeeper Huang, I still have something I want to ask you for today.¡± Gu Qingxue took out a piece of paper from her sleeve, she handed it to Huang Rongfa. ¡°I want to ask Shopkeeper Huang to help me look for the herbs on this. The price is not a problem.¡±


    Gu Qingxue liked living near Qingyuan Town because there were many mountains nearby and there were many rare herbs.


    Otherwise, Rong Zhan would not have come all the way to Qingyuan Town to look for herbs.


    Huang Rongfa took the note and read it. He frowned immediately and said, ¡°These herbs are very rare. I¡¯ll try my best to find them for Lady Gu. I¡¯m afraid it will take a few days.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you, Shopkeeper Huang. I¡¯ll get ready to start work now.¡± Gu Qingxue stood up and left the back hall.


    She had just given Huang Rongfa the list of medicines she had researched on the way back. It was the name of the medicines that might be able to cure her grandmother of the deadly poison in her body.


    The deadly poison in her grandmother¡¯s body was very rare. She still needed to study it further before she could slowly cure the old lady of the poison.


    After putting the matter aside, Gu Qingxue returned to the front hall to give medical services.


    Soon, the news of Gu Qingxue¡¯s return spread throughout Qingyuan Town. There was a long queue outside An Pharmacy.


    The day flew by. When the sun was about to set, Gu Qingxue finished seeing the last patient. She took Huang Rongfa to buy braised chicken for the three cubs and went home in Li Dali¡¯s carriage.


    By the time Gu Qingxue returned home, Nanny Sheng had already boiled rice porridge and cut the vegetables.


    Gu Qingxue came to the kitchen and saw the dishes that had been prepared. She looked helplessly at Nanny Sheng, who was standing outside the door with the three cubs. ¡°Nanny, didn¡¯t I say that you don¡¯t need to do the cooking anymore?¡±


    ¡°I have nothing to do. Besides, it was the Young Masters and Young Miss who helped me cook today. I¡¯m not tired,¡± Nanny Sheng said with a smile.


    Dumby raised his hand and said in a childish voice, ¡°Mother, we all have helped you. Aren¡¯t we great?¡±


    Gu Qingxue walked over and patted the heads of the three children. ¡°You are all very obedient. To reward you, mother will cook something delicious for you tonight. Go and play first.¡±


    The three children cheered happily and started to fight in the yard.


    After giving the children a loving look, Gu Qingxue rolled up her sleeves and started cooking.

 Chapter 180 - 180 Gu Qingxue Will Always Be a Member of the Gu Family

    180 Gu Qingxue Will Always Be a Member of the Gu Family


    After heating up half of the braised meat and roast chicken sent by Huang Rong, Gu Qingxue made three more stir-fried dishes and brought the dishes to the main hall. The whole family gathered together and started the meal happily.


    During the meal, Nanny Sheng asked with concern, ¡°Miss Qi, did you go to the pharmacy to give consultations today?¡±


    ¡°Yes. When I went to the pharmacy to give consultations, there was a long queue outside the pharmacy. The money transferred was enough for our family to eat and drink. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Gu Qingxue said with a smile.


    Nanny Sheng shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not worried about this. I¡¯m worried that the Eldest Miss will attract the jealousy of the Fifth Master if you go too far.¡±


    Gu Qingxue asked, ¡°Are you worried that people from the Renyao Hall will come to find trouble with me?¡±


    Nanny Sheng said in a grave tone, ¡°The Eldest Miss has never been in charge of the house, so you don¡¯t know that Renyao Hall of the Gu family has to hand in its books and profits once every three months. The amount of money to be handed in each time has a fixed amount. Right now, An Pharmacy that you¡¯re in, is dominating the whole area and has taken away the business of Renyao Hall. This old servant is worried that the Fifth Master might be dissatisfied with you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nanny. Gu Yi has always been displeased with me, and that¡¯s not a bad thing. We¡¯ll take it as it comes. Let¡¯s take it one step at a time.¡± Gu Qingxue smiled and continued to eat with her head lowered calmly.


    Seeing that Gu Qingxue was not in a hurry, Nanny Sheng did not say anything else. She could only pray silently for Gu Qingxue to be successful.


    Time flew by. Seven days later, Gu Qingxue had been busy the whole morning and had just finished her lunch. After a short nap, she heard the bustling noise coming from the front hall.


    Opening her eyes impatiently, Gu Qingxue cleared her throat. ¡°Lil¡¯ Qi, come in.¡±


    The maid, Lil¡¯ Qi, who was in charge of serving Gu Qingxue in An Pharmacy, pushed open the door and entered nervously. ¡°Please don¡¯t be angry, Lady Gu. It¡¯s not our people who want to disturb your rest.¡±


    Gu Qingxue had always been a light sleeper. She spent an entire day in the pharmacy and needed an hour of lunch break. In order to cooperate with her, the An Pharmacy would close for two hours every afternoon. No one dared to disturb her rest.


    Gu Qingxue nodded lightly. ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the head shopkeeper of Renyao Hall. He came to knock on the door first. Our shopkeeper told us that you were resting, but he didn¡¯t listen. The shopkeeper was afraid that he would disturb you, so he let him in. However, after the head shopkeeper of Ren Yao Hall entered the door, he refused to leave. He insisted on seeing you before he was willing to leave. He kept shouting and making noise, and we couldn¡¯t stop him at all. That was why we disturbed you,¡± Lil¡¯ Qi answered truthfully.


    ¡°He¡¯s disturbing my sleep. It¡¯s really annoying.¡± Gu Qingxue rubbed the space between her eyebrows with a headache. ¡°Forget it. Take me to have a look.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lil¡¯ Qi nodded and led Gu Qingxue to the front hall.


    Before Gu Qingxue reached the front hall, she heard Gu Yi¡¯s arrogant words. ¡°Huang Rongfa, how dare you detain a member of the Gu family here! Do you believe that I will go to the county magistrate to sue you?¡±


    Huang Rongfa was annoyed by Gu Yi. ¡°Gu Yi, you shameless old man. You didn¡¯t care about Lady Gu before. How dare you say that she is a member of the Gu family?!¡±


    Gu Yi laughed arrogantly. ¡°Blood is thicker than water. Gu Qingxue will always be a member of the Gu family! I¡¯m warning you to fire her immediately. Otherwise, don¡¯t blame me for being rude to you.¡±


    Gu Qingxue walked into the hall and sneered. ¡°The head shopkeeper is so imposing. Today, I want to see how unreasonable you are.¡±

 Chapter 181 - 181 Quickly Gave Head Manager Gu a Portion of the New Year’s Money in Advance

    181 Quickly Gave Head Manager Gu a Portion of the New Year¡¯s Money in Advance


    Everyone¡¯s gaze was attracted to Gu Qingxue at the same time. They turned their heads to look at her.


    ¡°Lady Gu, I¡¯m really sorry to disturb your rest,¡± Huang Rongfa said apologetically.


    Gu Qingxue waved her hand and sat down. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Shopkeeper Huang. It¡¯s not your fault.¡±


    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡¯re finally out. You have no idea how worried the fifth uncle is about you! Don¡¯t worry. Since fifth uncle is here, I will definitely support you. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything. Follow the fifth uncle back to Renyao Hall immediately,¡± Gu Yi said with a big smile.


    Gu Qingxue took the tea from Lil¡¯ Qi and took a sip. ¡°I didn¡¯t come out today to reconnect with you. I heard from you just now that you¡¯re going to sue me at the county master¡¯s place?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m suing Huang Rongfa. You¡¯re a member of the Gu family. You should work for Renyao Hall, but Huang Rongfa took advantage of your situation to force you to sign a contract. He¡¯s really despicable,¡± Gu Yi said while pointing at Huang Rongfa¡¯s nose.


    Huang Rongfa spat on Gu Yi¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯re full of crap. If your Gu family was willing to help Lady Gu, Lady Gu wouldn¡¯t have thought of coming to my An Pharmacy. I think it¡¯s because Lady Gu is here offering medical services, you have no business there, so you came here to make trouble out of jealousy.¡±


    ¡°You, you¡¯re talking nonsense. You¡¯re clearly the one who forced Xue¡¯er. I¡¯m here to uphold justice for Xue¡¯er.¡± Gu Yi did not expect Huang Rongfa¡¯s words to be so harsh, and his expression turned ugly.


    ¡°I¡¯m really going to vomit. Gu Yi, you¡¯re not a young man anymore. How can you be that shameless?¡± Huang Rongfa was disgusted by Gu Yi.


    He had never seen such a shameless person.


    ¡°Shut up, Shopkeeper Huang.¡± Gu Qingxue, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly stopped Huang Rongfa.


    ¡°Haha, see that, Huang Rongfa? No matter what, Xue¡¯er is still a member of the Gu family. She would never speak to an outsider like you,¡± Gu Yi said arrogantly.


    Huang Rongfa did not believe that Gu Qingxue would be so muddle-headed.


    Sure enough, Gu Qingxue continued unhurriedly, ¡°If a mad dog wants to bite someone, we, as humans, can¡¯t bite it back. Why don¡¯t we stop here?¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± The people of An Pharmacy burst into laughter when they heard this.


    ¡°Gu Qingxue, I¡¯m your fifth uncle. How dare you insult me without respect!?¡± Gu Yi was furious.


    He thought that he had lost face today and came to seek peace with Gu Qingxue.


    Gu Qingxue had been abandoned by the Gu family for so many years. She should be longing to return to the Gu family!


    However, the matter had completely exceeded his expectations.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°If you don¡¯t get lost now, I¡¯ll beat you and send you to the government office. I¡¯ll sue you for causing trouble! Gu Yi, do you think that the county master will stand on my side or yours?¡±


    Gu Yi¡¯s face turned even uglier. He said angrily, ¡°Alright! Gu Qingxue, I¡¯ll remember you. I¡¯ll leave now!¡±


    Huang Rongfa saw the opportunity and stretched out a leg to block in front of Gu Yi.


    Gu Yi was caught off guard and tripped on the ground. He groaned and fell to the ground.


    Immediately, the people burst into laughter again. Gu Qingxue could not help but laugh. ¡°He¡¯s is too polite. He¡¯s busy kowtowing and bowing before the new year. Shopkeeper Huang, hurry up and give Head Manager Gu a new year¡¯s money in advance!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Huang Rong walked to the counter.


    ¡°Gu Qingxue, you¡¯re going too far!¡± Gu Yi was so angry that his face turned green. He covered his broken mouth and said angrily, ¡°Just you wait. This matter isn¡¯t over!¡±


    After Gu Yi said that, he quickly stood up and ran out of An Pharmacy.

 Chapter 182 - 182 I Want to Rest for a Few Days

    182 I Want to Rest for a Few Days


    ¡°Head Manager Gu, You forgot your new year¡¯s money!¡± Huang Rongfa leaned against the door. After he shouted this sentence, he laughed with everyone in An Pharmacy.


    ¡°Lady Gu still has a way. She can shut Gu Yi¡¯s mouth with just a few words!¡± Lil¡¯ Qi said with admiration.


    ¡°I never planned to work under Gu Yi. If Shopkeeper Huang runs into any trouble with him in the future, you can just kick him out. There¡¯s no need to be polite to him,¡± Gu Qingxue urged.


    ¡°Okay, I know what to do. Lady Gu, you¡¯re awake just in time. I¡¯ve already helped you find all the medicinal herbs you asked for.¡± Huang Rongfa raised his hand and made an inviting gesture. ¡°Let¡¯s talk in the back hall.¡±


    Gu Qingxue nodded. The two of them led Lil¡¯ Qi and another attendant holding a tray to the back hall.


    Huang Rongfa went straight to the main map and gave the attendant a look. ¡°These are the six medicinal herbs you asked me to find, Lady Gu. It cost a total of 2,600 taels.¡±


    Gu Qingxue checked the medicinal herbs one by one and said with a satisfied smile, ¡°The price is much lower than I thought. Thank you for your trouble, Shopkeeper Huang. I¡¯ll bring the banknote tomorrow.¡±


    These medicinal herbs that could be bought with silver were nothing to her.


    ¡°These are all trivial matters. Lady Gu, Gu Yi suffered a setback on our side today. He won¡¯t let it go after he goes back,¡± said Huang Rongfa worriedly.


    ¡°I also want to discuss this matter with Shopkeeper Huang. I¡¯ve been attending consultations for the past few days, and I don¡¯t have time to accompany my family. It just so happens that I want to take this opportunity to rest for a few days,¡± Gu Qingxue said with a smile.


    It just so happened that she had obtained the medicinal herbs. It was time for her to go back and concoct the antidote for her grandmother.


    ¡°Okay. Then, Lady Gu, you can wait until tomorrow to go back and rest for a few days,¡± Huang Rongfa agreed immediately.


    After Gu Qingxue agreed, she left the back hall and went to the front hall for a consultation.


    The next day, after Gu Qingxue gave the banknote to Huang Rongfa, she went to the yamen after only half a day of consultation.


    With the jade dragon pendant given by Rong Zhan, Gu Qingxue saw Fu Cheng without any hindrance.


    In the front hall, Gu Qingxue had just taken two sips of tea when she saw Fu Cheng rushing over.


    Gu Qingxue stood up and greeted Fu Cheng with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to trouble you with my sudden visit.¡±


    Fu Cheng quickly waved his hand, ¡°No worries. Lady Gu is the young prince¡¯s savior. I¡¯m under the care of the prince regent, so I don¡¯t dare to be presumptuous.¡±


    ¡°Since the county master already knows everything, I¡¯ll be straightforward. I¡¯d like to ask the county master to pass a letter to the prince for me,¡± Gu Qingxue said, he took out the letter he had written last night and handed it to Fu Cheng.


    Fu Cheng hurriedly took the envelope with a wax stamp, and carefully put away the letter. Lady Gu, rest assured, I will do it.¡±


    Gu Qingxue said with a smile, ¡°It is best to ask the secret guards by the prince¡¯s side to send it over. Once there is a reply, please ask the secret guards to send it to the courtyard, and do not hand over others.¡±


    Although Gu Qingxue did not say it, she could feel that Rong Zhan¡¯s secret guards had always been by her side. These secret guards should have been working here at Fu Cheng¡¯s place. It was definitely right for her to give the letter to him.


    Fu Cheng hurriedly agreed and watched Gu Qingxue leave.


    For the next five days, Gu Qingxue shut herself in. She sent Madam Qi¡¯s blood sample to the research institute for various analyses, and finally determined that the Qi family had been poisoned by a lethal poison called Raw Bitter Grass.


    After confirming what kind of poison Madam Qi had been poisoned by, Gu Qingxue immediately told Nanny Sheng the results of her analysis after breakfast.


    However, she did not tell Nanny Sheng about the whole process, only the final results.

 Chapter 183 - 183 Why Can’t We Have a Father?

    183 Why Can¡¯t We Have a Father?


    ¡°What exactly is Raw Bitter Grass? I¡¯ve never heard of it before,¡± Nanny Sheng asked in puzzlement.


    ¡°Raw Bitter Grass is a very rare herb. The leaves of this herb can make people delirious and even lead to stupidity. The only way to detoxify the poison is to use the seeds of the Raw Bitter Grass as the main medicine together with other medicine. Only then can the poison be detoxified. Moreover, the more the poison, the harder it is to detoxify,¡± Gu Qingxue said, she stretched out her hand and held onto Madam Qi¡¯s hand, feeling her heart ache.


    Madam Qi¡¯s face was dull as she held onto Gu Qingxue¡¯s hand tightly and gave a simple and honest smile.


    Seeing this scene, tears quickly rose in Nanny Sheng¡¯s eyes. ¡°It¡¯s fortunate that the Eldest Miss was able to see that the Old Madam was poisoned. Otherwise, the Old Madam would still be living in a dream even if she was killed by someone.¡±


    Nanny Sheng was Madam Qi¡¯s bridesmaid. She clearly remembered how Madam Qi had been in high spirits back then.


    However, who would have thought that fate would play tricks on her and that Madam Qi would actually end up in such a state today? It was truly a pity.


    ¡°Nanny, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll treat my grandmother as soon as possible. I¡¯ll wait until tonight before going to bed and start treating grandmother for the first time. After a few days, I would be able to see the effects and determine how long it would take for her to fully recover,¡± Gu Qingxue comforted her.


    Nanny Sheng nodded and wiped away her tears with a handkerchief. She smiled through her tears. ¡°I wonder when the general and his family will return to the imperial court. I wonder how happy they will be when they hear that the Old Madam has regained her senses.¡±


    Gu Qingxue gave a faint smile. ¡°They might be happy, but the culprit hidden in the crowd might not be. Nanny, don¡¯t forget that before we find the culprit, we can¡¯t trust anyone, including the Qi family.¡±


    She had no impression of the Qi family. She only knew that her grandmother had a great influence on the Qi family. From Old General Qi to his son and grandson, she had watched everyone grow up, everyone was in awe of her grandmother.


    However, it was unknown whether there were any schemes behind this awe.


    Before finding the real culprit, Gu Qingxue would not trust anyone, even if they were from the Qi family.


    Nanny Sheng wanted to say something, but she stopped herself. She looked at the expressionless Gu Qingxue and then at the Old Madam. In the end, she sighed. ¡°Miss, you have thought of everything. This old servant understands the seriousness of the situation.¡±


    Gu Qingxue pulled back her serious expression. After instructing Nanny Sheng to look after the Old Madam, she went back to her room to make medicine.


    Dumby and Lingbao had nothing to do since their eldest brother was away from school. In addition, their mother was busy making medicine. The two children sat on the doorsill gloomily, their hands supporting their chins as they stared blankly at the sky.


    ¡°Second brother, isn¡¯t it too boring for us to just sit here?¡± Lingbao sighed and peeked at Gu Qingxue¡¯s room. Seeing that there was no movement in her room, she said quietly, ¡°It would be great if we had a father now. We could even play with him.¡±


    Hearing the word ¡®father¡¯, Dumby immediately felt as if he was facing a great enemy. The hair on his head stood up straight. ¡°Little sister, how can you have such a dangerous thought?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so dangerous about that? Look, Xiaohua, Xiaohu, and even Wang Tudou have a father. Why can¡¯t we have a gather?¡± Lingbao asked back.


    ¡°But what if father takes mother away? Besides, we have a father. Didn¡¯t mother say that father went to a very, very far place?¡± Dumby said in a childish voice.

 Chapter 184 - 184 Because Daddy Will Love Mommy

    184 Because Daddy Will Love Mommy


    ¡°Our daddy will never come back. Mommy not only needs to love us, but she also needs others to love her. I don¡¯t care. I want a daddy. Our daddy will love us and loves mommy even more. With him, mommy won¡¯t have to do everything herself because daddy will love mommy, just like mommy loves us.


    Dumby did not quite understand. ¡°Yeah, our mother has always doted on us, and no one has ever doted on our mother. However, Xiaohua and Xiaohu were born with a father. Where are we going to find our gather?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ I don¡¯t know either. Why don¡¯t we wait for big brother to come back and ask him?¡± Lingbao muttered. ¡°Actually, I think Uncle Fairy is pretty good.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s Lil¡¯ Han¡¯s father,¡± said Dumby in surprise.


    ¡°Then, when we see Lil¡¯ Han next time, we¡¯ll discuss whether he¡¯s willing to give us his father. We can also share our mother.¡± As soon as Lingbao finished speaking, she heard Big Black¡¯s woof.


    ¡°Woof, woof!¡± Big Black held the books that the two children wanted to read in his mouth and urged them to study seriously.


    Dumby and Lingbao looked at each other and obediently followed Big Black back to their rooms to study.


    That night, at midnight¡­


    It was quiet in the courtyard. Gu Qingxue was boiling water in the kitchen.


    White smoke rose. Gu Qingxue carried the last pot of water into Madam Qi¡¯s room and poured the hot water into the bathtub that was half the height of a person.


    Madam Qi was playing with the sandbag in her hand. She only looked up at Gu Qingxue when she entered the room, and then quickly lowered her head to continue playing.


    The room was filled with the smell of medicinal herbs. Nanny Sheng was working hard to crush the medicinal herbs in the stone basin.


    Gu Qingxue poured cold water into the bathtub again. After confirming that the temperature was fine, she walked to Nanny Sheng. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you, Nanny Sheng. It should be fine after grinding it like this.¡±


    Nanny Sheng stepped aside and watched Gu Qingxue add some other medicine into the stone basin. Then, she carefully took out a small bottle of grass seeds.


    Gu Qingxue looked at the small bottle of grass seeds and felt her heart ache.


    This small bottle of grass seeds did not look like much, but she had extracted them from more than a dozen Raw Bitter Grass.


    Fortunately, she had planted some Raw Bitter Grass in her research institute. Otherwise, she would have to go to the system to buy so many herbs, and the points she had earned with great difficulty would fly away!


    After putting the three grass seeds into the graphite, Gu Qingxue ground them into powder and put all the herbs in the stone basin into hot water.


    The hot water rose into a mist, and a strong medicinal fragrance swept out. The originally clear hot water was dyed a faint red, which made Nanny Sheng take two deep breaths. ¡°Eldest Miss, is this medicinal bath done?¡±


    Gu Qingxue nodded. ¡°Nanny Sheng, let my grandmother soak in it first. Then, we need to keep heating the water to ensure that grandmother will soak in it for an hour.¡±


    Nanny Sheng nodded. After making sure the brazier in the room was burning more vigorously, she went forward to help Madam Qi take off their clothes and let her enter the bathtub in her underwear.


    Gu Qingxue went to boil the hot water first, then came back to take out the Red Flame Needle of the Yin-yang Coiling Soul Needles and began to perform acupuncture on Madam Qi.


    Looking at Madam Qi¡¯s skinny body, Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes showed a hint of reluctance.


    Afraid that she would hurt her grandmother, she carefully moved the Red Flame Needle into Madam Qi¡¯s acupuncture points.

 Chapter 185 - 185 She Seemed to See a Man Sitting by Her Bedside

    185 She Seemed to See a Man Sitting by Her Bedside


    Madam Qi was still playing in the water, but when the Red Flame Needle entered her body, her body began to tremble as if it was spasming.


    Nanny Sheng stood aside and watched Madam Qi in pain with tears in her eyes, not daring to make a sound.


    Gu Qingxue stabilized Madam Qi and continued to perform acupuncture on her.


    She was extremely careful with every injection, afraid that she would accidentally hurt Madam Qi.


    Fortunately, Madam Qi did not struggle for a long time and soon became calm.


    However, after she stopped convulsing and trembling, her face gradually turned red at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Seeing Madam Qi¡¯s expression, Gu Qingxue heaved a sigh of relief.


    She did not pull out the Red Dlame Needle but continued to heat up the bathtub, accurately adjusting the temperature of the water and observing Madam Qi¡¯s condition.


    Nanny Sheng stood at the side and did not dare to interrupt. She watched helplessly as Madam Qi¡¯s entire body slowly turned red. After an hour, her face actually turned into a strange pig liver color.


    Nanny Sheng was so frightened that goosebumps appeared on her back, but she did not dare to open her mouth and disturb Gu Qingxue.


    Gu Qingxue looked at Madam Qi calmly.


    She took in every expression of Madam Qi.


    Madam Qi clenched her teeth, looking like they were suffering.


    When she heard Madam Qi grunt, she quickly pulled out all the red flame needles and slapped one of the acupuncture points on Madam Qi¡¯s back.


    ¡°Puff!¡± Madam Qi finally opened her mouth and spat out a mouthful of pitch-black poisonous blood.


    ¡°Old Madam!¡± Nanny Sheng was shocked and rushed forward.


    Gu Qingxue wiped away the blood stains on Madam Qi¡¯s body and gave her another pill.


    Seeing Madam Qi¡¯s complexion improve, Gu Qingxue let out a sigh of relief.


    It seemed that her treatment method was not wrong. A part of the poison in her grandma¡¯s body had been forced out.


    It was just unclear how effective the treatment this time would be.


    ¡°Nanny Sheng, the treatment is over. Come and help put on my grandmother¡¯s clothes and let her rest.¡± Gu Qingxue wiped the sweat from her forehead and let out a long breath.


    Nanny Sheng and Gu Qingxue quickly dragged Madam Qi out of the bathtub, helped her to put on her clothes, and then put her back on the bed.


    After doing all this, the two of them were so tired that they were panting.


    ¡°Eldest Miss, you¡¯ve worked hard. Let this old servant handle this,¡± Nanny Sheng said to Gu Qingxue with heartache.


    ¡°The Eldest Miss had been working hard for the past few days without sleep or rest in order to detoxify the Old Madam. It was really too tiring to watch.¡±


    After being reminded by Nanny Sheng, Gu Qingxue clearly felt the tiredness in her body, so she did not refuse. She got up and went back to the room where the three cubs were to rest.


    It was a dreamless night, and Gu Qingxue slept until early morning.


    The crisp chirping of birds came from outside the window. She had obviously woken up, but her body was still so lazy that she did not want to move.


    She could even clearly feel how the three children tiptoed out of bed, put on their clothes, and left. Gu Qingxue narrowed her eyes, unwilling to move her fingers.


    She closed her eyes and soon fell into a dream. While she was half-asleep, she seemed to see a man sitting by her bed.


    The man had the fresh and pleasant smell of soap. He reached out his hand to stroke her long hair and said with a doting tone, ¡°Xue¡¯er, it¡¯s time to get up.¡±


    This scene seemed familiar, as if it was a memory of this body.


    In her memory, she vaguely remembered that the husband of the body¡¯s previous owner had always used such a gentle tone to wake her up.


    It turned out to be a dream.

 Chapter 186 - 186 Why Did She Suddenly Dream About Rong Zhan?

    186 Why Did She Suddenly Dream About Rong Zhan?


    Gu Qingxue realized this and was about to close her eyes to continue sleeping when the man in front of her bent over and moved closer to her. He suddenly changed his appearance, revealing a face that she found familiar.


    His dark eyes were handsome, and her originally gentle husband had suddenly changed into Rong Zhan.


    He was dressed in a gorgeous long robe, which made him seem out of place in the simple room. He said in a cold and arrogant manner, ¡°Gu Qingxue, get up and make me some steamed meat.¡±


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart suddenly tightened, and she opened her eyes in a panic.


    The scene in her dream just now had completely disappeared like a cloud and mist. Gu Qingxue sat up with a depressed look on her face.


    Was she possessed? Why did she dream about Rong Zhan for no reason?


    Moreover, she dreamed that Rong Zhan was thinking about the steamed meat she had made.


    Thinking of Rong Zhan¡¯s serious look when he asked her for the steamed meat in her dream, Gu Qingxue could not help but laugh out loud.


    ¡°Mother, it¡¯s time to get up. The sun is going to tan your butt,¡± Lingbao said in a childish voice as she pushed open a crack in the door, with a steaming hot meat bun in her mouth.


    Seeing her cute daughter, Gu Qingxue immediately threw the dream to the back of her mind. She got up, changed her clothes, and washed up before going to the front hall to eat.


    Gu Lin had already finished his breakfast and went to the school hall. Seeing Gu Qingxue come to eat, Nanny Sheng immediately served her a bowl of sweet soup, ¡°Eldest Miss, you¡¯ve worked hard yesterday. Hurry up and eat.¡±


    ¡°Nanny, you¡¯ve worked hard. Grandmother, how are you feeling today?¡± Gu Qingxue was most concerned about the Qi family¡¯s situation. After sitting down, she stretched out her hand and gently pulled Madam Qi¡¯s hand.


    Madam Qi looked at Gu Qingxue in confusion and chuckled. ¡°Xue¡¯er, my Xue¡¯er, be good.¡±


    Gu Qingxue frowned in confusion and checked Madam Qi¡¯s pulse.


    Seeing Gu Qingxue¡¯s actions, Nanny Sheng could not help but say worriedly, ¡°Today, this old servant specially observed the Old Madam¡¯s condition. The Old Madam doesn¡¯t seem to be any different from before.¡±


    Gu Qingxue checked the Old Madam¡¯s pulse and said, ¡°The poison in grandmother¡¯s body has indeed been somewhat removed. Don¡¯t be anxious, just wait and see.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± As Nanny Sheng spoke, she lowered her head to hide the disappointment in her eyes and saw the remaining steamed dumplings in Madam Qi¡¯s bowl. ¡°Is the Old Madam full? Why did you eat so little today?¡±


    Madam Qi shook her head and turned her head to say with disdain, ¡°It¡¯s not delicious. I don¡¯t like it. I want to drink sweet soup.¡±


    Dumby, who had just taken a bite of the steamed dumplings, said with a lisp, ¡°Great-grandmother, you can¡¯t be picky with your food.¡±


    Gu Qingxue and Nanny Sheng looked at each other, but they could see the surprise in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Previously, Madam Qi had completely lost their ability to take care of themselves. She could not even tell what they liked or disliked, and there were no things they did not like to eat. As long as she was hungry, she would be happy even if you gave her a piece of bark.


    However, she was actually able to determine what she liked and disliked today!


    A brilliant smile blossomed on Nanny Sheng¡¯s face as she excitedly looked at Madam Qi and asked, ¡°Old Madam, you¡­ you really don¡¯t want to eat? It¡¯s very delicious.¡±


    ¡°No, no.¡± As Madam Qi spoke, she had already reached out to grab the kidney bean cake on the table and stuffed it into their mouths.


    ¡°Old Madam knows that she¡¯s eating. Eldest Miss, does this mean that it¡¯s effective?¡± Nanny Sheng was so happy that her eyes turned red as she hurriedly asked.


    Gu Qingxue nodded with a smile. ¡°It seems that my treatment is right. This is only the first day. Grandmother¡¯s condition will get better and better in the future. There¡¯s hope for her to recover completely!¡±

 Chapter 187 - 187 Searching for Medicinal Herbs on the Mountain

    187 Searching for Medicinal Herbs on the Mountain


    Nanny Sheng was so happy that she cried and laughed. ¡°That¡¯s great, Old Madam!¡±


    Madam Qi did not understand why Nanny Sheng was crying. She used her hand to wipe away Nanny Sheng¡¯s tears, and the smile on her face looked very innocent. ¡°Eat, you should eat too.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll eat too. Old Madam, you can¡¯t use your hands to grab, you have to use chopsticks, like this.¡± Nanny Sheng had endless patience and took the initiative to teach Madam Qi how to use chopsticks.


    madam Qi tried to learn it twice but failed. In the end, she gave up and continued to use her hands to eat.


    Gu Qingxue advised, ¡°Nanny Sheng, grandmother hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet. We still need to teach her patiently.¡±


    Nanny Sheng put down her chopsticks, she did not look dejected at all. ¡°I¡¯m already very satisfied with this. The Eldest Miss didn¡¯t know that the Old Madam didn¡¯t even know how to express her hunger or thirst in the past. Every time, it was me who ordered the meals and then fed the Old Madam. Compared to the past, the Old Madam¡¯s condition has improved greatly. It¡¯s all thanks to you!¡±


    Gu Qingxue used a handkerchief to wipe away the crumbs on Madam Qi¡¯s lips. ¡°It¡¯s grandmother¡¯s good fortune. Nanny Sheng, after breakfast, I¡¯ll go to the mountain to look for medicinal herbs. I¡¯ll be back before sunset. I¡¯ll leave the family to you.¡±


    ¡°Mother, are you leaving again? Can you bring us along?¡± Lingbao blinked her big eyes and asked expectantly.


    Lingbao ran over and hugged Gu Qingxue¡¯s thigh. ¡°Mother, Lingbao wants to go too. I promise I¡¯ll be obedient!¡±


    Seeing the two children¡¯s expectant faces, Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart softened immediately. ¡°The mountain road is too rugged and dangerous. Mother can¡¯t take you there. Besides, don¡¯t you want to go to school with your big brother after the New Year? If you don¡¯t have any knowledge in your stomach, the teacher won¡¯t let you go to school.¡±


    Hearing this, Big Black barked in agreement.


    ¡°Alright then. Come back soon, mother,¡± Lingbao said softly as she leaned her head on Gu Qingxue¡¯s thigh.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart was extremely soft. She hugged Lingbao and promised that she would come back before dark.


    After breakfast, Gu Qingxue went up the mountain to look for the medicine.


    As soon as Gu Qingxue stepped out of the house, she heard the voice of the housekeeper in her mind.


    ¡°Master, are you going up the mountain to look for the Longevity Fruit this time?¡±


    Gu Qingxue said unhappily, ¡°What else can I do? Exchange it with you for 2000 points?¡±


    In fact, she had looked up a very important medicine in the antidote that she had developed last night. This medicine was called the Longevity Fruit.


    It was a very gentle and nourishing medicinal fruit that could strengthen the body and prolong life.


    She had never told Nanny Sheng that her grandmother¡¯s body had been corroded by the poison for so many years and had become very weak.


    When she removed the poison, her grandmother¡¯s already weak meridians and internal organs would be further damaged. In the end, even if she removed the poison, her grandmother¡¯s Qi and blood would be weak, causing her life to be greatly reduced.


    At that time, the reason why that person did not poison her grandmother in one go was firstly because he was worried that if he did it too obviously, he would be discovered. It was very likely that he wanted to wear down her grandmother¡¯s body through the accumulation of time.


    In this way, even if the poison was removed in the end, her grandmother¡¯s days would not be long.


    Moreover, her grandmother¡¯s body was already very weak. It was like a bowstring that was stretched to the limit. As long as she exerted a little strength, it would completely collapse!


    As long as it was a tonic, it would inevitably cause a certain effect on the body when it was replenishing.

 Chapter 188 - 188 This Guy Was Actually Asking For So Much

    188 This Guy Was Actually Asking For So Much


    Only a rare spiritual medicine like the Longevity Fruit could nourish her grandmother¡¯s body without harming her body.


    She needed to add someLongevity Fruit into the antidote every time so that when the poison was removed, it could also ensure her grandmother¡¯s health.


    Unfortunately, her research institute did not have the Longevity Fruit, so she could only ask the little butler for help.


    In the end, this fellow actually asked for 2,000 points directly!


    The little butler lectured her seriously, ¡°Master, look at the people you are treating. They are all big shots who can help you earn a lot of points. You don¡¯t lack these 2,000 points. At most, I¡¯ll give you a discount and sell it to you for 1,999 points. How about that?¡±


    Gu Qingxue said expressionlessly, ¡°Get lost.¡±


    The little butler did not give up and continued, ¡°Our system sets a fair price. Besides, this fruit isn¡¯t for other people to use, but for your grandmother. Do you still want to part with it?¡±


    Gu Qingxue could not be bothered with the little butler.


    Of course, it was not that she did not want to part with the points. It was just that she did not want to be ripped off by the system.


    Besides, if she had asked around before, she might not have been able to find the longevity fruit in the mountains around the great fortune village. If she were lucky enough to find the longevity fruit, she could save two thousand points.


    With these 2000 points, she could continue to provide Rong Han with modern medicine to treat his illness. She did not need to make him drink so many bitter medicines all the time.


    Rong Han¡¯s cute little face appeared in her mind. Gu Qingxue quickened her pace and walked toward the mountain not far away.


    Gu Qingxue searched for seven days.


    In seven days, she climbed three mountains but found nothing.


    Even she could not help but feel a little depressed.


    In the evening, Gu Qingxue entered the courtyard with a basket of other herbs and games on her back.


    Nanny Sheng was opening the door of the hall. While picking the vegetables, she watched the three children playing with the snow in the courtyard. Madam Qi was also sitting in front of her, picking the vegetables with her.


    Seeing that Madam Qi did not know how to distinguish the difference between good vegetable leaves and rotten vegetable leaves, Gu Qingxue walked up, took out a small and cute peach, and stuffed it into the Madam Qi¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Peaches, there are peaches to eat, Xue¡¯er is really good.¡± Madam Qi happily took a bite of the peach, smiling even more happily. ¡°So crispy, so sweet, so delicious.¡±


    Hearing that there were peaches to eat, the three children hurriedly ran behind Gu Qingxue.


    Turning around, they saw the three little greedy children looking at them expectantly. Gu Qingxue smiled and took out four more peaches, giving them to the three children and Nanny Sheng respectively.


    ¡°Miss, where did you find these peaches in this icy world?¡± Nanny Sheng asked in puzzlement.


    ¡°I happened to find a small hot spring on the mountain. There are a few peach trees with winter peaches there. They only bear a few fruits in total. I picked them all,¡± Gu Qingxue said with a smile.


    The children, who were about to eat the peaches, stopped what they were doing at the same time.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating? Mother specially brought these back for you,¡± Gu Qingxue patted the heads of the three children and asked with a smile.


    ¡°Why are we the only ones who have them? Mother, aren¡¯t you going to eat them?¡± Gu Lin looked at the small, cute peaches in his hand. He held back his desire and handed them to Gu Qingxue. ¡°If mother doesn¡¯t have your share, then I won¡¯t eat them. I don¡¯t like peaches.¡±


    ¡°I, I don¡¯t like peaches either. Mother, eat it.¡± Lingbao¡¯s saliva dripped from the corner of his mouth. He handed over the peaches and turned his head away, afraid that he would regret it if he took a look.

 Chapter 189 - 189 Already Caught the Person Who Had Poisoned Her Master

    189 Already Caught the Person Who Had Poisoned Her Master


    Lingbao simply pulled Gu Qingxue¡¯s hand, ¡°I¡¯ll let mother eat it too.¡±


    Gu Qingxue only looked at the three children who were thinking of her, and her heart immediately softened, ¡°Mother has eaten it. This peach is very sweet, and it¡¯s rare. You guys should eat it quickly.¡±


    Gu Lin looked at gu qingxue suspiciously, ¡°Mother, have you really eaten it?¡±


    Gu Qingxue smiled, ¡°Of course. Otherwise, how would mother know that this winter peach is sweet? You guys should eat it quickly.¡±


    Only then did the three children feel at ease. Each of them took a bite of the peach in their hands. It was crisp, sweet, and filled with the fragrance of the peach. It was unbelievably delicious.


    Seeing that the three children were eating happily, Gu Qingxue¡¯s gaze became even gentler.


    Actually, she had only found five peaches. However, seeing that the three children missed her so much, it did not matter whether she ate them or not.


    ¡°These peaches are so delicious. They remind me of the white mushrooms that Xiaohu gave to our family.¡± After eating the peaches, Dumby licked his lips reluctantly.


    ¡°I also remember those white mushrooms. They are much better than ordinary mushrooms when used to stew chickens. Mother, are you going to go up the mountain tomorrow? If you go up the mountain, can you pick some white mushrooms?¡± Lingbao asked with anticipation.


    Gu Qingxue thought for a moment and recalled the white mushrooms that the three children mentioned.


    Li Xiaohu¡¯s father was a hunter in the village. He had gone up the mountain to hunt, but it happened to be raining, so he happened to see a very rare white mushroom.


    Li Xiaohu¡¯s father had brought the white mushroom that day to ask Gu Qingxue if it could be eaten. After learning from Gu Qingxue that it could be eaten, he had generously given half of the white mushroom he had picked to her family.


    That day, she had cooked a chicken stewed mushroom after a long time, and the three children had enjoyed it immensely.


    Gu Qingxue was about to agree when Gu Lin stopped her younger brother and sister, ¡°Have you forgotten what Xiaohu¡¯s father said? He had never come across that kind of mushroom before. It was probably because of the rain that he had come across it by chance. There are more dangers on the rainy mountain. We can¡¯t let mother put herself in danger.


    ¡°Then we won¡¯t eat the white mushrooms. Mother, you have to be careful when you go up the mountain tomorrow. Come back soon,¡± Lingbao warned worriedly.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Gu Qingxue agreed, but in her heart, she had already remembered the matter of the white mushrooms.


    Her babies wanted to eat the white mushrooms. How could she not agree? The weather had warmed up a little over the past few days. If she was lucky, it would rain. She might really be able to help the three children pick some mushrooms.


    Without showing it on her face, Gu Qingxue changed the topic and went to the kitchen to prepare dinner.


    At the same time, in the prince regent¡¯s manor.


    The atmosphere in the study room was cold, and the gloomy atmosphere shrouded the study room like a haze. Ji Yan was so scared that he did not even dare to breathe heavily. He looked carefully at Rong Zhan who was sitting in the main seat and the man in green who was kneeling in front of the table.


    When his gaze fell on the man in green, Ji Yan¡¯s expression changed from awe to sympathy.


    The man in green even knelt on one knee. He was so scared by the pressure released by Rong Zhan that he broke out in a cold sweat.


    Rong Zhan sat in front of the table expressionlessly and asked coldly, ¡°So, the clues are gone?¡±


    Qing Lian answered nervously, ¡°Yes¡­ we clearly caught the tail of the person who poisoned master, but unexpectedly, it was the other party who deliberately exposed the clues to us. We almost lost a few secret guards and only killed a few of the other party¡¯s death warriors. The clues are gone.¡±

 Chapter 190 - 190 Eldest Miss Gu Is Not an Ordinary Person. She Likes His Royal Highness!

    190 Eldest Miss Gu Is Not an Ordinary Person. She Likes His Royal Highness!


    Rong Zhan moved his thin lips coldly and spat out a few words, ¡°A bunch of trash.¡±


    Qing Lian was sweating profusely, ¡°It¡¯s my incompetence. Please punish me, Master. However, we have already found the ghost doctor¡¯s whereabouts. I reckon that we will be able to find him in a period of time.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be anxious about the ghost doctor¡¯s matter. According to Qizhou, this master of his doesn¡¯t like anyone to disturb his free time. Once he¡¯s angered, he won¡¯t give face even if it¡¯s the emperor. After confirming his whereabouts, report it to me. After I¡¯ve confirmed the situation, then decide whether or not to come into contact with him.¡± As Rong Zhan spoke, his fingertips lightly tapped on the table.


    Only then did Qing Lian dare to raise his head. His expression was slightly fearful. ¡°Master, you¡¯ve been poisoned. You should find the ghost doctor earlier to suppress it.¡±


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ve already found a way to treat it. You guys continue to investigate the person who poisoned me,¡± Rong Zhan ordered expressionlessly. ¡°Go to the disciplinary hall and receive your punishment yourself. Get out.¡±


    Qing Lian was somewhat unable to react.


    The prince had been poisoned and tortured every day. Even Young Master Meng could not determine what kind of poison the prince had been poisoned by. How did he suddenly find a way to suppress it?


    Qing Lian was very curious, but he did not dare to ask further. Instead, he gave Ji Yan a look, indicating for him to go out together.


    The person who poisoned the prince was very cunning. They had yet to find out the result of their investigation. His Highness was in the midst of his anger. They should hide as far away as possible if they had the chance.


    Ji Yan shook his head at Qing Lian, indicating for him to leave first. Then, he carefully walked in front of Rong Zhan. ¡°Royal Highness¡­¡±


    Rong Zhan raised his eyes. Even though he did not say a word, the aura emanating from his body still frightened Ji Yan.


    Ji Yan had been hiding his hand in his sleeve and did not dare to stretch it out. He simply wanted to give Liu Yi, who had given him the letter, a good beating.


    He knew that Qing Lian would be angry if he returned empty-handed. In the end, Liu Yi was a b*stard and insisted that he had sent the letter to the prince, so the prince was not angry anymore.


    He was foolish to believe Liu Yi¡¯s nonsense.


    Why did he come? He felt that the prince wanted to beat him up as well.


    Ji Yan was already prepared to be punished. He took out a letter from his sleeve and said, ¡°Your Royal Highness, this is a letter from Lord Fu Cheng. It says that Miss Gu sent it to you. Please take a look at it.¡±


    Rong Zhan raised his eyebrows and looked at the letter. He did not move.


    Qing Lian raised his hand to his forehead and sighed. He sincerely felt that Ji Yan was courting death.


    Just as Ji Yan could not hold on and was about to withdraw his hand, Rong Zhan finally opened his mouth and said two words.


    ¡°Put it down.¡±


    Ji Yan hurriedly put down the letter and observed Rong Zhan¡¯s reaction.


    Was it his imagination? Why did he feel that His Royal Highness¡¯ expression seemed to have eased up a little?


    ¡°Get out,¡± Rong Zhan said immediately.


    Before Ji Yan could react, Qing Lian, who was shocked, had already dragged him away with quick steps.


    They walked all the way to a long corridor not far away before Qing Lian stopped and turned to look at Ji Yan. ¡°You don¡¯t want to live anymore? His Royal Highness is angry, so why are you sending a letter?!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s different. Let me tell you, this Lady Gu is not an ordinary person. She likes His Royal Highness!¡± Ji Yan said in a low and mysterious voice.


    Qing Lian was very puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s so rare about that?¡±


    The prince regent was the dream man of every young woman in the entire Jing City. It was not a secret.


    Ji Yan smacked his lips and pulled Qing Lian to lower his voice. ¡°You don¡¯t understand. Let me tell you slowly¡­¡±

 Chapter 191 - 191 The Empress Dowager’s Illness Broke Out

    191 The Empress Dowager¡¯s Illness Broke Out


    Before the two of them could even whisper in each other¡¯s ears, Rong Zhan¡¯s voice came from within the study. ¡°Ji Yan, come in.¡±


    ¡°I told you that His Royal Highness would not let you off so easily. Just wait for your bad luck to come in.¡± Qing Lian did not believe Ji Yan¡¯s nonsense at all. He gloated at Ji Yan¡¯s misfortune.


    Ji Yan¡¯s heart was beating a little, and he hurriedly entered the study.


    Qing Lian stood where he was without moving. He calmly waited for Ji Yan to quickly come out of the study.


    Seeing Ji Yan¡¯s blank expression, Qing Lian walked forward with a mischievous smile. ¡°I told you not to court death. How was it? How did His Royal Highness punish you? Let¡¯s go to the disciplinary hall and get beaten up together.¡±


    Ji Yan shook his head. ¡°HisRoyal Highness didn¡¯t punish me. His Royal Highness asked me to deliver the letter.¡±


    Qing Lian was puzzled. ¡°To whom?¡±


    Ji Yan had a look of suspicion on his face. ¡°To Eldest Miss Gu. His Royal Highness has replied to her letter!¡±


    This time, Qing Lian also looked in the direction of the study in disbelief. He silently left with Ji Yan. Before he was about to be punished, he wanted to find Liu Yi to find out who this Miss Gu was.


    That night, Rong Zhan accompanied the old prince and Rong Han for dinner. After bathing and changing, he returned to his room.


    After he left, Rong Zhan walked to the side of the bed and opened the box at the head of the bed.


    There were two handkerchiefs in the exquisite box. After Rong Zhan looked at it, he casually put the letter that he received today into the box.


    After doing all this, Rong Zhan raised his hand and waved it. He blew out the candle with internal energy in his palm, flipped onto the bed, and closed his eyes to rest.


    Time flew by, and a figure suddenly appeared in Rong Zhan¡¯s sleep.


    A faint fragrance came from the woman¡¯s body, like vines wrapping around his body.


    Her tender arms wrapped around his neck, and sweat dripped down to resist the lingering fragrance.


    Everything seemed to be real as if it was not a dream. Rong Zhan grunted and saw the woman¡¯s face clearly when he climbed to the top of the mountain.


    Her skin was as fair as snow, and her jade was her soul. Gu Qingxue¡¯s cold eyes were filled with tears, and her usual cold expression was replaced by passion. Seeing that he was frozen, she wrapped her arms around his neck and obediently offered her thin lips.


    Rong Zhan watched Gu Qingxue¡¯s movements quietly. Just as he was about to touch her lips, he heard an orderly knock on the door.


    He suddenly opened his eyes and woke up from his sleep. Rong Zhan sat up straight and suddenly felt a little out of place.


    He lifted the quilt and looked inside. To his surprise, Rong Zhan saw a wet mark on his underwear.


    Rong Zhan¡¯s expression changed for a moment, then he gritted his teeth and covered himself with the quilt, holding his forehead as he recalled the dream just now.


    What a good Gu Qingxue. She was really bold.


    However, when he thought about the dream just now, it was definitely not something that Gu Qingxue could control, Rong Zhan¡¯s expression changed again.


    Outside the door, Liu Yi knocked on the door but surprisingly did not receive a response.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness.¡± Liu Yi called out. Seeing that no one responded, he was about to continue knocking on the door when he finally heard Rong Zhan¡¯s deep voice coming from inside the room.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    He did not hear the unnaturalness hidden in Rong Zhan¡¯s words. Liu Yi said, ¡°Reporting to Your Royal Highness, there is a message from the palace saying that the empress dowager is in poor health. Your Royal Highness, please enter the palace immediately to attend to her illness.¡±


    ¡°Mm, go prepare the carriage.¡± Inside the room, Rong Zhan gritted his teeth and squeezed out another sentence, ¡°Also, prepare a set of clean clothes for me!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±Liuyi was puzzled, but he did not dare to ask further and hurriedly went down to prepare.


    An hour later, Fengkang Palace¡­


    Rong Zhan¡¯s expression was cold as he had just come from outside the door. He saw the old nanny beside the empress dowager, Nanny Bi Zhu, walking over quickly and bowing to him, ¡°Your Royal Highness, the empress dowager is having a stroke and is constantly talking about you. Please go and take a look.¡±

 Chapter 192 - 192 9000 Points

    192 9000 Points


    Rong Zhan saw that the empress dowager¡¯s eyes were filled with uncontrollable anticipation. He nodded and bowed before leaving Fengkang Palace.


    At the same time, on Dajin Mountain¡­


    The torrential rain poured down, and the bone-piercing cold air drifted in the forest. A thin figure wearing a bamboo hat and a straw raincoat flew through the forest and rushed into a cave to take shelter from the rain.


    ¡°It¡¯s rare to see such heavy rain in this cold winter.¡± Gu Qingxue took off the bamboo hat and the straw raincoat after entering the cave and carefully opened a small cloth bag in her arms.


    The cloth bag was full of tender white mushrooms, weighing about five kilograms. Fresh soil and rainwater were still on the mushrooms, which Gu Qingxue had found in the forest.


    It was not hard to imagine how happy the three children would be when she returned home with these white mushrooms. The smile on Gu Qingxue¡¯s face deepened. She carefully put the mushrooms back into the medicine basket with the cloth bag, she waited for the rain to stop before going down the mountain.


    The pattering of the rain could be heard constantly. Gu Qingxue put down the medicine basket and sat in the cave. She took out a few baby warmers from the research institute and put them on her body to keep warm.


    ¡°Master, master!¡± Gu Qingxue had just put the warmers on her body when she heard the voice of the little butler in her mind.


    Gu Qingxue touched the warmers, which were already starting to heat up, and said calmly, ¡°I bought these warmers and put them in the research institute in the past. No one else has seen them here, so why do you still care about them?¡±


    In the past, in order to stay in the research institute and do research all day, Gu Qingxue had almost moved the entire supermarket into the research institute. She had stockpiled many convenient things like the warmers.


    Unfortunately, this item could not be seen by others, so she could only use it secretly.


    The little butler clicked its tongue. ¡°Tsk, who¡¯s talking about this? The system is notifying you that there¡¯s a patient on this mountain. After healing him, you will receive 9,000 points!¡±


    Upon hearing the words ¡®9,000 points¡¯, Gu Qingxue immediately stood up like a carp. She looked around excitedly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? Where is he?¡±


    This was a total of 9,000 points. As long as she could cure this person, why would she need to spend all her time on the mountain looking for the fruit of longevity? She could totally use the points she earned to buy it!


    ¡°The system didn¡¯t mention it. You¡¯ll need to find him yourself, master. This person is already in critical condition. If you can¡¯t find him before he dies and save him, then you will lose the 9,000 points,¡± the little housekeeper continued in a formulaic manner, ¡°System notification: there are about thirty minutes left before the patient dies.¡±


    ¡°F*ck, are you crazy? Dajin Mountain is more than five hundred meters above sea level. How can I find the patient in such a short time?¡± Gu Qingxue could not help but swear.


    The little butler did not waver. ¡°System notification: there are still twenty-nine minutes left.¡±


    After Gu Qingxue cursed the little butler and the system, she immediately grabbed the bamboo hat and straw cape and draped them over her body. Then, she flew out of the rain.


    The pouring rain turned into continuous rain. The fine needle-like rain covered the entire mountain with a thin layer of fog, and the visibility in the forest was even lower.


    Gu Qingxue stepped on the leaves soaked in the rain and looked around, but she could not see a single ghost.


    ¡°Where am I supposed to find the patient?¡± Gu Qingxue looked behind her, but she accidentally slipped and lost her balance, falling straight toward the slope ahead.

 Chapter 193 - 193 Someone Is at the Bottom of This Hill

    193 Someone Is at the Bottom of This Hill


    The feeling of weightlessness made her heart tighten, and she subconsciously grabbed the tree trunk next to her.


    Gu Qingxue steadied herself and watched as a piece of wet soil rolled down the hill.


    A piece of soil caused many pieces of gravel and soil to roll down the hill. It looked extremely dangerous.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid this place is going to collapse.¡± Gu Qingxue tried the soil on the hillside under her feet and found that the soil on the hillside had become too soft due to the heavy rain. The hillside seemed to be unable to bear the heavy load and was about to throw the soil down.


    ¡°Friendly reminder, the host only has nine minutes left,¡± the little butler reminded her calmly.


    Gu Qingxue frowned and was about to leave when she suddenly heard the sound of a flute coming from the hillside.


    The sound of the flute was irregular, but only people could make it.


    Someone was at the bottom of the hill!


    Gu Qingxue thought that the person at the bottom was most likely her 9,000 points, and her eyes lit up immediately. She immediately said to the little housekeeper, ¡°Little butler, take out all my climbing tools! Quick!¡±


    In the next moment, all the fixtures, ropes, gloves, and other things that Gu Qingxue wanted appeared in front of her.


    She quickly grabbed the ropes and tied up the three big trees. After making sure that the three big trees could bear the weight of 300 to 400 pounds, Gu Qingxue heard the voice of the housekeeper again.


    ¡°Warning, there are only six minutes left.¡±


    Gu Qingxue gritted her teeth and tied the ropes around her waist with a professional knot.


    Looking at the misty mountain slope, she took a deep breath and rushed down.


    The hillside was more than 20 meters high. Gu Qingxue rushed to the bottom of the hillside quickly.


    The moment she saw the ground, Gu Qingxue rolled down, slowing down her speed and rolling down from the hillside.


    The sound of the flute was heard faintly. Gu Qingxue followed the sound and finally found a man lying in the blood not far away.


    ¡°There are still five minutes left.¡±


    Hearing the little butler¡¯s warning in her mind, Gu Qingxue gritted her teeth and rushed to the man¡¯s side.


    The man was wearing a black and blue brocade robe. His white cape had long been soaked in blood. At this moment, he tilted his head and used the last of his strength to blow the flute that fell to his lips.


    Seeing the man¡¯s face covered in blood, Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Fortunately, this man had a strong will to survive and was smart enough. Otherwise, she would have really missed him today.


    ¡°Warning, there are only four minutes left.¡±


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart tightened. She was about to check the man¡¯s injuries when she heard a crash.


    A large piece of soil suddenly peeled off from the hillside beside her, followed by a second piece and a third piece. Gravel kept falling down, which made her heart tighten.


    In a split second, she realized that the death of the patient that the young butler mentioned might not be due to severe injuries, but might also be due to an accident.


    For example, death from a landslide!


    After realizing this, Gu Qingxue quickly took off the bamboo hat on her head, tore off the man¡¯s cloak, and carried him on her back.


    The weight of a grown man almost crushed Gu Qingxue, but she could not care less. After tying the man with the rope, she gritted her teeth and used all her strength to pull the rope and climb up.


    ¡°There are only three minutes left,¡± the little butler continued to warn her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t rush me!¡± Gu Qingxue wanted to drag the little butler out and give it a good beating. The skills she had trained in rock climbing in her previous life came in handy at this time. She stepped on those unstable rocks, she activated all the potential in her body.


    The slope under her feet also slid down more and more.

 Chapter 194 - 194 This Guy Who Almost Harmed Her Seemed to Be Quite Good Looking

    194 This Guy Who Almost Harmed Her Seemed to Be Quite Good Looking


    Just when Gu Qingxue was almost exhausted and about to reach the top, the voice of the little butler rang out in her mind.


    ¡°The countdown begins. Ten, nine, eight, seven, six¡­¡±


    Gu Qingxue was out of breath. She used all her strength to climb up the slope. Then, she pulled the rope and rushed forward for more than ten steps before she finally collapsed under the three big trees.


    ¡°Three, two, one, time¡¯s up.¡±


    As the young butler¡¯s voice rang out, the slope finally could not bear the heavy load. With a crash, a large amount of wet soil and rocks fell down, quickly burying the place where the man had been just now.


    Hearing the loud noise, Gu Qingxue felt very fortunate.


    Fortunately, she reacted fast enough. Otherwise, she would have died here today.


    However, after she relaxed, the retribution for her recklessness came one after another. All the muscles in her body hurt. All the strength in her body had been taken away, and her whole body was so weak that she couldn¡¯t muster any strength at all.


    Gu Qingxue felt a sharp pain in her palm. She took off the cut gloves and saw a large number of bloody marks on her palm.


    Gu Qingxue gritted her teeth and endured the pain. She untied the rope and checked the man¡¯s condition.


    The man was seriously injured, and he had lost too much blood. His life was hanging by a thread.


    ¡°Little butler, I want to exchange for a hemostatic needle and a blood test paper.¡± The little butler¡¯s voice sounded in Gu Qingxue¡¯s mind as soon as she finished speaking.


    ¡°The exchange is successful. 520 points will be deducted,¡± the little butler said.


    Holding the hemostatic needle in her hand, Gu Qingxue felt her heart ache for the 500 points and quickly injected it into the man¡¯s body.


    The man¡¯s blood loss was almost fatal. If she wanted to keep him alive, she was destined to spend a lot today.


    After testing the man¡¯s blood type with a test paper, Gu Qingxue gritted her teeth and dragged the man back to the cave not far away.


    The aching and fatigue in her body were tormenting her nerves. Gu Qingxue gritted her teeth and stubbornly muttered, ¡°9000 points, 9000 points, 9000 points! Points!¡±


    She only thought of 9,000 points. She could only persevere when she thought of the 9,000 points!


    Gu Qingxue felt that she had exhausted all her strength. After dragging Gu Qingxue into the cave, she did not even have time to rest. She quickly took out the blood bag that she had prepared in the research institute and chose the blood that was suitable for a man, she first gave him a blood transfusion and treated the wound on his head at the same time.


    After taking out the gauze and the water bag on his waist, Gu Qingxue soaked the gauze and gently wiped the blood stains on the man¡¯s face.


    When she wiped the blood stains, she felt that something was wrong.


    This unlucky man who had almost killed her seemed to be quite good-looking.


    After wiping the blood stains, the man¡¯s perfect facial features were revealed. He had sharp eyebrows and starry eyes. His wheat-colored skin was filled with a wild charm, like an injured wild beast. She could not help but imagine what would happen if this man opened his eyes, and what kind of beauty he would be.


    However, she was only curious for a moment and then continued to treat the man¡¯s wound.


    The wound on the man¡¯s forehead was not deep and did not hurt his bones. It was just that the injury had not been treated in time, so there was a lot of blood.


    Gu Qingxue quickly helped the man to stop the bleeding and applied the medicine. Her movements were extremely swift, and soon the man¡¯s head was wrapped up into a mummy.


    The strong sense of restraint made the man groan. He opened his eyes in pain and looked at Gu Qingxue in confusion.


    In the dark cave, he could not see the face of the person in front of him clearly. He could only vaguely make out that it was a woman.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me¡­¡± The man moved his dry lips and said hoarsely.


    Realizing that the beautiful man¡¯s voice was also charming, Gu Qingxue comforted him, ¡°I saved you. I¡¯m a doctor, and I¡¯m treating your wounds.¡±

 Chapter 195 - 195 I’m Going to Take Off Your Pants

    195 I¡¯m Going to Take Off Your Pants


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s voice was soft and gentle, and the man¡¯s peach blossom eyes flashed faintly. His mind was in a daze, and just as he was about to fall into a deep sleep, he clearly felt a pair of soft little hands touching his belt.


    The man was startled awake in an instant. He subconsciously wanted to raise his hand to push Gu Qingxue away, but his entire body seemed to have fallen apart. Other than his eyes and mouth, he could not move at all. ¡°You, you stop right now!¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m going to take off your pants.¡± Gu Qingxue did not change her expression. As she spoke, she had already unbuckled the man¡¯s belt.


    The man¡¯s face was flushed red, but it could not be seen because his face was covered with thick gauze. He felt Gu Qingxue¡¯s movement and questioned her in disbelief, ¡°If you want to treat me, then treat me. You can¡¯t take off my clothes!¡±


    As soon as the man finished his sentence, Gu Qingxue had already taken off his pants.


    The cold wind outside the cave blew, giving the man goosebumps!


    The man could not bear the humiliation, and his body started to tremble uncontrollably.


    He looked at Gu Qingxue in disbelief. He could not imagine that he would be offended by a woman in such a desolate place!


    When had he ever been humiliated like this?!


    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Gu Qingxue was looking for the wound on the man¡¯s leg. Seeing that he was trembling, she slapped him on the calf and warned him coldly.


    The man gritted his teeth and forced out a sentence, ¡°Are you done yet?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m treating you and you¡¯re still talking so much nonsense. If you disturb me again, I¡¯ll leave you here. You can go on your own.¡± Gu Qingxue had never liked anyone disturbing her train of thought, so she warned him discontentedly.


    The man could only endure it in silence.


    He was saved by someone, and he needed to be treated for his serious injuries.


    Gu Qingxue was satisfied when she saw that the man was obedient. She found a wound on the back of the man¡¯s knee.


    He was hit by a sword on the back of his knee, and the sword almost cut off his nerves.


    Ignoring the man¡¯s embarrassed expression, Gu Qingxue turned the man over, after carefully observing the wound, she said, ¡°You¡¯re lucky to have met me today. Otherwise, your leg would have been crippled. I¡¯m going to suture your wound, and it might hurt a little.¡±


    The man did not say a word, as if he had fainted again.


    After making sure that the man could not see her, Gu Qingxue brought a professional suture needle from the research room. She disinfected it with hydrogen peroxide first, then sutured the wound.


    After the first stitch, Gu Qingxue saw the man¡¯s muscles cramping uncontrollably due to the pain.


    Seeing this, Gu Qingxue could not help but be a little surprised. ¡°You didn¡¯t pass out?¡±


    If this man really did not pass out, even she could not help but admire his endurance.


    She did not stand on ceremony when she sterilized his wounds just now, using disinfectant to wash them inside and out. He had injured his nerves, so it was normal for him to wake up due to the pain.


    However, he was able to hold it in and did not say a word.


    The man¡¯s hoarse voice sounded extremely weak. ¡°Continue.¡±


    Gu Qingxue raised her eyebrows and could not help but complain in her heart.


    This wound was on his nerves. Even though she was a skilled doctor, it would still hurt so much that he would have to beg for death while suturing the wound later.


    She did not want to use the precious anesthetic, but she did not want him to die from the pain.


    Helpless, Gu Qingxue could only take out the anesthetic needle and inject some into the man.


    The man, who was still gritting his teeth, grunted and immediately lost consciousness.

 Chapter 196 - 196 It Seemed That She Wouldn’t Be Able to Go Back Tonight

    196 It Seemed That She Wouldn¡¯t Be Able to Go Back Tonight


    ¡°If you had fainted earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have wasted my anesthetic¡­¡± Gu Qingxue grumbled unhappily. She quickly treated the man¡¯s wounds. Before dressing his wounds, she gave him some Immortal Grass that she had prepared for Imperial Duke Zhan. it was to prevent him from becoming disabled in the future.


    After doing all this, Gu Qingxue was so tired that she almost collapsed.


    Gu Qingxue forced herself to take care of the small wounds on the man and herself. She took out a blanket from the research institute and covered the man with it.


    She walked into the depths of the cave and changed into a set of clean clothes. Gu Qingxue walked to the front of the cave with a warmer in her hand. She looked at the sky, which had completely darkened.


    ¡°It seems that I can¡¯t go back tonight¡­¡± Turning her head to look at the white mushrooms picked from the medicine basket, Gu Qingxue could not help but miss the three children.


    While Gu Qingxue was picking mushrooms in Dajin Mountain, at the golden lake on the outskirts of Jing City¡­


    The environment around the golden lake was beautiful, and only the noble families in Jing City could visit it.


    It was now winter, and there were no boats allowed on the golden lake. There was a warm pavilion by the shore, and anyone could enjoy the rows of plum blossoms by the shore in the warm pavilion.


    Under the guidance of the attendants, Rong Zhan successfully entered the warm pavilion hall.


    Unlike the usual bustle, the warm pavilion was empty today. Only the faint fragrance of plum blossoms lingered in the air.


    The attendant did not wait for Rong Zhan to speak and took the initiative to explain, ¡°Today, when I learned that Your Royal Highness had personally visited, I knew that Your Royal Highness did not like noise, so I specially cleared out all the guests in the warm pavilion. Please rest assured, Your Royal Highness.¡±


    ¡°Where is the person the empress dowager has arranged to meet?¡± Rong Zhan was not in the mood to enjoy the beautiful scenery of the plum blossoms in the snow and asked coldly.


    ¡°The person Your Royal Highness is looking for is in the courtyard of the warm pavilion. Please, Your Royal Highness.¡± The attendant led Rong Zhan all the way to the courtyard.


    The courtyard of the warm pavilion was also set up indoors. All year round, it was as warm as spring. The small bridge flowed with water, and the flowers bloomed.


    As soon as he entered the courtyard, Rong Zhan could clearly smell the fragrance of plum blossoms and tea.


    He saw that in a pavilion not far away, a young girl dressed in a blue dress was brewing tea.


    The young girl was as beautiful as a fairy, and her body exuded a gentle aura that was as calm as water. She did not seem to have noticed Rong Zhan¡¯s presence. Her fair fingers picked up the teapot and poured the mellow tea into the cup.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, this is the Princess Qing Liu that you wanted to meet.¡± The attendant smiled and tried his best to introduce her. ¡°Princess Qing Liu is a top-notch tea brewing expert. The empress dowager has always liked her tea.¡±


    ¡°This pot of tea was originally made for the empress dowager. Since the empress dowager is unable to come, why not Your Royal Highness have a taste?¡± Princess Qing Liu took the initiative to invite him.


    As Princess Qing Liu spoke, she did not forget to look shyly at Rong Zhan. The more she looked at him, the more she felt that the man in front of her was so handsome that it made her go crazy.


    Fortunately, she was smart enough to always pretend to be obedient in front of the empress dowager. Finally, she won the opportunity to be introduced by the empress dowager to the regent prince on a blind date.


    As long as she succeeded today, she would be the regent princess consort in the future.


    ¡°Where is the hairpin that the empress dowager wants?¡± Rong Zhan did not waver. He stood where he was and asked coldly.


    ¡°Here.¡± Princess Qing Liu held the hairpin in her hair and took the initiative to hold a cup of tea. She walked toward Rong Zhan, ¡°Your Royal Highness, the empress dowager took great pains to arrange today¡¯s meeting. Why don¡¯t we sit down and have a cup of tea before we talk about anything else?¡±


    Rong Zhan narrowed his eyes, his eyes filled with resistance.


    Princess Qing Liu pretended to trip and pounced in Rong Zhan¡¯s direction.


    Rong Zhan watched this scene coldly. Before Princess Qing Liu could touch him, he dodged her.

 Chapter 197 - 197 Land Steadily in Rong Zhan’s Arms

    197 Land Steadily in Rong Zhan¡¯s Arms


    She had thought that she would be able to land steadily in Rong Zhan¡¯s arms, but she had never thought that something like this would happen. Her body crashed into the railing beside the lake.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± Her body was unstable, and she flipped over the railing and crashed heavily into the lake.


    ¡°Someone! Someone come quickly! The princess has fallen into the water!¡± The attendants who witnessed the whole process screamed in fear and quickly called for someone to fish her up.


    The man-made lake was very deep. Princess Qing Liu struggled in the lake with all her strength. Her exquisite makeup was all messed up. ¡°Help, gurgle¡­¡±


    Rong Zhan walked to the lakeside expressionlessly.


    Princess Qing Liu wailed loudly as if she had grabbed onto a life-saving straw. ¡°Your Royal Highness, Your Royal Highness, save me!¡±


    Rong Zhan waved his hand, and a snow-white snake quickly darted out of his sleeve. The snake was extremely fast. It opened its mouth and bit the hairpin on Princess Qing Liu¡¯s head before quickly returning to Rong Zhan¡¯s sleeve.


    Rong Zhan stroked the snake¡¯s head, took the hairpin, and left without looking back.


    From the beginning to the end, Rong Zhan did not give Princess Qing Liu a single glance.


    Princess Qing Liu looked at Rong Zhan¡¯s departing back in disbelief.


    She could not understand why this man would be so cold to this extent!


    Not only could she not move Rong Zhan¡¯s heart, but her existence was not something that could enter his eyes.


    Even if she drowned in the lake, he would not stop. When Princess Qing Li realized this, she was so angry that she rolled her eyes and fainted. Then, she quickly sank into the lake.


    ¡°Save her!¡± The servants in the warm pavilion were all alarmed. They rushed over in a hurry and jumped into the lake to save her.


    Rong Zhan put the hairpin into his sleeve and got into the carriage after leaving the warm pavilion.


    The coachman opened the curtain and asked, ¡°Royal Highness, do you want to return to the manor?¡±


    ¡°I want to go to the palace and report to the empress dowager.¡± Rong Zhan lowered his eyes as he spoke.


    The coachman accepted the order and drove straight to the palace.


    An hour later, inside the Fengkang Palace¡­


    The empress dowager, who had just been struck by a gust of wind, was sitting on the soft couch as if nothing had happened, while eating melon seeds, she asked with a smile, ¡°Bi Zhu, how do you think Zhan¡¯er and Princess Qing Liu are getting along? I think they are both gentle people and will definitely get along well.


    Nanny Bi Zhu was massaging the empress dowager¡¯s legs, with a smile, she replied, ¡°The person that the empress dowager has her eyes on will naturally not be wrong.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I have my eyes on her. It¡¯s just that I think Qing Liu is beautiful. Perhaps Zhan¡¯er will like her.¡± The empress dowager raised her eyebrows at Nanny Bi Zhu. ¡°All men in the world are the same. Which man can reject a delicate beauty? Look at Zhan¡¯er, he has been gone for so long and there has been no movement at all. Most likely, he has already indulged in the gentle countryside.¡±


    Granny Bi Zhu nodded her head, immediately after, they heard the eunuch outside the door announce loudly.


    ¡°The prince regent has arrived!¡±


    The empress dowager was almost choked by the sunflower seed in her mouth. She forcefully coughed twice, she looked at Nanny Bi Zhu in disbelief. ¡°How long has it been? How did he come back so quickly?¡±


    Nanny Bi Zhu also had a look of confusion. ¡°This old servant also doesn¡¯t know what the situation is. Empress dowager, please return to the inner hall.¡±


    The empress dowager nodded, she also had a serious look on her face as she said, ¡°Right, we can¡¯t let Zhan¡¯er find out that I¡¯m faking my illness. Otherwise, we¡¯ll be exposed.¡±


    ¡°Empress dowager, don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ve already been exposed.¡± Rong Zhan walked in expressionlessly.


    The empress dowager sat on the chair. She did not have the chance to leave at all. She could only raise her head to look at Rong Zhan. She asked with a fake smile, ¡°Why are you back so early? You didn¡¯t even tell me in advance.¡±

 Chapter 199 - 199 Big Brother, Does Mother Not Want Us Anymore?

    199 Big Brother, Does Mother Not Want Us Anymore?


    Seeing that the sky had completely darkened, Gu Lin let go of Nanny Sheng¡¯s hand and ran to Big Black¡¯s side, ¡°Big Black, can¡¯t you smell mother¡¯s scent?¡±


    Big Black whimpered and looked very dejected as he lowered his head.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Lin, it¡¯s been raining heavily for a day. Even if there¡¯s any scent left behind, it has already been washed away by the water. It¡¯s normal that big black can¡¯t smell her. Don¡¯t worry, your mother might have already returned,¡± Nanny Sheng said, she rubbed the two children¡¯s hands. ¡°It¡¯s too cold. Why don¡¯t you guys go back?¡±


    Nanny Sheng was worried that the children would catch a cold, so she came out on her own. However, the sky was getting darker and the three cubs were getting more and more worried.


    If it were not for Gu Lin and Dumby¡¯s disapproval, Lingbao would have followed them out just now.


    Gu Lin and Dumby¡¯s little faces were red from the cold, but their faces were full of determination. They resolutely followed Nanny Sheng all the way to the village entrance.


    After the rain, a cold wind mixed with waves of moisture swept over like a blade. It was so cold that the three of them could not help but tremble. The village entrance was completely empty. Not even a shadow could be seen.


    Dumby lowered his head dejectedly. Thinking of his mother who had yet to return, he sobbed and sniffed, ¡°Sob, sob, I miss mother. Why didn¡¯t mother come back? Big Brother, does mother not want us anymore?¡±


    Gu Lin was scared pale by Dumby¡¯s words. He was also a little afraid.


    Nanny Sheng spoke in time to interrupt their pessimistic thoughts, ¡°Eldest Miss loves you all the most. Why would she leave you all alone? Let¡¯s go, follow me to the front to take a look.¡±


    Gu Lin and Dumby wiped their tears and continued to follow Nanny Sheng.


    The three of them had not even taken two steps when big black seemed to have sensed something unusual. He opened his throat and barked loudly.


    On the small road at the entrance of the village, a figure wearing a straw cape was riding a horse.


    Nanny Sheng narrowed her eyes in confusion.


    The person was riding a horse. It was obvious that he was not from the village.


    At this hour, who would ride a horse to a small place like Dafu Village?


    Soon, the owner of the horse also noticed them. He pulled the reins and stopped steadily beside them. ¡°I remember that you are the children of Lady Gu?¡±


    ¡°Does the Young Master know my Eldest Miss?¡± Nanny Sheng asked excitedly.


    ¡°Lady Gu is treating my Young Master¡¯s injuries. Today, I came specially to deliver a letter to my Young Master. May I ask, is Lady Gu at home?¡± Ji Yan got off the horse as he spoke.


    It would have been better if Ji Yan did not mention Gu Qingxue. The moment he opened his mouth, he immediately provoked Dumby.


    ¡°Sob, sob! My mother is missing. Sob, sob, I want my mother¡­¡± Dumby wailed loudly.


    Gu Lin held his younger brother¡¯s hand. His emotions were also affected as he silently shed tears together with Dumby.


    When Big Black saw this scene, it anxiously circled around the two little masters, looking at them at a loss.


    Nanny Sheng coaxed the two little children and explained, ¡°My Eldest Miss went to Dajin Mountain this morning. Logically speaking, she should have returned before nightfall, but she hasn¡¯t returned yet¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s raining heavily today, and accidents can easily happen on the mountain. I¡¯m not sure if Lady Gu has been delayed by something. Nanny, take the two Young Masters back first. I¡¯ll go and help look for Lady Gu.¡± Ji Yan thought that something might have happened to Gu Qingxue, so his expression was also very unsightly.


    If something really happened to Lady Gu, it would be difficult to explain to the prince and the young prince!


    No matter what, he must get Lady Gu back!

 Chapter 200 - 200 Wasn’t the Prince the One She Liked?

    200 Wasn¡¯t the Prince the One She Liked?


    After asking Nanny Sheng about the location of the Dajin Mountain, Ji Yan sped up his horse and headed toward the Dajin Mountain.


    Time flew by. The next morning¡­


    The rare sunlight of winter shone down from the sky and landed in the cave.


    Gu Qingxue opened her eyes after being blinded by the strong sunlight. She groaned and raised her hand to shield her eyes.


    In the end, it was fine if she did not move. However, the moment she raised her hand, all the muscles in her body were affected. It was so painful that she almost cried out.


    She immediately recalled everything that happened yesterday. Gu Qingxue groaned and got up. She saw the man lying not far away at first glance.


    The man did not forget to frown when he was sleeping. It was unknown what he was thinking about in his sleep.


    Looking down at the man¡¯s handsome face, Gu Qingxue fell into deep thought.


    How could she bring this man down the mountain?


    It was because of the threat of death yesterday that her adrenaline levels were off the charts, and she saved this man from the mudslide.


    However, her physical strength had not recovered yet, and the injuries on her body did not allow her to continue fooling around.


    Moreover, her body was not as good as before. A man in deep sleep was enough to push her down, and she definitely did not have the strength to carry him down the mountain.


    However, she could not leave him here alone.


    Otherwise, he might suddenly wake up and something might happen to him.


    In her eyes, this man was not only her patient but also her 9,000 points!


    Just as Gu Qingxue was in a dilemma, a call came from not far away.


    ¡°Eldest Miss Gu, Eldest Miss Gu!¡±


    The man¡¯s voice was extremely loud, and it even sounded familiar.


    Gu Qingxue immediately stood up and shouted towards the entrance of the cave, ¡°I¡¯m here!¡±


    Not long after, Gu Qingxue watched as Ji Yan pushed aside the bushes and walked out.


    When Ji Yan saw Gu Qingxue standing outside the cave with good arms and legs, he was so happy that he almost jumped up. ¡°Eldest Miss Gu, thank goodness you¡¯re alright!¡±


    It was a good thing that Eldest Miss Gu was alright. Otherwise, how could he explain to the prince and the young prince?


    ¡°Why are you here? Did the prince ask you to come?¡± When Gu Qingxue asked, she did not notice the anticipation in her eyes.


    ¡°The prince received Miss Gu¡¯s letter. I was supposed to send a reply to you, but I met two Young Masters and a nanny at the entrance of the village last night. When I found out that you were in trouble, I hurried up the mountain to help,¡± Ji Yan said, he took out Rong Zhan¡¯s letter from his bosom.


    Gu Qingxue took the letter with both hands and looked at the white envelope. On it, the words ¡®to be personally opened by Gu Qingxue¡¯ were written elegantly.


    She carefully kept the letter close to her chest. Gu Qingxue could not help but think of the time when the Eldest Madam had sent people to assassinate them.


    At that time, Rong Zhan had also helped her by chance.


    It seemed that she and Rong Zhan had an inexplicable fate. She was worried about it, but his subordinates came to find her.


    The gloom in her heart immediately disappeared. Gu Qingxue smiled and said, ¡°Ji Yan, you came at the right time. I happen to have something to ask you for help.¡±


    Ji Yan patted his chest and said righteously, ¡°If Eldest Miss Gu has anything to do, just leave it to me!¡±


    ¡°I want you to help me bring a man back to my house. He¡¯s lying here. Please carry him down the mountain with me.¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, she turned around and returned to the cave.


    The bright smile on Ji Yan¡¯s lips disappeared completely at this moment.


    What did he hear?


    Eldest Miss Gu actually wanted to bring a man home!


    Could it be that she did not like the prince?

 Chapter 201 - 201 Suddenly Felt That The Prince Was Being Cheated On

    201 Suddenly Felt That The Prince Was Being Cheated On


    Ji Yan hurriedly followed Gu Qingxue into the cave and saw the man lying on the ground.


    The man was covered with a quilt, and his clothes under the quilt were very cool.


    The corner of Ji Yan¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Miss Gu, where is this man¡¯s clothes?¡±


    ¡°I tore them,¡± Gu Qingxue replied casually as she tidied up the medicine basket with her back to Ji Yan. She did not notice Ji Yan¡¯s shocked expression.


    Ji Yan did not know that Gu Qingxue had torn his clothes to make it easier for her to heal his wounds and prevent him from getting hurt again.


    Ji Yan looked at the unconscious man. For some reason, he suddenly felt that the prince was being cheated on.


    He quickly suppressed his dangerous thoughts. Ji Yan followed Gu Qingxue¡¯s instructions and carried the man down the mountain with her.


    After going down the mountain, he temporarily handed the medicine basket and the man over to Ji Yan. After Gu Qingxue instructed Ji Yan to ride the horse and bring the man back slowly, she immediately rushed back to Dafu village as fast as she could.


    At the entrance of Dafu Village, the three little children held hands and sat on a rock together with Big Black waiting.


    Gu Qingxue walked over quickly. From afar, she could see the three little ones wrapped in thick cloaks, sitting on the ice-cold rock.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart immediately softened. She called out loudly, ¡°Lil¡¯ Lin, Dumby, Lingbao.¡±


    ¡°Woof, woof, woof!¡± Big Black was extremely excited. It was the first to rush out from its original spot. It flew in front of Gu Qingxue and circled around her non-stop.


    The three little ones finally heard their mother¡¯s voice. They looked in Gu Qingxue¡¯s direction at the same time, then pounced on her while crying.


    Looking at the pitiful looks of the three children, Gu Qingxue felt as if someone had punched her heart. She was in so much pain that she could hardly breathe. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, mother was delayed by something and came back late.¡±


    ¡°Son, sob, sob. We thought that mother didn¡¯t want us anymore,¡± Lingbao said while choking with tears.


    Gu Qingxue pulled the three children into her arms, feeling sorry for them. She quickly kissed their little faces. ¡°Mother will never abandon you. I will definitely keep my promise to you.¡±


    Gu Lin held back the tears in his eyes and gave her a thumbs up, ¡°Then, then we will pinky swear. Our pinky swears will last for a hundred years.¡±


    Gu Qingxue felt sorry for them and found it funny. She hooked her fingers with the three children and brought them back to the courtyard house first.


    After bringing the three children back to the courtyard house, Gu Qingxue told Nanny Sheng about the general situation. Ji Yan then brought the sleeping young master back.


    He immediately vacated the north wing room for the young master to rest. After Gu Qingxue changed his dressing, she asked Ji Yan to borrow a set of his clothes for the man to change into.


    Gu Qingxue stood outside the door, waiting for Ji Yan to change the Young Master¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°I¡¯ve made Miss Gu wait for a long time.¡± After Ji Yan changed the man¡¯s clothes, he came out and handed a token made of black jade to her. ¡°This is the token that the Young Master is carrying.¡±


    Gu Qingxue took the token and took a look. She found that the token was made very delicately, and the word ¡®Nine¡¯ was carved on it.


    Ji Yan said with some worry, ¡°Miss Gu, this token is enough to prove that this Young Master is not an ordinary person. If you¡¯re careful, you can save him, but you must be careful not to bring trouble to yourself.¡±


    Gu Qingxue smiled indifferently and said, ¡°Since we¡¯ve met, it¡¯s fate. After this Young Master recovers, I¡¯ll naturally ask him to leave. Thanks for your help today. Your clothes¡­¡±

 Chapter 202 - 202 Why Hasn’t This Beautiful Uncle Woken Up Yet?

    202 Why Hasn¡¯t This Beautiful Uncle Woken Up Yet?


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to stand on ceremony, Eldest Miss Gu. The clothes aren¡¯t worth much anyway. I¡¯ll treat it as a gift to you.¡± After Ji Yan finished speaking, he walked to the side of the horse and took out a snow-white bird from the box he brought with him.


    Gu Qingxue looked at the bird and felt that it looked very strange. It looked like an eagle, but its size was much smaller. It was only the size of a crow and its entire body was snow-white. A pair of golden eyes were curiously observing her.


    ¡°Miss Gu, this is the swift bird that His Royal Highness gave you. This bird can fly three thousand miles in a day. From this time on, miss can use it to send a message to His Royal Highness. It can fly to Jing City from here in a day,¡± Ji Yan said as he handed a delicate blue-purple perfume bag to Gu Qingxue. ¡°This is the perfume bag made from the herbs that it likes. With this perfume bag, it will know that you are its master.¡±


    The swift bird immediately cried out when it smelled the fragrance in the sachet. Then, it flapped its wings and flew to Gu Qingxue¡¯s shoulder, rubbing against her face intimately.


    ¡°Thank His Royal Highness for me. It¡¯s still early. Why don¡¯t you stay for lunch before you leave?¡± Gu Qingxue said with a smile.


    Ji Yan quickly waved his hand. ¡°Thank you for your kind intentions, Lady Gu. I still have to go see Master Fu Cheng, so I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    Seeing that Ji Yan insisted, Gu Qingxue did not force him. She watched him leave on his horse.


    She handed the medicine basket to the three children. Seeing that they were attracted by the white mushrooms inside, Gu Qingxue returned to her room with a smile.


    After closing the door, Gu Qingxue opened the letter that Rong Zhan had sent her.


    First, she sighed at Rong Zhan¡¯s strength and beauty. Then, Gu Qingxue looked at the feedback that Rong Zhan had given her in the letter.


    Rong Han was doing well, so she did not have to worry.


    This was all within her expectations, so she was not surprised. What she was most concerned about was whether the poison in Rong Zhan¡¯s body had been suppressed after he had taken the medicine.


    Fortunately, the result did not disappoint her, so Rong Zhan informed Gu Qingxue of his condition in the letter.


    Although he still had a headache after taking the medicine, it did not seem like he had a sleepless night before.


    Seeing this, Gu Qingxue finally felt relieved.


    She had never expected that she would be able to get rid of the poison in Rong Zhan¡¯s body immediately.


    However, as long as his condition improved, it meant that she was on the right track. What she needed to do next was to change the formula of the antidote according to Rong Zhan¡¯s condition, so that the effect of the suppressant would be better next time.


    After reading Rong Zhan¡¯s letter, Gu Qingxue immediately took out a brush, ink, paper, and inkstone to write a reply to him. Then she folded the paper and stuffed it into the small bamboo tube on the feet of the swift bird.


    The swift bird was well-trained and immediately understood that it had work to do. It immediately flapped its wings and flew away.


    Looking at the back of the swift bird flying away, Gu Qingxue could not help but let out a sigh of relief.


    After folding the letter sent by Rong Zhan and stuffing it back into the envelope, Gu Qingxue placed the letter on the bedside table before leaving the room.


    Time flew by, and the man lay unconscious in the north wing room for a day and a night.


    It was not until the next morning that he was woken up by a series of noisy noises.


    ¡°Big brother, second brother, why isn¡¯t this beautiful uncle awake yet? He¡¯s been asleep for two days already,¡± Lingbao¡¯s childish voice rang out.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The sun is already shining on his butt. The little piggy in the pigsty has already woken up, yet he¡¯s still not awake.¡± Dumby sighed.


    Gu Lin hurriedly stopped him, ¡°Dumby, you can¡¯t talk about your elders like that. It¡¯s very impolite.¡±

 Chapter 203 - 203 The Woman Who Brought Him Shame

    203 The Woman Who Brought Him Shame


    ¡°Big brother, how long is this uncle going to sleep? I want him to wake up quickly and play with me.¡± Lingbao¡¯s eyes were filled with an unconcealable desire as she asked expectantly.


    Gu Lin furrowed his brows in embarrassment and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know when he¡¯ll wake up either. But mother definitely knows. Why don¡¯t we go and ask mother?¡±


    ¡°But I want uncle to wake up immediately.¡± Lingbao climbed onto the bed and raised her chubby little hand to pat the man¡¯s face. ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s time to get up!¡±


    Gu Lin did not know whether to laugh or cry as he watched his sister¡¯s actions. He was about to advise her that it was useless, but he did not expect the man who was still unconscious to open his eyes.


    The man opened his eyes in a daze. His vision gradually focused and he saw a cute little face, ¡°Who are you¡­ ? Cough, cough, cough, cough, cough!¡±


    The man¡¯s voice was terrifyingly hoarse. He could not help but cough as soon as he opened his mouth. It was as if his lungs were about to cough out as well. His throat was burning with pain.


    Gu Lin and Dumby quickly went to fetch water for the man.


    The man took the teacup. After drinking a whole cup of water, he felt that the pain in his throat was somewhat relieved.


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough, where is this place? Who are you?¡± The man looked at the three children in confusion and asked.


    ¡°My name is Gu Lin. This is my younger brother, Dumby, and my younger sister, Lingbao. It was our mother who saved you,¡± Gu Lin replied.


    The man tried his best to recall what had happened, but he felt a sharp pain in his mind.


    All of a sudden, everything that had happened in the cave was replayed in front of his eyes like a walking lantern, reminding him of the humiliation he had felt at that time.


    It was also at this moment that the woman who had brought him the humiliation strode into the door.


    Seeing that the man had actually woken up, Gu Qingxue raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re awake? How do you feel?¡±


    Seeing Gu Qingxue, the man looked a little vigilant. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, why are you talking to my mother with a straight face? My mother saved you. Shouldn¡¯t the first thing you said be to thank my mother for saving your life?¡± Lingbao pouted, she said in a muffled voice, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for saving uncle, my mother wouldn¡¯t have been hurt¡­¡±


    After being reminded by Lingbao, the man saw the bandage wrapped around Gu Qingxue¡¯s palm, and his eyes darkened. ¡°Thank you for saving my life, Miss.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Young Master. I¡¯m a doctor, and it¡¯s my duty to treat patients and save lives. Young Master, you only need to pay me the medical fees when the time comes,¡± Gu Qingxue said indifferently, ¡°May I know where you live? Your injuries are no longer serious. There¡¯s no need for you to stay here. You can go home and take care of yourself.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, who are you? Why did you run to the mountains with serious injuries?¡± Lingbao asked curiously.


    The man was silent for a moment. Then he suddenly groaned and covered his head, saying with a troubled expression, ¡°It¡¯s very strange. Why don¡¯t I remember anything?¡±


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart tightened when she heard this. She walked quickly to the man and checked the wound on his head. ¡°You really don¡¯t remember anything? Think about it carefully. What¡¯s your name?¡±


    The man still shook his head, ¡°I really don¡¯t remember anything,¡± he said with a confused expression. ¡°Miss, did you pick me up on the mountain? Do you know if there was anyone else by my side or if there was anything that could prove my identity?¡±

 Chapter 204 - 204 Might Be Able to be the Substitute for Her Father!

    204 Might Be Able to be the Substitute for Her Father!


    ¡°I saved you from the mudslide. Your things were submerged under the rocks and mud. Other than the clothes you wear, you only have this token on you,¡± Gu Qingxue said. She then handed the valuable black jade token to the man.


    The man looked at Gu Qingxue in surprise when he saw this.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Qingxue asked.


    The man smiled indifferently and said, ¡°I just think the Miss is a good person. I¡¯ve lost my memory, so I don¡¯t remember what I brought with me. This token seems to be very expensive. Even if you took it for yourself, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°My mother would never do such a thing.¡± Gu Lin was afraid that someone would mistake his mother for a bad person, so he quickly told the man.


    The man nodded, took the token, and examined it carefully.


    Many memories surged into his mind. His fingers caressed the token. The cold touch made him remember everything, even the whole process of his assassination.


    He lowered his head to hide the emotions in his eyes. When the man raised his head again, his eyes became confused. ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡±


    ¡°Pretty uncle, did you lose your memory?¡± Lingbao was very surprised. She looked at the man with more interest.


    She had only seen someone lose their memory in the storybook before, but this was the first time she had seen someone lose their memory around her!


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either¡­ Could it be because of my head injury?¡± The man frowned and touched the gauze wrapped around his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s very possible. Your head injury might cause many symptoms. However, your problem shouldn¡¯t be too serious. It might be because you suffered too much stimulation that caused you to lose your memory. You should be able to recall it quickly by chance,¡± Gu Qingxue said.


    She had checked the wound on the man¡¯s head and found that there was no blood clot in his head. It was obvious that his loss of memory was not caused by pathology, but by psychology.


    After all, he was severely injured and had narrowly escaped death. After experiencing so many hardships in such a short time, it was not impossible for him to lose his memory because of the stimulation.


    ¡°Does that mean that uncle doesn¡¯t know his name and where he lives?¡± Dumby blinked and asked.


    ¡°I wonder if Miss can take me in for a while and let me leave after I recover? Maybe I can recover my memory while I¡¯m recovering,¡± the man looked at Gu Qingxue expectantly and asked.


    Gu Qingxue did not expect the man to lose his memory. She could not chase him out.


    The man¡¯s condition was so unstable. She could only keep him by her side to ensure that she could get the nine thousand points after she recovered.


    ¡°Mother, will you agree? Otherwise, he¡¯ll be so pitiful,¡± Lingbao pleaded in a childish voice.


    This uncle in front of her was so good-looking and looked very good. He might even be able to be her father¡¯s substitute!


    ¡°Alright. However, my family doesn¡¯t keep idle people. After you can get out of bed in a few days, you¡¯ll have to help the family do some housework within your means. In addition, this token is the only valuable thing you have on you. I¡¯ll keep it with me first. I¡¯ll return it to you when you have the money to pay me back for my medical expenses and accommodation in the future.¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, she took back the token from the man¡¯s hand.


    The man did not resist, but his gaze was fixed on the token in Gu Qingxue¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Since there¡¯s a ¡®Nine¡¯ on the token, I¡¯ll call you Nine.¡± Gu Qingxue put away the token and thought of the nine thousand points.

 Chapter 205 - 205 What Do You Think of Uncle Nine?

    205 What Do You Think of Uncle Nine?


    Nine nodded. ¡°Is my leg hurt badly?¡±


    ¡°It might recover if you recuperate in peace. You¡¯ve just woken up, and your body is still very weak. It¡¯s not suitable for you to eat today, so you should continue to sleep and rest. I¡¯ll boil some medicine and rice soup for you tomorrow morning to help you recover,¡± Gu Qingxue said.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Nine¡¯s body was still extremely weak. After he said this, his body collapsed as if it could not hold on any longer, and he soon fell into a deep sleep.


    Gu Qingxue called the three children to leave the room and closed the door so that Nine could rest in peace.


    ¡°You guys can play in the courtyard. Don¡¯t wake up Uncle Nine.¡± After Gu Qingxue told the three children, she went back to her room to continue researching the antidote for Rong Zhan.


    Seeing Gu Qingxue leave, Lingbao quickly pulled the arms of his two brothers and sat down.


    Looking at his two brothers with a big smile, Lingbao asked curiously, ¡°Big Brother, second brother, what do you think of Uncle Nine?¡±


    ¡°He lost his memory and has no home to return to. He is indeed a little pitiful.¡± Gu Lin put himself in their shoes and thought for a while. He felt that if he forgot his family and friends in the future, he would definitely be very sad.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant! I meant what¡¯s your impression of him? Do you think he¡¯s a good person?¡± Lingbao continued to ask excitedly.


    Dumby had a bad premonition, ¡°Little sister, don¡¯t tell me you want him to be our father?!¡±


    ¡°Shh! Why are you speaking so loudly? What if mother hears you?¡± Lingbao quickly covered Dumby¡¯s mouth.


    Gu Lin quietly looked at his siblings and asked, ¡°What did the two of you do behind my back?¡±


    When Lingbao saw this, she quickly went forward and held onto Gu Lin¡¯s arm and shook it gently, ¡°Big brother, don¡¯t be so fierce. We don¡¯t have any bad intentions. We just want a father.¡±


    Gu Lin looked at Dumby and narrowed his eyes in confusion, ¡°You too?¡±


    Dumby quickly shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t want one.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care! Anyway, I want a father. Big brother, look, everyone else has a father, but we don¡¯t. I want a father too.¡± Lingbao pouted, as she spoke, her eyes were already red. She looked as if she would cry out immediately if the two brothers dared not agree.


    Gu Lin immediately surrendered. He had always been principled. He would only agree to his sister¡¯s request unconditionally when he was facing her, ¡°Alright, as long as mother agrees, it doesn¡¯t matter who you want to make a father.¡±


    Lingbao¡¯s eyes were filled with joy. She excitedly hugged Gu Lin¡¯s neck and kissed his cheek. ¡°Big brother is so good. I like big brother the most!¡±


    Dumby stood silently at the side and watched. For a moment, he did not know which one to be envious of. ¡°It¡¯s not up to us to decide whether to be a father or not. What if Uncle Nine doesn¡¯t like our mother?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s said that love grows with time. We¡¯ll wait a few days and see. When Uncle Nine likes mother, we¡¯ll bring up the idea of letting him be our father,¡± Gu Lin said after some thought.


    Dumby and Lingbao both felt that what big brother said made sense.


    First of all, there was no one in the world who would not like their mother.


    Therefore, the only thing they could do was wait. After Uncle Nine liked their mother, they could ask Uncle Nine about his thoughts!


    It was a good opportunity for them to take advantage of this period of time to test Uncle Nine.


    The three children hit it off and quietly waited for the opportunity.

 Chapter 206 - 206 Helped Lady Gu Move a Man Home

    206 Helped Lady Gu Move a Man Home


    After five days, Ji Yan rushed back to the prince regent¡¯s manor.


    Ji Yan did not even have time to drink a mouthful of water and rushed to the study room.


    The study room was lit up with calming incense. Rong Zhan was holding Rong Han¡¯s hand and teaching him how to draw landscapes.


    Ji Yan saw this harmonious scene when he entered the room. He bowed and said, ¡°Your Royal Highness, I have returned from the Dafu Village.¡±


    ¡°Mm, the swift bird is faster than you. I already know,¡± Rong Zhan said indifferently without changing his expression.


    Rong Han stopped what he was doing, and looked at Ji Yan with a bright smile. ¡°Uncle Ji Yan, the fairy mentioned in the letter that you helped her a lot. What kind of help did you help her with? My father and I just said that Uncle Ji Yan helped the fairy a lot, so we wanted to give you a reward.¡±


    Ever since Rong Han found out that his father and the fairy had exchanged letters, he could not sit still and insisted that Rong Zhan read the contents of the letter to him.


    It was because Ji Yan was one of Rong Zhan¡¯s men and he had helped the fairy, the fairy thanked his father in the letter.


    Thinking about how the fairy had a better impression of his father because of this matter, Rong Han could not help but feel happy.


    The muscles at the corner of Ji Yan¡¯s lips twitched twice. He stole a glance at Rong Zhan and saw that the prince had already tacitly agreed to the young prince¡¯s words. He did not feel happy at all. On the contrary, he was extremely nervous and carefully lowered his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s nothing. I don¡¯t dare to ask for a reward,¡± Ji Yan said weakly. These words came from the bottom of his heart. Indeed, he did not want a reward. He only wanted to leave this place immediately!


    Rong Zhan glanced around and noticed Ji Yan¡¯s nervousness. ¡°What on Earth did you do?¡±


    Rong Zhan¡¯s cold voice scared Ji Yan so much that his legs went soft and he fell to his knees. ¡°Please forgive me, Your Royal Highness. I, I helped Lady Gu carry something home.¡±


    Rong Han¡¯s small head was filled with great doubts. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡±


    ¡°I helped Lady Gu move a man home¡­¡± Ji Yan could clearly feel that the aura around Rong Zhan immediately turned cold the moment he finished speaking.


    An invisible pressure swept over. Ji Yan¡¯s feet softened and he knelt down with a plop. ¡°Your Royal Highness, I was also forced into a corner. Lady Gu saved someone on the mountain. I didn¡¯t dare to not help.¡±


    ¡°There are other men in the fairy¡¯s house. Will he snatch the fairy back to be his wife?¡± Rong Han was extremely frightened. He sobbed in a sobbing voice, ¡°Sob, sob, sob. Father, quickly snatch the fairy back. The fairy is going to be my mother. She can not be someone else¡¯s wife! Uncle Ji Yan, quickly give the order. I will set off to look for the fairy tomorrow morning!¡±


    Ji Yan looked at Rong Zhan helplessly with a troubled expression.


    Rong Zhan was expressionless. He glanced at Gu Qingxue¡¯s letter that he had placed at the corner of the table.


    She was so happy in the letter. Was it because she had saved a man?


    Rong Zhan laughed lightly.


    Ji Yan tilted his head in confusion.


    He had thought that the Lord cared about this matter. Could it be that he was wrong?


    ¡°Father, quickly promise me that you will take me to look for the Fairy tomorrow!¡± Rong Han shook his father¡¯s arm and said.


    ¡°No need.¡± Rong Zhan glanced at Ji Yan from the corner of his eyes. ¡°Give the order to set off immediately and head to Qingyuan Town.¡±


    Rong Han¡¯s eyes lit up and he was unbelievably excited.


    He knew that his father would definitely be reluctant to part with the fairy!


    ¡°Uncle Ji Yan, quickly make the arrangements! Remember to take the fastest carriage, the faster the better!¡± Rong Han urged excitedly.

 Chapter 207 - 207 Would She Be Snatched Away By That Man?

    207 Would She Be Snatched Away By That Man?


    Ji Yan glanced at Rong Zhan, who was still calmly drinking his tea. He could not figure out what Rong Zhan was thinking.


    The prince seemed to care about it as he wanted to rush over in such a hurry. However, when he saw the prince¡¯s calm expression, he also seemed to not care.


    Ji Yan did not dare to ask further and hurriedly went down to make preparations.


    Rong Han was still worried. He turned around, reached out, and cupped his father¡¯s face. ¡°Father, previously, Lord Xiao from the imperial study taught us that the pavilion near the water gets the moon first. You said that fairy has been away from us for so long and another man has appeared by her side. Will she be snatched away by that man?¡±


    Rong Zhan grabbed Rong Han¡¯s small hand and put it down. He said calmly, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°How does father know?¡± Rong Han tilted his head in confusion.


    ¡°Everything comes first come first served. You¡¯ll know in the future. Let¡¯s go and say hello to your great-grandfather. We¡¯ll set off immediately.¡± Rong Zhan carried Rong Han out of the study and went straight to Shouan Courtyard.


    Five days later¡­


    After a few days of recuperation, Nine was able to get out of bed and walk.


    Although he still needed to support himself with a wooden walking stick and every step would be unbearable, in order to recover faster, Nine still listened to Gu Qingxue and insisted on getting out of bed and walking every day to exercise his injured leg and help with the housework.


    He walked all the way from the north wing to the kitchen with his walking stick. Nine looked at the three children and saw that they were wiping the water stains off the bowls and chopsticks that Nanny Sheng had washed.


    When he heard the movement behind him, Lingbao turned his head to look behind him and said happily, ¡°Uncle Nine, your leg doesn¡¯t hurt anymore?¡±


    Nine ignored the stinging pain coming from behind his knees and said against his heart, ¡°It¡¯s much better. What are you doing? Let me help you.¡±


    ¡°The weather is too cold. After washing the dishes, you have to wipe off the water stains before putting them in the cabinet. Otherwise, they will easily crack from the cold.¡± Seeing Nine¡¯s curious face, Gu Lin took the initiative to give him a seat, ¡°Uncle Nine, do you want to give it a try?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Nine, give it a try. If you do well, when mother comes back and sees you, she will pat your head and praise you for doing well. She will say that you are a good child,¡± said Dumby with a yearning look.


    Nine imagined the scene described by Dumby and did not know whether to laugh or cry. He said, ¡°Uncle Nine is already an adult. You don¡¯t need to praise me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the case. Adults also need to be praised. Every time mother cooks a delicious meal, as long as we praise her, she will be very happy. There¡¯s also the little dessert that nanny gave us to eat secretly, so we¡¯ll thank nanny. Nanny will also be very happy Nine, have you never been praised before?¡± Lingbao blinked her eyes, he looked at Nine curiously and asked.


    An inexplicable emotion appeared in Nine¡¯s eyes. He said expressionlessly, ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡±


    Gu Lin tilted his head. ¡°So, Uncle Nine, do you want to give it a try or not?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I have to do it. This is my promise to Miss Gu.¡± Nine walked up with his cane and took the cloth from Gu Lin¡¯s hand.


    The ordinary-looking cloth seemed to have a life in Nine¡¯s hand. As he turned it, it bloomed like a flower, and then he caught it steadily.


    ¡°Wow!¡± The three children saw this scene and exclaimed in unison.


    Nine chuckled. He picked up a wet plate and rubbed it hard.


    Crack!


    With a crisp sound, Nine used too much force and broke the plate in half from the middle.

 Chapter 208 - 208 How Could There Be Such a Clumsy Person?

    208 How Could There Be Such a Clumsy Person?


    The children who were originally full of admiration looked at Nine in disbelief.


    Dumby took Nine¡¯s hand and looked at it. He touched it as if he could not believe that Nine had such great strength. ¡°Uncle Nine, you¡¯ve gotten into trouble. Mother will spank you when she comes back.¡±


    ¡°It was just an accident. I¡¯ll try again.¡± As Nine spoke, he picked up another small bowl.


    He clearly felt that he had been very careful, but the bowl in his hand was not obedient. Nine¡¯s hand suddenly slipped again.


    Crack!


    This time, the small bowl directly fell to the ground. It was completely shattered.


    The three children, ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Uncle Nine, why don¡¯t we do it? Otherwise, there won¡¯t be any bowls, chopsticks, and plates for dinner tonight,¡± Gu Lin looked helplessly at Nine and said with a heart-wrenching tone.


    Nine stood at the same spot, not knowing what to do. He thought for a moment and squatted down, wanting to pick up the fragments.


    ¡°Hey, Young Master Nine, you can¡¯t just pick it up with your hands. What if you hurt your hands?¡± Nanny Sheng rushed over after hearing the commotion. She took the broom and swept up the fragments, constantly muttering about the safety of the fragments, ¡°They¡¯re not hurt, right?¡±


    ¡°Nanny Sheng, mother told Uncle Nine to do housework, but Uncle Nine doesn¡¯t know how to clean the bowls. He even broke the bowls,¡± Lingbao said, looking at Nine with a helpless look.


    She originally wanted to wait until Uncle Nine fell in love with their mother and became their father. Then, he could take care of their mother every day after she came back from work.


    After seeing Nine¡¯s embarrassed expression, Lingbao and the two brothers looked at each other. They both agreed that it was a very long road to make Uncle Nine proficient in housework.


    ¡°Nanny, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Nine said awkwardly.


    Nanny Sheng smiled kindly. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? You didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Besides, everyone has things they¡¯re good at and things they¡¯re not good at. As long as Young Master works hard, there will always be a reward.¡±


    Nine looked at Nanny Sheng¡¯s loving look, and a warm feeling flowed through his heart. ¡°I still want to try other housework. Please teach me.¡±


    Nanny Sheng agreed immediately. ¡°Young Master, come with me.¡±


    Nanny Sheng had agreed very readily, but in just a quarter of an hour, her smile turned into a twitch at the corner of her mouth.


    In the short quarter of an hour, Nanny Sheng had only asked Nine to clean the table and sweep the floor.


    At the end, when Nine was cleaning the table, he accidentally broke Gu Qingxue¡¯s favorite vase. Not only did the dust fly up when he was sweeping the floor, but he also broke the broom at the waist with a crack.


    Nanny Sheng almost suspected that Nine did it on purpose. Otherwise, how could there be such a clumsy person in this world?


    However, Nine had an innocent look on his face. He looked like a child who had done something wrong. He stood in the middle of the mess, blinking his eyes at Nanny Sheng.


    Nanny Sheng put her hand on her forehead and sighed. ¡°Young Master Nine, why don¡¯t you go rest?¡±


    Their family was not a rich family now. They really did not have money to let Nine waste things like this.


    Nine said frankly, ¡°Nanny Sheng, I can do it. I want to try again.¡±


    Nanny Sheng said, ¡°Then go and wash the clothes that the Eldest Miss wore after she came down from the mountain that day. Those clothes are covered in mud. With our strength, we can¡¯t wash them off. Maybe you can give it a try. If it doesn¡¯t work, then throw them away. It doesn¡¯t matter even if they tear apart after you wash them.¡±

 Chapter 209 - 209 Im Not Embarrassed, So Why Are You Embarrassed?

    209 I¡¯m Not Embarrassed, So Why Are You Embarrassed?


    ¡°I won¡¯t spoil it. Thank you, nanny.¡± After Nine said that, he leaned on his walking stick and sat outside the hall. He sat on the bench and straightened his injured leg. He bent down and began to wash the clothes in the wooden bucket.


    Nanny Sheng boiled hot water and mixed it in the basin. Seeing that Nine was washing seriously, she turned around and returned to the hall to take care of Madam Qi.


    Nine recalled the embarrassing things he had done just now and worked even harder. He slowly rubbed off the mud stains on his cloak.


    He had never thought that he would be happy doing housework. Nine worked even harder. He finished writing the cloak and washed the dress. Finally, he fished out Gu Qingxue¡¯s snow-white underwear from the water.


    The woman¡¯s snow-white underwear looked very small. It stuck together after being soaked in the water. At this moment, Nine¡¯s hand was tightly grasping the spot directly in front of her chest.


    Nine had never seen a woman¡¯s underwear before. For a moment, he could neither hold it nor put it down.


    Just when Nine was at a loss, Gu Qingxue walked in with a bright smile on her face.


    ¡°Grandma, nanny, I¡¯m back!¡± Gu Qingxue finally found the fortune fruit she wanted on the mountain today. She came back early in joy. As soon as she entered the door, she saw Nine holding the underwear she was wearing, he looked at her with a red face.


    For a moment, their eyes met.


    ¡°Nine, what did you do? Your face is so red,¡± Gu Qingxue raised her eyebrows and asked.


    Nine did not say anything at first, then he pretended to be calm and said, ¡°It¡¯s not what you think it is.¡±


    ¡°This is my underwear, right?¡± Gu Qingxue could not help but find it funny when she saw that Nine was so shy just holding his underwear. She had a bad intention to tease him, ¡°Nine, are you shy?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. It was nanny who asked me to wash your clothes. I didn¡¯t mean to offend you,¡± Nine explained with clear eyes.


    Gu Qingxue could naturally tell that Nine did not have a bad intention, but his reaction was very interesting.


    As a woman in the new era of the 21st century, Gu Qingxue used to like to wear a bikini to the beach for a vacation.


    She was not an ordinary woman. In her opinion, Nine holding her underwear felt as if he was just holding her long johns.


    To put it bluntly, she did not feel anything. She was not even shy, let alone mind it.


    The more Gu Qingxue looked at Nine¡¯s expression, the more she found it interesting. She could not help but approach him. When Nine was holding his breath, she burst out laughing, ¡°Nine, you¡¯re too interesting. I¡¯m not embarrassed, so why are you embarrassed?¡±


    ¡°I, I¡¯m not. I¡¯m done washing up. I¡¯m going back to rest now.¡± Nine finally came back to his senses and threw down the underwear. Then, he leaned on his walking stick and quickly returned to the north wing room, that speed was completely unlike what a lame person should have.


    Gu Qingxue laughed even louder. She was in a great mood. Soon, she put this incident to the back of her mind and went into the room to tell Nanny Sheng the good news.


    After Nine returned to the north wing room, he closed the door and found that his undershirt was soaked with sweat.


    Sitting by the bed, he let out a long sigh of relief and quickly calmed down.


    Recalling the scene just now, Nine¡¯s face gradually warmed up.


    Just as Nine kept telling himself to calm down, he looked up and saw the three children poking their heads through the gap of the door curiously, looking at him seriously.


    ¡°You guys¡­ What¡¯s the matter?¡± Nine propped up his walking stick and wanted to walk toward the three children.

 Chapter 210 - 210 You Don’t Like My Mother?

    210 You Don¡¯t Like My Mother?


    ¡°Uncle Nine, please sit down. We have something to ask you.¡± Lingbao smiled as he held her two brothers¡¯ hands and walked through the door.


    Nine asked curiously, ¡°After reading, is there anything you don¡¯t understand?¡±


    Gu Lin came back from school every day. He had homework assigned by his teacher, so three days ago, Nine took the initiative to teach Dumby and Lingbao how to read and write.


    Perhaps it was because Nine taught them too well, or perhaps it was because the two children had fallen in love with learning, but they had been coming over to ask Nine questions for the past few days.


    Naturally, there were also many personal questions about Nine.


    Faced with these personal questions, Nine always said he forgot about them.


    ¡°No, today is not about homework. There are some other things I want to ask Uncle Nine.¡± Lingbao looked at Nine¡¯s handsome face and gentle expression and suddenly felt a little embarrassed.


    Was it a little offensive for her to ask Uncle Nine directly if he wanted to be his father?


    ¡°Second brother, help me ask.¡± Lingbao raised her hand and gently tugged at Dumby who was beside her.


    ¡°I, how can I ask¡­¡± as Dumby spoke, he looked at Gu Lin for help.


    Gu Lin shook his head helplessly and took a step forward. He stared seriously into Nine¡¯s eyes and asked, ¡°Uncle Nine, do you want to be our father?¡±


    Nine had never expected the three children to say this. He recalled Gu Qingxue just now.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s pair of bright eyes seemed to contain the sun, moon, and stars, which made Nine¡¯s heart tighten.


    However, Nine still said without hesitation, ¡°I¡¯ve never had such a plan.¡±


    Lingbao, who was originally full of anticipation, immediately revealed a dejected expression when he heard this, ¡°Ah? Uncle Nine, you don¡¯t Like my mother? I thought you were blushing towards my mother because you like my mother.¡±


    ¡°Big brother, why isn¡¯t what is written in the storybook true? Didn¡¯t they say that only when you like someone, you will blush?¡± Dumby did not show much anticipation at first, but when he heard Nine¡¯s words, he was still a little dejected.


    Their mother was so good. Uncle Nine was also pretty good, but it was a pity that Uncle Nine did not like their mother. It was truly a pity.


    Gu Lin was stumped by Dumby¡¯s question. He did not know how to answer, ¡°I¡¯m not sure either, but nothing is absolute.¡±


    ¡°You want to find a father? Where is your real father?¡± Nine asked curiously.


    ¡°Daddy has left. Mother said that daddy has gone to a very, very far place and will never come back. Since our biological daddy doesn¡¯t want us, then we will find another husband for mommy.¡± Lingbao looked at Nine. She imitated the adults and sighed. ¡°I originally thought highly of Uncle Nine. There¡¯s no choice. Since Uncle Nine isn¡¯t willing, then let¡¯s go ask Uncle Fairy.¡±


    Nine¡¯s heart tightened. He asked doubtfully, ¡°Who is Uncle Fairy?¡±


    Dumby obediently replied, ¡°Uncle Fairy is Lil¡¯ Han¡¯s daddy.¡±


    Nine was even more confused. He looked at Gu Lin in confusion, trying to get an answer from him.


    ¡°Uncle Nine doesn¡¯t like our mother, right? Then who exactly is Uncle Fairy has nothing to do with Uncle Nine.¡± Gu Lin looked at Nine and could not help but be disappointed.


    Unlike his two younger siblings, he was still a little unhappy when he heard that Uncle Nine did not like his mother.


    His mother was so good to Uncle Nine, but Uncle Nine did not like his mother at all.

 Chapter 211 - 211 This Uncle Wants to be Their Father

    211 This Uncle Wants to be Their Father


    Gu Lin sincerely felt that his mother was the best mother in the world. Since Uncle Nine said that he did not want to be their father, then there was no need for him to tell so much about Uncle Fairy.


    Anyway, he was just curious and did not really care about his mother.


    However, his teacher said that nothing could be forced. Even if he was unhappy, he would not hate Uncle Nine because of this matter.


    Nine was choked by Gu Lin¡¯s words and could not find any words to refute.


    Yes, he was the one who denied it. He did not have such thoughts toward Miss Gu. It was no wonder that Lil¡¯ Lin was unwilling to say it.


    As he told himself this in his heart, Ah Nine¡¯s heart felt empty as if it had been hollowed out.


    ¡°Dumby, Lingbao, I will take you to study and learn calligraphy,¡± Gu Lin said to his brother and sister.


    Dumby and Lingbao nodded obediently and left hand in hand with their big brother.


    Watching the three children leave, Ah Nine fell into deep thought. In the end, he reached out to touch his injured knee and fell into silence.


    Meanwhile, Gu Qingxue also told Nanny Sheng about the effects of the Longevity Fruit.


    Nanny Sheng had never expected Gu Qingxue to go up the mountain every day and work so hard just to treat Madam Qi.


    Seeing Nanny Sheng¡¯s eyes turn red after hearing what she said, Gu Qingxue quickly advised her, ¡°Nanny, it¡¯s a good thing that you found the fruit. Why aren¡¯t you happy? Instead, you¡¯re crying.¡±


    Nanny Sheng quickly wiped her red eyes, ¡°I feel sorry for you, Eldest Miss. It¡¯s such a tough winter.¡±


    ¡°As long as grandmother recovers as soon as possible, I¡¯m willing to do anything,¡± Gu Qingxue said and held Madam Qi¡¯s hand.


    Madam Qi smiled when they saw Gu Qingxue. She held Gu Qingxue¡¯s hand and pointed at Nanny Sheng. ¡°Help her. She¡¯s crying.¡±


    ¡°Old Madam, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m so happy. Eldest Miss, you have to go to town for work tomorrow. Let me do the housework today. Please accompany the Old Madam,¡± Nanny Sheng said, without giving Gu Qingxue any chance to refuse, she turned around and left to do the housework.


    Gu Qingxue did not stay idle either. She took out some medicinal herbs and ground them into powder, waiting to give Madam Qi another treatment tonight.


    At this moment, a bird¡¯s cry was heard, causing Big Black to keep barking in the courtyard.


    ¡°Big Black, stop barking. Lil¡¯ Feifei, come in.¡± Gu Qingxue whistled and beckoned the swift bird to come in.


    Nine was attracted by Big Black¡¯s voice. He opened the window and looked out. He happened to see Lil¡¯ Feifei flapping its wings and flying to the hall¡¯s entrance, landing steadily on Gu Qingxue¡¯s shoulder.


    After letting Lil¡¯ Feifei rub her face, Gu Qingxue quickly took off the bamboo tube on its feet and poured out a piece of paper from it.


    It was too far away for Nine to see what was written on the paper.


    However, he could see Gu Qingxue¡¯s expression.


    Not knowing what was written on the note, Gu Qingxue curled the corners of her lips into a joyful smile, her eyes filled with gentleness.


    Nine could not help but recall what Lingbao had said just now.


    The three children had Uncle Fairy, and this uncle wanted to be their father.


    Unable to describe the complicated feelings that rose up in his heart, Nine eventually pretended not to see anything and closed the window silently.


    Gu Qingxue heard the sound of the window closing. She raised her eyes to look at Nine¡¯s room but did not find any clues.


    Not caring about such a small matter, Gu Qingxue smiled and put away the letter.


    Rong Zhan¡¯s letter said that Rong Han¡¯s health had improved greatly.

 Chapter 212 - 212 How Rong Zhan Became a Father

    212 How Rong Zhan Became a Father


    Gu Qingxue was very pleased. She found a brush, ink, paper, and inkstone. Then, she wrote Rong Zhan a letter and told him to ask the secret guards to come again.


    In less than half a month, Han¡¯er should change to another prescription and take a new medicine.


    She really did not have time to go back, and she was worried about giving the medicine to others, so she could only let Rong Zhan¡¯s secret guards take it,


    Gu Qingxue could not help but think of Rong Han when she wrote the letter.


    Although Rong Zhan always said that Rong Han was doing well, she still could not help but miss him.


    ¡°When grandmother¡¯s condition improves, I¡¯ll find some time to take Lil¡¯ Lin and the others there. After saying this, Gu Qingxue fed Lil¡¯ Feifei first, then watched it leave with the letter she wrote.


    After dinner, Gu Qingxue and nanny Sheng carried out further treatment for the Qi family.


    That night, Gu Qingxue slept with the children. After telling a story to coax the three cubs to sleep, she closed her eyes to rest.


    In her dream, she vaguely saw a carriage walking in the moonlight.


    Just when she was wondering why she had such a strange dream, Gu Qingxue saw a fair and tender hand lifting the curtain of the carriage, and then Rong Han¡¯s little face poked out.


    ¡°Han¡¯er?¡± Before Gu Qingxue could figure out why Rong Han was in the carriage, the sleepy Dumby suddenly bumped into the back of her waist, waking her up.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Gu Qingxue¡¯s lips twitched from the bump, and she turned her head to look behind her helplessly.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t take my pig trotters¡­¡± Dumby said with his eyes closed, drooling.


    Gu Qingxue did not know whether to laugh or cry as she wiped Dumby¡¯s drool with a handkerchief. After covering the three children with the quilt, she could not help but fall into deep thought.


    The scene just now made her worried.


    According to her past experience, the dream she had just had should have already happened in reality, or something about to happen.


    Regardless of the situation, she could not help but get angry.


    How did this Rong Zhan become a father? He clearly knew that Lil¡¯ Han was weak, yet he still allowed him to go out in a carriage.


    She did not see it too clearly just now. She could only vaguely recognize that Rong Han seemed to be walking on a small path in the mountains.


    He was in such poor health, yet he still came out to run around. This father-and-son pair really angered her to death.


    However, even if she was angry, she did not know where the father and son pair had gone, so she could only sulk.


    She could only hope that Lil¡¯ Feifei would come back soon, and then she would tell Rong Zhan not to do anything reckless.


    Gu Qingxue fell asleep with a belly full of anger. She was half asleep and half awake the whole night.


    The following day, she went to Qingyuan Town in Li Dali¡¯s carriage. Gu Qingxue took a nap all the way until the carriage stopped at the entrance of An pharmacy. Then, she opened her eyes.


    Li Dali opened the curtain of the carriage and saw Gu Qingxue opening her eyes. He said in surprise, ¡°Lady Gu, you didn¡¯t fall asleep?¡±


    Gu Qingxue smiled indifferently. ¡°I just woke up. Brother Li, please come and pick me up before sunset.¡±


    Li Dali saw Gu Qingxue off the car and then drove away.


    Before she could enter the entrance of An Pharmacy, Gu Qingxue clearly felt that someone was looking at her from afar.


    She turned her head sharply and looked behind her. Gu Qingxue looked around carefully but did not find anything unusual.


    Was it her imagination?


    ¡°Lady Gu, you¡¯re finally here. There are too many people who want to see you these days! Come, come, come. Lady Gu, come in quickly.¡± Huang Rongfa had been looking forward to seeing Gu Qingxue for the past few days, when he saw her, he pulled her into the room without saying anything.

 Chapter 213 - 213 Really Thought She Was Easy to Bully

    213 Really Thought She Was Easy to Bully


    ¡°Shopkeeper Huang, in the past few days, apart from the patients, has anyone else come to see me?¡± Gu Qingxue asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Only a few people often come to me to ask when you¡¯ll be here. After all, you are a skilled doctor, and many people come to ask about this.¡± Huang Rongfa saw that Gu Qingxue¡¯s expression was not quite right, he asked in puzzlement, ¡°But did I say something that I shouldn¡¯t have? Why does your face look like that?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either. Today, I feel as if someone is hiding in the dark and watching me.¡± Gu Qingxue thought for a moment and was very sure that it was not her misperception just now.


    Her senses were always sharp. She would not be able to detect the gazes of others for no reason.


    Huang Rongfa immediately became nervous. ¡°Are you sure, Lady Gu? Did you see what that person looked like?¡±


    Gu Qingxue shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t see what that person looked like. However, since that person is targeting me, he will appear again. I¡¯ll have to trouble Shopkeeper Huang to keep an eye on him for me.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Lady Gu¡¯s matters are my matters. Don¡¯t worry, Lady Gu. Many of my subordinates are martial artists. I¡¯ll have them keep an eye on them. Once they discover suspicious people, they¡¯ll immediately capture them and send them to Lady Gu for her punishment.¡± Shopkeeper Huang patted his chest in a righteous manner.


    Gu Qingxue nodded and began her busy day.


    The news of Gu Qingxue¡¯s return to the clinic spread quickly. In less than an hour, there was a long line at the entrance of An Pharmacy.


    As the number of patients increased, Gu Qingxue could clearly feel that one of the patients had been looking at her from a distance.


    The gaze of this person was completely different from that of a normal patient. It was as if he was watching her.


    Gu Qingxue felt the gaze of this person, and the corners of her lips curled up into a cold smile.


    This person was really interesting. He was looking at her so brazenly. Did he really think that she was easy to bully?


    Gu Xiaosan was dressed in coarse hemp clothes. He hid in the medical team and craned his neck to observe how Gu Qingxue took the pulse and prescribed the medicine.


    Thinking that his concealment was flawless, Gu Xiaosan watched as Gu Qingxue called shopkeeper Huang over.


    Gu Qingxue seemed to have said something to Shopkeeper Huang. He immediately nodded and disappeared.


    Just as Gu Xiaosan was puzzled, he suddenly saw Gu Qingxue raise her eyes.


    He saw Gu Qingxue looking at him coldly with a faint smile.


    Gu Xiaosan¡¯s heart tightened as if he was facing a great enemy. He took a step back and ran away without saying a word.


    ¡°Next.¡± Gu Qingxue did not care at all and continued to provide medical services calmly.


    Four hours later, there was a break during lunchtime. Gu Qingxue got up and the maid, Lil¡¯ Qi, walked up to her, she stuffed a soup into her hand. ¡°Lady Gu, I¡¯ve already caught him and asked him. Shopkeeper Huang asked if you would like to go over immediately.¡±


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go and have a look.¡±Gu Qingxue followed Lil¡¯ Qi to the back hall. After putting on a thick and warm cloak, they walked toward the backyard of An Pharmacy.


    It was a cloudy day today, and the thick haze shrouded the sky. The cold wind was chilly, and it was like a knife cutting into one¡¯s face.


    Gu Qingxue came to the backyard and saw a man who had been stripped down to his underwear.


    The man was tied to a pillar in the stable, shivering in the cold wind.


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Lady Gu.¡± Huang Rongfa saw Gu Qingxue and immediately greeted her with a smile.


    Gu Qingxue smiled, not feeling afraid at all. ¡°Shopkeeper Huang¡¯s move saved a lot of effort.¡±

 Chapter 214 - 214 How Could Such a Beautiful Woman Come Up With Such a Vicious Move?

    214 How Could Such a Beautiful Woman Come Up With Such a Vicious Move?


    Huang Rongfa laughed evilly, ¡°After I caught this kid, he had to pretend to be dumb, saying that he didn¡¯t know what he doing here for and that he just happened to pass by. Since his mind is so muddled that he can¡¯t even remember what he was here for, then I¡¯ll help him wake up.¡±


    Gu Xiaosan was being tortured by these men and he kept trembling. ¡°Help, help me, it¡¯s so cold!¡±


    ¡°Who is he?¡± Gu Qingxue asked as she sat down on the chair that Lil¡¯ Qi had brought over.


    Gu Xiaosan looked at Gu Qingxue¡¯s calm expression in surprise.


    Was this woman human? When an ordinary woman saw this scene, she would have been scared out of her wits and would have taken the initiative to avoid it.


    However, Gu Qingxue was not afraid at all. Instead, she wanted to sit down and interrogate him personally.


    ¡°He refused to say anything. We just thought whether we should use some special methods,¡± Huang Rongfa said angrily.


    ¡°You guys are abusing me like this. I want to, I want to report this to the police! Ah-choo, ah-choo!¡± Gu Xiaosan was shivering coldly as he glared at Gu Qingxue and shouted.


    Gu Qingxue looked at Gu Xiaosan coldly. ¡°Shopkeeper Huang, put on his clothes, only revealing his left arm.¡±


    Huang Rongfa did not know what Gu Qingxue wanted to do, but he still cooperated with Gu Qingxue. He first put on Gu Xiaosan¡¯s clothes, then rolled up his sleeves, revealing his arm.


    Gu Xiaosan looked at Gu Qingxue in confusion and asked, ¡°I¡¯m just here to provide treatment. If you don¡¯t want to see a doctor, then forget it. What do you mean by this?¡±


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Shopkeeper Huang will hit you too hard later and accidentally freeze you to death. If you die in An Pharmacy, none of us will be able to escape. Therefore, I have a better way to deal with you. I want you to live, but if you refuse to tell me, I will cripple your arm.¡±


    ¡°You, you dare to torture me? Let me tell you, lynching is strictly prohibited by law. If you dare to touch a single finger of mine, I, I will go to the county master and sue you!¡± Gu Xiaosan suppressed the fear in his heart and shouted loudly.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be rough. Shopkeeper Huang, bring me some water from the well and apply it to his arm. When it¡¯s frozen, apply another layer. Only let him go when his arm is completely frozen.¡± Gu Qingxue¡¯s smile was very gentle, she said indifferently, ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me who sent you here. I don¡¯t want to know either. When the time comes, I will cripple one of your arms and return you to that person¡¯s side. After that person sees you, he will naturally not dare to provoke me again.¡±


    After Gu Qingxue finished her words, everyone present fell into a dead silence.


    Even the people of An Pharmacy were stunned by Gu Qingxue.


    It turned out that Lady Gu had a completely different idea from them. They were thinking about how to get the truth out of this sneaky person, but she did not care.


    She only wanted to make the other party pay the price and let them know what would happen if they provoked her, Gu Qingxue!


    Moreover, this move was even more ruthless than beating him up.


    As long as she tortured him, she would leave behind evidence. However, her weapon was the cold weather, so water would turn into ice. By then, his hands would be useless. Even if he went to the government and reported it to the officials, they would not be able to find any traces of their actions.


    Gu Xiaosan looked at Gu Qingxue with fear in his eyes. He could not believe that such a beautiful woman could think of such a ruthless move!


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what Lady Gu said? Hurry up and do it,¡± Shopkeeper Huang said without hesitation. He immediately ordered his men to do what Gu Qingxue said.

 Chapter 215 - 215 Raising a Tiger Invites Disaster

    215 Raising a Tiger Invites Disaster


    Gu Xiaosan saw the thugs striding over with a bucket of ice-cold water in their hands. He was so frightened that the hair on his back started to tremble. He cried out in panic, ¡°No! Don¡¯t! I¡¯ll tell you. I¡¯m willing to tell you everything!¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯m not interested,¡± Gu Qingxue said indifferently as she sat on her seat.


    Gu Xiaosan was completely terrified. ¡°Lady Gu, Lady Gu, I know I¡¯m wrong! I¡¯ll tell you everything! My fifth uncle called me here. My fifth uncle is Gu Yi! He called me here to secretly learn from Lady Gu¡¯s abilities so that I can take your place in the future! I was just reckless for a moment. Please forgive me, Lady Gu!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re actually a member of the Gu family?¡± Huang Rongfa asked Gu Xiaosan in surprise.


    Gu Xiaosan looked sad, he nodded in resignation. ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯m a distant relative of the Gu family. I studied medicine in primary school and was originally a doctor in the village. In the end, my fifth uncle suddenly came to me and asked me to help him with his work, so I came. I waited for a few days before the Eldest Miss finally came here to provide medical services.¡±


    He had waited bitterly for a few days, but he did not expect to be discovered by Gu Qingxue the moment he arrived.


    Gu Xiaosan stole a glance at Gu Qingxue. He could not understand why her senses were so sharp.


    Gu Qingxue curled the corners of her lips into a half-smile. Her cold gaze swept across Gu Xiaosan. ¡°Go back and tell Gu Yi to come to find me personally if he has anything to say. If there¡¯s a next time, I will not be polite to him.¡±


    Huang Rongfa gave the thugs a look.


    The thugs untied Gu Xiaosan, then dragged him and threw him out the back door.


    Huang Rongfa looked at Gu Qingxue curiously and asked, ¡°Lady Gu, are you going to let Gu Yi off just like that? Don¡¯t blame me for speaking harshly. Raising a tiger brings disaster. According to Gu Yi¡¯s character, this matter won¡¯t end so easily.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Shopkeeper Huang. I know what Gu Yi is trying to do. If he wants to trick me, then he has chosen the wrong person,¡± Gu Qingxue curled her lips into a smile.


    Putting aside Gu Xiaosan for the time being, she knew very well that Gu Yi was not the key to the problem. They were only working for someone else. The person who was hiding in the dark and really wanted to know her movements was most likely the Eldest Madam.


    Since she had left Jing City, she planned to live her little life.


    However, she could not resist the Eldest Madam who kept forcing her.


    Although she did not have any schemes, others would still scheme against her. If the Eldest Madam continued to force her, she would not mind pestering them to the end.


    Huang Rongfa saw the deep meaning in Gu Qingxue¡¯s face, he put his worried heart back into his stomach. ¡°It¡¯s good that Lady Gu understands. I won¡¯t say anything else. I¡¯ll be even more careful next. I promise that what happened today will not happen again. Lady Gu, you should go back and rest earlier today.¡±


    Gu Qingxue did not reject Huang Rongfa¡¯s good intentions. She returned to Dafu village early after having lunch.


    Before Gu Qingxue returned to the courtyard house, she saw a huge horse carriage parked in front of her house from afar.


    Gu Qingxue immediately realized that this horse carriage looked familiar. This was the horse carriage that Rong Han took in her dream, right?


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart was filled with anticipation. She quickened her pace and entered the door.


    The laughter of the four children echoed in the air. Rong Han and the three children were standing together, playing a game of jumping rubber bands. They were extremely happy.


    At the same time, Gu Qingxue also saw the handsome man wearing a snow-white cloak standing in the courtyard.


    Rong Zhan stood not far away, his deep eyes reflecting the four children¡¯s joyful playing.


    As if sensing something, Rong Zhan turned his head to look at Gu Qingxue.

 Chapter 216 - 216 Riding on Uncle’s Shoulder

    216 Riding on Uncle¡¯s Shoulder


    The two of them looked at each other. Gu Qingxue asked in surprise, ¡°Cough, cough, why did Young Master come here without informing me?¡±


    ¡°The decision was made suddenly,¡± Rong Zhan said when he saw Gu Qingxue standing at the door. ¡°Don¡¯t stand outside the door. It¡¯s cold. Come in.¡±


    Gu Qingxue nodded in agreement. She felt something was wrong when she entered the door.


    What was going on? This was clearly her home. Why did it seem like Rong Zhan was the master?


    ¡°Fairy!¡± Rong Han¡¯s small face was not as pale as before. His lips and face were a little red. The moment he saw Gu Qingxue, he ran over to hug her thigh in joy, ¡°Fairy, I miss you so much! Did you miss me?¡±


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart instantly softened. She squatted down and kissed Rong Han¡¯s cute little face. ¡°Of course, I miss you every night until I can¡¯t sleep.¡±


    Rong Han¡¯s eyes lit up with joy. He hugged Gu Qingxue¡¯s neck even more happily, not letting go at all.


    Gu Qingxue also liked Rong Han, so she simply picked him up from the ground.


    When Dumby and Lingbao saw this, they ran over quickly and pulled Gu Qingxue¡¯s clothes, asking at the same time, ¡°Mother, we want a hug too.¡±


    Gu Lin stood to the side and watched, his eyes showing a hint of envy.


    However, he never forgot that he was the eldest brother, and he could not mess around like his younger siblings.


    Even though he also wanted a hug from his mother, he could still hold it in.


    ¡°The fairy is busy carrying me. Why don¡¯t I lend you my father?¡± Rong Han said in a childish voice.


    Gu Qingxue frowned subconsciously.


    She still did not want Rong Zhan to get too close to her three children.


    However, she did not have time to stop him. Rong Zhan walked up to her calmly and bent down to hold the two children in his arms.


    This hug instantly opened the door to a new world for the two children.


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so tall! It¡¯s much taller than when mother held us!¡± Dumby sat on Rong Zhan¡¯s strong arm and said happily.


    ¡°Uncle Fairy is so powerful, so tall! Big brother, come quickly!¡± Lingbao did not forget Gu Lin and turned his head to greet him excitedly.


    Gu Lin withdrew the envy in his eyes and shook his head at Rong Zhan, saying, ¡°I won¡¯t trouble uncle.¡±


    Their mother had recently fed the three siblings a lot of delicious food, which had made them fatter, so it was not easy to carry them. It would tire Uncle Fairy out.


    Thinking of giving this opportunity to his younger siblings, Gu Lin turned his head to avoid his envious gaze.


    Rong Zhan took in Gu Lin¡¯s subtle expression and took the initiative to step forward. He bent down and leaned over, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Uncle is very strong. Come up and ride on uncle¡¯s shoulder.¡±


    ¡°Wow! It¡¯s riding a big horse! Big brother, hurry up and ride on it,¡± said Dumby excitedly.


    It was something only a father could do. They had only seen other little boys riding on their father¡¯s shoulder before, but they had never ridden it on their own before. For a moment, they felt that it was very new!


    Gu Lin looked at Rong Zhan, and his heart could not help but move. Then, he climbed onto Rong Zhan¡¯s shoulder and rode on it.


    Rong Zhan easily carried the three little children and stood up.


    Gu Lin¡¯s field of vision suddenly rose. The weightlessness of his feet suspended in the air made Gu Lin a little nervous. He subconsciously hugged Rong Zhan¡¯s shoulder.

 Chapter 217 - 217 There Was a Strong Smell of Gunpowder Between the Two of Them

    217 There Was a Strong Smell of Gunpowder Between the Two of Them


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I won¡¯t let you fall,¡± Rong Zhan comforted Gu Lin as if he had seen through Gu Lin¡¯s uneasiness.


    Gu Lin did not know how to describe his feelings.


    So this was the feeling of having a father. It was indeed wonderful and special.


    Gu Lin¡¯s lips unconsciously curled into a smile. He leaned gently against Rong Zhan and said in a low voice, ¡°Thank you, uncle.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome,¡± Rong Zhan replied softly as well.


    Gu Qingxue watched the scene from a distance, her heart tightening for some reason.


    It was the original owner¡¯s mood that had affected her.


    If the original owner¡¯s husband had not passed away, he would probably have taken care of the three children in the same way.


    At this moment, the sound of the door being pushed open could be heard. Then, a figure staggered in from outside the door.


    Nine was leaning on his walking stick with one hand, carrying a basket of dried tree branches on his back.


    He seemed to have been out for a long time. His nose and face were all red from the cold, and even the way he walked seemed to be a little wider.


    As soon as he entered the door, he could clearly feel that something was wrong. When Nine raised his head, he happened to meet Rong Zhan.


    Suddenly, they seemed to have realized something at the same time, and a strong smell of gunpowder immediately arose between the two of them.


    Gu Qingxue, who was sandwiched between the two of them, could not help but shiver.


    She did not know why, but she felt that the two of them seemed to be at odds with each other.


    Nine¡¯s body was weak. He took a breath of the cold air and coughed hard.


    Gu Qingxue quickly put down Rong Han and reached out to take the bamboo basket in Nine¡¯s hand. ¡°Slow down, are you okay?¡±


    Seeing Gu Qingxue¡¯s worried eyes, Nine felt warm in his heart. Even the coldness on his body was diluted. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m a little tired after being in the wind for so long.¡±


    ¡°Why did you go out on your own? How many times have I told you to do the housework according to your ability? If you¡¯re weak, it¡¯s fine even if you don¡¯t do anything,¡± Gu Qingxue asked in a worried tone.


    After spending the past few days together, Gu Qingxue could tell that Nine was a good person. He even took special care of the three children, and he was not as wary of her as he was at the beginning.


    Besides, as a doctor, what she cared about the most was the recovery of the patient, so she naturally could not let Nine do whatever he wanted.


    ¡°I saw that we were running out of firewood, so I went to pick some up. I¡¯ll definitely listen to you next time. I won¡¯t run around, and I¡¯ll wait for you at home,¡± Nine said without a trace of hesitation.


    Rong Zhan¡¯s expression immediately changed, and the pressure around him instantly dropped to the extreme.


    ¡°Han¡¯er, don¡¯t whisper it. Tell daddy what exactly is wrong with you.¡± Rong Zhan put down the three children in his arms and bent down to ask Rong Han with concern.


    Rong Han¡¯s face was full of confusion, and his head was filled with questions. He let his father carry him up.


    When did he whisper that he was not feeling well? Was his father stupid?


    Besides, when would he have the time to feel uncomfortable? He was still anxious to find out who the uncle who was chatting and laughing with the fairy was!


    The fairy was his future mother, so she could only chat and laugh with his father.


    He could not let this man of unknown origin snatch the fairy away!


    Just as Rong Han subconsciously opened his mouth to say that he was fine, his gaze met with Rong Zhan¡¯s.


    The father and son used their eyes to communicate. Everything was said without words.


    Rong Han saw Rong Zhan use his gaze to signal Nine. She immediately understood and reached out to cover her little heart. ¡°Oh¡­ Father, my chest is so stuffy. It¡¯s so uncomfortable. Cough, cough, cough!¡±


    As he spoke, he lowered his head to hide the sly little fox-like smile in his eyes.


    It was just coughing, right? He could do it too!

 Chapter 218 - 218 Detected the Abnormal Heartbeat of the Host

    218 Detected the Abnormal Heartbeat of the Host


    As expected, Gu Qingxue immediately noticed Rong Han¡¯s movements. She took three steps forward and asked anxiously, ¡°Where are you feeling unwell? Let me take a look.¡±


    Rong Han clutched her clothes tightly and said pitifully, ¡°Fairy, it¡¯s so cold here¡­¡±


    ¡°Young Master, I need to take a look at Lil¡¯ Han¡¯s condition. Let¡¯s go inside.¡± Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart was hanging high. Before she left, she did not forget to turn her head and remind Gu Lin and the other two, ¡°Don¡¯t run around. Go back to your room and wait for mother.¡±


    ¡°Big brother, will Lil¡¯ Han be alright?¡± Lingbao watched Gu Qingxue and the other two enter the room and asked worriedly.


    ¡°With mother around, she¡¯ll be fine. Uncle Nine, let me help you back to your room.¡± Gu Lin saw that Nine was still standing at the door in his original position, so he went forward to help him up with concern.


    Nine coughed twice at first, then frowned in confusion and asked, ¡°Who was this Young Master just now?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s our Uncle Fairy. Isn¡¯t he very good-looking?¡± Lingbao said with a smile.


    The guess in his heart was verified. Nine did not say anything more and followed the three children into the room first.


    Over here, in the room, Gu Qingxue took Rong Han from Rong Zhan¡¯s hand and carefully let him lie down on the bed.


    Rong Han¡¯s acting skills were excellent. He was frowning as if he was really uncomfortable.


    Gu Qingxue reached out her hand and gently touched Rong Han¡¯s little head. ¡°Lil¡¯ Han, what exactly is wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Fairy, you and my father can¡¯t leave. Can you stay with me? I¡¯m so scared,¡± Rong Han pleaded pitifully.


    ¡°Of course. Please take a seat, Your Royal Highness,¡± Gu Qingxue said.


    Rong Zhan did not move but gave his son a look.


    ¡°Sob, sob, I don¡¯t want my father to leave. I want father and fairy to stay with me.¡± As Rong Han spoke, she stretched out her small white hand. ¡°Father, come here and stay with me.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Rong Zhan held Rong Han¡¯s hand and sat next to Gu Qingxue on the side of Rong Han¡¯s bed.


    A cool fragrance suddenly came from behind, making Gu Qingxue feel that it was somewhat familiar.


    She remembered that she seemed to have smelled the same scent when she climbed onto the wrong bed at the prince regent¡¯s manor that night.


    Her heart could not help but beat faster. Gu Qingxue¡¯s little heart almost jumped out of her throat.


    From her current angle, it was not convenient for her to turn her head to look at Rong Zhan behind her. She did not know what kind of expression he had on his face.


    Feeling helpless, Gu Qingxue could only fall into silence.


    Just when Gu Qingxue kept telling herself to calm down, the little butler¡¯s alarm suddenly sounded in her heart.


    ¡°Warning! Warning! The host¡¯s heartbeat and body temperature are abnormal. Please conduct a self-test as soon as possible.¡±


    The little housekeeper¡¯s serious warning made Gu Qingxue roll her eyes. ¡°Shut up.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Rong Zhan heard Gu Qingxue¡¯s voice clearly and looked at her in confusion.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart was in her throat, and a decent smile appeared on her face. She turned around, ¡°Your Royal Highness, you misheard it. I didn¡¯t say anything¡­¡±


    Before Gu Qingxue could finish, she saw Rong Zhan¡¯s handsome face clearly in front of her.


    He lowered his eyes and looked at Gu Qingxue quietly. There was not a hint of emotion in Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes.


    However, his deep eyes reflected Gu Qingxue¡¯s somewhat panicked expression.


    The two of them were facing each other. Their bodies were just a little bit away from each other.

 Chapter 219 - 219 Was on Rong Zhan’s Mind

    219 Was on Rong Zhan¡¯s Mind


    Gu Qingxue suddenly realized that this was the first time she was so close to a man when both of them were awake.


    ¡°Fairy, isn¡¯t my father handsome?¡± Rong Han looked at the two of them expectantly and suddenly asked Gu Qingxue.


    Gu Qingxue quickly turned around, not knowing how to answer, so she changed the subject, ¡°Lil¡¯ Han, how do you feel?¡±


    Rong Han remembered that he still had to pretend to be uncomfortable, so she snorted again, ¡°My chest is still so stuffy.¡±


    ¡°Let me rub it for you.¡±


    ¡°Let me rub it for you.¡±


    Gu Qingxue and Rong Zhan said at the same time and then reached out their hands at the same time.


    Before the two of them could even react to what had happened, their palms pressed on Rong Han¡¯s chest at the same time.


    Rong Zhan¡¯s large palm had landed on the back of Gu Qingxue¡¯s hand. That wide and thick palm could even completely wrap up her small hand.


    Gu Qingxue felt as if she had been scalded. She quickly withdrew her hand and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Royal Highness. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±


    Rong Zhan withdrew his hand as well. His face still looked indifferent, ¡°It¡¯s alright. You can rub it.¡±


    Gu Qingxue thought for a while and finally reached out to rub Rong Han¡¯s chest.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s hands were soft and warm. In addition to her special technique, she soon rubbed Rong Han until he relaxed. In the end, he closed his eyes drowsily and fell asleep.


    Looking at Rong Han¡¯s cute little face that looked like a porcelain doll, Gu Qingxue showed a gratified smile, ¡°Your Royal Highness, Lil¡¯ Han is probably tired from the journey, so he feels a little unwell. Why don¡¯t we let Lil¡¯ Han rest here for the night?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, he¡¯s staying with you?¡± Rong Zhan asked.


    ¡°Yes. My house isn¡¯t big. If Your Royal Highness is worried, you can stay with me.¡± Gu Qingxue did not notice the glint in Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes at all. Gu Qingxue continued with a smile, ¡°It just so happens that there¡¯s room for one more person in the south wing of my house. When the time comes, I¡¯ll Invite Your Royal Highness and Nine to stay together for the night.¡±


    The curve of Rong Zhan¡¯s lips instantly collapsed. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°But there¡¯s only one empty room in my house,¡± Gu Qingxue said with some difficulty.


    She usually rested in the east wing with her three children. Tonight, with Rong Han sleeping with them, the east wing would be filled up. The west wing was given to Nanny Sheng and Madam Qi. The north wing was filled with Madam Qi¡¯s property brought from Jing City, leaving only the south wing with Nine living alone.


    Nine¡¯s bed was very large. It was the kind of earthen brick bed. It would be very warm in winter. Moreover, there was a small table between the two of them, and the place was spacious and tidy enough.


    However, Gu Qingxue changed her mind. The person in front of her was the prince regent of the current dynasty. It seemed to be unfair for him to share a bed with a rough man and even sleep on an earthen brick bed.


    Rong Zhan saw Gu Qingxue frown and finally said, ¡°I can live next door to your house.¡±


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, are you going to occupy a private house by force?¡± Gu Qingxue asked in surprise.


    Their house was next to a large courtyard house with two entrances and two exits, which was twice the size of the courtyard house they lived in. However, for some reason, the large courtyard house next door was empty back then. Moreover, there were rumors in the village that it was haunted, so ordinary people didn¡¯t dare to approach it.


    Originally, she had planned to wait for the weather to warm up before looking for the owner of the large courtyard next door to buy the house.


    However, before she could take action, this large courtyard had already been targeted by Rong Zhan.


    Rong Zhan said, ¡°I¡¯m living in my own house, so what¡¯s wrong with that?¡±

 Chapter 220 - 220 If You Are Here, It’s Inevitable That You Come to Dafu Village often

    220 If You Are Here, It¡¯s Inevitable That You Come to Dafu Village often


    Gu Qingxue was puzzled when she saw Rong Zhan take out two pieces of paper from his sleeve and pass them to her.


    Gu Qingxue took them and found two pieces of paper. One was the house deed and the other was the land deed, which belonged to the house next door.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, when did you buy the house in Dafu Village?¡± Gu Qingxue quickly returned the land deed to Rong Zhan.


    Rong Zhan reached out to take the two deeds and put them back together. ¡°Before we left, I asked Lord Fu to help me deal with it. Just a few days ago, the house next door became my property.¡±


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, do you plan to stay here permanently?¡± Gu Qingxue asked.


    Rong Zhan shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s only because you¡¯re here.¡±


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Did he buy a house in Dafu Village because of her?


    Gu Qingxue kept telling herself to calm down.


    Actually, on second thought, there was nothing wrong with it. Rong Zhan and Rong Han both needed her treatment. It would be more convenient for them to see a doctor, so it was understandable for them to buy a house.


    Rong Zhan observed Gu Qingxue¡¯s expression, but he could not tell that she was happy.


    Was it not obvious enough?


    He bought this house just to stay by her side. Was she not happy?


    She clearly liked him so much, so she should be ecstatic.


    ¡°Gu Qingxue, I bought the house next to yours. Don¡¯t you have anything to say to me?¡± Rong Zhan was not very satisfied with Gu Qingxue¡¯s reaction and asked in a flat tone.


    Gu Qingxue almost thought that Rong Zhan had seen through her nervousness. However, Rong Zhan did not have many expressions on his face, so she could not guess what he was thinking.


    It was strange. She had always been able to guess people¡¯s hearts, but she had never seen through Rong Zhan¡¯s thoughts.


    Therefore, after thinking for a while, she gave Rong Zhan a thumbs up. ¡°Your Royal Highness, you¡¯re really rich!¡±


    Rong Zhan, ¡°¡­¡±


    Knock, knock!


    Just then, there were knocks on the door.


    Gu Lin lowered his voice, ¡°Mother, is Lil¡¯ Han feeling better? We want to come in and see him.¡±


    ¡°Come in,¡± Rong Zhan agreed.


    With a creak, the three children carefully pushed the door open a crack, then stuck their heads in and looked curiously at the two people in the room.


    Then, the three children showed surprised expressions at the same time.


    Eh? What was going on? Uncle Fairy was actually sitting with their mother.


    It seemed that this was the first time they had seen their mother and a man so close together.


    The three children might not have noticed so many small details before, but they had already regarded Uncle Fairy as one of their backup stepfathers. Any contact between Uncle Fairy and their mother would attract their attention, it would attract their attention.


    ¡°Why are you all standing outside the door? Come in quickly.¡± Gu Qingxue waved at the three cubs.


    The three children entered one by one. They first tiptoed and looked carefully at Rong Han who was lying on the bed.


    Rong Han was sleeping very soundly. His eyes were closed, and his long eyelashes cast a small silhouette under his eyes.


    Seeing Rong Han sleeping so soundly, the three children could not help but feel sleepy.


    ¡°I remember you said that Han¡¯er needed to take another medicine,¡± Rong Zhan suddenly said.


    Gu Qingxue hummed, ¡°Han¡¯er¡¯s first period of treatment has ended. I originally wanted to let him rest for a few days before starting the next phase of treatment. However, I saw that his recovery was quite good. He didn¡¯t need to rest and could directly start the second stage of treatment. This time, the way of treatment has changed to a certain extent. All the things that I needed to pay attention to previously have to be changed. Be it the medicine he took, the way he took it, the time he worked and rested, or the things he avoided eating, they¡¯re all different from before.¡±

 Chapter 221 - 221 Does He Like Her Or Not?

    221 Does He Like Her Or Not?


    ¡°In that case, before we familiarize ourselves with these changes, I and Han¡¯er will stay here to prevent anything from happening again,¡± Rong Zhan said matter-of-factly.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. It just so happens that I also want to observe the condition of Your Royal Highness and try to change the formula of the medicine to suppress the illness,¡± Gu Qingxue replied professionally.


    ¡°Do you often let outsiders in and out of your house?¡± Rong Zhan narrowed his eyes when he saw Gu Qingxue agree so quickly.


    She actually agreed to let a man in and out of his house often without thinking.


    No wonder she agreed to let other men stay in his house.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness is not an outsider.¡± Gu Qingxue paused for a moment, and her smile became brighter. ¡°Your Royal Highness and Han¡¯er are both my patients. It¡¯s my duty to take care of you.¡±


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s face was originally bright, but she did not expect Rong Zhan¡¯s expression to become even colder after she said that.


    Gu Qingxue was puzzled. Did she say something wrong? She had always treated patients equally and had never taken sides.


    ¡°Mother, are we going to be able to hang out with Lil¡¯ Han more often from now on?¡± Dumby asked Gu Qingxue with an expectant look on his face.


    Gu Qingxue patted the heads of the three cubs with a smile. ¡°Yes, Lil¡¯ Han is not well. You have to take good care of him.¡±


    ¡°I know! Lil¡¯ Han is my little brother, and I¡¯m the big sister. Of course, I have to take good care of my little brother!¡± Lingbao said with a smile.


    ¡°Lingbao wants Lil¡¯ Han to be your little brother?¡± Rong Zhan reached out to hold Lingbao as he spoke.


    Lingbao even obediently hugged Rong Zhan¡¯s leg, and then he easily hugged her in his arms.


    Lingbao had an obedient and cute face, she asked in a childish voice, ¡°Uncle Fairy, can I be Lil¡¯ Han¡¯s elder sister? I promise to treat him well. No matter what delicious and fun things there are, I will give them to him at the first moment.¡±


    ¡°But Lil¡¯ Han isn¡¯t mother¡¯s child. He can¡¯t be our little brother.¡± Dumby¡¯s words could not help but be a little regretful.


    In fact, he liked Lil¡¯ Han very much. He felt that it would be a good thing if Lil¡¯ Han could be their little brother.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it easy? As long as Uncle Fairy and mother get married, we will be a family. We will not only have a little brother, but also a father. Moreover, Lil¡¯ Han will also have a mother. How wonderful!¡± Lingbao said, her big eyes filled with endless yearning.


    Gu Qingxue did not expect Lingbao to have such thoughts. She quickly explained, ¡°Your Royal Highness, don¡¯t take it seriously. I will prepare some medicine for Lil¡¯ Han. Please have dinner at our house today.¡±


    After saying that, Gu Qingxue left the three children to Rong Zhan and then fled.


    Rong Zhan kept looking at Gu Qingxue until she left.


    Only then did he look away. Rong Zhan lowered his head and saw the three children looking at him curiously.


    ¡°Uncle Fairy, what do you think of our mother?¡± Gu Lin asked.


    ¡°She is very good,¡± Rong Zhan said indifferently.


    ¡°Big brother, how good is this ¡®very good¡¯? Does he like her or not?¡± Dumby asked Gu Lin in puzzlement.


    Gu Lin seemed to be deep in thought. ¡°It should mean it¡¯s not bad.¡±


    Dumby was immediately excited. He was overjoyed beyond belief.


    Uncle Fairy thought that their mother was not bad. This was a great thing!


    Lingbao was carried by Rong Zhan. She smiled and moved closer to his ear. ¡°Uncle Fairy, you have to work hard. We all like you very much.¡±


    Rong Zhan saw Lingbao¡¯s eyes, which looked like Gu Qingxue¡¯s, were smiling. He reached out to touch her little head and said, ¡°I brought some delicious snacks for you. Why don¡¯t I bring you to have a taste?¡±

 Chapter 222 - 222 Father Also Likes to Eat Sweet and Sour Pork Ribs Made By the Fairy

    222 Father Also Likes to Eat Sweet and Sour Pork Ribs Made By the Fairy


    When the three children heard the word ¡®dessert¡¯, their eyes were filled with anticipation. They quickly held Rong Zhan¡¯s hand and left with him.


    Outside the door, there were secret guards guarding Rong Han, who was sleeping. Rong Zhan brought the three children to the hall to eat dessert.


    Time flew by. Rong Han finally woke up in the evening, just in time for dinner.


    The group of people gathered together and had a pleasant dinner together.


    Nanny Sheng did not know Rong Zhan¡¯s identity. She looked at this Young Master and felt that he looked dignified and extraordinary. She could not help but have a favorable impression of him. Especially when Rong Han and Gu Qingxue sat together, the more she looked at him, the better she felt.


    Actually, Nine was not bad. As long as one of the two Young Masters could be with the Eldest Miss, she would be relieved.


    ¡°May I know your name, Young Master?¡± Nanny Sheng looked at Rong Zhan curiously and asked.


    ¡°My surname is Rong,¡± Rong Zhan replied indifferently.


    When Nine heard this, he raised his head and glanced at Rong Zhan. Then, he continued to lower his head and eat silently.


    ¡°So it¡¯s Young Master Rong. Young Master came out alone with the child to see the doctor. Your wife at home should be very worried, right?¡± Nanny Sheng continued to ask.


    ¡°Nanny, my father hasn¡¯t married yet,¡± Rong Han said quickly.


    Nanny Sheng was just testing him. After hearing this, she was overjoyed, she nodded and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s good that you haven¡¯t married yet! Young Master Rong, Young Master Han will be getting treated here. As a man, it¡¯s not convenient for you to cook. Why don¡¯t you eat at our house?¡±


    ¡°Nanny, the Young Master might have his own things to do.¡± Gu Qingxue quickly glanced at Nanny Sheng.


    She did not know why, but she felt that Nanny Sheng was too enthusiastic. She was so enthusiastic that her intentions were obvious. Even if she did not ask, she knew that Nanny Sheng was scheming something!


    Rong Zhan was not an ordinary person. He was the prince regent.


    She would not have any improper thoughts about him.


    Besides, Rong Zhan only wanted her to treat his illness. When the father and son recovered and she got the points, they would go their separate ways.


    After realizing this, Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart suddenly throbbed.


    ¡°I just feel that Young Master is alone and helpless. I¡¯m just worried,¡± Nanny Sheng quickly explained.


    Rong Zhan¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°Thank you, nanny. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to take care of him from now on.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, what¡¯s so troublesome about that? It¡¯s just an extra pair of chopsticks,¡± Nanny Sheng said with a smile.


    ¡°Mother, I want to eat sweet and sour pork ribs. I can¡¯t reach it.¡± Dumby pointed at the sweet and sour pork ribs far away from him.


    Gu Qingxue immediately picked up a piece for him. In the end, Gu Lin and Lingbao also blinked their big eyes and looked at her with longing.


    Gu Qingxue then picked up another piece for each of them and Rong Han.


    Rong Han looked at the sweet and sour pork ribs in his bowl and then looked at the empty bowl in Rong Zhan¡¯s hand. ¡°Fairy, my father doesn¡¯t have it yet. Father also likes to eat the sweet and sour pork ribs made by you.¡±


    ¡°Please, Young Master.¡± Seeing that Rong Zhan was staring straight at her, Gu Qingxue also picked up a piece of thin and small ribs for him.


    A=Nine could not sit still when he saw this. ¡°Miss Gu, Can you get me a piece too?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that dish very close to you?¡± Gu Qingxue asked in puzzlement.


    Nine sat opposite Dumby. The sweet and sour ribs were not far from him, so he could reach them with his chopsticks.


    Nine did not say anything. He just tried to move his injured leg, looking pitiful.

 Chapter 223 - 223 What Do You Like to Eat? I’ll Give You One

    223 What Do You Like to Eat? I¡¯ll Give You One


    Seeing this, Gu Qingxue felt helpless. Just as she was about to move her chopsticks, she saw Rong Han stand up and give Nine a hard-to-chew piece, then put it into his bowl.


    There was also a large piece of scallion skin stuck on the meat, which fell into Nine¡¯s bowl.


    Seeing Nine raise his head in dissatisfaction, Rong Zhan said indifferently, ¡°Young Master, your legs are inconvenient. If there¡¯s anything you need, you can ask me for help.¡±


    Having said that, Rong Zhan picked up a piece of the chicken wing and put it into Gu Qingxue¡¯s bowl naturally. ¡°It¡¯s a return gift for you.¡±


    Nine gritted his teeth, picked up a large piece of green pepper stir-fried meat, and put it into Rong Zhan¡¯s bowl. ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t stand on ceremony. Just treat this place as if it¡¯s your own home.¡±


    Rong Zhan transferred the chili into Gu Qingxue¡¯s bowl. ¡°You know, I don¡¯t like spicy and stimulating food.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Uncle Nine. My father never eats food from outsiders. Please don¡¯t mind,¡± Rong Han quickly explained.


    Nine fell silent.


    It was because he saw with his own eyes that Rong Zhan picked up the rib given to him by Gu Qingxue and started to eat.


    This was called ¡®never eating food from outsiders¡¯.


    This man had never treated Miss Gu as an outsider from the very beginning.


    Nanny Sheng felt that the atmosphere was not right, so she quickly came out to smooth things over. ¡°Old Madam, what do you like to eat? I¡¯ll pick it up for you.¡±


    ¡°I want Xue¡¯er to get me the soup. Xue¡¯er doesn¡¯t even like me anymore. She doesn¡¯t even help me with the rice,¡± Madam Qi said with her eyes drooping down in disappointment.


    Gu Qingxue was amused by the old and childish Madam Qi. She hurriedly served her the soup, but Madam Qi refused to drink it out of spite.


    ¡°Grandmother, it¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have ignored you. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll make you the thousand-thread hibiscus cake that you like. Don¡¯t you want to eat it?¡± Gu Qingxue persuaded patiently, as she spoke, she picked up a small bowl and brought the spoon to Madam Qi¡¯s lips.


    Madam Qi¡¯s heart was immediately moved. She lowered her voice and asked, ¡°Then can I eat two plates? Just two plates.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but you have to eat them separately for breakfast and dinner. Otherwise, your stomach won¡¯t digest it properly if you eat them. Nanny Sheng told me that if you don¡¯t listen to me, you won¡¯t be able to eat them in the future.¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, she fed Madam Qi a mouthful of soup.


    Madam Qi quickly drank it and did not forget to remind Nanny Sheng, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to talk nonsense.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t talk nonsense if the old madam doesn¡¯t. Young Miss, let me do it.¡± Nanny Sheng took the bowl from Gu Qingxue and continued to feed Madam Qi soup with a smile.


    Rong Zhan could not help but pay attention to Madam Qi as she talked and ate like a playful child.


    He had long heard of Madam Qi. It was rumored that Madam Qi had serious dementia. She did not even know the nanny who served them all year round, let alone speak clearly. If there was no one to feed her, she would not be able to eat a single drop of water.


    However, looking at Madam Qi¡¯s condition now, it was obvious that they were much better than before.


    Although Madam Qi¡¯s behavior was still like that of a child, she already had her own ability to think. Furthermore, she could realize what she wanted and what she did not want, and accurately express her own thoughts.


    From this, it could be seen that there must be a reason behind this.


    Rong Zhan silently observed this scene and did not say anything.


    After dinner, Rong Han and the three children finished a ball, completely forgetting that he still had a biological father waiting for him.


    Rong Han did not cooperate, and Rong Zhan did not have the time to stay any longer. He took the initiative to leave the courtyard house and went to the house next door.


    Nine kept staring at Rong Zhan until he left. Only then did he clearly heave a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 224 - 224 The Beautiful New ‘Sister’

    224 The Beautiful New ¡®Sister¡¯


    Gu Qingxue finished cleaning up the dishes and saw this scene as soon as she walked out of the kitchen.


    ¡°Nine, you seem to be paying special attention to the Young Master. Could it be that you knew the Young Master before?¡± Gu Qingxue asked curiously as she wiped the water stains on her hands.


    Nine saw Gu Qingxue¡¯s red hands, he led her to the stove in the house and sat down. ¡°I just saw that the Young Master had an extraordinary bearing, so I thought that his identity should be very important. It¡¯s a good thing that you treat such a person, but you also have to worry about your own safety.¡±


    Gu Qingxue could not help but laugh when she heard that.


    Nine was a little puzzled. ¡°Am I wrong?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very clear about Young Master Rong¡¯s matter, but you, on the other hand, are full of mysteries. You don¡¯t even have a name. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll guard against you first by saying this?¡± Gu Qingxue asked with a wicked smile.


    Nine finally realized what Gu Qingxue had said, so he explained earnestly, ¡°You¡¯re my savior. I won¡¯t hurt you. Even if I recover my memory in the future, I definitely won¡¯t hurt you. I¡¯ll, I¡¯ll repay you.¡±


    Gu Qingxue smiled sweetly. That perfect smile made Nine¡¯s gaze deepen.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait. You must have worked hard to go out to chop firewood today. Now, go back to your room to rest.¡± After saying that, Gu Qingxue got up and went back to her room.


    Time flew by. The next morning.


    While Gu Qingxue was still asleep, she could clearly feel a furry little thing crawling into her arms.


    When she opened her eyes, she saw Rong Han rubbing against her arms like a spoiled child. Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart was extremely soft. She stretched out her hand and touched Rong Han¡¯s little head, ¡°Lil¡¯ Han, how do you feel? Does your chest still feel uncomfortable?¡±


    Rong Han smiled and said in a childish voice, ¡°As long as I stay by the fairy¡¯s side, I won¡¯t feel uncomfortable at all. Fairy, can you stay with me all the time?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± How could Gu Qingxue have the heart to refuse? She looked at Rong Han and could not help but agree with him.


    She also knew that as long as they waited until the father and son recovered, they might not have any more interactions, but she still could not refuse.


    Rong Han did not know what Gu Qingxue was thinking. When he heard Gu Qingxue agree, he took it seriously. He smiled happily and stayed in Gu Qingxue¡¯s arms.


    He hugged Rong Han and slept for a while. When he heard the sound of his stomach growling, Gu Qingxue got up and called the four cubs to get up, wash up, and change clothes.


    After making an exquisite breakfast, Gu Qingxue went back to her room and continued to study the antidote for Rong Zhan.


    The four children put on thick cotton-padded jackets, held hands with Big Black, and walked toward the village entrance.


    Today was the school holiday, so all the little children of similar age in the village gathered at the village entrance to play.


    Gu Lin and his siblings were already the most popular among the little children. They pulled Rong Han slowly and soon attracted the attention of the other little children present.


    Zhou Xiaohua walked over curiously. She looked at Rong Han carefully and sighed seriously, ¡°Wow, Lingbao, I didn¡¯t know you guys had such a beautiful little sister.¡±


    Rong Han frowned slightly when he heard that. He did not forget to mutter, ¡°I¡¯m not a little sister, I¡¯m a boy.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lying. How could there be a boy with such good looks like you?¡± Li Xiaohu also came over to look at this beautiful new ¡®sister¡¯ and could not help but blush.


    This new ¡®sister¡¯ is really looking better and better!

 Chapter 225 - 225 Be Careful, I’ll Get My Cousin to Beat You Up!

    225 Be Careful, I¡¯ll Get My Cousin to Beat You Up!


    Dumby bumped into Li Xiaohu. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Lil¡¯ Han is my little brother. If you bully him, I¡¯ll stand up for him.¡±


    Li Xiaohu was so angry that he shouted, ¡°Dumby, why are you protecting others? I¡¯m your best friend!¡±


    ¡°Of course you are, but Lil¡¯ Han is my little brother. As an elder brother, of course, I have to protect my little brother!¡± Dumby said proudly.


    When Li Xiaohu heard this, he pouted unhappily, ¡°What little brother? You guys are not born from the same mother.¡±


    Rong Han hurriedly said, ¡°The fairy will become my mother sooner or later. At that time, I will be my mother¡¯s child.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that different?¡± Zhou Xiaohua tilted her head in puzzlement.


    ¡°It is indeed different. Whether Rong Han is our little brother or not, we have to get along well,¡± Gu Lin said seriously.


    As soon as Gu Lin opened his mouth, the little children all nodded in unison.


    ¡°Little Sister Han¡­ Cough, cough, Little Brother Han, let¡¯s go play hopscotch together, shall we?¡± Li Xiaohu took the initiative to invite her.


    Rong Han had never heard of hopscotch, so he could not help but be a little curious. ¡°What¡¯s hopscotch?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a game that mother taught us before. It¡¯s very fun. Come, we¡¯ll teach you how to play it.¡± Lingbao¡¯s eyes were filled with a smile that couldn¡¯t be melted. She held Rong Han¡¯s little hand, they walked all the way to the big tree where they had drawn the grid.


    They had just reached the big tree when Lingbao saw the person she did not want to see the most.


    ¡°Wang Tudou? Why do I see you everywhere?¡± Lingbao Wang Tudou squatted on the ground with his back facing them. He felt that he was more like a short and fat little potato.


    Wang Tudou was suddenly called out. He suddenly stood up from the ground and looked at Lingbao and the others with his hands behind his back. He looked a little flustered. ¡°I can go wherever I want to go. You don¡¯t have to control me!¡±


    ¡°Why are you shouting so loudly? Wang Tudou, you seem to be very guilty.¡± Gu Lin looked at Wang Tudou who was trying to avoid his gaze, looking extremely nervous.


    Wang Tudou huffed angrily, ¡°I¡¯m not. If you dare to talk nonsense again, I¡¯ll have my cousin come and beat you up!¡±


    ¡°Where did you get a cousin?¡± Asked Dumby.


    ¡°You have a younger brother, why can¡¯t I have a cousin? My cousin is from the town, isn¡¯t she amazing!¡± As Wang Tudou spoke, he looked behind them and shouted excitedly, ¡°Cousin, cousin! I¡¯m here!¡±


    The few of them turned their heads in confusion and looked in the direction where Wang Tudou was looking.


    They saw a young girl who looked to be in her early teens. She was wearing the most fashionable cotton-padded clothes in Qingyuan Town. She looked like a little peacock that stood high above them as she strode towards them.


    Wang Tudou went straight to the girl. He seemed to have found a backer and said excitedly, ¡°Sister! Help me teach them a lesson. They are really too much. They have been bullying me all this time!¡±


    Rong Han said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t slander us here. We only talked to you for a few words. We didn¡¯t bully you.¡±


    Wang Tudou looked at Rong Han with confusion. He did not understand what she meant by ¡®slander¡¯, he said irrationally, ¡°If I say you have it, then you have it. I don¡¯t care! Cousin, they were the ones who bullied me before. Quickly think of a way to help me take revenge!¡±


    The young girl did not respond to Wang Tudou. Instead, she looked at the white fur scarf around Rong Han¡¯s neck with fascination. ¡°The scarf around your neck is really beautiful. I like it. Give it to me.¡±


    The girl¡¯s tone sounded very natural. It was not a discussion, but a direct order to Rong Han.

 Chapter 226 - 226 I’ll Get the County Master to Arrest You Now

    226 I¡¯ll Get the County Master to Arrest You Now


    Rong Han grabbed the scarf and took a step back vigilantly. ¡°Why should I give you my things?¡±


    ¡°Because I like them. I have to get what I like. Don¡¯t you know? I¡¯m from the town. I¡¯m very powerful. If you make me unhappy, your family will be in trouble.¡± Wang Meng raised her chin proudly.


    ¡°You¡¯re from the town, and you can steal from others? How shameless!¡± Zhou Xiaohua rolled her eyes at Wang Meng.


    ¡°If you must compare this kind of thing, then Lil¡¯ Han is from Jing City. What right do you have to steal from him?¡± Gu Lin snorted and said.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying! How can you know people from Jing City?¡± Wang Tudou never thought of it, and he did not want to believe it, so he retorted unwillingly.


    ¡°What you can¡¯t do, it doesn¡¯t mean that others can¡¯t do as well. We don¡¯t want to show off to you. If you don¡¯t want to play with us, then forget it. Come, let¡¯s go jump on the grid.¡± Gu Lin could not be bothered to argue with Wang Tudou, he had just walked to the grid that they had drawn on the ground when he realized that the grid on the ground had been altered maliciously!


    ¡°Ah! How did our grid become like this? Wang Tudou, is it you? I knew that you were squatting here sneakily just now. You definitely didn¡¯t do anything good!¡± Li Xiaohu stomped his feet in anger.


    ¡°Wang Tudou, compensate me!¡± Dumby said angrily.


    Their mother taught them to play hopscotch. They are in accordance with the drawings given by their mother and grew the grids on the ground.


    These grids were like a small gift from their mother, but it was ruined by Wang Tudou


    Seeing that everyone was sad, Wang Tudou proudly made a face at them. ¡°You deserve it, who asked you to provoke me? You deserve it, hahaha!¡±


    ¡°Woof, woof!¡± Big Black saw the anger of small masters, toward Wang Tudou two people discontentedly called.


    Wang Meng was shocked, he raised his hand and patted his chest. ¡°You scared me to death! Let me tell you, my father works for the county master. If you provoke me, I will let the county master arrest you all!¡±


    Lingbao shouted indignantly, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you!¡±


    Zhou Xiaohua acted in time and pulled Lingbao. Then, she whispered into her ear, ¡°Lingbao, don¡¯t be rash. Wang Meng seems to be telling the truth. Let¡¯s not provoke her easily.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my father also told me not to provoke Wang Tudou¡¯s cousin. He said that her father is the county master¡¯s good friend!¡± Li Xiaohu added.


    Gu Lin and the other three children frowned at the same time.


    They also knew the county master. The county master was very powerful. As long as he wanted to, he could put them all in jail and lock them up!


    Thinking of this, the children all felt a little scared.


    Once they were locked up, they would not be able to see their parents anymore!


    No, it was very likely that not only would they be locked up, but even their families would be locked up too.


    ¡°Big brother, what should we do?¡± Dumby asked, not knowing what to do.


    ¡°The county master can¡¯t just arrest people. Don¡¯t listen to their nonsense,¡± Gu Lin said seriously.


    ¡°Who says he can¡¯t? I¡¯ll get the county master to arrest you now. It¡¯s useless even if you beg me!¡± Wang Meng continued arrogantly, ¡°Once you¡¯re locked up in the prison, you¡¯ll never see your family again. There are many horrible uncles in the prison. They will whip you and beat you to death!¡±

 Chapter 227 - 227 Even If You’re in No Hurry, I’m in a Hurry

    227 Even If You¡¯re in No Hurry, I¡¯m in a Hurry


    The timid Zhou Xiaohua was immediately frightened to cry by Wang Meng¡¯s words. She cried out in a loud voice as if she had collapsed. ¡°Sob, sob, I don¡¯t want to be beaten, I also don¡¯t want to leave my father and mother, sob, sob¡­¡±


    When Zhou Xiaohua cried, the atmosphere suddenly became more nervous.


    ¡°You scared Xiaohua! You quickly apologize to Xiaohua!¡± Seeing her best friend was bullied, Lingbao immediately raised her hand to her waist and said angrily.


    Wang Meng was extremely disdainful, she used her eyes to size up Lingbao¡¯s cute little face. ¡°Do you believe that I¡¯ll also have the county master arrest you? I¡¯ll also have him lock you up in a cell alone! When that time comes, no matter how much you cry and make a fuss, no one will care about you! Right, you guys still don¡¯t know how terrifying a cell is, right? Let me tell you, there are cockroaches and rats there. You can only sleep in a pile of straw. Not only will you be beaten, but you¡¯ll also have no food to eat.¡±


    Gu Lin glanced at her, his eyes filled with indifference, ¡°Seeing that you know so much, I think you must have lived there often.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Dumby and Li Xiaohu were amused and laughed out loud at the same time.


    Wang Tudou was the most agitated, His face flushed red and he said angrily, ¡°It¡¯s not like what you said! My cousin is really amazing! Cousin, quickly tell them.¡±


    Seeing that Gu Lin and the other four little children were not afraid of her at all, Wang Meng felt a strong sense of defeat in her heart.


    Every time she threatened the other little children like this, she could always scare them to tears in the shortest time possible. There were even some timid children who would not only be scared to tears but would also beg her and give her a lot of good food, so she would not to lock them up in prison.


    All of this had greatly satisfied Wang Meng¡¯s vanity,


    who knew that Gu Lin and the others would be so calm, not taking her words to heart at all.


    She could not allow anyone to not be afraid of her. After clearing her throat, she continued to look fiercely at the three little cubs and said, ¡°That¡¯s why I hate small families in the remote countryside the most. You guys don¡¯t know anything. Even if I told you guys, you guys wouldn¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You don¡¯t know anything. Cousin, don¡¯t talk so much to them. Hurry up and call the county master to come and capture them all! I want them all to be locked up in prison and never see their mother again!¡± Wang Tudou said excitedly.


    When Wang Meng heard this, she revealed a troubled expression. Her gaze could not help but be a little evasive. ¡°This¡­ There¡¯s no rush.¡±


    When Rong Han, who had been silent all this while, heard this, the corners of her lips curled up, she smiled very calmly, ¡°You¡¯re not in a rush, but I¡¯m in a rush. You¡¯ve always mentioned the county master. I think you should like the county master very much, right? Since that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll send you to see him.¡±


    After Wang Meng sized up Rong Han from head to toe, it was as if she had heard something interesting, she laughed out loud, ¡°Hahaha, you really overestimate yourself. Who do you think you are? Can you still send me to see the county master?¡±


    Rong Han did not get angry when he heard Wang Meng¡¯s provocation. He just clapped her hands calmly.


    As Rong Han¡¯s applause rang out, a pitch-black figure flew over like an eagle using Qinggong. He knelt in front of him and bowed respectfully, ¡°Your subordinate pays his respects to Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s amazing. Uncle, how did you get here?¡± Li Xiaohu asked excitedly as he looked at the guard.

 Chapter 228 - 228 Help Me Vent My Anger

    228 Help Me Vent My Anger


    The guard did not answer. He wore a mask, only revealing a pair of cold and narrow eyes. In these eyes, he only recognized Rong Han, his little Master.


    No matter what the others did or said, they could not cause any ripples in the guard¡¯s heart.


    ¡°She told me that she knows the county master nearby and that she wants to lock me, my brothers, and sisters in jail. I¡¯m very unhappy. Uncle Han, help me vent my anger. A small punishment as a warning is enough. There¡¯s no need to make it too exaggerated. Otherwise, my father will be angry.¡± Rong Han¡¯s smile was very gentle, however, there was a hidden sharpness in his words that could not be dispersed.


    The guard lowered his eyes and said respectfully, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Immediately, the guard¡¯s figure flashed and he immediately appeared in front of Wang Meng.


    Before Wang Meng could react to what had happened, the guard had already lifted her by the neck and pulled her up.


    Wang Meng¡¯s feet rose into the air and she struggled weakly. Her throat continuously let out moaning sounds of struggle, ¡°You, you let go of me¡­ !¡±


    The secret guard did not listen to Wang Meng. He raised his hand and hit her on the back of her neck, knocking her unconscious.


    When Wang Tudou saw this, he immediately shouted, ¡°Let go of my sister, let go!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s your sister?¡± The secret guard actually listened to Wang Tudou¡¯s words. He lowered his eyes and looked at Wang Tudou.


    Wang Tudou did not expect the secret guard to really stop. He subconsciously took a step back and nodded cautiously, ¡°So what if she is?¡±


    Wang Tudou naively thought that the guard was going to listen to him and let his cousin go.


    In the end, the guard did not say anything and raised his hand to give him a knife.


    Wang Tudou did not even have the chance to groan before he rolled his eyes and fainted.


    The guard carried Wang Tudou coldly.


    They were a family, so they were all people who bullied the little prince. Of course, they had to be taken away together.


    After the secret guard had done all this, he calmly carried the two of them and quickly left.


    ¡°Goodbye, Uncle Han.¡± Rong Han smiled and waved at the secret guard, watching him leave.


    Only after the secret guard had completely left did Gu Lin and the others regain their senses.


    Zhou Xiaohua had already stopped crying. She sobbed a few times and looked at Rong Han as she asked, ¡°Little brother, where did you take Wang Tudou and the others?¡±


    Rong Han¡¯s face had an indifferent expression that could not be resolved, she clapped her hands and said, ¡°I sent them to the county master. It¡¯s their fault. Since they like the county master so much, I can only grant them their wish.¡±


    ¡°Little brother, are you the county master¡¯s good friend?¡± Li Xiaohu looked curiously at Rong Han and asked.


    Rong Han cupped his chin and seriously hesitated for a moment. ¡°Hmm¡­ I don¡¯t think so, but my father knows him. Sigh, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. My name is Rong Han. You can just call me Lil¡¯ Han, don¡¯t call me little brother.¡±


    Why did so many people have to call him little brother when they saw him? Did he not look like a big kid?


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Han¡¯s father is Uncle Fairy. Uncle Fairy is very powerful. and the most important thing is that the Uncle Uncle is very beautiful.¡± When Rong Zhan¡¯s appearance was mentioned, Lingbao was really satisfied.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Aren¡¯t we going to play hopscotch? Xiaohu, Dumby, you guys follow me. We¡¯ll draw new hopscotch grids together.¡± Gu Lin looked at the hopscotch grids that had been destroyed by Wang Tudou not far away, a look of reluctance rose in his eyes.

 Chapter 229 - 229 Uncle Fairy Is Amazing

    229 Uncle Fairy Is Amazing


    These were the grids that their mother drew for them. He must restore it to its original state.


    ¡°I¡¯m also a boy. I want to help!¡± Rong Han took the initiative to raise her hand and said excitedly.


    ¡°Okay, little sister, Xiaohua, wait for us here. We¡¯ll play together after we finish drawing.¡± As Dumby spoke, the little hair on his head swayed along with it, and the four little children went to redraw the grids together.


    Lingbao pulled Zhou Xiaohua to sit down under a tree stump at the side and watched them draw the grid with a smile. When it turned its head, it saw Zhou Xiaohua¡¯s worried expression. ¡°Xiaohua, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Zhou Xiaohua raised her hand to support her chin and said somewhat worriedly, ¡°Well¡­ I was wondering if Aunt Wang would be angry if she found out that Wang Tudou was taken away.¡±


    Wang Tudou¡¯s father and mother both had the surname Wang. The Wang family had always been the most unreasonable and Zhou Xiaohua was most afraid of Wang Tudou¡¯s mother in the village.


    Zhou Xiaohua was worried that Aunt Wang loved Wang Tudou so much. If she found out that Wang Tudou had been taken away, she would be very angry, right?


    Lingbao did not think about this question at first. It was not until Zhou Xiaohua reminded it that her raised her chin and fell into deep thought.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Who cares about her? We didn¡¯t take him away, what does it have to do with us? Besides, she didn¡¯t see us take her away with her own eyes.¡± Lingbao thought about it carefully, but since she could not think of a solution, she felt that this matter was meaningless, so she simply threw it to the back of her mind.


    It was Wang Tudou and his cousin who bullied them first. They were just resisting. Moreover, Uncle Fairy was so powerful, so she definitely would not be afraid of Aunt Wang.


    Seeing that Lingbao was full of confidence, Zhou Xiaohua was relieved to hear her words.


    After the grid was redrawn, the little children happily played until noon.


    Before returning home, the three children took the initiative to invite Rong Han, Li Xiaohu, and Zhou Xiaohua to their home for a meal.


    The six children returned home hand in hand. Gu Lin had just entered the house when he began to look for his mother.


    ¡°Mother, mother.¡± Gu Lin called twice but no one answered. He exhaled and warmed his frozen hands, ¡°Nanny Sheng, where¡¯s my mother?¡±


    ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t call her. Your mother is working hard on the prescription for Young Master Rong. She hasn¡¯t had time for the whole morning. Are you guys hungry? Nanny has already made delicious food for you guys. Let¡¯s go eat first.¡± Nanny Sheng heard the commotion and walked out of the room, she looked at Gu Lin with a kind expression.


    ¡°No, I have something very important to tell mother,¡± Gu Lin said.


    Uncle Fairy and Lil¡¯ Han might not be afraid of Aunt Wang, but Aunt Wang had always bullied their mother. He felt that he still had to tell his mother about Aunt Wang.


    ¡°But¡­ the Eldest Miss just brought food into the room and said that no one is allowed to disturb her before she leaves the room.¡± Nanny Sheng knew very well that once Gu Qingxue started researching the prescription, she could not be affected in any way, ¡°If the Eldest Young Master has something to say, please tell me.¡±


    Gu Lin thought for a moment, then opened his mouth to tell Nanny Sheng about everything that had happened just now.


    After Nanny Sheng heard this, she could not help but frown, ¡°So, those two children were really sent to the county master?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but Uncle Han won¡¯t do anything overboard. He will definitely send them back by today,¡± Rong Han said in his childish voice.


    ¡°This matter can be said to be big or small. In short, let¡¯s discuss it with the Eldest Miss first.¡± Nanny Sheng did not understand Madam Wang and was a little worried that she would cause trouble.

 Chapter 230 - 230 Daddy, You Can’t Bear to See Us Being Bullied, Right?

    230 Daddy, You Can¡¯t Bear to See Us Being Bullied, Right?


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you leave this matter to me?¡± At this moment, Rong Zhan strode over, passed through the courtyard door, and walked in front of everyone.


    As soon as he entered the door, his gaze fell on Rong Han, as if he had already heard the whole story.


    When Rong Han saw his father, he also felt somewhat apprehensive, and guiltily averted his gaze.


    ¡°Young Master Rong, this matter¡­¡± Nanny Sheng wanted to say something but hesitated.


    Rong Zhan said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what to do. I will take care of this matter.¡±


    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll have to trouble Young Master. Young Master, please come in and have a seat. Let¡¯s eat first.¡± Nanny Sheng had long seen that Rong Zhan¡¯s identity was extraordinary, so she did not pursue the matter and quickly went to the kitchen.


    The children went to serve the dishes and rice very cooperatively.


    Only Rong Han stood in the same spot without moving.


    It was not that Rong Han did not want to work, but his father¡¯s gaze was really too frightening, so he did not dare to move.


    Rong Zhan did not say much. He just led Rong Han into the house and sat down, then quietly looked at him.


    Rong Han waited for a long time. He really could not help but say, ¡°Father, do you have nothing to say to me?¡±


    If he did not have anything to say, then could he leave?


    ¡°It should be that you have something to say to me,¡± Rong Zhan said expressionlessly.


    Rong Han¡¯s small brows instantly furrowed into a ball. ¡°You can¡¯t blame me for this. They were clearly the ones who bullied us first and even said that they would help me to be locked up in prison. Father, you don¡¯t even know how much that ugly freak went overboard. She threatened me and said that there were rats and cockroaches in the prison. I was so scared. I was afraid that after I was locked up, I would never be able to see father and fairy again.¡±


    As Rong Han spoke, he ran over with an aggrieved expression and hugged his father.


    He knew very well that when his father was truly angry, he should never go against his father.


    His father was a serious person who would not be swayed by force.


    However, his son understood his father, and his father understood his son even more.


    Rong Zhan looked at the mischievous look in Rong Han¡¯s eyes, he knew that he was deliberately pretending to be pitiful. ¡°I told you not to easily expose your identity outside. Fortunately, Lord Fu knows the identity of us father and son. Otherwise, if it were someone else, how would you end up?¡±


    Rong Han gently stuck out his tongue and said matter-of-factly, ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Anyway, I have my father to help me.¡±


    Rong Zhan let out a long sigh, and his expression became increasingly cold.


    Rong Han quickly showed weakness. ¡°Daddy doesn¡¯t know that they have gone too far. Not only did they scold me, but they also scolded Brother Lin, Brother Dumby, and Sister Lingbao. I did it to stand up for them. Daddy, you can¡¯t bear to see us being bullied, right?¡±


    Rong Zhan looked at Rong Han and thought about the three cubs. Finally, he gave five words. ¡°This will not happen again.¡±


    Rong Han immediately smiled and tiptoed to kiss Rong Zhan¡¯s face. ¡°Thank you, daddy. Daddy is so nice.¡±


    Seeing Rong Han¡¯s sly little fox-like smile, Rong Zhan shook his head helplessly and got up to leave the courtyard.


    After Rong Zhan left the courtyard, he waited for a while. Ji Yan, who had been hiding in the dark, quickly appeared in front of him. ¡°Master.¡±


    ¡°Did you hear everything just now?¡± Rong Zhan asked expressionlessly.


    Ji Yan nodded. ¡°Yes, your subordinate will go and look for Lord Fu now. I¡¯ll ask him to release the children and comfort them properly¡­¡±


    ¡°Comfort them?¡± Rong Zhan interrupted Ji Yan coldly.


    Ji Yan raised his head in confusion, not understanding Rong Zhan¡¯s meaning. ¡°Master, it¡¯s just a dispute between children. If it gets out, it will affect your reputation.¡±

 Chapter 231 - 231 Who Asked Her to be That Beautiful?

    231 Who Asked Her to be That Beautiful?


    ¡°It is not easy to pursue the child¡¯s fault for not teaching the father. However, adults are not sensible either, so we can pursue the matter.¡± As Rong Zhan spoke, he looked into the distance indifferently.


    Ji Yan¡¯s eyes lit up, and he immediately understood Rong Zhan¡¯s meaning. ¡°I understand. Please rest assured, Master.¡±


    Seeing Ji Yan leave, Rong Zhan turned around and pushed open the courtyard door. Before he could cross the threshold, he saw Nine standing behind the door, leaning on his crutches.


    Who knew how long Nine had been here? He stood quietly, and his eyes met with Rong Zhan¡¯s.


    The two of them were silent at the same time. In the end, Nine spoke first, ¡°Young Master, nanny asked me to treat young master to a meal.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Rong Zhan did not ask when Nine came, nor did he ask if he had heard anything. He just walked into the courtyard very calmly.


    Nine looked at Rong Zhan¡¯s retreating figure deeply, then limped along with his walking stick.


    Time flew by. Two hours later, the Wang couple and Wang Meng¡¯s mother, Madam Pang, could not find Wang Tudou and Wang Meng. They were so anxious that they were about to go crazy. It was not until they got the truth from a child that they found out that Wang Tudou and Wang Meng had been taken away by someone!


    The three of them were so angry that they rolled up their sleeves and rushed to Gu Qingxue¡¯s house.


    On the way, Madam Wang was so angry that her teeth were almost crushed. She kept scolding her man, ¡°You useless one, it¡¯s all because of your uselessness that our child was taken away by someone else!¡±


    Wang Dachun rolled his eyes, ¡°What does it have to do with me? I went out to work this morning. I was so tired that I had to look for the children with you when I came back. Why don¡¯t you guys keep an eye on them? You eat and do nothing all day. You can¡¯t even look after a child. What else can you do?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. We¡¯re going to look for Gu Qingxue. You finally have a chance to meet that vixen. You must be happy!¡± Madam Wang spat as she spoke.


    Wang Dachun was exposed and felt a little guilty.


    However, he felt that it was natural for him to like Lady Gu.


    It was because that woman was beautiful.


    Let alone him, even though the men in Dafu Village did not like Lady Gu¡¯s delicate temperament, she was good-looking. She was limpid and fair, and her skin was even whiter than the first snowfall in winter, even a virgin could not compare to her. Which man would not be willing to take another look at her?


    However, no matter how many tricks he had in his heart, he did not dare to show it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense here!¡± Wang Dachun retorted without much confidence.


    Madam Pang could not take it anymore and interrupted the two impatiently, ¡°Alright, stop talking! Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s troublesome enough? Let me ask you, who is the person who took Meng¡¯er away? Meng¡¯er will be fine, right?¡±


    ¡°Sister-in-law, don¡¯t worry. That Gu Qingxue is just a little vixen. Other than her ability to seduce men, she is useless. This time, she must have hired some wild man to vent her anger. Later, you and I will scold her together. I guarantee that she will be ashamed of herself. Not only will she hand over the child obediently, but she will also compensate us with money,¡± Madam Wang said confidently.


    Madam Pang frowned as she listened to Madam Wang¡¯s words. She looked at her suspiciously. ¡°If this Lady Gu is really so easy to bully, how would she have the guts to abduct the children of our two families?¡±


    Madam Wang was speechless by this sentence. She stuttered for a long time and broke out in cold sweat. ¡°Sister-in-law¡­ I¡¯m telling the truth. No one in our village likes Gu Qingxue. Anyone can bully her.¡±

 Chapter 232 - 232 Didn’t You Get Two Slaps From Her?

    232 Didn¡¯t You Get Two Slaps From Her?


    Wang Dachun sneered and interrupted Madam Wang, ¡°Come on, who doesn¡¯t know that Gu Qingxue is different from before. Not only did she go to Qingyuan Town to be a doctor, she even taught those who bullied her a lesson. Didn¡¯t even you get two slaps from her before?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ !¡± Madam Wang was hit in the sore spot. After choking, she spat at Wang Dachun, ¡°Are you still so happy after your wife was hit? Did Gu Qingxue hit my face? That b*tch hit your face, and she bullied your wife!¡±


    Wang Dachun did not think much of it. He only glanced at Madam Wang from the corner of his eyes and then looked away.


    Madam Wang was so angry that she rushed up and wanted to teach Wang Dachun a lesson.


    Fortunately, Wang Dachun dodged in time, and Madam Pang also stepped forward to stop and scold him. ¡°Alright, if you have the time to play, why don¡¯t you hurry up and bring the two children back?¡±


    Madam Wang never dared to be presumptuous in front of her domineering sister-in-law. She immediately put away her arrogant look. ¡°Sister-in-law, when you see Gu Qingxue later, don¡¯t stand on ceremony. Just vent your anger on that b*tch.¡±


    Madam Pang nodded and silently followed the two of them.


    However, before the three of them reached Gu Qingxue¡¯s house, they were walking side by side through an empty alley when a few men in black suddenly dashed out.


    The three of them did not even know where these men in black came from before they were surrounded.


    ¡°Are you looking for Wang Tudou and Wang Meng?¡± The leader of the men in black was Ji Yan. He looked at the three of them and asked expressionlessly.


    Madam Pang realized that they were not friendly and quickly lied, ¡°No, we just happened to pass by. The two children you mentioned seem to be from Wang Dachun¡¯s family, right? His family lives in the front, you¡¯ve found the wrong person.¡±


    ¡°So we¡¯ve got the wrong person. Then you should go. We¡¯ll inform Wang Dachun¡¯s family to collect the bodies of those two children.¡±As Ji Yan spoke, he took the initiative to move aside to make way for them.


    When the three of them heard this, their expressions instantly changed.


    Madam Wang¡¯s most treasured treasure was Wang Tudou. She rushed up and questioned, ¡°What do you mean? What did you do to my baby?¡±


    Madam Pang¡¯s heart tightened, and she rushed up and scolded, ¡°Idiot! Are you crazy?!¡±


    Sure enough, Ji Yan snorted coldly, ¡°I knew the three of you wouldn¡¯t be honest. Attack together and take them away!¡±


    Wang Dachun had initially tried to resist, but with his little strength, he was no match for the secret guards. After being knocked unconscious by the secret guards¡¯ fists, he carried them on his shoulders and took them away.


    ¡°Help! Someone!¡± Only then did Madam Wang realize that she had been tricked. She hurriedly wanted to run away but was quickly knocked unconscious and taken away.


    Madam Pang hid sideways behind Madam Wang and avoided a secret guard. Before she could escape, she fell into Ji Yan¡¯s hands.


    Ji Yan grabbed Madam Pang¡¯s arm and twisted it behind her.


    ¡°Hey, it hurts! Let me tell you, my husband is one of the county master¡¯s men. If you touch me, my husband will go to the county master and complain!¡± Madam Pang shouted in exasperation.


    Ji Yan had a disdainful look on his face. ¡°I won¡¯t knock you out today. I want to show you who you have provoked.¡±


    Ji Yan casually grabbed Madam Pang¡¯s handkerchief and stuffed it into her mouth. Then, he carried her and rushed out of the place as if he was flying.


    The remaining secret guards also carried Wang Dachun and Madam Wang. The group of people used their Qinggong to move forward quickly. After two hours, they successfully arrived at the yamen of Qingyuan Town.

 Chapter 233 - 233 How Could Someone Like This Even Think of Troubling Lady Gu?

    233 How Could Someone Like This Even Think of Troubling Lady Gu?


    Madam Pang was jolted all the way and was almost scared out of her wits. Now that she was placed on the ground, she looked around in panic.


    Before Madam Pang realized what had happened, she heard a familiar voice.


    ¡°County master, how do you think we should resolve this matter today?¡±


    Madam Pang looked at that person and discovered that she had been brought to court.


    Behind her was Fu Cheng, who was sitting on a high seat, and her husband, who was standing beside Fu Cheng.


    However, Madam Pang¡¯s husband, Wang Xiao, did not seem to notice the three of them. He was talking to the County Master with a big smile on his face.


    ¡°Sob, sob, sob!¡± Madam Pang was so excited that she wanted to attract Wang Xiao¡¯s attention!


    Wang Xiao heard her voice and glanced at her from the corner of his eyes.


    However, before Madam Pang could continue to be excited, Wang Xiao withdrew her gaze with an expressionless face and continued to look at Fu Cheng with a fawning expression.


    Madam Pang looked at Wang Xiao in confusion.


    Wang Xiao was a grand advisor in the yamen and had always had a good relationship with Fu Cheng.


    Logically speaking, Wang Xiao should be able to handle today¡¯s matter easily.


    However, when Madam Pang looked at Wang Xiao, for some reason, an extremely bad premonition suddenly rose in her heart.


    The person who was respectfully addressed as the county master by Wang Xiao also took the initiative to stand up and bow when he saw Ji Yan.


    His attitude was completely different from when he faced Wang Xiao just now. Fu Cheng cupped his hands toward Ji Yan and said, ¡°Brother Ji Yan, you¡¯ve come and brought the prisoners along the way. It¡¯s been hard on you, Brother Ji Yan.¡±


    Madam Pang was shocked. She looked at Fu Cheng and then looked at Ji Yan. She never expected that the two of them were actually on the same side!


    When Wang Xiao saw Ji Yan, she also realized that his identity was extraordinary. She quickly came up to him with a fawning expression and said, ¡°This must be Ji Yan, right? Hello, thank you for your trouble. You even brought my wife here. It¡¯s been really hard on you!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to say all this nonsense. I¡¯m here on my Master¡¯s orders. Lord Fu will serve justice,¡± Ji Yan said expressionlessly.


    Wang Xiao observed Ji Yan. He could clearly sense an extraordinary aura from him.


    He did not know Ji Yan, nor did he know who the Master that Ji Yan was talking about.


    However, he could realize that the person Ji Yan was talking about was someone they could not afford to offend.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Young Master Ji Yan. I¡¯ll get someone to take the two children away for Wang Xiao and put the three criminals in jail,¡± Fu Cheng said with a smile.


    These three people had instigated and offended the prince regent. The crime was so big that it was enough to make them reflect on themselves for several days in jail.


    Madam Pang was so scared that her legs went soft. She could only incessantly ask Wang Xiao for help.


    Who knew that Wang Xiao seemed to not hear Madam Pang¡¯s pleas for mercy. ¡°County master, don¡¯t worry. This matter is all my family¡¯s fault. They deserve to be punished!¡±


    Madam Pang widened her eyes in shock and was forcefully dragged away.


    Ji Yan could not help but snort coldly when he saw that Madam Pang was still raising her neck and whimpering when she was dragged away.


    This kind of trash still wanted to make things difficult for his wife. Were they courting death?


    At this moment, Wang Xiao sneakily came forward, he looked at Ji Yan and said in a fawning manner, ¡°This Young Master, my name is Wang Xiao. I feel very sorry for your Master for what happened today. I would like to ask if you can think of a way to help me make an exception so that I can personally meet your Master and plead for mercy?¡±


    Before Ji Yan could answer, Wang Xiao had already smiled slyly and sneakily placed a piece of silver in his hand.


    ¡°You want to meet my Master?¡± Ji Yan weighed the piece of silver and sneered. With a flick of his finger, the piece of silver rapidly flew out of his hand, accompanied by a small muffled sound, it instantly sank into the pillar not far away.


    The silver completely sank into the solid wood pillar. It could be seen how much strength was used!

 Chapter 234 - 234 Dishes Personally Cooked By Rong Zhan

    234 Dishes Personally Cooked By Rong Zhan


    The smile on Wang Xiao¡¯s lips instantly disappeared completely, and he was so scared that his legs almost went limp on the ground.


    Ji Yan ignored Wang Xiao, who was scared to death, and turned around to leave after saying goodbye to Fu Cheng.


    Wang Xiao could not maintain his composure. He hurriedly looked at Fu Cheng and asked, ¡°Sir, sir, who exactly is the Master of that Young Master?¡±


    Fu Cheng said mysteriously, ¡°If you know the identity of that Master, you will die. Take good care of your family. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be so lucky next time.¡±


    Wang Xiao was so scared that he fell to the ground. He watched Fu Cheng leave in a daze.


    Gu Qingxue had no idea about all this. She was focused on studying the medicine in the room.


    Rong Zhan had been poisoned by a very special poison. She could not find an antidote for it at the moment, so she could only read the ancient books to get inspiration.


    Once she got inspiration from reading the books, she immediately went to the research institute to make further preparations.


    The little butler was very satisfied with Gu Qingxue¡¯s serious behavior of earning points.


    Gu Qingxue was busy until late at night. It was not until midnight that she finally came back to her senses when her stomach started growling and protesting.


    The hunger that she had been ignoring swept over her like a tidal wave. She raised her hand to touch her empty stomach. ¡°I¡¯m so busy at this hour again. It¡¯s not easy to earn points.¡±


    She could not continue to study on an empty stomach. Gu Qingxue pushed open the door and walked out of the room. She realized that there was a tray on the floor outside the door. There were already cold dishes on it, and there was a note under the small bowl.


    After taking out the note and observing it carefully, Gu Qingxue realized that this was the note that Gu Lin had left for her.


    Gu Lin was still young, but his handwriting was very neat.


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll bring my siblings to Uncle Nine¡¯s room to sleep first. After you¡¯re done with your work, go to bed early. Before you go to bed, remember to heat up the food and eat until you¡¯re full.¡± She read out the words on the note, and Gu Qingxue immediately felt extremely guilty.


    She had been so busy with her work that she had not accompanied the three children for a few days. She really owed the three children too much.


    However, the three children were still so sensible, which made her, as their mother, feel even more sorry for them.


    ¡°When I¡¯ve developed a new antidote, I¡¯ll definitely take them out to play when I have time.¡± Gu Qingxue folded the note carefully and kept it close to her body. Then, she put away her desire to continue working all night, she picked up the cold dishes on the ground, and walked toward the kitchen.


    To Gu Qingxue¡¯s surprise, the lights were still on in the kitchen.


    As soon as she entered the kitchen, Gu Qingxue saw a handsome man who did not fit in with the background of the kitchen standing in front of the stove, busy with something with his back to her.


    Gu Qingxue recognized this man and called out in surprise, ¡°Your Royal Highness?¡±


    Rong Zhan, who was standing in front of the stove, turned around. There was an exquisite dish on the stove in front of him


    This dish was cooked by Rong Zhan himself.


    Gu Qingxue was shocked. She had never thought that Rong Zhan, who had never touched the sun, could cook!


    He was the prince regent who had great power!


    Who would have thought that such a big shot would cook in her kitchen?


    Gu Qingxue found it hard to accept such a huge contrast.


    ¡°Just in time. Sit down and taste it,¡± Rong Zhan said as he finished making the dish.

 Chapter 235 - 235 Do You Think You Cooked Something That a Human Can Eat?!

    235 Do You Think You Cooked Something That a Human Can Eat?!


    Gu Qingxue quickly added water to the steamer. After starting a fire, she placed the food on the steamer and heated it up.


    After doing all this, Gu Qingxue sat at the small table in the kitchen. She watched as Rong Zhan brought the dish, which could be considered a work of art, to her.


    On the white porcelain plate, there was an exquisite mountain range carved out of white radishes. The mountain range was covered with black sugar threads. The sugar threads were hanging down from the mountain range like a waterfall. However, the waterfall was black, and the white pearl-like sugar balls were dotted on it, making it look more like the Milky Way.


    The plate under the mountain range was also flowing with black liquid, and there were many round, pearl-like balls floating on it, emitting a pleasant fragrance that was different from that of food, Gu Qingxue could not help but admire the dish a little more.


    Looking at the plate of unknown objects that were beyond her imagination, Gu Qingxue asked a key question, ¡°Your Royal Highness, are you sure this dish is edible?¡±


    She admitted that this dish was indeed very beautiful.


    However, this dark dish did not look edible no matter how she looked at it.


    Being questioned, Rong Zhan raised his eyebrows and handed over the spoon as if he was angry, ¡°Try it and you¡¯ll know.¡±


    Seeing that Rong Zhan was full of confidence, Gu Qingxue felt a little guilty.


    Looking at him like this, it seemed that she had really judged a book by its cover.


    After all, he was a prince, and he did not usually cook in the kitchen. It was rare for her to cook a dish, but she still didn¡¯t show up. It seemed that she had gone too far.


    Therefore, in order to show her sincerity, Gu Qingxue took the spoon, scooped a big spoonful of black soup, and put it into her mouth along with the meatballs.


    At this moment, the extremely complicated taste exploded in her mouth like fireworks.


    Puff! Gu Qingxue could not help but spit out all the food in her mouth.


    For a moment, she could clearly feel that her soul was under a strong impact, and she was almost driven mad by the complicated taste left in her mouth!


    What kind of devil-like taste was this? She swore that the disgusting food she had eaten in her two lives was not even one-third as disgusting as the one she had just eaten.


    Rong Zhan was surprised by Gu Qingxue¡¯s reaction. He took out a handkerchief and wiped Gu Qingxue¡¯s mouth.


    Touching Gu Qingxue¡¯s soft lips through the handkerchief, Rong Zhan could not help but recall the dream that night.


    Suddenly, his breath became a little seductive.


    Rong Zhan¡¯s gaze was deep, and he looked at Gu Qingxue. She wanted to say something but stopped.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness¡­¡± Gu Qingxue looked at Rong Zhan and called out to him gently. Suddenly, she felt nauseous again, ¡°Urgh¡­¡±


    Then, Gu Qingxue got up and ran out of the kitchen. She went out and vomited non-stop!


    Rong Zhan¡¯s face turned as black as the bottom of a pot.


    What did she mean by that? Was she trying to say that she felt nauseous after calling out to him?


    Gu Qingxue went out to feel nauseous for quite a while. After eating the two candies she had brought with her, she finally suppressed the nauseous feeling in her mouth.


    After returning to the kitchen with the candies in her mouth, Gu Qingxue looked at Rong Zhan, who was sitting in his original seat as if nothing had happened. ¡°Your Royal Highness, you shouldn¡¯t fool around like this! Do you think what you¡¯re cooking is something that people can eat?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my first time cooking, so I thought it was quite good,¡± Rong Zhan said seriously.


    Seeing Rong Zhan¡¯s straightforward face, Gu Qingxue asked, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you try it yourself?¡±

 Chapter 236 - 236 Her Heart Beat Faster

    236 Her Heart Beat Faster


    As long as Rong Zhan took a bite, he would not send such a devil-like thing to her!


    ¡°I¡¯m worried that it won¡¯t taste good,¡± Rong Zhan continued calmly, ¡°As it turns out, I really don¡¯t have the talent to cook.¡±


    Gu Qingxue wanted to strangle the man in front of her, ¡°Your Royal Highness, I¡¯m your doctor. Aren¡¯t you afraid of me taking revenge if you bully me like this?¡±


    She had already decided that she would add bitter coptis to the medicine Rong Zhan had taken!


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose, but if you did, you would be taking revenge on purpose. Eldest Miss Gu has always had medical ethics. Would you deliberately make things difficult for the patient?¡± Rong Zhan asked in return.


    ¡°Ever since I started treating You Royal Highness, Your Royal Highness hasn¡¯t even paid the consultation fee. Isn¡¯t it normal for a doctor like me to have some complaints?¡± Gu Qingxue said casually.


    However, just as she finished speaking, she heard a clanging sound. Rong Zhan had thrown an item on the table in front of her.


    Gu Qingxue took a closer look and found that the item on the table was actually a key that was painted with gold and inlaid with gemstones and pearls.


    Seeing that the gemstones on the key were shining brightly, Gu Qingxue did not dare to think where this key came from. It was actually matched with a gemstone?


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, what is the meaning of this?¡± Gu Qingxue did not immediately reach out to take it. Instead, she looked at Rong Zhan with a puzzled look.


    Rong Zhan said casually, ¡°This is the key to the manor¡¯s treasury. You can go and get whatever reward you want.¡±


    The muscles at the corner of Gu Qingxue¡¯s lips twitched violently twice.


    It was rumored that the prince regent was as rich as a country. The treasures in his treasury were even more than the national treasury!


    Gu Qingxue was very tempted. Her small hands were restless under the table. She wanted to grab the key and kiss it before stuffing it into her arms!


    Her left hand grabbed her right hand, afraid that she could not control her desire. Gu Qingxue looked righteous and said, ¡°Your Royal Highness, this is too valuable. I can¡¯t take it.¡±


    ¡°You saved me and Han¡¯er. You deserve this. Or do you think that our lives are not worth a small treasury?¡± Rong Zhan asked.


    A small treasury?


    Gu Qingxue was shocked by these words.


    He was indeed a prince regent who was rich enough to rival a country.


    His tone was simply too overbearing!


    Rong Zhan had already said so much, yet Gu Qingxue still insisted on rejecting him. Instead, it seemed as if she looked down on him.


    Gu Qingxue had no choice but to lower her eyes and agree, ¡°Alright then. The key to this treasury can be considered to be temporarily placed with me. If you want to retrieve it in the future, I can return it at any time.¡±


    Rong Zhan¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile, ¡°Alright.¡±


    That slight smile made Gu Qingxue feel as if an iceberg had melted and a hundred flowers had bloomed.


    Unfortunately, the smile on Rong Zhan¡¯s lips only existed for a short moment. By the time Gu Qingxue fixed her eyes on it again, the smile on her lips had already disappeared completely.


    Gu Qingxue could not help but feel a little regretful.


    She quickly threw out the absurd thoughts in her mind and got up to serve the steaming hot dishes on the steamer.


    In the end, she accidentally burned her hand.


    Fortunately, Rong Zhan reached out in time and grabbed Gu Qingxue¡¯s hand.


    Her snow-white fingers turned red at a speed visible to the naked eye. Seeing Rong Zhan¡¯s hand covering her whole palm, Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart beat faster, and she subconsciously wanted to pull her hand back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Controlling Gu Qingxue forcefully, Rong Zhan pulled her out of the door with large strides and pressed her hand into the water tank filled with cold water.

 Chapter 237 - 237 The Empress Dowager Intended to Set Her Up with the Prince Regent

    237 The Empress Dowager Intended to Set Her Up with the Prince Regent


    ¡°Your Royal Highness¡­!¡± Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart tightened when she saw Rong Zhan following her and soaking his hand in the bone-chilling cold water.


    Rong Zhan was expressionless and did not care at all. He finally stopped when the temperature on Gu Qingxue¡¯s hand dropped.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, why? Your hand is red from the cold.¡± Gu Qingxue frowned deeply and looked at Rong Zhan¡¯s red palm with worry.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been practicing martial arts all year round and have practiced in the extremely cold place for a few years. This bit of coldness is nothing.¡± Rong Zhan raised his eyes to look at her. ¡°Where do you keep the burn ointment?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need, Your Royal highness. It¡¯s just a small injury. Just lick it and it¡¯ll be fine. There¡¯s no need to apply medicine.¡± Gu Qingxue had just finished speaking when she noticed that Rong Zhan was looking at her a little strangely.


    Gu Qingxue felt as if her head exploded with a bang. Only then did she realize that what she said was a little too wrong. It was as if she was asking Rong Zhan to help her!


    Fortunately, Rong Zhan did not do it. Instead, he pulled Gu Qingxue back to the kitchen and sat down. He took out some medicine and bandaged Gu Qingxue¡¯s wound.


    This time, Gu Qingxue did not resist very obediently. She was afraid that if she accidentally said the wrong word, it would cause unnecessary misunderstandings.


    She lowered her head and allowed Rong Zhan to bandage her wound. Then, he served her some hot food. Gu Qingxue was utterly embarrassed throughout the entire process. After eating with her head lowered, she returned to her own room.


    She had never felt that life was so difficult. After returning to her room, Gu Qingxue took a deep breath and went to bed to rest tiredly.


    At the same time, in the Imperial City, the imperial palace, Fengkang Palace¡­


    Princess Liuying was currently in the main hall, accompanying the empress dowager as they chatted.


    The atmosphere in the hall was harmonious. It was unknown what interesting words Princess Liuying had said, the empress dowager was so amused that she could not close her mouth. ¡°You, this girl, only know how to say nice things to make me happy all day long. You have almost made me take your words seriously.¡±


    Princess Liuying wore a blue dress and sat not far away gracefully, she looked at the empress dowager and said with a smile, ¡°What I said is the truth. Every time I see the empress dowager, I feel that the empress dowager is getting younger and younger. In the end, the empress dowager is the luckiest. As long as I have the opportunity to serve the empress dowager more, I will definitely be blessed.¡±


    ¡°Ying¡¯er, it is rare for you to be so thoughtful. Come into the palace and greet me. Seeing that you do not need to go back today, I will stay by my side and eat with me.¡± The empress dowager smiled and instructed the maidservant beside her, ¡°Bi Zhu, go and invite Zhan¡¯er into the palace as well.¡±


    Princess Liuying was delighted when she heard this.


    She knew that the empress dowager was intentionally trying to set her up with the prince regent.


    ¡°The empress dowager is unaware of this. His Royal Highness has brought the young prince out and is currently not in the manor.¡± Princess Liuying smiled and continued, ¡°I heard that His Royal Highness has found a woman with excellent medical skills for the young prince. This woman lives deep in the mountains and specializes in treating all sorts of difficult and complicated illnesses. Even if it¡¯s illnesses that ordinary people are unable to treat, she will still be able to solve them. I think that if there is an opportunity in the future, we can invite this lady to come to the palace to take a look at the empress dowager.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ I have heard some things about the lady who helped Han¡¯er treat his illness. I originally did not hold much hope, but I did not expect that this lady¡¯s traditional Chinese medicine skills were so good that it actually attracted Zhan¡¯er to go personally,¡± the empress dowager said with a sigh.


    Princess Liuying concealed the light that flashed through her eyes, and she continued to laugh, ¡°I also think so. I feel that the empress dowager¡¯s body is fine, so you can wait for a few days. On the contrary, the sixth princess¡¯s body has been in poor health, and she has a weak body. Perhaps I can invite this lady to take a look. Coincidentally, the prince is also there. He and the princess¡¯ are cousins, so they can also take care of each other.¡±

 Chapter 238 - 238 She Really Did Not Want to See Her Cousin

    238 She Really Did Not Want to See Her Cousin


    The empress dowager listened to Princess Liuying¡¯s words and nodded in agreement. ¡°Your words are very reasonable. Bi Zhu, go and call little six over.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The nanny smiled and went to invite her over.


    Princess Liuying drank her tea and waited quietly. In a short while, a young girl wearing a pink dress with snow-white skin arrived.


    The young girl had a doll-like face that made people love her. Her peach blossom-like eyes were filled with water. Under her nose was a small cherry-like mouth. When she walked into the main hall, she cutely bowed to the empress dowager. ¡°Yu¡¯er greets her grandmother.¡±


    The empress dowager hurriedly waved her hand. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you, there¡¯s no need to bow. You little girl, do you want your imperial grandmother to worry about you?¡±


    ¡°Your servant greets Your Highness the princess. Your Highness¡¯s body is weak, please take a seat.¡± Princess Liuying said warmly.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to sit on that hard stool. Little Six, come sit beside me. It¡¯s just nice for grandmother to see you.¡± The empress dowager smiled lovingly.


    Gong Lingyu stood up and walked to the empress dowager¡¯s side with the help of the nanny. She coughed weakly twice.


    Looking at Gong Lingyu¡¯s palm-sized face, the empress dowager¡¯s face was filled with worry. ¡°Looking at how weak you are, I am really worried. Little Six, did you take the medicine on time?¡±


    Gong Lingyu smiled sweetly. ¡°Of course I did. The painkiller prescribed by the imperial physician is very effective. I take the medicine on time every day, so I won¡¯t be in so much pain that I can¡¯t get up every day.¡±


    ¡°The empress dowager has always doted on the sixth princess the most. She can¡¯t bear to see the sixth princess live on medicine all the time. Coincidentally, there is a lady in Qingyuan Town who is highly skilled in medicine. The sixth princess might as well go and look for that lady,¡± Princess Liuying said gently.


    ¡°You mean, a female doctor?¡± Gong Lingyu¡¯s eyes immediately lit up when she heard that the other party was a woman.


    If the other party was a woman, then she might be able to tell her secret to the other party¡­


    Gong Lingyu thought to herself, but she did not show it on her face.


    The empress dowager held onto Gong Lingyu¡¯s small hand, she gently advised, ¡°You are weak and often in pain. You need to take painkillers every day to act like an ordinary person. This really makes me very worried. I will get someone to escort you to Qingyuan Town. Coincidentally, your cousin is also here. You can go look for him¡­¡±


    ¡°Cousin is also there?¡± Gong Lingyu¡¯s expression suddenly changed, and resistance rose in her eyes. ¡°Imperial grandmother, actually, I don¡¯t think my illness is that serious. This is quite good.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s good about it? Be obedient. You have to go,¡± the empress dowager said firmly.


    Gong Lingyu originally had a stomach full of words stuck in her throat. In the end, she could only silently lower her head and choose to acquiesce.


    However, she really did not want to see her cousin. Her cousin was the prince regent and usually did not smile or speak. He also did not like people to be indecisive. What if she was careless and angered her cousin?


    Princess Liuying saw Gong Lingyu¡¯s sad face, she smiled and continued, ¡°Looking at the princess¡¯ expression, I know how much the princess misses the empress dowager. Empress dowager, in my opinion, the sixth princess is going on a long trip for the first time. It is better to have reliable people by her side.¡±


    ¡°I feel that Miao Yin is serving me very well,¡± Gong Lingyu said softly as she looked at the little handmaiden who was following closely by her side.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that the princess dotes on her handmaidens. However, Lady Miao Yin is still young and is not as loyal as the servants of the gong family in the past. I heard that the great handmaiden Cao Duo by Madam Gong¡¯s side is better. Back when the Gong family was at its peak, she once accompanied Madam Gong to the border to visit the great general of the Gong family. I believe that she is a reliable candidate,¡± Princess Liuying suggested.

 Chapter 239 - 239 How Could a Widow Be Worthy to Compete With Me?

    239 How Could a Widow Be Worthy to Compete With Me?


    Upon hearing the name ¡®Cao Duo¡¯, Gong Lingyu¡¯s gaze trembled. ¡°Thank you for the princess¡¯ suggestion, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary.¡±


    The empress dowager pulled Gong Lingyu¡¯s hand. ¡°Why not? She used to be by your mother¡¯s side, so I can be at ease with her by my side. Little Six, be obedient. Once you cure your illness, I won¡¯t have any worries anymore.¡±


    Seeing the empress dowager touch her own head with a face full of affection as she spoke, Gong Lingyu could not find the words to say even if she had a thousand words. She could only silently nod her head in agreement. ¡°Yes, I will follow the arrangements of the imperial grandmother.¡±


    Princess Liuying silently observed all of this. After exchanging a few pleasantries, she took the initiative to take her to leave.


    When she walked out of the Fengkang Palace¡¯s gates, Princess Liuying had her maidservant put on a cloak for her. She glanced at Cao Duo who was waiting outside the palace gates.


    ¡°Mother Cao, as a trusted aide of Madam Gong in the past, doesn¡¯t seem to be liked by the sixth princess.¡± Princess Liuying saw that Cao Duo was in her forties, yet she was still dressed like a rough old woman, she knew that she was in a bad situation by Gong Lingyu¡¯s side.


    Naturally, she had also investigated this early on, which was why she had deliberately recommended Cao Duo.


    Cao Duo still did not know what had happened in the palace, so she gritted her teeth unwillingly. ¡°Thank you for your concern, princess.¡±


    ¡°Mother Cao, my princess does indeed care for you. Just now, she recommended you go out with the sixth princess to treat her illness. She also asked you to take care of the princess¡¯ daily life.¡± The maid beside Princess Liuying smiled as she handed a heavy purse to Cao Duo. ¡°The princess has always admired the sixth princess. When the time is right, I would like to trouble Mother Cao to help me with some matters for our princess¡­¡±


    Cao Duo did not expect happiness to come so suddenly. After taking the purse, she squeezed out a fawning smile and said, ¡°Princess, don¡¯t worry. As long as it is your order, I will not say a word!¡±


    ¡°This matter ends here and can not be made public.¡± Princess Liuying raised her index finger to her lips. After seeing Cao Duo nod, she smiled gently and left in large strides.


    After leaving the palace and getting into the carriage, Princess Liuying opened the curtain of the carriage and glanced at the person in the carriage.


    The act of getting into the carriage paused for a moment. After Princess Liuying got into the carriage, she sat opposite the person in the carriage.


    She saw that Madam Kou, who was dressed in luxurious clothes, had been waiting for her in the carriage for a long time. The corners of her lips curled up into a smile as she bowed respectfully. ¡°Princess, you¡¯ve worked hard. I wonder what the result will be?¡±


    Princess Liuying was full of confidence, she smiled and said, ¡°Everything is going well. Don¡¯t worry, Eldest Madam. Even Cao Duo, who is by the sixth princess¡¯ side, is mine. When the sixth princess sees Gu Qingxue, I will make Gu Qingxue pay the price.¡±


    ¡°The sixth princess is the adopted daughter of the emperor and the most beloved princess of the empress dowager. If anything happens to her because of Gu Qingxue, neither the emperor nor the empress dowager will let it go. When the time comes, without Gu Qingxue, you will have a chance to get what you want and marry the prince regent,¡± said Madam Kou.


    When Princess Liuying heard this, a look of unconcealable yearning rose in her eyes, ¡°How can a widow compete with me? It was thanks to you that you told me about Gu Qingxue and the prince regent¡¯s concern that I could come up with a plan. When I become the princess regent in the future, I will naturally remember you and the good news of the Gu family. You can rest assured and go back and wait for my good news.¡±

 Chapter 240 - 240 Will She Really Become the Princess Regent in the Future?

    240 Will She Really Become the Princess Regent in the Future?


    The carriage had already left the palace. Princess Liuying stopped the carriage at a place where no one was around and gave Madam Kou a look.


    Madam Kou understood and obediently got off the carriage.


    Fortunately, the Gu family¡¯s carriage had been following them ever since they left the palace. Before Madam Kou was frozen by the cold weather, the Gu family¡¯s carriage had caught up with them.


    Madam Kou quickly got into the carriage and took the soup from Gu Lingyue¡¯s hand to warm her hands.


    ¡°Sorry, mother, we¡¯re late. You must be freezing, right? Princess Liuying was too arrogant. Since she was cooperating with mother, what could she do if she sent her mother back to the mansion? She insisted on driving mother out of the carriage in the snow and ice!¡± Gu Lingyue looked at Madam Kou with heartache.


    Madam Kou let out a sigh and warmed her hands. ¡°The other party is a princess, so of course, she doesn¡¯t look up to us. Fortunately, we¡¯ve achieved our goal. With Princess Liuying¡¯s help, I¡¯m sure she won¡¯t give Gu Qingxue a good end.¡±


    Thinking of the letter that Gu Yi had sent back, Madam Kou still felt a lingering fear.


    Gu Yi only told Madam Kou that a Young Master with extraordinary status had brought his son to Gu Qingxue for treatment. He did not know that the man who had gone to Dafu Village from the capital to look for Gu Qingxue was the prince regent.


    However, ever since the incident with the Worry-relieving Grass, Madam Kou had always suspected that there was a relationship between Gu Qingxue and the prince regent. She had received the letter, heard Gu Yi¡¯s description of Rong Zhan, and also heard that the young prince of the prince regent¡¯s manor had been saved by a lady, so she had immediately linked everything together.


    She had never thought that Gu Qingxue would have such a great ability. Not only had she hooked up with the wife of Imperial Duke Zhan, but she had also hooked up with the prince regent!


    Recalling Gu Qingxue¡¯s performance after her return, Madam Kou clearly realized that she could not let Gu Qingxue stay.


    Thus, she thought of using someone else to kill her and found Princess Liuying¡­


    Fortunately, everything went smoothly, and she could finally rest assured.


    ¡°Mother, will Princess Liuying really become the princess regent in the future?¡± Gu Lingyue¡¯s tone was a little sour. ¡°I don¡¯t think she is worthy of the prince regent at all.¡±


    ¡°Shh, she¡¯s not worthy. Do you think you¡¯re worthy? You¡¯re already a prince¡¯s future side consort. What you need to do is firmly grasp the prince¡¯s heart. Don¡¯t say such words in the future, lest you attract a fatal disaster.¡± Madam Kou considered this matter for a few days. After she was relieved, she could not help but feel a little tired. She closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    Gu Lingyue pouted unhappily and could only obediently obey.


    Time flew by. Five days later¡­


    Early in the morning, Gu Qingxue came to Nine¡¯s room.


    Nine sat on the bed and watched nervously as Gu Qingxue helped him untie the bandage that was wrapped around his leg.


    After more than ten days, the wound on his leg had finally healed.


    Today, he wanted to see if his injured nerves had healed as smoothly as he had expected.


    As long as they healed, he would only need to undergo a period of rehabilitation training to fully recover his leg.


    Logically speaking, this was a matter of great importance to his future, and his attention should have been focused on his injured leg.


    However, he was very close to Gu Qingxue, and his attention was sucked away uncontrollably.


    Ever since he had been saved by Gu Qingxue in the cave, he had never been so close to Gu Qingxue.


    She used her snow-white and soft fingers to slowly remove the bandages for him. Her long eyelashes cast a small silhouette in front of her eyes. He could even smell the unique herbal fragrance on her body.


    Gu Qingxue did not notice anything amiss. Her attention was on Nine¡¯s knee. She only let out a sigh of relief after removing all the bandages and observing the condition of the wound.


    At least, she could see with her naked eyes that Nine was recovering very well.


    However, she still had to observe the condition of Nine¡¯s walking.

 Chapter 241 - 241 Seemed to Be a Little Far

    241 Seemed to Be a Little Far-Fetched


    ¡°Nine, you don¡¯t need to use your crutches for now. Stand up and walk around for me to take a look,¡± Gu Qingxue said, but she did not get any response.


    She looked at Nine in puzzlement but unexpectedly met his eyes. ¡°What are you standing there for? I told you to stand up and walk around.¡±


    When Nine¡¯s gaze met Gu Qingxue¡¯s, he immediately turned away. He was expressionless, but his sudden action of standing up still showed a trace of panic.


    The wound on his knee had just healed, so he could not withstand such a swift and violent action. His body was unsteady, and he staggered and was about to fall down.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart tightened. Seeing that Nine had reacted in time, she reached out to support the table to prevent herself from falling down.


    ¡°Have you forgotten what I told you? I told you long ago that your injury has not fully healed, and you still need to take it slow. Yet, you¡¯re ignoring my words?¡± Gu Qingxue observed Nine¡¯s wound, seeing that his wounds were fine, Gu Qingxue heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Walk slowly. If your wounds hurt, don¡¯t force yourself.¡±


    ¡°I can do it,¡± Nine said firmly, slowly moving his body forward.


    Nine walked very slowly step by step, but at least he did not need to rely on his crutches anymore.


    Seeing this scene with gratification, Gu Qingxue was finally relieved. The voice of the Little Butler immediately rang out in her mind.


    ¡°Congratulations to the host for successfully curing Nine. You have earned more than 9,000 points in this treatment.¡±


    Then, the sound of fireworks kept exploding in Gu Qingxue¡¯s mind. She was overjoyed to hear it!


    9,000 points! A total of 9,000 points!


    She had also spent some points treating Rong Zhan and Rong Han recently.


    With these 9,000 points, she still had about 10,000 points left. It was enough for her to treat the father and son!


    Gu Qingxue smiled even happier when she thought about how she would get more points if she cured the father and son.


    She could almost see her sitting on a pile of points and living a rich life!


    Nine had already broken out in a cold sweat after walking around the house. He turned to look at Gu Qingxue and found that she was smiling inadequately.


    Nine could not help but think that Gu Qingxue was smiling because he had recovered from his injury.


    It must be so. Otherwise, she would not be smiling so happily.


    ¡°Miss Gu, how should I recover from my injury next?¡± Nine asked curiously.


    Gu Qingxue stopped smiling, she explained patiently, ¡°I have observed the Young Master¡¯s physical condition. You should be a martial artist, and your physique is far better than ordinary people¡¯s. As long as you train regularly and spend a lot of time walking every day, you will recover in less than a month.¡±


    Nine¡¯s life was no longer in danger. What he needed to do next was rehabilitation training, so it was within Gu Qingxue¡¯s expectations that the system would calculate the points with her in advance.


    ¡°Thank you, Miss. I will definitely repay you after I recover,¡± Nine said.


    Gu Qingxue was moved by his words. She seemed to have remembered something and looked at Nine curiously, ¡°Speaking of which, after so many days, you still haven¡¯t remembered anything?¡±


    After careful calculation, it had been a month since Nine came to her house. However, during this period, he never mentioned anything about his past. It seemed that he had not remembered anything at all.


    Gu Qingxue was a little puzzled.


    Logically speaking, amnesia was also a disease. However, why did not the system wait until Nine recovered his memory before giving her points?


    Could it be that the system thought that Nine¡¯s amnesia would not affect his life, so it did not care?


    Gu Qingxue felt that this explanation was a little far-fetched.


    Seeing Gu Qingxue¡¯s confused expression, Nine clenched his fists under his sleeves nervously. ¡°I still haven¡¯t remembered anything.¡±

 Chapter 242 - 242 Did She Owe This Father and Son a Debt In Her Previous Life?

    242 Did She Owe This Father and Son a Debt In Her Previous Life?


    Gu Qingxue nodded, then she comforted him, ¡°You can¡¯t rush to accomplish this kind of thing. Maybe you won¡¯t care about this matter in the future, and it will be more conducive to the recovery of your memory. From today onwards, don¡¯t use crutches in the morning and walk around more. Don¡¯t stop unless the pain in your wound is unbearable.¡±


    Seeing that Nine was very cooperative and nodded in agreement, Gu Qingxue then left with relief.


    Gu Qingxue looked at the sky and guessed that the four children should have woken up by now. She then returned to the east wing room and planned to help them wash up and change their clothes.


    Unexpectedly, when she pushed open the door, she found that two of the four children had already gotten up and put on their clothes. Even the remaining Lingbao and Rong Han had started to put on their cotton-padded jackets with the help of Rong Zhan.


    ¡°Mother, you¡¯re back.¡± Dumby jogged all the way to Gu Qingxue. The little hair on his head swayed with his movements. Mother, I got up and put on my own clothes today. Am I good?¡±


    Gu Qingxue carried the coquettish dumbo in her arms and praised him dotingly, ¡°Of course. Our Dumby is like your big brother. Both of us are good children who are independent and independent. You¡¯re able to put on your own clothes at such a young age. You¡¯re really good.¡±


    Gu Lin did not forget to walk over when he heard his mother praising his second brother. The corners of his lips also curled up into a shy smile.


    Lingbao and Rong Han did not admit defeat after hearing this. They hurriedly put on their clothes.


    ¡°Fairy, look at me. I can also wear clothes. Father has always let me wear my own clothes!¡± Rong Han forced himself to put on his cotton-padded jacket. The thin and soft hair on his head was messy as he looked at Gu Qingxue excitedly.


    ¡°Me too. I¡¯m also very good. Mother, look at me!¡± Lingbao said in a childish voice.


    Hearing the coquettish words of these little children, Gu Qingxue felt her heart melt. ¡°You¡¯re all very good. In order to reward you for being obedient, mother will make you delicious food today, okay?¡±


    ¡°Wow! Fairy is so good! Fairy, can you make soup dumplings? I want to eat little steamed buns!¡± When he mentioned the fragrant soup dumplings, Rong Han could not help but drool. Then, he looked at Rong Zhan with some hidden bitterness. ¡°More than half of the soup dumplings that fairy gave me were taken away by father. I haven¡¯t eaten enough yet.¡±


    Gu Qingxue frowned.


    What was going on with Rong Zhan? Not only did he let Rong Han change and wash herself every day, but he also took the food from the children.


    Seeing that Rong Zhan was still sitting by the bed as if nothing had happened, Gu Qingxue said with a smile, ¡°Well, let¡¯s see which one of you leaves the room to wash up first. If you go late, there won¡¯t be any soup dumplings to eat this morning.¡±


    Hearing this, the four children jumped down from the bed and put on their shoes, then ran out of the room with a smile.


    Watching the four children leave, Gu Qingxue cleared her throat, she looked at Rong Zhan seriously and said, ¡°Your Royal Highness, you¡¯re also one of the people we talked about just now. You¡¯re the last one. You won¡¯t get any of the soup dumplings this morning, so you can only drink some porridge.¡±


    Rong Zhan raised his eyebrows and snorted, ¡°Are you going to avenge Han¡¯er?¡±


    ¡°How old are you? Why would you fight with a child for food?¡± Gu Qingxue sized him up.


    ¡°In the future, if you prepare my share, I will naturally not fight with others.¡± Rong Zhan stood up calmly and left the room.


    Gu Qingxue could not help but take another glance at Rong Zhan¡¯s back as he left.


    Seeing Rong Zhan leave, Gu Qingxue could not help but laugh.


    Did she owe this father and son pair in her previous life?! Not only did she have to treat their illness, but she also had to cook for them?!


    Gu Qingxue had no choice but to leave silently to make breakfast.

 Chapter 243 - 243 The Host Will Receive a Large Number of Points for Healing the Current Patient

    243 The Host Will Receive a Large Number of Points for Healing the Current Patient


    In the following two days, Gu Qingxue only went out for half a day. After lunch, she locked herself in her room and continued to concoct the antidote.


    On the morning of the third day, Gu Qingxue had just arrived at the entrance of An Pharmacy in a horse carriage when she noticed something strange.


    Her medical skills were well-known far and wide, and all the patients in the nearby villages came to see her. In addition, she had only been out for half a day these past few days. Every time An Pharmacy opened its doors, there was already a long queue of people waiting to see her.


    However, today was different from the past. There was a horse carriage parked at the entrance of An Pharmacy that cost a lot of money. Even the horse pulling the carriage was a rare Ferghana horse. There were also a few powerful secret guards gathered around the horse carriage. They all had an imposing aura, and standing in their original positions was enough to make the surrounding people fear them.


    ¡°Lady Gu, what are these people doing?¡± Li Dali drove the carriage and did not dare to approach. He was always worried that he would get into trouble that he should not have gotten into.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. However, I don¡¯t like them being so arrogant.¡± Gu Qingxue watched this scene from afar and had a premonition that these people had most likely appeared at the entrance of An Pharmacy to look for her.


    However, she did not seem to have offended such a person of such high status.


    Her only enemy was the Eldest Madam. With the strength of the Eldest Madam, she would not be able to match up to the owner of this carriage.


    Just as Gu Qingxue was considering whether she should return home today and secretly look for Shopkeeper Huang to investigate the situation, a small white hand suddenly pulled open the curtain of the carriage.


    Then, a young girl wearing a rabbit fur cloak slightly poked her head out, she looked at an old woman who was guarding outside the carriage and advised, ¡°Mother Cao, aren¡¯t we being too ostentatious? I¡¯ve asked around about this Doctor Gu¡¯s rules. She only helps those who queue up obediently. We have a favor to ask of others. How can we break other people¡¯s rules? Why don¡¯t you let me get out of the carriage and stand here and wait in line?¡±


    Gu Qingxue was surprised to hear this.


    She had thought that the people would be unruly and unreasonable, which was why they had made such an ostentatious move.


    Unexpectedly, the young lady in the carriage knew the rules.


    Cao Duo, who was standing outside the carriage, heard this and tugged at the heavy cloak on her body. She said snappily, ¡°Young Miss, you are wrong. You are a precious young lady. How can you get off the carriage and wait in line with a group of lowly people?¡±


    The lady in the carriage was anxious. ¡°There is no distinction between noble and lowly people. Cough, cough, I don¡¯t want to delay the treatment of others.¡±


    Cao Duo¡¯s attitude was very tough. She rolled her eyes, turned her head, and looked at the carriage unhappily. ¡°Miss, don¡¯t make things difficult for this servant. If you get off the carriage and something happens to you, this servant can not afford to be punished. You don¡¯t want to drag us back and be punished by the old madam, right?¡±


    ¡°Then, then at least withdraw the secret guards. The people are very afraid¡­¡± The young girl in the carriage continued to speak carefully.


    This time, Cao Duo directly ignored the young girl¡¯s words and commanded the secret guards. ¡°Keep an eye on the surroundings. Don¡¯t allow anyone to get close to miss!¡±


    The young girl in the carriage was obviously stunned as if she was at a loss.


    The young girl¡¯s appearance was completely covered by the wide brim of the hat, so Gu Qingxue could o¡¯t see her expression. However, from the conversation between their master and servant, she could tell that this young girl was not a bad person.


    Unfortunately, the young girl¡¯s temper seemed to be a little too weak.


    ¡°System notification: the host can receive a large number of points for healing the current patient,¡± the little butler¡¯s voice sounded just in time.


    ¡°How much can I earn?¡± Gu Qingxue had already developed a strong interest in this girl. Naturally, if she could earn points while she was at it, that would be the best, right?

 Chapter 244 - 244 Abide By My Rules

    244 Abide By My Rules


    ¡°The details are unknown. Whether or not to treat the patient will depend on the host¡¯s judgment,¡± the little butler continued.


    This was the first time Gu Qingxue heard the little butler say this. She asked doubtfully, ¡°You¡¯re making me wonder if this is a loss-making business.¡±


    The little butler cleared her throat with a serious expression, ¡°Whether or not to treat the patient will depend on the host¡¯s judgment. Hint: once the host gives up and causes the patient¡¯s life to be in danger, all of the host¡¯s existing points will be deducted.¡±


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s fists instantly hardened.


    This system had never intended to give her any chance to refuse from the start!


    It was not easy for her to earn 10,000 points. How could she be deducted completely just because she missed out on a patient?


    Moreover, she had indeed developed some interest in the young girl in the carriage.


    ¡°Big Brother Li, please let me out of the carriage.¡±Gu Qingxue pointed at An Pharmacy and said.


    Li Dali looked at Gu Qingxue worriedly. ¡°Lady Gu, aren¡¯t you looking for trouble yourself?¡±


    Gu Qingxue shook her head. ¡°From the looks of it, the other party is probably here to see me. They don¡¯t seem like ordinary people. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t avoid them. Thank you for your concern, Brother Li. I¡¯ll be careful.¡±


    Seeing that Gu Qingxue was so insistent, Li Dali could not continue to object, so he drove the carriage to the entrance of An Pharmacy and stopped it.


    Cao Duo¡¯s attention was immediately attracted. She watched as Gu Qingxue got down from the carriage.


    At the same time, Gong Lingyu lifted the curtains on the carriage and quietly looked at Gu Qingxue.


    For a moment, Gong Lingyu thought that she had seen a fairy in the sky.


    How could there be such a beautiful woman? Any beautiful words in the world would not be too much for her. When Gong Lingyu saw Gu Qingxue in a purplish-blue dress, her black hair tied up, and her skin as white as snow, she even forgot to breathe.


    She felt that this woman was like a human formed by the ice fog. She was too perfect, and she was afraid that she would blow her opponent away with a light breath.


    Gu Qingxue was reflected in Gong Lingyu¡¯s peach blossom eyes, and she saw her cold and arrogant expression.


    Cao Duo was also deeply amazed by Gu Qingxue. She was surprised to find that Gu Qingxue¡¯s aura was even more powerful than that of the empress and princess in the palace.


    However, Cao Duo soon realized that Gu Qingxue was just a commoner, and she immediately felt offended, she pointed at Gu Qingxue¡¯s nose and said angrily, ¡°How dare you?! Do you know who is sitting in this carriage? How dare you offend her? Have you lost your nerve?¡±


    Gu Qingxue glanced at Cao Duo disapprovingly, ¡°Since you came to my clinic, you must obey my rules.¡±


    Cao Duo sized Gu Qingxue up in surprise, and an unconcealable surprise rose in her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re Lady Gu, the female doctor?¡±


    Gu Qingxue did not answer. She went forward and knocked on the tightly shut door of An Pharmacy. ¡°Shopkeeper Huang, I¡¯m here to provide consultation.¡±


    The people of An Pharmacy had been standing guard in the hall and did not dare to open the door until they heard Gu Qingxue knocking on the door.


    Huang Rongfa opened the door and looked at Gu Qingxue outside. ¡°Lady Gu, are you going to provide consultation today?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Please make some preparations, Shopkeeper Huang. Invite the patient in fifteen minutes.¡± Gu Qingxue stood up and walked into An Pharmacy as she spoke.


    Cao Duo¡¯s eyes turned craftily. She pointed at Gu Qingxue through the air and said loudly, ¡°How dare you make my lady wait for so long?¡±


    Gong Lingyu¡¯s soft voice came from the carriage, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mother Cao. I¡¯m willing to wait.¡±


    Hearing that, Cao Duo glanced at the carriage where Gong Lingyu was. She could not show her dissatisfaction no matter how much she felt. She could only stand by the carriage and wait with a gloomy expression.

 Chapter 245 - 245 I Want to Tell the Young Lady Some Secrets

    245 I Want to Tell the Young Lady Some Secrets


    15 minutes later, Huang Rongfa came out to receive Gong Lingyu after receiving Gu Qingxue¡¯s permission.


    Gu Qingxue waited in the hall and watched as a young girl in a pink dress walked in with the help of a maid.


    The young girl¡¯s temperament was ethereal and beautiful. After she entered, she lifted the hood of her cloak, revealing her pale little face and peach blossom eyes that were like water.


    Ordinary people could not help but sigh when they saw the young girl¡¯s beautiful appearance, especially when the young girl¡¯s walking movements were different from those of ordinary women. She moved with light steps and her back was straight, showing the demeanor of a young lady.


    Gu Qingxue observed the young girl¡¯s graceful bearing and guessed her identity in her heart.


    Gong Lingyu also looked at Gu Qingxue. Her eyes lit up when she met Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes, and she immediately revealed a cute and lovely smile.


    With the help of a maid, she quickly walked over and stood in front of Gu Qingxue, she first bowed, ¡°Hello, Lady Gu. I¡¯m really sorry. I originally wanted to invite Lady Gu to treat my illness, but I didn¡¯t expect to delay your business. Don¡¯t worry, Miss. I¡¯ll take full responsibility for delaying your business today and compensate you.¡±


    Gu Qingxue did not care about the money, but this lady was very polite. She liked her attitude.


    ¡°You are welcome, Miss. Please take a seat.¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, she saw Cao Duo walk in with a straight face and stand behind Gong Lingyu.


    Ignoring Cao Duo, Gong Lingyu sat in Gu Qingxue¡¯s seat.


    She quietly observed Gu Qingxue from the corner of her eye. The more Gong Lingyu looked at her, the more she could not help but sigh.


    Not to mention anything else, this Lady Gu was really beautiful!


    ¡°May I know what¡¯s wrong with your body?¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, she asked Gong Lingyu to place her hand on the pulse pillow and take her pulse first.


    ¡°The Miss has always been weak since she was young. She often has unbearable pain in her body. She needs to take painkillers every day to live like a normal person. For this reason, my Old Madam and Master are very worried. They hope that Lady Gu can do her best to cure my lady¡¯s illness. As long she can recover, the compensation will not be a problem,¡± Miao Yin said worriedly as she stood beside Gong Lingyu.


    Cao Duo cleared her throat and said in an unfriendly tone, ¡°Of course. If you think you can take advantage of the Miss¡¯s illness to scam money, you¡¯ll be in big trouble.¡±


    Gong Lingyu frowned in dissatisfaction and turned her head to scold her, ¡°Mother Cao, you can¡¯t talk like that. It¡¯s too offensive to Lady Gu. She¡¯s not such a person.¡±


    After saying that, Gong Lingyu stole a glance at Gu Qingxue¡¯s beauty.


    How could such a beautiful person lie to her? It was absolutely impossible!


    Cao Duo said in an annoyed tone, ¡°You know a person¡¯s face but not his heart. Don¡¯t be deceived by others.¡±


    ¡°Enough! If you continue to doubt our Lady Gu¡¯s medical skills, you can just leave. Don¡¯t come to our pharmacy to see a doctor!¡± Lil¡¯ Qi stood behind Gu Qingxue and served tea. She could not help but say angrily when she heard this.


    ¡°Miss, may I have a word with you?¡± Gu Qingxue took Gong Lingyu¡¯s pulse. The way she looked at Gong Lingyu immediately changed. She looked up at her and asked.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Gong Lingyu answered obediently. She stood up with Gu Qingxue and walked to a room not far away.


    Gu Qingxue locked the door after locking everyone outside.


    Gong Lingyu could not help but feel a little nervous when she saw this. ¡°Why did Lady Gu Lock the door?¡±


    ¡°Because I have some secrets to tell you, Miss.¡± Gu Qingxue narrowed her eyes with a smile. She reached out and gently held Gong Lingyu¡¯s hand, walking toward the table.


    Gong Lingyu smelled the delicate scent of herbs on Gu Qingxue as she approached her.

 Chapter 246 - 246 I Will Cure You of Your Illness

    246 I Will Cure You of Your Illness


    The delicate fragrance of Gu Qingxue¡¯s body assaulted her. Gong Lingyu¡¯s attention was attracted by the fragrance, and she was obediently pulled to sit down by Gu Qingxue.


    ¡°Miss, your illness is actually not caused by your weak qi and weak body. If I¡¯m not wrong, you should only have abdominal pain every month when you have your period, right?¡± Gu Qingxue looked at Gong Lingyu, her clear eyes were filled with wisdom.


    Gong Lingyu nodded hurriedly. ¡°I haven¡¯t said anything yet, but Lady Gu actually saw through it?¡±


    Seeing that she had guessed correctly, Gu Qingxue continued with an indifferent expression, ¡°We are both women. I can tell by observing your appearance.¡±


    Gong Lingyu¡¯s illness was not due to her weak body but was commonly known as dysmenorrhea.


    Even in the 21st century, there were many women who were troubled by dysmenorrhea. Among them, there were many women who had excessive dysmenorrhea and needed surgery to relieve it. Gong Lingyu¡¯s illness was so serious that she needed surgery.


    Seeing Gu Qingxue¡¯s calm expression, Gong Lingyu asked in embarrassment, ¡°Won¡¯t Lady Gu laugh at me? This is clearly a pain that all women experience, but I can¡¯t bear it¡­¡±


    Gu Qingxue said seriously, ¡°Everyone has different endurance when it comes to enduring pain. Moreover, every woman has a different system, and the pain they experience is also different. Miss, your constitution is very special, and the pain you have to endure each month is several times more than that of an ordinary woman. It¡¯s reasonable that you can¡¯t bear it. Everyone will get sick. As a doctor, I won¡¯t laugh at any patient.¡±


    Gong Lingyu was touched, and her eyes could not help but tear up.


    Hearing Gong Lingyu¡¯s sobbing voice, Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart skipped a beat, ¡°Miss Gong, why are you doing this?¡±


    Gong Lingyu sniffed, and her voice even trembled. ¡°My family hired many doctors for me, but I was too embarrassed to speak, and I didn¡¯t dare to tell the doctors about my condition. I never thought that I would be lucky enough to meet my wife. Lady Gu, you are my living Bodhisattva!¡±


    Gu Qingxue could understand Gong Lingyu¡¯s pitiful words.


    In the 21st century, many women were too shy to talk about it.


    Not to mention, in ancient times, women valued their privacy more. Of course, they could not tell the male doctors about their illnesses.


    It was also because it was rare to see a female doctor, so Gu Qingxue attracted a lot of women to visit her every time.


    Many of them were in the same situation as this young lady.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss. Although your condition is a little tricky, I¡¯ll cure you,¡± Gu Qingxue promised.


    Gong Lingyu looked at Gu Qingxue, and the more she looked at her, the more she felt that Lady Gu was so beautiful, more beautiful than the most beautiful woman in the palace.


    She remembered that when she was adopted into the royal palace, she was raised by the royal consort. At that time, the royal consort was the most beautiful woman in the harem. She was gentle and patient with Gu Qingxue, and her body was always soft and fragrant.


    However, she wondered if Lady Gu was also like that.


    Thinking of this, Gong Lingyu could not help but throw herself into Gu Qingxue¡¯s arms.


    Gong Lingyu¡¯s sudden action surprised Gu Qingxue. However, when Gu Qingxue looked at the little person in her arms, who was so obedient and helpless like a little rabbit, her heart suddenly softened. She allowed herself to be hugged by Gu Lingyu and reached out to touch her long hair.


    Gong Lingyu looked timid and helpless, but in fact, she was crazily breathing in Gu Qingxue¡¯s elegant fragrance.

 Chapter 247 - 247 How Nice It Is to Be Rich

    247 How Nice It Is to Be Rich


    ¡®Sob, sob, sob. Lady Gu¡¯s body smells so good, and her body is so soft, and her skin is so tender!¡¯


    Gong Lingyu originally just wanted to satisfy her curiosity, but she never thought that she would not be able to stop herself from hugging her!


    She did not dare to let Gu Qingxue see through her thoughts, Gong Lingyu let go of her weakly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lady Gu. I¡¯ve never had a mother since I was young. You make me feel like my big sister. I can¡¯t help but offend you. If Lady Gu dislikes it, you can tell me directly. I¡¯ll definitely pay attention to you in the future.¡±


    Gong Lingyu said this, but she looked at Gu Qingxue with her watery peach blossom eyes expectantly.


    Who could refuse a cute and sensible girl who liked to act cute and cute?


    At least, Gu Qingxue could not refuse.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind,¡± Gu Qingxue said.


    Gong Lingyu, who had been a little depressed, was immediately overjoyed. She hugged Gu Qingxue¡¯s arm with a smile, ¡°Thank you, Sister Gu. Sister, how are you going to treat me? Will it hurt?¡±


    She had never been a person who liked to be intimate with others. However, Gu Qingxue looked at Gong Lingyu¡¯s cute appearance and could not refuse her.


    ¡°It might hurt a little. However, I promise I¡¯ll make you recover. However, I don¡¯t like to be seen by others while I¡¯m treating you. Therefore, I hope that you and I can be alone each time I¡¯m treating you. Don¡¯t let others disturb us,¡± Gu Qingxue said, she was observing Gong Lingyu¡¯s reaction.


    Speaking of which, it was only their first time meeting and they did not know each other well. Gong Lingyu would probably not agree to her sudden request.


    However, what Gu Qingxue did not expect was that her words were exactly what Gong Lingyu wanted.


    If they were alone, she could act coquettishly to sister Gu, right?


    ¡°Sister Gu, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll listen to you,¡± Gong Lingyu said obediently.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart was melted by Gong Lingyu¡¯s cuteness. She reached out and rubbed her head, ¡°Before the treatment begins, show me the painkiller you took.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Gong Lingyu took out a bottle of medicine and handed it to Gu Qingxue.


    Gu Qingxue took the bottle and shook it slightly. She found that half of the pills in the bottle had been taken. It was obvious that Gong Lingyu had taken the medicine for a long time.


    Gong Lingyu also explained, ¡°I will have abdominal pain at least twenty times a month. During the few days when I¡¯m on my period, I can¡¯t get out of bed because of abdominal pain. In order to relieve the pain, I have to take at least three to five pills every day. It has been three years since I started taking the pills when I was 14 years old.¡±


    Gu Qingxue opened the pill bottle, took out the pills, and took a deep breath. She could tell what kind of medicine was used in these pills and what proportion of each medicine was used.


    Although she did not completely analyze the ingredients in the pills, Gu Qingxue could not help but be a little surprised when she only analyzed the medicine contained in a few of the pills.


    It was because the medicinal ingredients contained in these pills were all extremely precious medicinal ingredients.


    Just the ones she recognized were top-grade angelica seeds, hundred-year-old Ganoderma, snow silk, and blood ginseng.


    Any one of these medicinal ingredients would be priceless.


    The cost of these pills was estimated to be one tael of gold.


    The young lady in front of her had actually taken these pills for three years.


    Although she had long realized that Gong Lingyu was not an ordinary person, Gu Qingxue could not help but sigh in her heart. It was so good to be rich.

 Chapter 248 - 248 Find My Cousin First

    248 Find My Cousin First


    Gong Lingyu blinked her eyes in confusion when she saw that Gu Qingxue was not saying anything. ¡°Sister Gu, is there anything wrong?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong. I was worried that the medicine might be poisonous. If you keep taking pain-relieving pills, it will affect your body. However, the pills you take are made of top-grade herbs. They won¡¯t affect your body too much, nor will they affect my future treatment.¡± She put the bottle of priceless pills back into place and returned it to Gong Lingyu.


    ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s good. Sister Gu, are we going to start the treatment soon?¡± Gong Lingyu asked.


    Gu Qingxue nodded. ¡°I wonder where you¡¯re staying? In the future, I want to go to your house and treat you.¡±


    There were too many people in the pharmacy, so she could not take the risk of treating Gong Lingyu there.


    ¡°Well¡­ I want to stay in the inn. Is it inconvenient for you to treat me, Sister Gu?¡± Gong Lingyu asked.


    Gu Qingxue agreed, ¡°It is indeed inconvenient. Do you know anyone around here, Miss? It would be best if you could stay in a house. The fewer people disturb me, the more I can treat you with peace of mind. My family lives in Dafu Village. There should be an empty house nearby for you to live in.¡±


    ¡°I do have a friend who lives nearby. Why don¡¯t I try to find him? But I¡¯m not sure if he¡¯s willing to take me in. If it¡¯s not possible, I¡¯ll have to live in an inn.¡± Gong Lingyu mentioned her cousin, and a hint of fear appeared in her eyes.


    Seeing Gong Lingyu¡¯s troubled expression, Gu Qingxue subconsciously felt that her friend must have a bad temper.


    Otherwise, who would have the heart to let this cute little girl live on the streets?


    ¡°If you still can¡¯t find a place to stay tomorrow, come and find me. I¡¯ll think of a way for you. Go back and settle down today. We¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow.¡± Gu Qingxue led Gong Lingyu out of the room.


    She raised her hand to open the door, and Gu Qingxue watched Cao Duo roll in.


    Cao Duo looked embarrassed as well. She quickly stood up and acted as if nothing had happened. ¡°Miss, why did you come out so late? I was worried about you.¡±


    ¡°Lady Gu is just helping me diagnose. I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s go and find my cousin first.¡± Gong Lingyu did not forget to wave at Gu Qingxue before she left. ¡°Sister Gu, I¡¯ll see you later.¡±


    Gu Qingxue smiled as she watched Gong Lingyu leave. Then, she realized what she had said.


    What did she mean by ¡®see you later¡¯? As expected, this girl was a little silly.


    After watching Gong Lingyu leave, Gu Qingxue continued to treat other patients.


    Due to today¡¯s incident, Huang Rongfa was always worried that Gu Qingxue would get into trouble, so he asked Li Dali to send Gu Qingxue home before the time.


    Gu Qingxue could not refuse Huang Rongfa¡¯s good intentions, so she could only listen to him and return to Dafu Village in a horse carriage.


    Before entering the village, Gu Qingxue saw a familiar horse carriage stopping at the entrance of Dafu Village.


    And this horse carriage, which seemed to be out of place with Dafu Village, successfully attracted the gazes of the little children playing at the entrance of the village the moment it appeared.


    ¡°Wow, what a nice-looking carriage. It looks so much better than Uncle Dali¡¯s carriage!¡± Li Xiaohu looked at the carriage with a face full of admiration, and could not help but want to go forward and touch it.


    However, Li Xiaohu did not dare and still stood together with Dumby and the others.

 Chapter 249 - 249 The First Time She Had Seen Rong Han Get Close to a Woman Other Than Herself

    249 The First Time She Had Seen Rong Han Get Close to a Woman Other Than Herself


    It was not just Li Xiaohu, but also Dumby, Lingbao, Zhou Xiaohua, and the other little children in the village. They all looked at the carriage and sighed. Only Rong Han was not interested.


    He just glanced at the carriage indifferently and then withdrew his gaze. Then, he continued to concentrate on jumping the grid.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Han, come and take a look quickly. This carriage is really beautiful.¡± Dumby did not forget about Rong Han at all times. He hurriedly pulled him over to look at the carriage.


    Rong Han stood beside the little children with a depressed expression. He really could not figure out what was so beautiful about a carriage.


    This carriage was not as beautiful as the carriage his father usually sat in.


    However, the people around the carriage looked somewhat familiar. It seemed to be similar to the secret guards that followed his little aunt.


    Only when she saw Miao Yin standing by the side of the carriage did Rong Han rub his eyes and confirm with his eyes.


    After making sure that she was not mistaken, Rong Han immediately ran toward the carriage with his short legs.


    The little children, who were already restless, only lacked a leader. Therefore, once Rong Zhan ran, they all followed him with excited faces.


    In the carriage, Gong Lingyu was completely unaware that she had been discovered. She raised her head uneasily and looked at Dafu Village. Her small feet, which were wearing embroidered shoes, only reached out of the carriage and retracted back.


    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s almost time for lunch. If we don¡¯t go and find Young Master, it¡¯ll be too late.¡± Miao Yin saw Gong Lingyu¡¯s hesitation and sighed helplessly.


    Her princess was always like this. Whenever she encountered anything related to the prince regent, she would be especially careful.


    If she had not been following the princess and knew that the prince regent had never mistreated the princess and had instead taken good care of her, she would definitely suspect that the prince regent had mistreated the princess.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Why don¡¯t we just forget about it?¡± Gong Lingyu looked like she was about to cry. The more she spoke, the more uncertain she became.


    Just as Miao Yin was about to continue her advice, a delicate little person ran over excitedly and hugged her thigh. ¡°Sister Miao Yin!¡±


    Miao Yin and Gong Lingyu were both shocked. They looked at the little boy who was clinging to Miao Yin at the same time.


    Rong Han let go of Miao Yin, revealing his cute little face.


    ¡°Han¡¯er!¡± Gong Lingyu got off the carriage without saying anything. She hugged Rong Han tightly and spun him in a circle.


    Gu Qingxue, who was not far away, witnessed this scene.


    It was the first time she had seen Rong Han get close to a woman other than herself.


    She was far away, so she could not hear what Rong Han and the woman were talking about.


    After chatting for a while, Rong Han seemed to have said something.


    Gong Lingyu was a little embarrassed at first, but she could not resist Rong Han¡¯s coquettish act in the end. She nodded as if she had accepted her fate and got on the carriage with Rong Han and the two children.


    Watching their carriage leave, Gu Qingxue suddenly thought of what Gong Lingyu had said just now.


    She had a friend who lived near Qingyuan Town.


    She had an important status, and she was so close to Lil¡¯ Han. Without a doubt, she must be an acquaintance of Rong Han.


    Thinking that Gong Lingyu came from Jing City from thousands of miles away, and the first person she went to see was Rong Han, Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes became more meaningful.


    ¡°Lady Gu, isn¡¯t this the young lady just now? Why did she come to our Dafu Village?¡± Li Dali had also witnessed everything and looked at Gu Qingxue curiously.


    Gu Qingxue lowered her head to hide her emotions, shook her head, and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. Brother Li, let¡¯s go in too. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to send me to my house.¡±

 Chapter 250 - 250 Mother, What’s Wrong With You? Did Someone Bully You?

    250 Mother, What¡¯s Wrong With You? Did Someone Bully You?


    Li Dali agreed immediately and brought Gu Qingxue home.


    The carriage stopped steadily behind the courtyard gate. Gu Qingxue looked at Gong Lingyu¡¯s carriage and Rong Zhan, who was standing beside the carriage with his back facing him.


    Rong Zhan did not seem to notice Gu Qingxue. All his attention was on Gong Lingyu. His gaze stopped on her and watched as the maid carefully helped her get off the carriage.


    However, Gong Lingyu appeared very nervous. When she got off the carriage, she staggered and almost fell.


    Luckily, Miao Yin helped her out in time. Gong Lingyu got off the carriage safely and walked into the gate of the mansion.


    Then, Rong Zhan led Rong Han and entered the gate with the group of secret guards and maids.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the Young Master who came to see Lady Gu? I was wondering why that young lady came to our village today. It turns out that she and this Young Master are a couple,¡± Li Dali said in realization.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart trembled as she looked at Li Dali and asked.


    Li Dali turned his head and met Gu Qingxue¡¯s gaze, he asked awkwardly, ¡°Ah? Did I guess wrong? I¡¯ve always thought that Young Master was cold, but this is the first time I¡¯ve seen him so devoted to a woman. I don¡¯t have a good eye. If I guess wrong, Lady Gu, please don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Gu Qingxue was stunned for a moment, then she lowered her head to hide the emotions that flashed through her eyes. ¡°Brother Li, you must be joking. I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Gu Qingxue gave Li Dali the money. She quietly got off the carriage and returned to the courtyard house.


    As soon as she entered, Dumbu and Lingbao came up to welcome her with joy.


    Dumbo said happily, ¡°Mother, I was sitting in a beautiful carriage just now!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you came back too late, mother. Otherwise, mother could have sat in that carriage as well.¡± Lingbao opened her arms to hug Gu Qingxue. When she fell into Gu Qingxue¡¯s arms as she wished, she continued speaking with a smile, ¡°However, I¡¯ve made a deal with that beautiful big sister. When big brother gets off the academy, mother and big brother can ride in the carriage with us!¡±


    ¡°Really? Big sister is so nice.¡± Thinking of Gong Lingyu¡¯s cute and lively appearance and the scene just now, Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart throbbed again. ¡°Mother is hungry. Let¡¯s go have lunch first.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll call Uncle Fairy and Lil¡¯ Han to come and have lunch together!¡± As Dumby spoke, he was about to rush out excitedly.


    Gu Qingxue reached out her hand in time to stop Dumby. ¡°No need. Your Uncle Fairy has something to do. We¡¯ll eat lunch by ourselves today.¡±


    ¡°Mother, what¡¯s wrong? Did someone bully you? Why aren¡¯t you happy?¡± Lingbao kissed Gu Qingxue¡¯s face and asked in puzzlement.


    ¡°Mother is fine, just a little tired. After lunch, you can take a nap with me. Then, mother will be fine.¡± Gu Qingxue saw the worry on Lingbao¡¯s face, and the haze in her heart dissipated. ¡°You two be good and follow mother to have lunch, okay?¡±


    The two children looked at Gu Qingxue worriedly and went to have lunch with her.


    Gu Lin¡¯s school had booked a lunch today, so they did not have to wait for him if he did not come back for lunch. After lunch, Gu Qingxue brought the two children to the east room and hugged them to sleep.


    Meanwhile, in the hall of the house next door¡­


    Rong Zhan was sitting on the main seat, sipping the tea in his cup with a teacup in his hand. He looked up at Gong Lingyu and asked, ¡°Yu¡¯er, why are you sitting so far away?¡±

 Chapter 251 - 251 Did You Bully My Xueer?

    251 Did You Bully My Xue¡¯er?


    There were only Rong Zhan, Rong Han, and Gong Lingyu in the hall. However, Gong Lingyu was like a mouse that had seen a cat. She sat on the seat furthest away from Rong Zhan. Her back was tense, and she looked very nervous.


    ¡°I just feel that this seat is more comfortable. Cousin, you don¡¯t have to care about me. Just find a small room for me to live in. Once I¡¯m cured, I¡¯ll leave immediately,¡± Gong Lingyu said softly.


    ¡°Ji Yan, go and vacate the best courtyard for Yu¡¯er,¡± Rong Zhan ordered.


    Gong Lingyu looked at Rong Zhan with a flattering expression. She opened her mouth, but the words that she wanted to say were stuck in her throat.


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t like it? If you don¡¯t like it, you can choose any room you like,¡± Rong Zhan asked.


    Rong Zhan asked expressionlessly, scaring Gong Lingyu so much that she shrank her neck again.


    ¡®I did not mean that! What should I do? Is my cousin angry again? Why does he keep a straight face?¡¯


    As expected, she should not have come!


    Gong Lingyu shook her head crazily, quickly rejecting Rong Zhan¡¯s kind offer. ¡°No need, I think my cousin arranged it well, it¡¯s very good¡­¡±


    Seeing Gong Lingyu drinking tea nervously, Rong Zhan seemed to see through her. ¡°Have you seen Gu Qingxue?¡±


    At the mention of Gu Qingxue¡¯s name, Gong Lingyu¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. ¡°I¡¯ve seen her! Sister Gu is very gentle and very good.¡±


    ¡°I think so too, auntie. You like the fairy, don¡¯t you?¡± Rong Han liked people praising Gu Qingxue the most. He immediately jumped down from his seat and ran to Gong Lingyu with his thick little legs.


    ¡°Fairy? This title really suits Sister Gu.¡± Gong Lingyu smiled and picked up Rong Han, she touched his little face, ¡°I knew Sister Gu was beautiful and kind-hearted, and her medical skills are also high. Look at our Han¡¯er¡¯s little face, it looks much ruddier than before.¡±


    Seeing the two of them talking and laughing, Rong Zhan warned, ¡°No one in the Gu family except Gu Qingxue knows our identity, so you shouldn¡¯t say too much.¡±


    Hearing Rong Zhan¡¯s words, Gong Lingyu immediately stopped smiling. Like a startled rabbit, she hummed softly.


    Ji Yan stood at the side and watched silently, feeling very sympathetic toward Gong Lingyu.


    Actually, it was not the sixth princess¡¯ fault for being afraid. It was His Royal Highness¡¯ fault for not even smiling when talking to people. The sixth princess was timid by nature, so it would be strange if she was not afraid!


    However, Rong Zhan was not aware of this. Ji Yan and the others who were standing outside the door could only bow their heads in sympathy to Gong Lingyu.


    He ordered his subordinates to arrange a place for Gong Lingyu. Rong Zhan saw that Rong Han was sticking to Gong Lingyu, so he let him go. He went to the next room alone and prepared to have lunch.


    However, when Rong Zhan entered the hall, he was surprised to find that Nine was already cleaning up the dishes.


    Nine glanced at Rong Zhan from the corner of his eyes and quickly retracted his gaze as if he did not see him.


    On the other hand, Nanny Sheng looked surprised. ¡°Why is Young Master here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s time for lunch. I¡¯m here for lunch,¡± Rong Zhan said as his gaze swept over the remaining half of the dishes on the table.


    ¡°Ah? Young Master hasn¡¯t eaten yet? Just now when the Miss returned, she said that from this afternoon onwards, there was no need to prepare any more food for the Young Master, so we¡¯ll eat first. If Young Master doesn¡¯t mind, there is still some unfinished food here¡­¡± Nanny Sheng looked at Rong Zhan with some difficulty.


    ¡°Did you bully my Xue¡¯er?¡± Madam Qi suddenly stood up and she stared at Rong Zhan as she asked.


    Rong Zhan shook his head without even thinking twice.

 Chapter 252 - 252 You’re a Heartbreaker

    252 You¡¯re a Heartbreaker


    Madam Qi did not believe him. She stood up and walked up to Rong Zhan, she pointed at him with her finger. ¡°You¡¯re lying! You must have bullied my Xue¡¯er. Otherwise, My Xue¡¯er wouldn¡¯t be unhappy. You¡¯re a heartbreaker. You bullied m y Xue¡¯er!¡±


    ¡°Old Madam, you can¡¯t do this!¡± Nanny Sheng quickly came forward to stop Madam Qi who wanted to give Rong Zhan two punches.


    Madam Qi had been detoxified twice. Although she had not recovered fully, she had the intelligence of a three or four-year-old child.


    She did not care whether Rong Zhan was in a high position or not. She only knew that this man had caused her precious Xue¡¯er to lose her appetite!


    ¡°Since you have a wife, it is indeed not suitable for you to come to Miss Gu¡¯s house often. This is to avoid arousing criticism.¡± Nine looked at Rong Zhan and impolitely ordered him to leave. ¡°Miss Gu doesn¡¯t want to see you. Please leave, Young Master.¡±


    Hearing what Nine said, Rong Zhan immediately thought of everything.


    He calculated the time. Just now, when Yu¡¯er came to his residence, Gu Qingxue had just returned home.


    She must have seen something and then got jealous.


    The smile on Rong Zhan¡¯s lips disappeared in a flash. He walked to the east wing room and was about to knock on the door when he raised his hand and stopped.


    Nanny Sheng also came quickly. She looked at Rong Zhan with puzzlement and asked in a concerned tone, ¡°Young Master, why are you looking for my Miss? Miss has been busy these few days. It¡¯s not easy for her to rest for a while. Please come back later.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll wait here.¡± Rong Zhan recalled that Gu Qingxue had already fallen asleep. He withdrew his hand that was about to knock on the door and turned around to return to the hall.


    In the room, Gu Qingxue heard everything silently.


    Holding the two children who were already asleep in her arms, Gu Qingxue turned her head to look at the door, feeling somewhat disappointed for some reason.


    However, she quickly threw away her thoughts and closed her eyes to force herself to fall asleep.


    Finally, she fell into a deep sleep until the two children woke up after sleeping for two hours.


    ¡°Mother, have you rested well? My second brother and I are going out to play with Lil¡¯ Han,¡± Lingbao said with a smile as he snuggled into Gu Qingxue¡¯s arms.


    Gu Qingxue opened her eyes and looked down to see the two cubs staring at her with big eyes full of curiosity.


    The tiredness on her body was gone. Gu Qingxue nodded, ¡°Let mother help you put on your clothes and go out to play.¡±


    After helping the two children put on their clothes, Gu Qingxue watched them open the door and go out. When they went out, they happened to bump into Rong Zhan who was standing outside the door.


    The two children¡¯s eyes could not hide their enthusiasm. silly bao asked innocently, ¡°What a coincidence, Uncle Fairy. Are you here to find our mother?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to wait for your mother. Lil¡¯ Han is waiting for you outside the door. Go out and play,¡± Rong Zhan said.


    Dumby and Lingbao held hands and ran out of the room.


    Gu Qingxue had already put on her clothes and embroidered shoes when she heard Rong Zhan¡¯s voice. She got up and pretended nothing had happened. She came to the table, holding a book in her hand, pretending to continue studying the medicinal herbs.


    Rong Zhan observed the scene calmly. He saw that the book in Gu Qingxue¡¯s hands was upside down.


    Gu Qingxue did not know what she had done. She pretended to glance at Rong Zhan and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Your Royal Highness? I¡¯m studying the antidote, so I need some silence.¡±


    Rong Zhan pointed at the ancient book in Gu Qingxue¡¯s hands. ¡°Does Miss Gu like to read books like this?¡±

 Chapter 253 - 253 Realized She Had Held the Book Upside Down

    253 Realized She Had Held the Book Upside Down


    Gu Qingxue then lowered her head to take a look. She was surprised to find that she had taken the book upside down!


    Her face flushed with shame. Gu Qingxue quickly turned the book in her hand around and cleared her throat awkwardly. ¡°It was just a mistake in my busy schedule. Is there anything else, Your Royal Highness?¡±


    Rong Zhan looked at Gu Qingxue¡¯s actions and was in a good mood. ¡°I heard that Miss Gu has taken good care of Yu¡¯er. I¡¯m here to ask about her condition.¡±


    Yu¡¯er?


    Gu Qingxue was puzzled for a moment before she realized that the Yu¡¯er that Rong Zhan had mentioned was probably the Miss that she had diagnosed today.


    Yu¡¯er.


    That was a very affectionate way of addressing her.


    ¡°The Miss is fine. I¡¯ll start the treatment in the future. I won¡¯t trouble Your Royal Highness to take care of her.¡± Gu Qingxue ignored the stifling feeling in her heart and turned her head away. She was not even willing to take a glance at Rong Zhan.


    Rong Zhan looked at Gu Qingxue¡¯s awkward expression and suddenly thought that this might be the jealousy he had mentioned to him before.


    He had always thought that it was troublesome for women to be jealous of each other. However, when Rong Zhan looked at Gu Qingxue at this moment, he did not feel that it was troublesome. Instead, he seemed to enjoy this feeling.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Han has always missed his aunt. Please take care of her, Miss Gu,¡± Rong Zhan reminded her.


    Gu Qingxue nodded perfunctorily at first, but she immediately understood what was going on. ¡°What did you say? His aunt?¡±


    That Miss was not Han¡¯er¡¯s mother, but his aunt?


    So that meant that Miss was Rong Zhan¡¯s sister!?


    ¡°Yu¡¯er was the daughter of my great-uncle. After my great-uncle¡¯s family sacrificed their lives for the country, the emperor took Yu¡¯er as his adopted daughter, and Han¡¯er also changed her way of addressing her as an aunt.¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s lips curled into a curve that he himself had not noticed, he looked at Gu Qingxue and asked, ¡°Miss Gu, you¡¯re so surprised. Did you misunderstand Yu¡¯er¡¯s identity?¡±


    ¡°I, I didn¡¯t,¡± Gu Qingxue said, but she could clearly feel the haze in her heart disappear like a cloud.


    She thought carefully and did remember that there was a sixth princess in the dynasty, who was not the emperor¡¯s biological daughter. She was the only daughter of the great general of the palace. The great general of the harem and his beloved wife had sacrificed their lives for the country. The emperor could not bear to leave her alone, so he took her in as his adopted daughter and raised her by the empress dowager¡¯s side from a young age. She was doted on by the emperor.


    Rong Zhan¡¯s biological mother was the only younger sister of the great general of the palace. Unfortunately, she died young.


    In this way, the sixth princess was really Rong Zhan¡¯s biological cousin.


    Only then did she realize how big of a misunderstanding she had created. Gu Qingxue used the ancient book to cover her face. She simply could not face Rong Zhan.


    She was too embarrassed!


    Just as Gu Qingxue was feeling embarrassed, Rong Zhan came closer to her step by step. He actually reached her in just a few steps.


    By the time Gu Qingxue raised her hand to find the person who had come, there was already no way for her to escape.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, you¡¯re too close.¡± Gu Qingxue took a step back. Her back immediately pressed against the low table behind her. There was no way for her to retreat.


    Before Gu Qingxue could dodge to the sides, Rong Zhan took advantage of her unsteady steps and grabbed her waist, forcing her to ask, ¡°Who do you think Yu¡¯er is to me?¡±


    Rong Zhan¡¯s deep voice rang in her ears, making Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart beat faster. She used the book in her hand to press against Rong Zhan¡¯s chest, preventing him from getting closer. ¡°Your Royal Highness, you¡¯re not following the rules.¡±


    ¡°Gu Qingxue, you¡¯re jealous,¡± Rong Zhan said confidently.


    ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± Gu Qingxue denied it subconsciously but happened to meet Rong Zhan¡¯s smiling eyes.

 Chapter 254 - 254 Its Inconvenient For the Young Master to Come and Disturb Them

    254 It¡¯s Inconvenient For the Young Master to Come and Disturb Them


    Gu Qingxue heard footsteps approaching from outside the door, and her heart tightened. She pushed Rong Zhan away forcefully, ¡°Young Master, the medicine is not ready yet. Please wait outside.¡±


    After the softness in Rong Zhan¡¯s arms left quickly, a strange look flashed in his eyes, and then he heard the door being pushed open with a bang.


    He turned his head to look behind him with dissatisfaction. Rong Zhan was not surprised to see Ah Jiu standing outside the door.


    He saw Nine holding the door and saying in a tough tone, ¡°Young Master, Nanny Sheng invites the Young Master to the front hall to have tea.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go too.¡± Gu Qingxue hurriedly abandoned Rong Zhan and brushed past Nine in a hurry.


    When she brushed past Gu Qingxue, Ah Jiu saw her flushed cheeks and the tip of her ears with his own eyes.


    Nine looked coldly at Rong Zhan in the room, his eyes revealing some hostility. ¡°Young Master, there are many women at home, it¡¯s not convenient for Young Master to come and disturb them often.¡±


    Rong Zhan heard this, but after sweeping a glance at Nine, he indifferently withdrew his gaze and left in large strides.


    Gu Qingxue seemed to have fled to the hall, and as soon as she entered the door, she saw Madam Qi and Nanny Sheng chatting and laughing.


    Looking at Madam Qi, Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes were filled with gratification. ¡°Grandmother.¡±


    ¡°Xue¡¯er, come and sit with grandmother. Grandmother will give you delicious food.¡± Seeing Gu Qingxue, Madam Qi could not close her mouth and waved at her enthusiastically.


    Gu Qingxue walked up with a smile and sat down beside Madam Qi.


    Nanny Sheng was cooking tea. After Rong Zhan and Nine entered the room, she poured a cup of tea for each of them.


    ¡°Nanny Sheng, Miss Gu, I have something to ask of you.¡± Rong Zhan took two sips of tea, he said, ¡°My cousin went to see Miss Gu today and decided to stay here. She will leave after she recovers. She is a woman, so it is inconvenient for her. I hope that my cousin and Young Master Nine can change places. Young Master Nine is a man after all. In addition, he has recovered. Miss Gu has many women at home. It is inconvenient for him to stay here.¡±


    Nine paused in his action of drinking tea. He had never thought that Rong Zhan would use what he had just said to shut him up.


    Gu Qingxue had not thought about this before. After Rong Zhan¡¯s reminder, she then looked at Ah Jiu and sighed, ¡°What Young Master Rong said makes sense. Nine, you should tidy up today and exchange rooms with Miss Gong before dinner.¡±


    Nine had never expected that Gu Qingxue would actually do that. He said subconsciously, ¡°But my leg hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet.¡±


    ¡°Your leg injury isn¡¯t too serious. Moreover, Miss Gong¡¯s situation is indeed a little more troublesome. If she stays at home, it will be easier for me to observe her condition.¡± Gu Qingxue thought about it seriously, the only way to cure Gong Lingyu¡¯s illness was to perform surgery on her.


    However, performing the surgery required a venue and a series of tools. She could only perform the surgery on Gong Lingyu at home, otherwise, she would be exposed.


    Gu Qingxue had obviously thought it over carefully. No matter how unwilling Nine was, he had to cooperate obediently.


    Seeing Nine bow his head in acquiescence, Nanny Sheng took the initiative to suggest, ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait until after he had his tea, then I¡¯ll go pack Young Master Jiu things.¡±


    Nine could not refute, so he could only accept his fate and nod his head.


    Rong Zhan drank his tea happily. After Nine had packed his luggage, he had his bodyguards help Ah Jiu move his luggage and tidy up the room. They were meticulous in every detail.

 Chapter 255 - 255 You Dont Have to Take Care of Her

    255 You Don¡¯t Have to Take Care of Her


    The happiest one was Gong Lingyu.


    Gong Lingyu had been worried that she would live a miserable life under her cousin¡¯s roof, but she did not expect her happiness to come so suddenly. She could actually stay at Sister Gu¡¯s house!


    After Gong Lingyu heard the good news, she packed her luggage without saying a word. Before Miao Yin and the others could follow her, she carried her small bag first, she stood outside Gu Qingxue¡¯s door excitedly. ¡°Sister Gu, I¡¯m here to find you!¡±


    Gu Qingxue heard the commotion and pushed open the door. The moment she saw Gong Lingyu outside the door, her lips curled into a bright smile. ¡°Miss Yu, come in quickly.¡±


    Gong Lingyu walked forward enthusiastically and hugged Gu Qingxue¡¯s arm. ¡°Sister Gu, you¡¯re just like my cousin. You can call me Yu¡¯er. Don¡¯t call me ¡®Miss¡¯ so often. You make it sound so strange!¡±


    Gu Qingxue nodded with a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll show you your room. Let me know if you¡¯re dissatisfied with anything.¡±


    Since Gong Lingyu was a girl, Rong Zhan specially asked his men to change a new quilt, pillow, and quilt for her. The room was also meticulously decorated, with some gadgets that girls liked, it looked much more exquisite than when Ah Jiu lived there.


    Gu Qingxue was worried that Gong Lingyu, as a princess, would not be used to living in such a small village courtyard.


    However, she did not expect Gong Lingyu to not mind at all. She sat on the couch, touched the quilt, and said with a smile, ¡°This room is really nice. Sister Gu, did you decorate it for me? I love it so much!¡±


    Seeing that Gong Lingyu had misunderstood, Gu Qingxue denied, ¡°Princess, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I didn¡¯t arrange this.¡±


    Gong Lingyu casually threw her small luggage on the bed, with a smile on her face, she came up and hugged Gu Qingxue¡¯s arm, ¡°Sister Gu, you¡¯re so annoying. You still hid it from me at this point. I knew that Sister Gu must have helped me to decorate it.¡±


    Seeing the serious look on Gong Lingyu¡¯s face, Gu Qingxue was about to continue denying it when she heard a series of footsteps coming from outside the door. Rong Zhan then appeared outside the door.


    She raised her hand and knocked on the door. Rong Zhan said indifferently, ¡°I ordered someone to prepare the room for you.¡±


    The moment Gong Lingyu saw Rong Zhan, the smile on her face became stiff. She was so scared that she did not dare to raise her head. She said weakly, ¡°Thank you, cousin. You¡¯ve put in a lot of effort. You¡¯ve worked hard.¡±


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s gaze swept over the pair of cousins, looking at them in puzzlement.


    She did not know why, but she felt that Yu¡¯er seemed to be very afraid of the prince.


    As if to prove Gu Qingxue¡¯s guess, Gong Lingyu dodged her gaze, not daring to look Rong Zhan in the eye.


    She could clearly feel that Gong Lingyu¡¯s little hand holding her arm was still trembling. Gu Qingxue glanced at Rong Zhan with a dissatisfied gaze, as if asking him what he had done to Gong Lingyu, he had made the little girl so afraid of him.


    Rong Zhan felt wronged. He looked at Gong Lingyu, who was trembling with fear and said, ¡°Yu¡¯er, rest first. Miss Gu, you don¡¯t have to take care of her.¡±


    Hearing that, Gong Lingyu looked at Rong Zhan with a resentful gaze. She reluctantly let go of Gu Qingxue.


    Gu Qingxue saw Gong Lingyu staring at her with her big watery eyes like a little rabbit. She suppressed the urge to leave the room.


    After closing the door, Gu Qingxue looked at Rong Zhan and asked, ¡°Your Royal Highness, what have you done to the sixth princess? Why is she so afraid of you?¡±

 Chapter 256 - 256 Once She Was Infected, Gong Lingyu’s Life Would Be Over

    256 Once She Was Infected, Gong Lingyu¡¯s Life Would Be Over


    ¡°He is my mother¡¯s only younger sister, and I have always taken care of her. But for some reason, she has always been afraid of me.¡± Rong Zhan also had a helpless look on his face when he mentioned this.


    Gu Qingxue thought of how Rong Zhan had arranged a room for Gong Lingyu just now, and how it was in line with Gong Lingyu¡¯s preferences. It was not difficult for her to guess that he was telling the truth.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, could it be because you always keep a straight face?¡± Gu Qingxue tilted her head and looked at Rong Zhan in puzzlement. She raised her hand and made a smile at the corner of her lips, ¡°Otherwise, if Your Royal Highness tries to talk to Yu¡¯er with a smile, maybe she won¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Rong Zhan always had an imposing manner toward others. Moreover, there was no smile on his face all year round. Anyone who saw him would feel afraid.


    ¡°Let me try.¡± Rong Zhan turned around and knocked on the door. ¡°Yu¡¯er, open the door.¡±


    Gong Lingyu quietly opened the door by a crack and stuck her head out to look at Rong Zhan.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s back was facing the two of them, so she could not see what expression Rong Zhan had on his face.


    On the other hand, Gong Lingyu seemed to have seen something. She had an incredulous expression on her face and then closed the door with a bang.


    The pitiful Rong Zhan was pushed out of the door and turned to look at Gu Qingxue.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Your Royal Highness, I suddenly remembered that I still have something to do. Please help yourself, Your Royal Highness.¡± Not daring to look at Rong Zhan¡¯s resentful gaze, Gu Qingxue quickly found an excuse and left.


    Nine was forced to move to Rong Zhan¡¯s residence.


    Ji Yan led Nine into the guest room, he introduced, ¡°Young Master Nine, this is the best guest room that we specially arranged for you. In addition, the attendant that we arranged for you lives next door. If you have any orders or needs, you can instruct the attendant. Is there anything else that you need?¡±


    Nine looked at the room in front of him.


    Everything in the room looked better than in the south wing that he had previously stayed in. However, after a quick glance, Nine withdrew his gaze and said expressionlessly, ¡°I like the silence. There¡¯s no need to send someone to serve me.¡±


    ¡°If you need anything, you can tell the servants in the manor at any time.¡± Ji Yan did not force him. After saying that, he left the room.


    Hearing the sound of the door behind him being closed, Nine had no choice but to accept his fate and pack his luggage.


    Gu Qingxue did not go out to provide consultation for the next two days. Instead, she put all her energy into Gong Lingyu.


    Through her observation, Gu Qingxue was even more certain that Gong Lingyu needed to undergo surgery. Moreover, it was best to bring her to the research institute for surgery. Otherwise, if the disinfection was incomplete, once she got infected, Gong Lingyu would be doomed for the rest of her life.


    In the middle of the night, Gu Qingxue communicated with the little butler through her consciousness, ¡°Little butler, I want to bring Yu¡¯er to the research institute for the surgery. I wonder if the system will allow it?¡±


    The little butler said in a businesslike manner, ¡°As long as the system is not discovered by outsiders, this behavior is naturally allowed. ¡°However, because the host¡¯s behavior requires the system to bear the risk, the system needs to charge a certain risk fee.¡±


    ¡°In other words, you need to deduct points?¡± Gu Qingxue asked bluntly when she heard the young butler¡¯s serious tone.


    ¡°Yes. Of course, the system will not force the host to make any decision on his behalf. If the host is confident that the patient will recover, you can also choose to carry out the surgery with external equipment,¡± the young butler said calmly, ¡°By the way, curing this patient will earn you 1500 points.¡±


    1500 points was indeed not a small amount.

 Chapter 257 - 257 Why Didn’t the Fairy Bring Aunt Out?

    257 Why Didn¡¯t the Fairy Bring Aunt Out?


    ¡°Hmm, then how many points do I need to bring Yu¡¯er into the research institute?¡± Gu Qingxue thought to herself. It was just a risk fee. She would not let Gong Lingyu have any chance of discovering the research institute for her own sake. The system was well aware of this, it should not be too expensive.


    However, it was obvious that Gu Qingxue had underestimated this black-hearted system.


    The little butler¡¯s words were shocking, ¡°The risk fee is a total of 10,000 points. Would the host please confirm the implementation?¡±


    When Gu Qingxue heard the words ¡®10,000 points¡¯, she was completely shocked!


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you guys just go and rob someone?¡± Gu Qingxue asked from the bottom of her heart.


    She had spent a lot of effort to accumulate 10,000 points. However, all of them had to be given away?


    ¡°The host can choose not to carry out the surgery in the laboratory. However, the host also has to bear the risk of infection after the surgery. Once the patient suffers irreversible damage due to the surgery infection, the system will deduct all of the host¡¯s points and carry out other punishments,¡± the little butler continued.


    Gu Qingxue snorted, ¡°What a forced sale.¡±


    In the end, she had no choice at all.


    The little butler smiled without saying anything, silently agreeing with Gu Qingxue¡¯s words.


    Gu Qingxue was very clear that the system knew that she could not bear to ignore Gong Lingyu.


    Thinking of how Gong Lingyu had sweetly called her ¡®sister¡¯ these days, Gu Qingxue really could not ignore her.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to bring Yu¡¯er for the surgery tomorrow. Help me prepare a sufficient dose of the anesthetic needle in advance,¡± Gu Qingxue said helplessly.


    ¡°Thank you for your patronage. The host¡¯s 10,000 points have been deducted. The current balance is zero.¡± The little butler¡¯s voice contained a smile that could not be concealed.


    Gu Qingxue ended the conversation with the little housekeeper in a bad mood. She watched as the anesthetic needle prepared by the little housekeeper appeared in her hand.


    After feeling sorry for the loss of 10,000 points, Gu Qingxue held back her sadness and blew out the lamp to rest.


    The next day, Gu Qingxue first asked Gong Lingyu to stop drinking water and then brought her to the east wing room in the evening.


    Gong Lingyu was covered by her eyes, so she could not see what was happening in the room.


    However, she was not afraid at all. She smiled and said to Gu Qingxue, ¡°Sister Gu, are we going to start the treatment soon? I¡¯m so looking forward to it!¡±


    Gu Qingxue could not help but raise the corners of her lips. She reminded Gong Lingyu, ¡°It might hurt a little from now on. Bear with it for a while and you¡¯ll fall asleep.¡±


    Gong Lingyu obediently reached out her hand. As expected, she felt a sharp pain in her arm. ¡°Sister Gu, I¡¯m not sleepy at all¡­¡±


    However, before Gong Lingyu could finish her words, the anesthetic had already been injected into her body and had taken effect.


    She reached out her hand to stabilize Gong Lingyu who had fallen asleep. After Gu Qingxue confirmed that she had lost consciousness, she brought her to the research institute.


    Time flew by. Two hours later¡­


    Rong Han held Rong Zhan¡¯s hand tightly and looked at the situation in the room uneasily.


    There was not even a light in the room. It was so dark that it was unsettling to look at.


    ¡°Father, why hasn¡¯t the fairy brought aunt out yet?¡± Rong Han¡¯s eyes were filled with apprehension as she blinked at Rong Zhan.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the time yet, don¡¯t be anxious,¡± Rong Zhan consoled.


    ¡°Mother has always kept her word. She will definitely cure your aunt. Lil¡¯ Han, don¡¯t be afraid. We will wait with you.¡± Gu Lin pulled his brother and sister along as he stood by Rong Han¡¯s side to console him.


    Rong Han nodded. He put away the unease in his heart and continued to look at the tightly shut door.

 Chapter 258 - 258 Why Hasn’t the Patient Woken Up Yet?

    258 Why Hasn¡¯t the Patient Woken Up Yet?


    Cao Duo stood in the corner and looked at the pitch-black east wing room. She rolled her eyes in disgust. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s real or fake. It¡¯s so late at night and she doesn¡¯t even light up the lights. How is she going to treat the patient? I think she¡¯s most likely a liar.¡±


    Miao Yin had been nervously pressing her palms together, praying that everything would go smoothly.


    Hearing Cao Duo¡¯s strange words, Miao Yin immediately looked at her with dissatisfaction. ¡°Mother Cao was once a servant of the Madam. You should know better about what you should avoid saying. I advise you to be careful with your words and actions. Be careful who spreads the word in the future and it will be disadvantageous to Mother Cao.¡±


    Cao Duo frowned. ¡°You little b*tch, if you have the ability, say it again¡­ Ah!¡±


    Without waiting for Cao Duo to finish speaking, Big Black smashed its head over.


    Cao Duo fell to the ground after being hit in the back. Following that, the Qi family¡¯s voice sounded.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you speak ill of my Xue¡¯er! Big Black, go and bite her!¡± Madam Qi ordered loudly.


    ¡°Woof, woof, woof!¡± Big Black deliberately put on a fierce look and forcefully chased Cao Duo out while barking wildly.


    It was also at this moment that the door of the east room, which had been tightly shut, finally opened.


    Everyone looked nervous as they watched Gu Qingxue walk out of the room.


    Seeing that everyone was nervous, Gu Qingxue said with a smile, ¡°The treatment is going well. Yu¡¯er has fainted from exhaustion. When she wakes up tomorrow morning, she can get out of bed and walk.¡±


    Hearing what Gu Qingxue said, the people who had been worried all this time finally felt relieved.


    ¡°Thank you, Miss Gu. This servant will go in and serve her now¡­¡± Miao Yin was so grateful that she walked over quickly.


    ¡°I need to take care of Yu¡¯er tonight. No one else needs to interfere. Let Yu¡¯er have a good rest. You all go back first and come back to visit tomorrow morning,¡± Gu Qingxue stopped Miao Yin and said.


    She deliberately did not light the lamp because Gong Lingyu was undergoing general anesthesia and needed oxygen.


    If this group of people saw the oxygen bottle, then her 10,000 points would be wasted.


    Miao Yin had no choice but to give up. She looked into the room uneasily, then finally withdrew her gaze and bowed. ¡°Thank you, Lady Gu. If you need anything, you can tell me at any time.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I need some hot water and a clean cloth. Go and prepare it.¡± Seeing Miao Yin so uneasy, Gu Qingxue had to find something for her to do.


    Miao Yin nodded in agreement. She had originally wanted Cao Duo to come over and boil the water with her.


    Miao Yin poked her head out of the courtyard house to take a look, but Cao Duo was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°She¡¯s probably throwing a tantrum again, hiding and slacking off.¡± Miao Yin was already used to Cao Duo not doing her work, so she ignored her and went to boil the water according to Gu Qingxue¡¯s instructions.


    The night passed in the blink of an eye. Gu Qingxue had already sent all the medical equipment back to the research institute by dawn the next day.


    Looking at Gong Lingyu, who was lying on the bed with a pale face, Gu Qingxue went up to check on her pupils. She was only relieved after she was sure that there was no mistake.


    The little butler¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°Host, did something go wrong with the surgery you performed? Why isn¡¯t the patient awake yet?¡±


    ¡°As a robot with a high IQ, don¡¯t you know that everyone has a different tolerance to anesthetics? Yu¡¯er is weak and very sensitive to anesthetics. In addition, in order not to expose the existence of the research institute, I especially increased the dosage of anesthetics, so she didn¡¯t wake up on time.¡± Gu Qingxue looked at the sky outside the window, and she explained to the little butler in her heart.


    Normally, the surgery that Gong Lingyu experienced was a very small surgery in modern medicine. Usually, when this kind of surgery was carried out, gas anesthesia was carried out after the surgery began. After the surgery was over and the anesthesia was stopped, the patient would completely wake up in less than half an hour.

 Chapter 259 - 259 Was Like a Dying Person

    259 Was Like a Dying Person


    Gu Qingxue could not afford to use gas anesthesia yet, and she could not let Gong Lingyu see the whole process of the operation, so she had to give her a general anesthetic.


    In addition, Gong Lingyu was weak, so the effect of the anesthetic was exceptionally good. According to her preliminary estimation, Gong Lingyu would need another four or two hours to wake up.


    However, it was not a big deal. As long as she stayed by Gong Lingyu¡¯s side and paid attention to the situation, she would be safe.


    Knock, knock.


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door.


    Gu Qingxue looked at the door and heard Miao Yin¡¯s respectful voice from outside, ¡°Lady Gu, as you instructed, I¡¯ve boiled a new hot water.¡±


    Gu Qingxue stood up and opened the door, she smiled at Miao Yin, who was holding a basin of water, and said, ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you for the whole night. The Miss is fine now. She¡¯ll be able to walk when she wakes up before noon. Come in first. Help me clean Yu¡¯er¡¯s body and change her clothes, will you?¡±


    After anesthesia, a person¡¯s body temperature would drop accordingly.


    In addition, Gong Lingyu had a weak constitution, so her body temperature would drop even lower than the average person¡¯s. In addition, there was no modern technology to keep her warm, so Gu Qingxue could only help her maintain her normal body temperature by using hot water to wipe her body.


    It had been an hour since the last time she rubbed her body, and Gong Lingyu¡¯s body temperature had dropped again. It was time to wipe her body again to restore her body temperature.


    Miao Yin was nodding her head. Before she entered the door, Cao Duo, who had been guarding by the side sneakily, squeezed in.


    ¡°How can you trouble Lady Gu to do such a menial task? Lady Miao Yin, let me help you change the princess¡¯ clothes,¡± Cao Duo said as she took the hot water basin from Miao Yin¡¯s hand and forced her way in.


    Seeing Cao Duo stretch out her neck to observe Gong Lingyu after she entered, Gu Qingxue could not help but curl her lips coldly.


    Cao Duo sounded nice, but she was actually afraid that she would do something wrong to Gong Lingyu, right?


    ¡°Lady Gu, please don¡¯t take it to heart. This is what Mother Cao is like.¡± Miao Yin glanced at Cao Duo with disdain and apologized immediately.


    Gu Qingxue did not think much of it and said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s alright. You can go and help too.¡±


    Miao Yin nodded and went with Cao Duo to clean Gong Lingyu¡¯s body and change her clothes.


    Cao Duo had been carefully observing Gong Lingyu¡¯s condition. She found that Gong Lingyu seemed to have passed out. Even though she had secretly pinched Gong Lingyu twice, the other party did not react at all, her entire body was limp and she did not have any strength at all.


    Not only that, but Gong Lingyu¡¯s body temperature was also much lower than that of an ordinary person. She looked like a person who was about to die.


    After confirming Gong Lingyu¡¯s condition, Cao Duo could not help but smile secretly. Then, she found an excuse and left the courtyard house quietly.


    Gu Qingxue and Miao Yin did not pay attention to Cao Duo¡¯s little tricks. They continued to wait for Gong Lingyu to wake up.


    Cao Duo quickly left Dafu Village and headed to Qingyuan Town.


    Princess Liuying had been following Gong Lingyu from the capital and was currently in Qingyuan Town.


    After hearing Cao Duo¡¯s news, Princess Liuying and her subordinates immediately rushed over.


    On the way, Princess Liuying asked Cao Duo, ¡°Are you sure that something has really happened to the princess?¡±


    Cao Duo nodded as if she was pounding garlic. ¡°Of course! The princess was unconscious and her body was as cold as a dead person. I was worried that something was wrong, so I especially pinched her waist twice, but she did not show any signs of waking up! Princess, this servant had spent a lot of effort to help you find the right opportunity. If this matter were to spread, it would definitely attract public anger. With this servant¡¯s sacrifice, shouldn¡¯t you express your gratitude?¡±


    Seeing Cao Duo¡¯s crafty expression, Princess Liuying sneered in her heart and gave Bing¡¯er a look.


    ¡°Mother Cao, the princess feels sorry for you. This is for Mother Cao.¡± Bing¡¯er placed a heavy purse into Cao Duo¡¯s hand.


    At this moment, the carriage had also arrived outside Dafu Village.

 Chapter 260 - 260 The Princess Was Harmed and Her Life Was Hanging By a Thread

    260 The Princess Was Harmed and Her Life Was Hanging By a Thread


    Cao Duo immediately beamed with joy and took the purse. ¡°Thank you, princess. This servant will go back and confirm it before coming to fetch you!¡±


    Bing¡¯er spat after sending off Cao Duo. ¡°This old thing is really greedy.¡±


    ¡°As long as I can get rid of Gu Qingxue, what¡¯s wrong if I spend some money?¡± Princess Liuying reached out to take the tea that Bing¡¯er handed over and took a sip.


    Bing¡¯er lowered her head obediently and said, ¡°This servant is worried that Cao Duo will continue to extort money after the deed is done.¡±


    ¡°Silly girl, if anything happens to Gong Lingyu, as the person who takes care of the princess, would Mother Cao be able to escape responsibility?¡± Princess Liuying asked in return.


    Bing¡¯er suddenly realized, ¡°No wonder the princess gave the task of taking care of the sixth princess to Mother Cao!¡±


    Princess Liuying gently turned the teacup in her hand and said with a chuckle, ¡°Everyone knows that Cao Duo was Madam Gong¡¯s servant when Madam Gong was alive. If she failed to take care of the sixth princess this time and committed suicide due to self-blame, then isn¡¯t everything going as planned?¡±


    Bing¡¯er hurriedly bowed to Princess Liuying. ¡°Princess is wise!¡±


    Cao Duo quickly returned to the courtyard house to check on the situation. After confirming that Gong Lingyu had yet to wake up, she hurriedly brought Princess Liuying to the courtyard house.


    Inside the courtyard house, Rong Zhan was roasting sweet potatoes with the four children. Nine stood in the courtyard, cleaning up the dust in the courtyard house bit by bit.


    Before someone knocked on the courtyard house¡¯s main door, Rong Zhan and Nine seemed to have sensed something and simultaneously headed in the direction of the courtyard house¡¯s main door.


    ¡°Ji Yan.¡± Rong Zhan gave the order, and Ji Yan, who had been guarding the roof all this time, flipped over and came down.


    ¡°Wow! Uncle Ji Yan, have you been hiding on our roof all this time? You¡¯re so powerful! I want to go up to the roof too. Can you take me there?¡± Dumby excitedly looked at Ji Yan¡¯s good skills, he almost wrote the word ¡®worship¡¯ on his face.


    Ji Yan immediately felt great pressure and said weakly, ¡°When there¡¯s a chance next time, I¡¯ll definitely bring Young Master up to the roof to take a look.¡±


    ¡°Go and see who¡¯s coming.¡± Rong Zhan stretched out his hand to pull the restless little Dumby and instructed.


    Ji Yan nodded and swiftly headed towards the courtyard house¡¯s main door.


    Rong Zhan clearly saw that when Ji Yan headed toward the main door, Nine, who originally wanted to go and investigate, stopped in his tracks.


    It was very obvious that Nine¡¯s sensitive perception was on par with his.


    Looking at Nine¡¯s back, Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes were filled with a deeper meaning.


    On this side, Ji Yan had just opened the main door of the courtyard house when he saw a woman wearing a cloak and gorgeous clothes being escorted by a large group of maids and attendants.


    Ji Yan recognized the woman and somewhat surprisingly revealed her identity. ¡°Princess?¡±


    ¡°Looks like Mother Cao is right. His Royal Highness is indeed here.¡± Princess Liuying¡¯s face was solemn, and her eyes were filled with anxiety, ¡°Young Master Ji Yan, is His Royal Highness here? I just received news that the princess has been harmed and her life is hanging by a thread. I have specially come to check on the situation. I would like to trouble you to pass on a message for me.¡±


    Ji Yan looked at Princess Liuying coldly, not believing this woman¡¯s nonsense at all.


    Princess Liuying could be considered a regular guest of the prince regent¡¯s manor. This woman liked the prince and would send out invitations to the prince regent¡¯s manor for more than half the days of the month, inviting the prince to participate in various activities.


    Naturally, the prince had never given any response. He did not even look at the invitation sent by Princess Liuying.


    Who knew that they were not in Jing City anymore? After arriving at Dafu Village, Princess Liuying also came along. She simply could not leave.


    Not to mention, the reason for her visit was so lame.


    Lady Gu was personally taking care of the princess. How could the princess not be fine?


    Rong Han heard a familiar and annoying voice. He stuck his head out to take a look and indeed saw Princess Liuying.

 Chapter 261 - 261 What Is a Princess? Is It Delicious?

    261 What Is a Princess? Is It Delicious?


    ¡°Why is it this ugly freak who wants to be my mother again? Father, you can¡¯t go and see her.¡± Rong Han looked at Princess Liuying, and resistance rose in his eyes.


    Lingbao suddenly became spirited and tugged at Rong Han¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Lil¡¯ Han, who¡¯s the one that wants to be your mother?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s her. When we were in Jing City, she would always come to our doorstep and stand there, wanting to see my father.¡± Rong Han put his hands on his waist as if he was a little adult and said with a serious expression, ¡°I don¡¯t like her and don¡¯t want her to be my mother.¡±


    He had long since decided that his mother would only be the fairy and that the other women were all ugly monsters. He would never take a fancy to her!


    ¡°So she¡¯s also here to look for Uncle Fairy today?¡± They were far away, so Gu Lin could not hear their conversation clearly, so he could only make a guess.


    ¡°That won¡¯t do. Uncle Fairy is mine. I won¡¯t let anyone take him away.¡± Lingbao jumped into Rong Zhan¡¯s arms unhappily and begged for a hug. After succeeding, she hugged Rong Zhan¡¯s neck and refused to let go, ¡°Uncle Fairy, you can¡¯t like other girls.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I don¡¯t like other girls. I only like Lingbao.¡±Rong Zhan looked at Lingbao¡¯s soft and coquettish appearance in his arms, and the corners of his lips curled up uncontrollably.


    ¡°That won¡¯t do either. Uncle Fairy, you still have to like my mother.¡± Lingbao lectured Rong Zhan seriously.


    Only when Uncle Fairy liked their mother very, very much could he become their stepfather.


    ¡°Princess Liuying, don¡¯t worry. The princess is fine.¡± Ji Yan was about to close the door when he saw princess Liuying force her way in with the people behind her.


    As a secret guard, Ji Yan naturally could not offend the princess at will. He could only let Princess Liuying barge in. ¡°Princess, His Royal Highness is here. How can you barge in without permission!¡±


    Princess Liuying walked forward quickly and knelt in the courtyard. She faced Rong Zhan and bowed. ¡°I beg Your Royal Highness to forgive my offense. However, this is related to the princess¡¯ life. I have no choice but to take the risk. I beg Your Royal Highness to save the sixth princess!¡±


    Princess Liuying knelt down, and the maids and servants following behind her also knelt down in unison.


    There were eight or nine people kneeling in the small courtyard, and this stance was a little too grand.


    Nanny Sheng saw everything through the window and hurriedly protected Madam Qi from going out to disturb them.


    Rong Zhan held Lingbao and coldly reprimanded, ¡°Nonsense, chase her out.¡±


    Princess Liuying raised her head and was surprised to see the little girl in Rong Zhan¡¯s arms.


    The little girl was pretty and delicate. She was sitting on Rong Zhan¡¯s arm and was being held tightly by him. She blinked her eyes and looked at her curiously.


    Princess Liuying¡¯s eyes darkened.


    She had long investigated that Gu Qingxue was a widow with three children. It was not difficult for her to guess that Rong Zhan was holding Gu Qingxue¡¯s only daughter in his arms.


    She was still wondering what charm Gu Qingxue had that could attract the prince. It turned out that she relied on her daughter to win the favor and took advantage of the prince¡¯ kindness!


    However, Princess Liuying did not dare to show it on her face. She said loudly, ¡°Your Royal Highness, I have a witness that can prove that Gu Qingxue harmed the sixth princess. Please allow me to defend myself!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. Our mother has never harmed a princess!¡± Gu Lin immediately pulled his younger brother and stood out.


    ¡°Brother, what is a princess? Is it delicious?¡± Dumby asked curiously as he tugged at Gu Lin¡¯s arm.


    Gu Lin was helpless. He squeezed Dumby¡¯s hand tightly, ¡°If you don¡¯t know, then stop talking.¡±


    Dumby nodded obediently and looked at Princess Liuying.


    Although he did not understand what this woman was saying, he did not like this woman at first glance. He kept feeling that her eyes looked fierce!


    Nine stood at the side and listened to their conversation silently. After thinking for a while, he put down the broom and walked to the east room where Gu Qingxue was to stand guard.

 Chapter 262 - 262 Watch How I Peel Off Your Fox Skin Today

    262 Watch How I Peel Off Your Fox Skin Today


    ¡°That¡¯s right. My aunt is doing very well. I won¡¯t trouble you. Please go back,¡± Rong Han ordered discontentedly.


    This was the fairy¡¯s home. He did not want anyone to come and disturb the fairy.


    Rong Zhan tacitly agreed to everything.


    Princess Liuying knew that it would not be so easy. She clenched her fists unwillingly and became more determined to get rid of Gu Qingxue. ¡°Mother Cao, you should say it!¡±


    The commotion in the courtyard house had attracted the attention of the villagers. They stood outside the door and climbed up the wall, watching the scene curiously. They heard Princess Liuying saying ¡®Royal Highness¡¯and ¡®princess¡¯, they were even more curious about what had happened.


    ¡°Someone is bullying Xue¡¯er. Quick, go and help Xue¡¯er.¡± Madam Qi looked anxiously at the east wing room where Gu Qingxue was through the window.


    Nanny Sheng was already stunned by Rong Zhan and Gong Lingyu¡¯s identities. Only after hearing Madam Qi¡¯s words did she stretch out her hand to stop the Qi family¡¯s actions. ¡°Old Madam, don¡¯t worry. Young Master Rong will definitely protect the young miss well.¡±


    Although she had long guessed that Young Master Rong¡¯s identity was extraordinary, she did not expect that he was actually the prince regent of the current dynasty.


    Recalling Rong Zhan¡¯s preferential treatment toward Gu Qingxue in the past, Nanny Sheng firmly believed that she would not misjudge him. Young Master Rong would definitely not allow outsiders to bully her Young Miss!


    Cao Duo hurriedly knelt down and took a step forward, she kowtowed to Rong Zhan. ¡°This servant saw with my own eyes this morning that the sixth princess was harmed by Gu Qingxue. She was lying on the bed, unable to move. Her body was as cold as ice, and her face was ashen. She will not have long to live!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. My mother would never do anything bad!¡± Lingbao puffed up her cheeks in anger and retorted with a pout.


    ¡°This servant used to serve Lady Gong, how could I lie? Your Royal Highness, the princess is your biological cousin, the only child of the Gong family. You can¡¯t listen to Gu Qingxue¡¯s slander and cause the death of your only cousin!¡± Cao Duo shouted loudly, as she spoke, she kept kowtowing to Rong Zhan.


    The villagers who had only come to watch the show started discussing when they heard this.


    The development of the matter had far exceeded their expectations.


    Hearing their mother¡¯s serious accusation against Gu Qingxue, they could not help but wonder if Gu Qingxue had really harmed the princess.


    ¡°You¡¯re spouting nonsense. My mother would never harm anyone!¡± Dumby finally understood that the people in front of him were all here to bully his mother!


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, whether what Mother Cao said is true or not, we will know at a glance! If the princess is safe, Ying¡¯er is willing to apologize to Lady Gu!¡± As Princess Liuying spoke, she had already stood up.


    Cao Duo quickly got up from the ground and could not wait to head toward the east wing. ¡°Princess, Gu Qingxue is in this room. Please follow me.¡±


    As she spoke, Cao Duo had already rushed to the door of the east wing room and pushed Nine away, ¡°Get lost, there¡¯s no place for you to block the way!¡±


    She suddenly pushed the door of the east wing room, but Cao duo was unable to push it open.


    ¡°Gu Qingxue, if you don¡¯t feel guilty, don¡¯t lock the door! Watch how I¡¯ll skin you alive today, and let everyone see your vicious face!¡± As Cao duo spoke, her gaze fell on the axe that was chopping wood not far away.


    Seeing Cao Duo run over to pick up the axe and rush back, a cold glint appeared in Nine¡¯s eyes, and his palm that was hidden in the sleeve moved along with it.


    Cao Duo did not notice Nine¡¯s small movements. She revealed a fierce expression and raised the axe in her hand high up.


    However, just as she raised the axe, she suddenly felt a terrifying aura sweeping toward her.


    That kind of intimidating force that was like the weight of Mount Tai made Cao Duo¡¯s movements stiffen, and she looked at the owner of this aura in disbelief.

 Chapter 263 - 263 There Are Men Protecting You Everywhere

    263 There Are Men Protecting You Everywhere


    Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, the air in Rong Zhan¡¯s palm was distorted by the vibration of his internal force. With a sweep of his sleeve, a stream of thick internal force shattered the sky and smashed into Cao Duo¡¯s chest!


    With a loud bang, Cao Duo¡¯s body flew out like a broken sack, and the axe in her hand fell to the ground.


    Cao Duo spat out a large mouthful of blood in the air. Finally, with a muffled sound, she smashed her head against the door of the courtyard house. She tilted her neck and did not breathe.


    With a whoosh, the villagers who were standing at the door to watch the commotion were frightened by this scene and took a step back.


    ¡°She¡¯s dead, she¡¯s dead!¡± Among the villagers, the old man who was closest to Cao Duo saw her die in a pool of blood. He sat down on the ground and shouted loudly.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, Mother Cao is, is the only witness¡­¡± Princess Liuying was so scared that her legs went weak. She stood up with difficulty with the help of Bing¡¯er beside her.


    ¡°Of course, she deserves to die,¡± Rong Zhan said coldly while still protecting Lingbao in his arms with one hand.


    Just one sentence was enough to prove Rong Zhan¡¯s position.


    She did not believe it!


    Princess Liuying looked at Rong Zhan and suddenly felt a little regretful.


    Did she find the wrong target?


    She could not figure out how a wild woman like Gu Qingxue could make the prince protect her so much!


    However, she did not have time to think too much. She looked at Rong Zhan who was full of killing intent and almost felt that she would be the next one to die.


    ¡°Take all of them away, don¡¯t leave a single one,¡± Rong Zhan ordered expressionlessly.


    Princess Liuying was so scared that she collapsed to the ground. Seeing the secret guards who had been hiding in the surroundings coming out in full force, she quickly stepped forward to control all of them.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, you have been deceived by Gu Qingxue!¡± Princess Liuying was caught by Ji Yan and could not resist at all. She had never been in such a sorry state before. She glared angrily at the east wing where Gu Qingxue was with bloodshot eyes, ¡°Gu Qingxue! If you didn¡¯t harm the sixth princess, why didn¡¯t you dare to see me? If you have the ability, don¡¯t rely on a man to stand up for you. Aren¡¯t you a godly doctor? If you didn¡¯t harm anyone¡¯s life, come out and confront me face to face!¡±


    When the villagers heard this, they all agreed with Princess Liuying¡¯s words without exception and began to discuss.


    ¡°This princess is right. If Lady Gu didn¡¯t harm anyone, why did she hide in the room all the time and not dare to see anyone? Could it be that she has a guilty conscience!¡±


    ¡°I was wondering why Gu Qingxue, who had been unknown all this while, suddenly learned such amazing medical skills. Now it seems that she is indeed lying!¡±


    ¡°She killed someone with fake medical skills. What a sin!¡±


    ¡°The person who killed her was the sixth princess of the current dynasty. Now Gu Qingxue¡¯s family is dead for sure!¡±


    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s hard to say. Isn¡¯t his Royal Highness supporting her? It¡¯s good that she¡¯s beautiful. There are men protecting her everywhere¡­¡±


    After the villagers discussed this, they obediently shut their mouths and did not dare to say anything more.


    There were some things that it was good to know in the heart. There was no need to say it out loud and provoke the wrong person.


    ¡°Princess, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Ji Yan was about to grab Princess Liuying and throw her out when he heard Gu Qingxue¡¯s voice coming from the east wing.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, I, Gu Qingxue, am not afraid of being slanted. Ask the secret guards to let them go. I can prove my innocence.¡± Gu Qingxue¡¯s moving voice seemed to be clear, causing Princess Liuying¡¯s expression to change.


    She did not know what kind of beauty was able to have such a pleasant voice.


    Ji Yan did not expect Gu Qingxue to actually open her mouth. He looked at Rong Zhan with a questioning gaze.


    Rong Zhan looked at the door of the east wing from afar.


    Someone as smart as her would not be unable to see that Princess Liuying and the others had malicious intentions, nor would she be unable to see that he had the intention to help her resolve this matter.


    Even so, she still wanted to speak, which showed that she wanted to solve the problem herself.

 Chapter 264 - 264 I Advise You to Admit It As Soon As Possible

    264 I Advise You to Admit It As Soon As Possible


    Rong Zhan was suddenly interested when he saw Gu Qingxue being so fearless.


    Thus, Rong Zhan made a hand gesture to Ji Yan.


    Ji Yan understood and retreated to the side, allowing Gu Qingxue to do as she pleased.


    It was not just Ji Yan. The originally aggressive secret guards also retreated at the same time, obediently retreating to the side.


    There was no joy on Princess Liuying¡¯s face. There was only shock and disbelief in her eyes.


    Everyone in Jing City knew that the prince regent had always been stubborn. Unless it was an imperial edict from the emperor, no one could change his decision!


    Just now, the prince really wanted to punish her.


    Just because of Gu Qingxue¡¯s words, he changed his mind.


    Princess Liuying thought of how she had been groveling ever since she stepped into the courtyard house. She wished she could rip out her heart and show it to Rong Zhan.


    In order to get him, she even made everyone in Jing City laugh at her.


    She pursued him crazily. She was not afraid of losing face because she was the best match for him. Her status, family background, and looks were good. Moreover, the empress dowager was the matchmaker.


    She was obviously the best candidate for the princess regent, but she had never received any attention from Rong Zhan!


    If Rong Zhan treated other women the same way, she could still tolerate it.


    However, Gu Qingxue had become the exception! She had become the woman who could change Rong Zhan with one word!


    Who was she, Gu Qingxue? A widow from a small village with three burdens. How could she compare to a princess like her? How could she be worthy of such a favored son of Heaven like the prince?


    If the woman Rong Zhan liked was far more outstanding than her, she could still tolerate it, but she did not believe that she was inferior to Gu Qingxue!


    Princess Liuying only felt a ball of jealous flames gushing out from her chest, almost bursting her whole body!


    At this time, in the east wing room.


    Miao Yin glanced at Gong Lingyu who was still sleeping on the bed, went up and patted her face lightly, ¡°Princess, princess, you should wake up!¡±


    However, Gong Lingyu did not move. If she was not still breathing, Miao Yin suspected that she wouldn¡¯t be able to wake up again.


    Miao Yin had been in the room with Gu Qingxue today. She knew very well that Lady Gu had done her best for the princess. She would never harm the princess!


    ¡°Lady Gu, what should we do next? When will the princess wake up?¡± Miao Yin asked anxiously.


    ¡°Not yet. I¡¯ll go take a look outside.¡± Gu Qingxue pushed the door open and appeared in front of Princess Liuying.


    Finally seeing this woman who made her so jealous that she went crazy, Princess Liuying looked at Gu Qingxue, trying to find some flaws in her body.


    However, Princess Liuying did not find anything wrong with Gu Qingxue. She was like a fairy who had descended from the heavens. From her appearance to her temperament, she could be said to be perfect.


    Gu Qingxue watched as Princess Liuying¡¯s expression gradually distorted. Her gaze was as if she wanted to swallow her alive.


    ¡°Lady Gu, may I ask where the sixth princess is?¡± Princess Liuying was so angry that she laughed and asked coldly.


    ¡°The sixth princess is weak and hasn¡¯t woken up yet. If you really care about the princess, please come back tomorrow so as not to disturb the princess¡¯s rest.¡± Gu Qingxue¡¯s tone was very gentle, and there was a coldness in her voice.


    Princess Liuying sneered without holding back, ¡°Lady Gu, don¡¯t talk nonsense here. If the princess is safe and sound, why don¡¯t you let us in? I advise you to confess your crime as soon as possible and admit that you harmed the sixth princess. The emperor and the empress dowager might be able to give you a lighter sentence and spare your family!¡±


    Gu Qingxue could not help but sneer when she heard that.


    Gong Lingyu had just finished her surgery, and her body was weak. She was more likely to get sick than usual. She had not woken up yet. If she had seen too many people at once and accidentally gotten infected by some bacteria, she would have to suffer, right?

 Chapter 265 - 265 Guards, Charge In!

    265 Guards, Charge In!


    As a doctor, she absolutely could not allow her patients to suffer unnecessary pain and suffering.


    After Princess Liuying finished speaking, the surrounding villagers became curious.


    A living person had been treated until she was unconscious. This did sound problematic.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that Lady Gu would deliberately harm people. Lady Gu, just let them go in and take a look. If she¡¯s fine, won¡¯t everyone be at ease?¡± Li Dali firmly believed in Gu Qingxue¡¯s medical skills and took the initiative to speak up for her.


    ¡°Gu Qingxue, there¡¯s no need to make excuses! Even if you don¡¯t show me today, I must see it! Men, drag her away!¡± Princess Liuying was aggressive and loudly ordered the servants behind her.


    Nine took a step forward and raised his fist to knock one of the servants to the ground.


    After the servant fell to the ground, he spat out a few broken teeth stained with blood, rolled his eyes, and fainted.


    The remaining servants stopped in their tracks at the same time when they saw this, and looked at Nine in disbelief.


    Nine shook his fist calmly, ¡°Those who are not afraid of death can attack together.¡±


    The servants were trembling in fear, and none of them dared to go forward and court death.


    Princess Liuying said angrily, ¡°Gu Qingxue, if you have the ability, don¡¯t rely on a man! Or are you already at your wit¡¯s end and planning to use violence to suppress me? This is a great sin of disrespect!¡±


    Gu Qingxue looked at Princess Liuying coldly, and there was not a hint of panic in her eyes. ¡°I have my own plans when I treat patients and save people. If you maliciously doubt me and frame me, how do you plan to end things?¡±


    Princess Liuying had thought that Gu Qingxue would be flustered, but seeing how calm she was, her heart could not help but beat faster.


    Bing¡¯er hurriedly reminded, ¡°Princess, Mother Cao doesn¡¯t have to lie!¡±


    Princess Liuying¡¯s wavering heart became firm again.


    Yes, when Mother Cao came, she said that she had seen with her own eyes that Gong Lingyu¡¯s life was hanging by a thread. There was no mistake.


    Moreover, if Gong Lingyu was fine, she would have come out long ago to prove Gu Qingxue¡¯s innocence!


    Gu Qingxue was just deliberately deceiving her.


    ¡°Miss Gu, everything I did was for the princess¡¯ safety. If I was wrong, I can apologize to you,¡± Princess Liuying said arrogantly.


    ¡°Your slander has affected Miss Gu¡¯s reputation. If the truth is not what you said, you only need to apologize and pretend that nothing happened. This punishment is too light,¡± Nine, who had been silent, said.


    ¡°Then what do you want?¡± Princess Liuying asked.


    ¡°If you really want to frame me, I¡¯ll ask you to complete the three things I¡¯ve said as compensation,¡± Gu Qingxue said casually.


    ¡°Dream on! If you make my princess kill people and start fires, do you think my princess will do it?¡± Bing¡¯er said angrily.


    ¡°If the princess is afraid, I can treat it as if nothing happened. Nine, send the guest out,¡± Gu Qingxue said calmly.


    Princess Liuying clenched her fists and gritted her teeth as she nodded. ¡°Okay, I promise you! Can you let me go in to check on the sixth princess?¡±


    ¡°No rush, just wait a little longer.¡± Gu Qingxue calculated the time and estimated that it was about time.


    Seeing this, Princess Liuying¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I knew you were a charlatan and don¡¯t dare to let us in! Men, break in!¡±


    As Princess Liuying said this, she was the first to rush to the east wing room and burst open the door.


    Nine stopped the rest of the people and turned to ask Gu Qingxue with his eyes.


    ¡°Let her go and stop the others.¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, she opened the door of the east wing of the room so that the villagers lying in the corner could see the situation inside the room accurately.


    Everyone craned their necks and saw the young girl lying motionless on the bed with a peaceful expression on her face.

 Chapter 266 - 266 The Corpse Has Come Alive

    266 The Corpse Has Come Alive


    Princess Liuying walked to the bed and took a closer look.


    Gong Lingyu¡¯s face was pale. She lay motionless on the bed, looking as if he was really dead.


    ¡°Gu Qingxue, what else do you have to say? The body of the princess is here. You killed the sixth princess!¡± Princess Liuying¡¯s breath that was held in her chest was finally relieved!


    Her wish was finally fulfilled, and she could use Gong Lingyu to get rid of Gu Qingxue!


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible, my mother won¡¯t kill anyone!¡± Gu Lin hurriedly ran to the east wing.


    ¡°Father, come and help the fairy!¡± Rong Han and Dumby pulled Rong Zhan to the east wing together.


    Rong Zhan first looked at Gong Lingyu¡¯s condition through the window.


    He still remembered that when he first met Gu Qingxue, he had been poisoned by a drug she had made and lost consciousness.


    If nothing unexpected happened, Yu¡¯er had also fallen asleep because of this drug, so there was no need to be anxious.


    Seeing Princess Liuying¡¯s smug look, Gu Qingxue also heard the whispers of the villagers.


    The villagers, who had been skeptical, had no choice but to believe that Gu Qingxue had really caused the death of the sixth princess!


    ¡°Princess, cursing the sixth princess is a serious crime,¡± Gu Qingxue said disapprovingly as she looked at Princess Liuying calmly.


    ¡°How dare you be stubborn when you are about to die? If you have the ability, why don¡¯t you wake the princess up? Unless you can resurrect the dead, you will only die!¡± Princess Liuying laughed maniacally, just as she was about to continue speaking, someone suddenly grabbed her wrist.


    The icy cold palm held her wrist tightly, scaring Princess Liuying into silence. She turned her head in horror and looked at Gong Lingyu, who was supposed to be dead.


    She saw Gong Lingyu¡¯s seemingly delicate wrist holding onto her tightly. His willow-leaf-like eyebrows were tightly knitted together as if the dissatisfaction in his heart was written all over his face


    Gong Lingyu took a deep breath and opened her peach blossom-like eyes that seemed to be filled with autumn water. There was a rare cold glint in her eyes, she asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Liuying, how dare you curse me?¡±


    ¡°Ahh! The corpse has come alive!¡± Princess Liuying was so scared that she shook Gong Lingyu off and crawled out of the east wing room.


    Gong Lingyu had never seen Princess Liuying in such a sorry state. Seeing Princess Liuying crying for her parents, she was secretly pleased.


    She knew that Princess Liuying was not as good as she appeared to be, and she had been tripped up by Princess Liuying many times. Today, she finally took advantage of Sister Gu to vent her anger.


    As the adopted daughter of the emperor, she had learned to restrain herself in the royal palace since she was young. Today, after indulging herself, she felt refreshed.


    ¡°Princess!¡± Miao Yin quickly stepped forward and hurriedly found a cushion to cover her back.


    ¡°Sister Gu, it¡¯s all my fault for sleeping so deeply that these b*stards blamed you. You¡¯ve been wronged.¡± As Gong Lingyu spoke, she held Gu Qingxue¡¯s hand and touched it, sighing in her heart.


    Sister Gu¡¯s little hand was also white and soft. It was really nice to touch it.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. You¡¯ve just woken up. Your wound might still hurt a little. You need to rest for two days.¡± Gu Qingxue consoled her.


    ¡°Then Sister Gu, you have to accompany me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be very bored.¡± Gong Lingyu blinked her eyes pitifully and acted coquettishly towards Gu Qingxue.


    ¡°Yu¡¯er, you can¡¯t keep troubling Miss Gu.¡± Rong Zhan led the four cubs into the door.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± When Gong Lingyu saw Rong Zhan, she immediately retracted her hand obediently, acting like an obedient baby.


    After Princess Liuying ran out of the room in fear, her heart instantly turned cold.


    The moment Gong Lingyu woke up, her previous conversation had all turned into a frame-up!


    She could clearly feel that the way the people around her looked at her had changed.

 Chapter 267 - 267 Your Royal Highness, How Could You Indulge Her Like This?

    267 Your Royal Highness, How Could You Indulge Her Like This?


    Gong Lingyu¡¯s awakening made all the doubts in the villagers¡¯ hearts disappear completely. They looked at Gu Qingxue with admiration in their eyes.


    Lady Gu¡¯s medical skills were indeed amazing. Not only did the prince come all the way from Jing City to look for her, but even the sixth princess also came here because of her reputation and was saved by her!


    ¡°Lady Gu was kind enough to save them, but she was splashed with such dirty water. What bad luck!¡±


    ¡°If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have treated them. It would have been better if they were sick!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she just coming to bully Lady Gu? Even a princess can¡¯t be so unreasonable!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. They¡¯re not even as grateful as my family¡¯s dogs. Bah!¡±


    ¡°Sister Gu helped me treat my illness and is my benefactor. After the treatment yesterday, I was temporarily weak and couldn¡¯t get up. I didn¡¯t expect that someone would make a big deal out of it and frame sister Gu.¡± Gong Lingyu¡¯s eyes were red from anger, she raised her finger and pointed at Princess Liuying. ¡°Princess Liuying, I would like to ask how you colluded with my subordinate, Mother Cao. This time, my imperial grandmother only asked me to see my cousin. Why are you here? Could it be that you¡¯ve been following me all along?¡±


    ¡°I, I just happened to pass by¡­¡± Princess Liuying had never thought that she would fail. Now that she was being taught a lesson, she could not think of a suitable excuse at all.


    ¡°You happened to pass by Dafu Village and happened to meet Cao Duo. You heard a servant¡¯s words and immediately came to question the princess¡¯ savior? That¡¯s too much of a coincidence.¡± Gu Qingxue was amused by Princess Liuying¡¯s lame excuse. Her beautiful smile attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re deliberately framing her.¡± Nine¡¯s gaze was sharp as he stared at Liuying.


    ¡°Nonsense. I have no enmity with Gu Qingxue. Why would I harm her?¡± Princess Liuying looked at Rong Zhan in the room. Tears immediately welled up in her eyes and she knelt down in front of him with a plop, ¡°Your Royal Highness, I¡¯m only concerned about the princess. I¡¯m happier than anyone that the princess is safe and sound. Why would I go against Lady Gu?¡±


    Gu Qingxue could not help but want to applaud this woman when she saw Princess Liuying crying like a weeping pear blossom.


    It would be a pity if she did not become a movie queen in the 21st century with her acting skills.


    Gu Qingxue stood aside and watched Rong Zhan walk over.


    She did not say anything because she wanted to see how Rong Zhan planned to end things.


    She was just a peasant woman in the village. If Rong Zhan wanted to help this princess, she could not be bothered.


    Naturally, she did not need to be a traitor. As long as Rong Zhan dared to persuade her, she would give up the 10,000 points and no longer care about the poison in his body.


    Rong Zhan saw Gu Qingxue staring at Princess Liuying, so he asked, ¡°Why are you looking at me? Others have made you suffer, so you have to deal with it yourself.¡±


    ¡°Your Royal Highness¡­! How can you indulge her like this?¡± Princess Liuying widened her eyes in disbelief.


    Rong Zhan did not even give her a look.


    Princess Liuying¡¯s heart turned cold. After looking at Gu Qingxue, she could not figure out how this woman could be better than her except for her beauty. She had actually made the prince favor her, support her, and avenge her!


    If not for Rong Zhan¡¯s acquiescence, Gu Qingxue, a village woman with no power and influence, would never have taught a princess a lesson!


    Rong Han was very satisfied with his father¡¯s performance. He put his hands on his waist and laughed, ¡°Because my fairy is beautiful, kind, and capable, my royal father will help her but not you.¡±


    ¡°According to the agreement, you have wronged my mother. You have to promise my mother three things.¡± Gu Lin held his brother¡¯s hand with one hand and his sister¡¯s hand with the other, staring at Princess Liuying with dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Lady Gu, I¡¯m just being kind and concerned about the sixth princess. I¡¯ve long heard that Lady Gu is kind. I don¡¯t think you will force me to apologize,¡± Princess Liuying said pitifully.

 Chapter 268 - 268 Squat Down and Turn Three Times, Then Bark Like a Dog

    268 Squat Down and Turn Three Times, Then Bark Like a Dog


    When the surrounding villagers who were watching the show heard this, they all booed disdainfully.


    Putting aside whether Lady Gu was kind or not, this time she was wronged. Even if she was willing to forgive, she had to speak up herself. This princess, in turn, used Lady Gu¡¯s kindness to blackmail her, like if Lady Gu did not forgive her, it was because Lady Gu was not magnanimous enough!


    Gu Qingxue saw the threatening look in Princess Liuying¡¯s eyes. She knew very well that this woman was not simply a moral kidnapper.


    However, what should she do? She would rather be punched than suffer any losses.


    If this princess wanted to attack her, she had to be careful that her hard bones would hurt the princess¡¯ soft fists!


    ¡°I naturally won¡¯t ask for an apology from the princess. These three matters are all related to the others.¡± Gu Qingxue smiled slightly. Her indifferent voice sounded very harmless.


    When Gu Qingxue¡¯s words came out, everyone felt a little bored.


    However, on second thought, Princess Liuying was a dignified princess. It would not be good for them, the commoners, to offend a big figure.


    After all, it was unknown whether that prince would protect Lady Gu for the rest of her life.


    Princess Liuying guessed that Gu Qingxue did not dare to be impudent, and felt even more pleased in her heart, with a hypocritical look on her face, she said, ¡°I know that Lady Gu is a magnanimous person. Although what happened today was an unintentional mistake, it also brought trouble to Lady Gu. How about this? I¡¯m willing to pay to open a clinic for Lady Gu. It can be considered as benefiting the people around.¡±


    Princess Liuying¡¯s words sounded nice, but her eyes were filled with arrogance.


    Obviously, she felt that this kind of compensation was already a great gift to a poor widow like Gu Qingxue.


    ¡°Using Sister Gu¡¯s medical skills to benefit the people everywhere, and then taking the credit for yourself, how can you be so shameless¡­¡± Gong Lingyu muttered.


    ¡°No need, I don¡¯t want a medical center. The first thing I want you to do is to crouch down and walk around three times, and then learn to bark like a dog.¡± Gu Qingxue smiled very gently, but her words were secretly sharp.


    Lingbao, who was still angry at first, immediately brightened her eyes and laughed out loud.


    ¡°Yes! You don¡¯t have to apologize, but you have to learn to bark like a dog for my mother!¡± Lingbao laughed until the hair on her head trembled.


    Nine could not help but laugh when he heard this.


    He had guessed that Miss Gu would not let it go so easily.


    The corners of Rong Zhan¡¯s lips curled up. He did not express any opinions, and just quietly watched Gu Qingxue.


    He let her make a fuss, and he looked at her and laughed.


    Even the people around them could not help but laugh.


    When Princess Liuying heard this, she was struck dumb like a bolt of lightning. She hurriedly looked at Rong Zhan for help.


    Rong Zhan stood at the side as if nothing had happened. He wasn¡¯t even willing to give her a look.


    ¡°I, I don¡¯t know how to do it. Why don¡¯t you ask Lady Gu to show it to me first?¡± Princess Liuying had an idea and said it provocatively.


    ¡°Okay, then we¡¯ll show it to you! Big Black, go!¡± Lingbao whistled, and the majestic Big Black immediately rushed over.


    Princess Liuying had never seen such a big wolf dog before. She was so scared that she took a step back.


    ¡°Big Black, squat down and turn three times, bark, and I¡¯ll give you a piece of jerky!¡± Rong Han said as he took out a big piece of jerky from his pocket.


    Big Black saw the jerky and wagged his tail almost to the sky. He turned three times in coordination and let out a bark.


    ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that the princess is smart and can learn as soon as she learns. Princess, please go ahead.¡± Gu Qingxue was afraid that Princess Liuying would not die from anger. As she spoke, she even politely raised her hand and made a gesture of inviting her.


    Princess Liuying¡¯s face turned red from holding it in. In the end, she rolled her eyes and fainted.


    ¡°Princess, princess! Your Royal Highness, the princess has fainted!¡± Bing¡¯er was so scared that she went forward to support Princess Liuying, trying to wake her up.

 Chapter 269 - 269 You Should Also Prepare Something Else to Thank Me

    269 You Should Also Prepare Something Else to Thank Me


    Gu Qingxue saw that Princess Liuying¡¯s eyelashes were still trembling, so she guessed that this woman was pretending to be unconscious.


    Just as Gu Qingxue was thinking about how to expose this woman¡¯s true colors, she happened to catch a glimpse of Gu Lin from the corner of her eye.


    Gu Lin waved at Big Black, then leaned close to Big Black¡¯s ear and said something to it.


    Big Black made a ¡®woof¡¯ sound, then ran toward Princess Liuying.


    Everyone looked at Big Black in puzzlement. They watched as it came to Princess Liuying¡¯s side, lifted one of its legs, and started to pee.


    The warm liquid splashed on Princess Liuying¡¯s body, emitting an indescribable stench.


    Princess Liuying¡¯s body could not help but tremble. When she opened her eyes, she saw that Big Black was peeing on her.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± Princess Liuying could not pretend to be asleep anymore. She screamed like a pig being slaughtered and jumped up from the ground, ¡°You damn dog!¡±


    Big Black glanced at Princess Liuying with his big black eyes. Then, he stuck out his butt and used all his strength to pull a pile of dog poop at her.


    The pungent stench swept over, and Princess Liuying almost vomited!


    Big Black was not satisfied with this. With its back facing Princess Liuying, it raised its hind paw and kicked the steaming feces towards Princess Liuying.


    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± Princess Liuying saw the dog feces flying over and ran out of the courtyard house screaming.


    However, the feces still managed to land on Princess Liuying¡¯s skirt. Even Bing¡¯er and her attendants were not spared.


    Seeing Princess Liuying run out like crazy, everyone present could not help but laugh out loud!


    ¡°My Lil¡¯ Lin is the smartest and has the most ideas.¡± Gu Qingxue hugged Gu Lin tightly, her heart feeling soft.


    The protection and trust of the little children made her feel gratified.


    ¡°Ah, mother is biased toward big brother. I want a hug too!¡± Dumby threw itself into Gu Qingxue¡¯s arms expectantly.


    ¡°And me, I want a hug too!¡± Lingbao wriggled out of Rong Zhan¡¯s arms and jumped into Gu Qingxue¡¯s arms.


    Rong Han was extremely envious when she saw this scene, and she also jumped into Gu Qingxue¡¯s arms. ¡°Fairy, I want a hug too!¡±


    Gong Lingyu struggled to get Miao Yin to help her get off the bed, wanting to have a sweet and soft hug as well.


    However, just as Gong Lingyu lifted the blanket on her body, Rong Zhan¡¯s ¡®kind¡¯ gaze swept over.


    Gong Lingyu instantly became obedient. No matter how hard she covered herself with the quilt, she looked at the four children with envy, as if nothing had happened.


    Seeing that the farce was over, the villagers also left one by one.


    ¡°Thank you so much, Your Royal Highness,¡± Gu Qingxue took the initiative to come to Rong Zhan¡¯s side to thank him. She said gratefully, ¡°If Your Royal Highness hadn¡¯t agreed to give me the chance, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to prove my innocence.¡±


    If Rong Zhan insisted on doing things his own way, and if he really wanted to be sincere to princess firefly, she reckoned that it would be very difficult for her to clear her name today.


    ¡°Is it as simple as just a verbal thank you? I took back my orders for you. You should also prepare some other things to thank me.¡± Rong Zhan raised his eyebrows and said in a seemingly indifferent manner.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, you don¡¯t lack anything. I don¡¯t know how to thank you.¡± Gu Qingxue almost rolled her eyes at Rong Zhan.


    This man was so rich that he could rival a country. He had power over the whole country. Did she need to prepare a gift to thank him?


    ¡°Think carefully.¡± Rong Zhan raised his hand and gently tapped Gu Qingxue¡¯s forehead, then left the east wing room.


    Gu Qingxue raised her hand and touched her forehead. All she could think of in her mind was to make some delicious food for Rong Zhan.

 Chapter 270 - 270 Had Just Heard From His Royal Highness That He Needed Lady Gu to Repay Him

    270 Had Just Heard From His Royal Highness That He Needed Lady Gu to Repay Him


    Gu Qingxue let the four children leave first, then closed the door and walked back to Gong Lingyu¡¯s bedside.


    Gong Lingyu patted the bedside and warmly invited, ¡°Sister Gu, come and sit down.¡±


    ¡°Yu¡¯er, how do you feel? You just woke up. Under normal circumstances, you would feel weak all over and your lower abdomen would hurt,¡± Gu Qingxue said to Gong Lingyu with a smile.


    ¡°I do feel weak all over. However, I used to feel the pain in my lower abdomen every day.¡± Gong Lingyu raised her hand to cover her lower abdomen, after carefully feeling it for a while, she said, ¡°However, the pain today is a little different from before.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯ve already dug out the bad things in your body that can cause your abdominal pain. In another two or three days, your wound will heal and you won¡¯t have any abdominal pain in the future,¡± Gu Qingxue said when she saw Gong Lingyu¡¯s pale face, her eyes showed a hint of heartache. ¡°Yu¡¯er, do you know that if you hadn¡¯t come to me for treatment, your body would have had a big problem in another two or three years at most?¡±


    Gong Lingyu was frightened by Gu Qingxue¡¯s words. She shrunk her neck uneasily. ¡°What big problem?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been hiding your illness. Taking painkillers will only cause your illness to worsen. In another two years, your organs will become incurable. You¡¯re lucky this time. Remember, you can¡¯t hide your illness anymore,¡± Gu Qingxue said with a serious face, she raised her hand and pinched Gong Lingyu¡¯s small face.


    Her fair and tender little face felt like silk when she pinched it. Gu Qingxue could not help but pinch it again.


    Just as she had said before, medicine was poisonous. Even if the painkillers Gong Lingyu had been taking were made from the best medicinal herbs, it would inevitably affect her body. In addition, taking medicine could only alleviate her condition, but it did not cure the root cause. Her illness had accumulated in her body, and it would definitely break out after a period of time.


    By then, even if Gong Lingyu did not die, she would lose the right to be a mother forever.


    Gong Lingyu was obviously frightened. She was afraid to throw herself into Gu Qingxue¡¯s arms and rubbed against her coquettishly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sister Gu. I know I¡¯m wrong. I promise you, I won¡¯t hide my illness anymore.¡±


    Seeing Gong Lingyu raise her little face to look at her pitifully as she spoke, Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart melted.


    In her previous life, besides her grandfather, she had no other family members. She had always longed for a younger sister.


    Gong Lingyu was obedient and liked to act coquettishly. She could not resist calling her sister.


    ¡°You learn from your mistakes. It¡¯s good that you can remember.¡±Gu Qingxue raised her hand and gently stroked Gong Lingyu¡¯s head.


    Gong Lingyu narrowed her eyes in enjoyment and continued to act coquettishly, ¡°Sister Gu, please keep me company. I saw Liuying when I woke up just now. She¡¯s so ugly that she scared me.¡±


    ¡°Alright then.¡± Gu Qingxue did not resist talking about Gong Lingyu¡¯s coquettish look and agreed to her immediately.


    ¡°Princess, I heard from His Royal Highness that he needs Lady Gu to repay him. Please excuse me, but don¡¯t you think it¡¯s better for Lady Gu to take care of His Royal Highness first?¡± Miao Yin knew that her princess had always been afraid of the prince regent, so she quickly reminded her.


    When Gong Lingyu heard Rong Zhan¡¯s name, her eyes immediately widened in fear. ¡°Sister Gu, I suddenly feel much better. You should go deal with my cousin first!¡±


    ¡°Okay, as long as you don¡¯t get out of bed and move around frequently, you¡¯ll recover very quickly. If you feel uncomfortable, call Miao Yin to inform me,¡± Gu Qingxue said, in her heart, she was already planning to cook something delicious for Rong Zhan.


    Rong Zhan only said to let her repay him but did not say what exactly want.

 Chapter 271 - 271 Uncle Fairy Will Be My Father in the Future

    271 Uncle Fairy Will Be My Father in the Future


    In that case, she will cook for him, saving money and effort. Moreover, she felt that Rong Zhan liked to eat her cooking.


    Gong Lingyu¡¯s eyes became resentful.


    ¡®What a bad cousin, he only knows how to steal my Sister Gu!¡¯


    However, no matter how much Gong Lingyu complained in her heart, she did not dare to complain on the surface.


    Gu Qingxue knew very well that Gong Lingyu¡¯s condition had stabilized. Even if she was not here to guard Gong Lingyu, nothing abnormal would happen to her body.


    ¡°Rest well and wait for me to send you lunch later. Miao Yin, take care of your princess. If she¡¯s thirsty, give her some hot water and don¡¯t give her tea for the time being,¡± Gu Qingxue reminded Miao Yin worriedly before she left.


    Miao Yin looked at Gu Qingxue with admiration in her eyes. She bowed respectfully and replied, ¡°Yes, please rest assured, Miss Gu.¡±


    Gu Qingxue left the east wing room with ease. As soon as she closed the door, she saw the four cubs standing at the entrance of the courtyard, whispering something to Xiaohua outside the door.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Lin, it¡¯s getting cold. Bring your younger siblings and Xiaohua into the house to play,¡± Gu Qingxue shouted at Gu Lin.


    Gu Lin turned his head around and said loudly, ¡°Xiaohua said that she would bring us to her house to play. Mother, can we go?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but you must come back before lunch. Be careful and don¡¯t go to any dangerous places.¡± Gu Qingxue looked at the little children standing together. Each of their backs was short and small, and they were all chubby, she could not help but feel that they were cute, so she did not stop them and let them play with their partners.


    ¡°Got it! Bye, mom!¡± Gu Lin agreed immediately. He pulled his younger siblings and Zhou Xiaohua away from the courtyard house.


    The five little ones walked forward until they were far away from the courtyard house.


    Lingbao¡¯s little hand held Zhou Xiaohua¡¯s hand tightly, and asked in a childish voice, ¡°Xiaohua, is what you said true? That woman just now hasn¡¯t left yet?¡±


    Zhou Xiaohua nodded like a chick pecking at rice. ¡°Yes! Not only did that woman not leave, but her maid even went to look for my second grandfather and insisted on staying at my second grandfather¡¯s house! My second grandfather¡¯s house was small to begin with, and she even felt that it was too much. She even stole the best room in my second grandfather¡¯s house. It¡¯s really bad!¡±


    When Zhou Xiaohua finished speaking, she was so angry that her cheeks were puffy. She looked like a little hamster that had been angered to death.


    Zhou Xiaohua¡¯s second grandfather was the village chief of Dafu Village. He had always been kind and was the elder who loved his children the most in the village. He was very respected by the villagers.


    Thinking about how Princess Liuying actually refused to leave the village chief¡¯s house and even took over the village chief¡¯s house, Dumby angrily said, ¡°Why did the village chief take in that woman? He should have let her leave this place!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she a princess? The princess is very powerful. The village chief can¡¯t disobey her orders.¡± Gu Lin frowned in worry.


    He had learned from books that the princesses and princes were all relatives of the royal family and had important statuses. Meanwhile, the village chief was only a commoner. Even if the princess took over his house, he could not say no.


    ¡°Do you guys think that she still can¡¯t forget my father, so she doesn¡¯t want to leave?¡± Rong Han¡¯s face was full of disdain when he mentioned Princess Liuying.


    ¡°Of course! Lil¡¯ Han, your father is so good-looking. All the big sisters in the village like him! That woman must also like your father, so she doesn¡¯t want to leave.¡± Zhou Xiaohua agreed with Rong Han¡¯s words.


    Lingbao immediately became anxious and hurriedly said, ¡°That won¡¯t do! Uncle Fairy will be my father in the future. He can¡¯t be with other women.¡±


    ¡°I also don¡¯t want anyone other than the fairy to be my mother. Otherwise, let¡¯s think of a way to drive her away!¡± Rong Han had an idea and suggested it excitedly.

 Chapter 272 - 272 That Ugly Freak Wanted to Attract Uncle Fairys Attention

    272 That Ugly Freak Wanted to Attract Uncle Fairy¡¯s Attention


    The little ones looked at each other. Dumby blinked his big eyes and asked curiously, ¡°How do we get rid of her? She¡¯s the princess.¡±


    Although Dumby and the others did not understand how powerful the princess was, she was definitely stronger than them. Moreover, she was an adult, so she would not be afraid of them.


    ¡°So what if she¡¯s the princess? I¡¯m still the young prince!¡± Rong Han held his waist with pride and puffed out his small chest.


    ¡°Then¡­ Can you open your mouth and chase her away?¡± Gu Lin asked spiritually.


    Rong Han thought for a moment and his brows were twisted into a knot, ¡°This, I guess I can¡¯t. She doesn¡¯t care about me at all.¡±


    When he was in Jing City previously, he had tried to chase Princess Liuying away so that that woman would never come to his house again.


    However, Princess Liuying did not put him in her eyes at all. No matter what he said about her, she still shamelessly came to his house every day.


    Fortunately, his father did not like ugly people. He had never given Princess Liuying any response. In the end, he even directly ignored her existence. That was why he had never let that ugly person succeed.


    Zhou Xiaohua, who was originally filled with anticipation, was disheartened. ¡°What you said is useless. We can¡¯t chase her away at all. We can only let my second grandfather¡¯s family be bullied by her.¡±


    ¡°No, we must think of a way to chase her away.¡± Gu Lin felt sour and uncomfortable when he thought of how Princess Liuying had led so many people to target his mother today.


    ¡°Big brother, have you thought of a good idea?¡± Lingbao held Gu Lin¡¯s hand and shook it as she asked with an expectant look on her face.


    She knew that her big brother had always been the smartest!


    Gu Lin stopped walking forward and casually found a tree stump by the side of the road to sit down. ¡°Let me think about it.¡±


    The remaining four little ones sat around Gu Lin. They used their small fleshy hands to drag their chubby faces as they waited expectantly for Gu Lin¡¯s good idea.


    Gu Lin thought for a long time before finally standing up. ¡°I¡¯ve got it!¡±


    The four little ones said in unison, ¡°What idea?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and discuss it with the adults!¡± Gu Lin said seriously.


    ¡°Ah? I thought brother Lin had thought of a good idea.¡± Zhou Xiaohua pouted in disappointment, ¡°Brother Lin, no one will help us. Everyone in the village is afraid of that woman.¡±


    If the people of Dafu Village had the courage to chase Princess Liuying away, her second grandfather¡¯s house would not have been taken by force.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll go look for people who aren¡¯t from the Dafu Village to help,¡± Gu Lin said with a smile.


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t we go look for my father?¡± Rong Han suggested.


    ¡°No, no, no! We can¡¯t look for Uncle Fairy! That ugly freak wants to attract Uncle Fairy¡¯s attention. If we bring Uncle Fairy with us, that ugly freak will be more than happy. Why would he leave?¡± Lingbao firmly raised her objection.


    No matter what, she had to put protecting Uncle Fairy from being harassed by the ugly freak first!


    ¡°Little sister is right. Then, who else can we ask for help?¡± Dumby also tilted its little head gloomily.


    ¡°Have you forgotten that we still have Uncle Jiu?¡± Gu Lin¡¯s eyes flickered with a bright light. ¡°As long as Uncle Nine helps us control the people around the princess, I have a way to make the princess leave on her own!¡±


    Dumby recalled the scene of Uncle Nine fighting a group of people alone today and felt that his big brother¡¯s words were reliable.


    The other children nodded in agreement one by one.


    Seeing that everyone had agreed, Gu Lin hooked his finger and told them his entire plan word for word.


    Hearing the end, Dumby could not help but burst into laughter. ¡°I knew big brother was the smartest!¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go ask Uncle Nine!¡± Lingbao took the initiative to raise his hand.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go find Sister Miao Yin and my aunt to give us what we need!¡± Rong Han said cooperatively.

 Chapter 273 - 273 She Had Also Put in a Lot of Effort in Order to Test the Medicine With Him Alone

    273 She Had Also Put in a Lot of Effort in Order to Test the Medicine With Him Alone


    ¡°Then, then I¡¯ll go look for other things that I need,¡± said Dumby.


    ¡°Well, Xiaohua, take me to the village chief¡¯s house first. I¡¯ll check the terrain to prevent any mistakes at night,¡± said Gu Lin.


    Thinking that she would be able to drive that annoying woman away after tonight, Zhou Xiaohua cooperated fully. The few children split up and went to complete their respective tasks.


    Completely unaware of the children¡¯s plans, Gu Qingxue waited until dinner was over before she went to boil water to bathe the four cubs.


    Lingbao saw the opportunity and took the initiative to say, ¡°Mother, I want to sleep with Uncle Nine tonight.¡±


    Gu Lin and Dumby quickly followed, ¡°So do we!¡±


    When Rong Zhan, who was sitting at the dining table, heard this, he could not help but squint his eyes and look at Nine.


    He could not figure out how he lost to Nine.


    Nine naturally would not tell Rong Zhan the truth. He raised his hand and picked up Lingbao. ¡°Miss Gu, it¡¯s rare for children to stick to me. Why don¡¯t we just do as they say?¡±


    After Lingbao was held in Nine¡¯s arms, she seemed to have noticed that the Uncle Fairy had been looking at her.


    Lingbao looked away guiltily, not daring to look at Rong Zhan. She buried her small face in Nine¡¯s neck and apologized silently in her heart.


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Uncle Fairy. In order to drive away the ugly monster who likes you, I had no choice but to betray you temporarily and choose Uncle Nine!¡¯


    The action of Lingbao turning her back and lying on Nine made Rong Zhan¡¯s face turn even colder.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Lil¡¯ Han? Do you want to sleep with me? I can tell you the story of Journey to the West.¡± Gu Qingxue could not help but feel a little lonely when she thought of having no little children by her side tonight, so she warmly invited Rong Han.


    Rong Han was so moved that she almost agreed.


    ¡°No, thank you, fairy.¡± Rong Han resisted the reluctance in his heart and looked at Rong Zhan as if he was going to choose him.


    Just when everyone thought that Rong Han would still choose Rong Zhan, Rong Han betrayed him without any hesitation, ¡°Father, I¡¯ll let you go back early. I want to sleep with Uncle Nine.¡±


    Rong Zhan¡¯s expression which had eased up a little earlier became even uglier.


    When Gu Qingxue saw that the aura around Rong Zhan was as cold as an ice cellar, she could not help but feel sympathetic toward Rong Zhan.


    She understood Rong Zhan very well.


    After all, it was very uncomfortable to be ¡®abandoned¡¯ by one¡¯s children.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, it just so happens that I¡¯ve concocted a new medicine. Since Lil¡¯ Lin and the others aren¡¯t around, let¡¯s wait until midnight tonight to try the new medicine together, shall we?¡± Gu Qingxue took the initiative to suggest.


    Gu Qingxue had just finished speaking when she could clearly feel Rong Zhan¡¯s mood turning from gloomy to sunny.


    Seeing Rong Zhan grunt without even thinking, Gu Qingxue immediately understood.


    She did not expect the prince to be so eager to consume the new antidote!


    After realizing this, Gu Qingxue decided that if the antidote this time did not work, she would seize the time to concoct more different antidotes. This way, if the prince was in a bad mood one day, she could take out a new antidote to make the prince happy!


    After all, Rong Zhan was her big client, so she had to take his mood into consideration.


    When Rong Zhan saw the joy on Gu Qingxue¡¯s face, he withdrew his gaze with great satisfaction.


    He had been wondering why all four children would choose Ah Jiu.


    It was not until he heard what Gu Qingxue had said that he finally understood that everything had been arranged by Gu Qingxue.


    She had put in a lot of effort to test the medicine alone with him, so how could he bear to expose her cleverness?


    Nine held Lingbao in his arms and could not help but frown. He kept feeling that the development of things was somewhat different from what he had imagined.


    Holding Lingbao in his arms, Nine had no way of turning back. He could only bring the four children back to the house next door.

 Chapter 274 - 274 Justice

    274 Justice


    Gu Qingxue still needed to make the final preparations for her medicine. She went to the east wing room alone to make the final preparations while Rong Zhan waited for her in the hall.


    On this side, Ah Jiu pretended to bring the four children back to the house next door. In reality, he only went back to his room and took all the things he needed. Then, he sneaked out of the back door with the children and went straight to the village chief¡¯s house.


    On this side, the village chief¡¯s family stood outside the hall. Each and every one of them was cold and hungry, shivering from the cold. They watched as Princess Liuying sat alone at the table and ate.


    The village chief looked at Princess Liuying with fear and trepidation. He smiled apologetically and asked, ¡°Princess, this is the best meal our family can entertain you with. I wonder if the princess is satisfied?¡±


    In order not to be reprimanded by Princess Liuying, the village chief had no choice but to kill the hen that laid the eggs in the house and stew a pot of chicken soup for Princess Liuying.


    The rural families did not have money. Usually, they could only eat a rooster for the New Year. This was already the most sumptuous meal that they could give.


    The poor old village chief and the old woman, wife, son, and daughter behind him had not eaten yet. They almost drooled when they smelled the fragrance of the chicken soup. They could only press on their stomachs to prevent them from making gurgling sounds.


    Princess Liuying looked at the chicken soup with disdain in her eyes. ¡°Tsk, how could such trash be served on my dining table?¡±


    Bing¡¯er immediately understood Princess Liuying¡¯s meaning. She picked up the bowl of chicken soup and threw it on the ground with a thud.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s such a good thing. Isn¡¯t this¡­ Isn¡¯t this a waste?!¡± The old village chief was so anxious that his face was red. Looking at the chicken soup that was scattered all over the ground, his old eyes turned red.


    His daughter-in-law was pregnant. This chicken was originally meant to be used to nourish his daughter-in-law¡¯s body while she was in confinement.


    In the end, not only was the chicken killed, but his daughter-in-law, who was about to give birth, and their entire family had to stand here and suffer. What kind of sin had they committed?!


    The village chief¡¯s son silently protected his pregnant wife. He wanted to pick up the chicken, but he did not dare.


    ¡°If you dare to use this kind of thing to fool the princess the next time, I¡¯ll get my servants to beat up your entire family! Our princess likes to eat pork and beef. Tomorrow, we will kill the cow in your cow shed and give it to the princess for her enjoyment,¡± Bing¡¯er said arrogantly.


    ¡°Princess, please show mercy! That cow is used to plow the land in spring! If we kill it and eat meat, we won¡¯t be able to plant next year¡¯s crops!¡± The old village chief was so scared that he knelt on the ground and kept kowtowing to beg for mercy.


    ¡°Even if the cow is gone, aren¡¯t there still people? You can still farm the land. It¡¯s your family¡¯s fortune that I¡¯m willing to live in a poor family like yours. I advise you not to be shameless. Go and boil water for me immediately. I want to bathe and change my clothes.¡± Princess Liuying was like an arrogant peacock as she said arrogantly.


    The old village chief¡¯s family was forced into a corner. They were just ordinary people. They could not challenge the princess. They could only leave with red eyes and go to boil water obediently.


    Princess Liuying was very pleased with herself. She did not know that her arrogance and despotism had been clearly seen by Nine outside the main door.


    Nine was originally hesitating whether he should accompany the little children to play around.


    However, the scene just now was enough to prove that he was not playing around when he decided to help the little children to punish Princess Liuying. Instead, he was doing justice for the heavens.


    Nine quietly closed the main door and brought the three little children to the back door of the village chief¡¯s house. He saw Zhou Xiaohua with a sad face, hugging her knees and sitting at the door crying.


    According to their agreement during the day, Zhou Xiaohua was waiting for them here.

 Chapter 275 - 275 The Little Girl Standing in the Darkness

    275 The Little Girl Standing in the Darkness


    Zhou Xiaohua must have heard Princess Liuying making things difficult for her family when she was at the back door. That was why she was so sad.


    ¡°Xiaohua, don¡¯t be sad. I¡¯ll take revenge with you later!¡± Lingbao walked over quickly and held Zhou Xiaohua¡¯s hand as she said firmly.


    ¡°Yes! Uncle Nine, I asked my second grandfather in the afternoon. The guards that the princess brought are all staying in other villagers¡¯ houses. She only has a maid by her side to serve them. In a while, you lead her to the back of the mountain. I guarantee that you won¡¯t run into those guards!¡± Zhou Xiaohua said, she pointed in the direction of the back of the mountain to Nine.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll go to the back of the mountain and wait. Lingbao, are you sure you can do it alone?¡± Gu Lin asked worriedly.


    ¡°Of course! Don¡¯t I have Xiaohua to accompany me? Uncle Nine, you guys have to work hard too!¡± As she said that, Lingbao carried the small bag on her back and pulled Zhou Xiaohua through the door.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for Lingbao and the others to finish before going in. You guys go to the back of the mountain first and pay attention to your safety.¡±After Nine said that, he sent Gu Lin off with his eyes. Dumby and Rong Han quickly headed to the back of the mountain.


    On this side, Zhou Xiaohua and Lingbao went straight to the room where Princess Liuying was staying.


    The two of them quickly dressed up. After an hour, Lingbao put on a large cloak and wore a fake head. She quickly walked toward the north wing where Princess Liuying was bathing and changing.


    Over here, the village chief¡¯s family had boiled a big bucket of hot water for Princess Liuying to bathe and change.


    In the north wing, Bing¡¯er was waiting for Princess Liuying to bathe.


    In the room, smoke lingered. Princess Liuying was sitting in the bathtub. Her voice was full of dissatisfaction, ¡°What a poor place. There are not even milk or flower petals.¡±


    Princess Liuying had always been particular about it. When she was bathing, she would add flower petals and milk to the bath water to nourish her skin.


    Bing¡¯er advised, ¡°Princess, you have been wronged. However, only here can we have a chance to take revenge on Gu Qingxue.¡±


    At the mention of Gu Qingxue, Princess Liuying gnashed her teeth in anger, ¡°No matter what, I will let that b*tch die in my hands!¡±


    Just as the master and servant were talking about this, there was suddenly a knock on the door.


    Bing¡¯er thought it was the village chief¡¯s family. She said impatiently, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to get lost and find a place to live? Why are you back?¡±


    Princess Liuying was dissatisfied with living under the same roof as the village chief¡¯s family. Just now, after they finished boiling the bath water, she chased them out.


    The timid voice of the little girl sounded from outside the door, ¡°I¡¯m the second child of my family. I was going to leave, but I heard a mouse squeaking in the princess¡¯ room, so I came to report. Sister, I can¡¯t catch a mouse by myself. Can you help me?¡±


    ¡°There are rats in this damn place?!¡± Princess Liuying was so scared that the hair on her back stood out. She hurriedly urged, ¡°Bing¡¯er, hurry up and catch a rat for me. You must catch it no matter what!¡±


    Bing¡¯er nodded and agreed. ¡°Please wait a moment, Princess. This servant will be back soon.¡±


    Bing¡¯er hurriedly opened the door and flashed out from the crack. She saw the little girl standing in the darkness.


    There was no light, so Bing¡¯er could only use the weak moonlight to sweep a glance at the little girl.


    The little girl¡¯s figure was very thin and weak. She looked to be about ten years old. Her head was exceptionally big and her entire face was wrapped in a cloth. It was difficult to see her appearance clearly in the darkness.


    Bing ¡®er was only focused on the mouse that the girl mentioned. She did not care about the girl¡¯s appearance and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to catch the mouse with me? If you can¡¯t catch it, be careful that the princess will skin you alive!¡±

 Chapter 276 - 276 It Hurts, You Almost Knocked My Head Off

    276 It Hurts, You Almost Knocked My Head Off


    The little girl hurriedly followed behind Bing¡¯er, and the two of them went to the room that Princess Liuying was staying in tonight.


    After pushing open the door, Bing¡¯er instructed the little girl, ¡°Quickly come over and light the lamp for me, hurry up and chase that rat out.¡±


    As Bing¡¯er spoke, she first went to the front of the bed and squatted down, intending to use the light to check the situation under the bed first.


    However, the little girl behind her did not seem to hear her words. She continued to stand behind her without moving.


    Bing¡¯er stayed in the dark room and could not see anything clearly. She could not help but get angry. She turned her head and shouted at the little girl behind her, ¡°Are you deaf? I asked you to come over and help.¡±


    The little girl still did not move. She stood straight outside the door. Her shadow was drawn long by the moonlight outside the door. On this silent night, there was a hint of eeriness.


    Bing¡¯er¡¯s heart began to beat uncontrollably. She casually picked up the pillow on the bed and threw it fiercely at the girl.


    The pillow flew out and coincidentally hit the girl¡¯s head. Then, it actually sent her head flying!


    The girl¡¯s body swayed twice. Without her head, she was only left with a body. She stood upright on the spot, scaring Bing¡¯er so much that she let out an ear-piercing scream.


    ¡°Ah! What¡¯s going on?!¡± Bing¡¯er sat on the ground and tried to step back. Her back was pressed against the edge of the bed.


    At this moment, the little girl who was standing still suddenly let out a cry.


    ¡°Sob, sob, sob, it hurts so much. You knocked my head off. I have no head, sob, sob, sob¡­¡± The little girl bent down and let Bing¡¯er see the part of her neck that was bleeding, ¡°Give me back my head. I want your head.¡±


    Bing¡¯er was so scared that her eyes widened. She watched as the headless little girl gave birth to that pale and bloodless little hand towards her.


    Her breathing was rapid as she clutched her chest. Bing¡¯er could not even let out a scream. She watched as the little girl¡¯s hand fell off her wrist with a thud.


    At the same time, a pale and cold little hand suddenly stretched out from under the bed and gently touched the back of Bing¡¯er¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± The double stimulation caused Bing¡¯er¡¯s scream to almost tear through the roof. She rolled her eyes and fell heavily to the ground, losing consciousness.


    Bing¡¯er had just fallen when the headless little girl at the door lifted her loose robe, revealing a pink and cute little face. It was Lingbao. ¡°Xiaohua, you appeared at the right time. Look at how you scared her. It¡¯s so funny!¡±


    Zhou Xiaohua quickly crawled out from under the bed, raised his foot, and gently kicked Bing¡¯er. After letting out a sigh of relief, he laughed and said, ¡°Hahaha, I didn¡¯t expect her to really faint. How funny!¡±


    Lingbao ran into the room, reached out, and pulled Zhou Xiaohua¡¯s hand as he ran out. ¡°Quick, go and call Uncle Nine over. The show is about to begin!¡±


    In the side room, Princess Liuying heard the screams coming from the other side of the room, and she was a little apprehensive.


    She could hear that it was Bing¡¯er¡¯s voice.


    She called out twice but did not receive Bing¡¯er¡¯s response.


    Logically speaking, the two side rooms were not far from each other, so Bing¡¯er would definitely be able to hear her voice.


    Unwilling to just sit and wait for death, Princess Liuying stood up from the bathtub, put on her clothes, and with a head of wet hair, she draped a cloak over her shoulders and opened the side room¡¯s door.


    The chilly night wind swept over. Princess Liuying shivered from the cold wind. Then, she called out twice, ¡°Bing¡¯er, Bing¡¯er! Where did this wretched girl go?¡±


    The courtyard was silent. There was no response.

 Chapter 277 - 277 Princess, I Died So Tragically

    277 Princess, I Died So Tragically


    Princess Liuying felt a little uneasy. She picked up the candlestick on the table and carefully walked towards Bing¡¯er¡¯s room.


    Her heartbeat quickened along with her nervousness. Princess Liuying nervously walked to the front of the room and stood still. She stuck her head out to look at the room.


    There was no terrifying scene in the room. Bing¡¯er was lying on the bed with her back facing her. She seemed to have fallen asleep.


    Princess Liuying heaved a sigh of relief. Then, she raised her skirt and crossed the threshold in anger, she walked to the bed and scolded, ¡°How dare you?! How dare you not answer when I call you? Who told you to sleep here? Get up!¡±


    Bing¡¯er did not seem to hear her and continued to lie there without moving.


    Princess Liuying had suffered a lot today. Furthermore, she was ignored by a servant. She was so angry that she reached out and tried to pull Bing¡¯er up.


    Unexpectedly, when she flipped over Bing¡¯er¡¯s body, she saw that her face was covered in blood. She rolled her eyes and looked like she was about to die.


    The pungent smell of blood assaulted Princess Liuying¡¯s face. She was so frightened that she let out a miserable cry. The candlestick in her hand also fell to the ground.


    The flame was instantly extinguished, and the entire room fell into darkness.


    At this moment, a ghastly and terrifying cold air suddenly surged out from the room. A strange cry sounded like a curse. ¡°Princess, princess¡­ I died so miserably.¡±


    Princess Liuying screamed in fear. She wanted to escape, but her legs were as heavy as lead, and she could not move no matter how hard she tried.


    The cry came from the depths of the room. Under the moonlight that came in through the door, Princess Liuying saw a blood-covered ghost with disheveled hair float out from the darkness.


    It had a strong body and a hunched waist. At this moment, it stretched out its blood-stained palm and slowly approached her while crying, ¡°Princess, let¡¯s go to hell together. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go¡­¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t, don¡¯t come over!¡± Princess Liuying looked at the clothes on the ¡®ghost¡¯ and was so scared that she trembled. ¡°Are you Mother Cao?¡±


    Only then did she realize that the ¡®ghost¡¯ in front of her was wearing the clothes of Cao Duo, who had died today!


    When the ¡®ghost¡¯ of Cao Duo heard this, it suddenly stopped.


    Then, the ghost¡¯s body began to tremble, and its strange laughter echoed in the room. ¡°It¡¯s me, it¡¯s me! Princess, come with me. I¡¯m so cold and lonely. Come with me, Let¡¯s go to hell together!¡±


    While laughing, the ghost suddenly accelerated and pounced on Princess Liuying.


    ¡°Ahh! No!¡± Princess Liuying was so scared that she broke down and screamed. She used all her strength and ran out of the room without caring about her image.


    The ¡®ghost¡¯ chased after her relentlessly, opening its arms to pounce on Princess Liuying¡¯s neck.


    Princess Liuying was so scared that she almost wet her pants. She rolled and crawled out of the room, but the ¡®ghost¡¯ chased after her and stopped her, forcing her to run out of the back door.


    She was so scared that she was scared out of her wits. She burst into tears and even lost one of her shoes. She ran straight towards the back of the mountain.


    The ¡®ghost¡¯ was very satisfied when he saw this and chased after her relentlessly.


    ¡°Help, help!¡± Princess Liuying cried as she ran to the foot of the back of the mountain. She turned her head and saw that the ¡®ghost¡¯, who was covered in blood, was still chasing after her!


    She could only wail and continue to run forward. Princess Liuying was only focused on running for her life and did not notice that there were two big trees in front of the stream not far away. Behind the trees, Gu Lin and Rong Han were hiding.


    The two of them watched as Princess Liuying ran closer and closer. Just as she was about to pass by them, they suddenly pulled the long string in their hands.


    The long string that was originally hidden in the grass suddenly tightened and was right in front of Princess Liuying¡¯s feet.

 Chapter 278 - 278 Someone, Help!

    278 Someone, Help!


    Princess Liuying was caught off guard and stumbled forward toward the stream not far away.


    She was so frightened that her expression changed. She panicked and almost fell into the stream, but managed to stabilize herself.


    Before Princess Liuying could let out a sigh of relief, Dumby, who had climbed up a tree and was waiting for an opportunity, immediately aimed at Princess Liuying¡¯s head with the slingshot in his hand.


    The monkey skin on the slingshot was perfectly straight. Dumby narrowed one of his eyes, licked his lower lip with his tongue, and released the pebble in his hand with a smack.


    The pebble broke through the air and hit the back of Princess Liuying¡¯s head. Princess Liuying let out a blood-curdling scream that was comparable to that of a pig being slaughtered as she fell headfirst into the bone-chilling stream.


    Princess Liuying lay in the stream and struggled with all her might. She trembled as she screamed, ¡°I, I don¡¯t know how to swim, I don¡¯t know how to swim! Someone, help!¡±


    ¡°Dumby, run!¡± Gu Lin urged Dumby, who was on the tree. After Dumby slid down the tree trunk, Gu Lin quickly pulled him and Rong Han out.


    Before Rong Han left, he did not forget to look at Princess Liuying who was still struggling in the stream.


    Princess Liuying lay in the stream and felt like she was about to drown!


    She struggled frantically until her hands touched the cold and hard pebbles in the stream.


    Princess Liuying immediately stopped struggling. She knelt on the ground, propped up the pebbles with her hands, and sat up abruptly.


    Soon after, she realized that the water in the stream was not even half the height of her body. She was kneeling in the water, and the stream water was only at her waist!


    When she thought of how she was still struggling in the water just now, Princess Liuying immediately felt extremely ashamed and hurriedly looked behind her.


    However, the three children had already fled long ago. Even the ghost that was chasing her had disappeared without a trace.


    ¡°Ah-choo!¡± Before she could react to what had happened, a gust of cold wind swept over. The bone-piercing coldness and the fright just now caused Princess Liuying to be completely exhausted. It was not easy for her to climb out of the stream. After taking a few steps, she fainted from exhaustion.


    On this side, the three little children ran wildly. When they met the bloody ¡®ghost¡¯ again, they all ran over with smiles on their faces. ¡°Uncle Nine!¡±


    The ¡®ghost¡¯ had taken off Cao Duo¡¯s clothes. He took off the hair cover covered in blood on his head, revealing his handsome face.


    The man¡¯s bearing was extraordinary. It was Nine, right?


    Reaching out to hug the three children, Nine hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so happy. Let¡¯s go back and talk after we find Lingbao and Xiaohua.¡±


    The three cubs all had smiles that could not be dissolved. They nodded and followed Nine, quickly returning to the village chief¡¯s home.


    The two teams successfully met up and escaped back to Rong Zhan¡¯s residence at the fastest speed.


    Nine finally felt relieved after leading the five children back to his room.


    He let the five children enter first. Nine followed closely behind, locked the door, and lit the oil lamp on the table.


    The light from the oil lamp illuminated the five children¡¯s small faces. Their eyes were filled with sly smiles. They looked at each other, and then laughed at the same time as if they had made an agreement.


    ¡°Hahahaha, I¡¯m dying of laughter! Lingbao, Xiaohua, you didn¡¯t see how pathetic that ugly monster was when she fell into the stream! She was flopping in the shallow water and said that she didn¡¯t know how to swim. Hahaha!¡± Dumby held his stomach and laughed so hard that tears were streaming down the corners of his eyes.


    ¡°Hahahaha, when that maid was touched by Xiaohua, she was so scared that she fainted. Even when we smeared chicken blood all over her head, she did not notice it at all!¡± Lingbao was also laughing so hard that her little face turned red, and her pair of eyes were smiling like crescent moons.

 Chapter 279 - 279 Why Do You Think Sister Gu Wants To Be Alone With My Cousin?

    279 Why Do You Think Sister Gu Wants To Be Alone With My Cousin?


    ¡°She was frightened and fell into the icy cold stream. She will definitely get ill.¡± Gu Lin let out a long breath. His eyes were filled with unconcealable joy.


    ¡°She deserved it. Who asked her to bully the fairy? Great, when she¡¯s seriously ill, she won¡¯t have the energy to trouble the fairy!¡± Rong Han said, he turned his head to look at Nine, who had already changed his clothes. ¡°Uncle Nine, thank you for helping us.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome. It¡¯s just that what happened tonight was too risky. It¡¯s better not to do it in the future,¡± Nine looked at the children and reminded them with a serious expression.


    Hearing Nine¡¯s words, the five children nodded obediently.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting late. You guys go to bed first. I¡¯ll go check on Miss Gu.¡± Nine recalled Gu Qingxue saying that he would be alone with Rong Zhan tonight, so he was a little concerned.


    He did not know what they were doing, but they actually wanted to be alone.


    He also did not know if they were done being alone at this hour.


    The more curious he was, the more he wanted to go and take a look.


    ¡°Uncle Nine, don¡¯t forget what you promised us. What happened just now is a little secret between us. You can¡¯t tell mother.¡± Lingbao was afraid that Nine would spill the beans, so she reminded him worriedly.


    A gentle look appeared in Nine¡¯s eyes. After nodding, he turned around and left the room.


    Nine quietly left the house. Just as he was about to return to the courtyard house, he suddenly felt a murderous aura coming from behind him.


    Alarmed, Nine subconsciously dodged it. He watched as a pitch-black sleeve arrow shot out, brushing past his side and hitting the courtyard house¡¯s door with a thud.


    The sleeve arrow pierced through the wooden gate. If Nine had not dodged in time, the arrow would have pierced through his chest!


    Nine turned his head to look behind him.


    Under the moonlight, he could vaguely see a figure flash past in the opposite alley.


    At this moment, Gu Qingxue, who was in the room, was alarmed. She thought someone had come. ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Nine¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He quickly pulled out the black arrow on the door and chased after the figure in the alley.


    By the time Gu Qingxue walked to the door and opened the gate of the courtyard house, it was already empty outside. Not even a ghost could be seen.


    Gu Qingxue stood at the door in bewilderment. She tilted her head in disbelief. ¡°That¡¯s strange. Did I mishear it?¡±


    She had prepared the medicine in the room just now, so she clearly heard a muffled thud coming from the direction of the door.


    As she was thinking, Gu Qingxue suddenly saw a small hole in the door from the corner of her eye.


    She clearly remembered that there was not such a small hole in the door during the day. Gu Qingxue reached out to touch the mark, feeling that the wooden thorns on the edge of the small hole were still a little prickly. It was obvious that the mark had not been left for long.


    However, nothing was left at the scene. Even though she was curious, she could not figure out what had happened.


    ¡°Someone came at this time?¡± Rong Zhan heard the noise and walked out of the hall. He looked at Gu Qingxue through the courtyard.


    Gu Qingxue shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Your Royal Highness. The medicine is ready. Let¡¯s go to the hall first.¡±


    Rong Zhan nodded. After Gu Qingxue walked past him into the hall, he followed her into the hall and closed the door.


    As soon as Rong Zhan closed the door, the door of the south wing opened with a creak.


    The pale Gong Lingyu peeked her head out sneakily and looked curiously in the direction of the hall where the lights were still on.


    ¡°Miao Yin, why do you think Sister Gu wants to be alone with my cousin?¡± Gong Lingyu looked curiously at the closed door of the hall and guessed what the two of them were doing in the room.

 Chapter 280 - 280 You Have to Be Willing Tonight

    280 You Have to Be Willing Tonight


    Miao Yin stood behind Gong Lingyu and was flustered by her. ¡°This servant doesn¡¯t know. This servant only knows that Lady Gu has instructed the princess not to walk on the ground yet! Princess, your injuries haven¡¯t healed yet!¡±


    Gong Lingyu did not think much of it, she said with a serious expression, ¡°How am I as weak as you say? Come, let¡¯s go and see what Sister Gu and my cousin are doing. Don¡¯t let that cousin bully Sister Gu later. I won¡¯t let him!¡±


    Although she was afraid of her cousin, no one could bully her Sister Gu in front of her!


    Miao Yin watched as Gong Lingyu sneaked into the hall like a thief. She had no choice but to give up and chase after him.


    Gong Lingyu lay outside the door, trying to eavesdrop.


    In the hall, Gu Qingxue and Rong Zhan were sitting across the table. She was also a little nervous. She took out the latest antidote she had developed from her sleeve.


    It was just a small bottle of antidote, but it was the result of Gu Qingxue¡¯s hard work for a month.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, this is also the first time that I have detoxified such a thorny poison. I can¡¯t guarantee that I can succeed on the first try. However, I can guarantee that Your Royal Highness will not cause any harm to your body if you take the antidote that I have developed. Even if you can¡¯t successfully detoxify the poison after taking the antidote, it can still greatly reduce the spread of the poison in Your Royal Highness¡¯s body.¡± Gu Qingxue stared at the bottle of antidote, her heart began to beat uncontrollably.


    ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t have much confidence.¡± Rong Zhan looked at the bottle of antidote and said faintly, ¡°Your attitude will only make me refuse to take the antidote you refined.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do! Do you know how much effort I put in for today? You have to be willing tonight, even if you don¡¯t want to.¡± Gu Qingxue raised her voice, no matter what, she couldn¡¯t let go of this good opportunity to earn 10,000 points!


    Rong Zhan did not say much. He only looked at Gu Qingxue with his deep eyes, apparently unmoved.


    Seeing Rong Zhan¡¯s expression, Gu Qingxue clearly realized that the person in front of her was a pushover.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, you have to have faith in me. Besides, even if the poison isn¡¯t detoxified, you won¡¯t suffer a loss. Just take it as fulfilling my wish. Try it. If it doesn¡¯t work this time, we¡¯ll try again!¡± Gu Qingxue¡¯s voice became more and more agitated at the end of her sentence.


    Rong Zhan looked at Gu Qingxue¡¯s anxious expression and felt an inexplicable sense of joy.


    She seemed to have forgotten their standpoint.


    He was the one who had been poisoned, but she was actually more nervous about his body than he was.


    There was only one reason why Gu Qingxue cared so much about him.


    She was really interested in him.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s give it a try,¡± Rong Zhan said as he took the bottle of medicine and drank it in one gulp.


    Gu Qingxue stared at Rong Zhan¡¯s every reaction without blinking, looking forward to the effect of the antidote.


    However, the two of them had no idea that most of their conversation had been eavesdropped on by Gong Lingyu outside the door.


    However, because the voices of the two of them were too soft, Gong Lingyu could not hear everything.


    Standing against the door, Gong Lingyu heard Gu Qingxue¡¯s voice first.


    Gu Qingxue said, ¡°Your Royal Highness, this is also my first time¡­ I can¡¯t guarantee that I¡¯ll succeed on the first try¡­¡±


    ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t have much confidence.¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s indifferent voice sounded from inside the door again. ¡°Your attitude will only make me refuse¡­¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do!¡± Gu Qingxue¡¯s voice suddenly became excited from inside the door. ¡°Do you know how much effort I¡¯ve put in for today? You have to be willing tonight, even if you don¡¯t want to.¡±


    At this moment, Gong Lingyu¡¯s eyes were already wide open.

 Chapter 281 - 281 Rong Zhans Unprecedented Expression Stunned Gu Qingxue

    281 Rong Zhan¡¯s Unprecedented Expression Stunned Gu Qingxue


    She continued to hold her breath and continue eavesdropping with a red face, suddenly, she heard Gu Qingxue¡¯s meek voice, ¡°Your Royal Highness, you have to have faith in me. Besides, you won¡¯t be at a disadvantage. Just take it as fulfilling my wish. Try it. If you can¡¯t do it this time, there will be a next time!¡±


    Gong Lingyu¡¯s heart was trembling. She opened her mouth in shock and disbelief.


    What did she hear?


    Gong Lingyu did not dare to think about what the two of them were discussing when they met in the middle of the night!


    She only knew that after listening to their conversation, she could not help but imagine a great drama in her mind.


    However, she remembered that her cousin had never been close to women.


    At this moment, Gong Lingyu heard Rong Zhan¡¯s voice coming from the crack of the door.


    Growing up with Rong Zhan, how could she not hear the hint of excitement hidden in her cousin¡¯s words?


    Gong Lingyu looked at the tightly shut door with a sigh and could not help but sigh in her heart.


    She really did not expect her cousin to be such a person.


    What happened to not being close to women? It was just nonsense!


    Thinking of this, Gong Lingyu could not help but yearn for it.


    If Sister Gu and her cousin were together, she would be able to see Sister Gu often in the future, right?


    Originally, she was worried that once she was cured, she would no longer have an excuse to get close to Sister Gu.


    Who would have thought that sister Gu would soon become her good sister-in-law?


    ¡°Princess, what did you hear?¡± Miao Yin¡¯s curiosity was piqued, and she asked carefully.


    Gong Lingyu raised her finger to her lips to stop Miao Yin from continuing. Then, she pulled Miao Yin away mysteriously, not daring to disturb the two who were experiencing their first time in the hall.


    In the hall, Gu Qingxue had no idea that Gong Lingyu had completely misunderstood her relationship with Rong Zhan. She observed Rong Zhan¡¯s every reaction attentively.


    Time passed slowly. Fifteen minutes had passed, and Rong Zhan was very calm.


    Gu Qingxue waited for a long time, but she didn¡¯t get anything. She could not help but feel puzzled. ¡°Your Royal Highness, don¡¯t you feel anything?¡±


    Rong Zhan clenched his fists and let go, he observed his palm. ¡°My headache and the trembling of my palm have improved. I don¡¯t feel any discomfort. However, the reduction of the poison in my body is not obvious. It should only have the effect of relieving the symptoms, and not completely detoxifying the poison.¡±


    Seeing that Rong Han knew his body like the back of his hand, Gu Qingxue moved a stool to sit beside Rong Zhan. ¡°Please hold out your hand, Your Royal Highness. I¡¯ll take your pulse. If Your Royal Highness feels any discomfort during this period, remember to tell me immediately.¡±


    Rong Zhan looked at Gu Qingxue¡¯s small face, which was very close to him, and said in a flat tone, ¡°Mhmm.¡±


    Gu Qingxue did not have any other thoughts and started to take Rong Zhan¡¯s pulse seriously.


    Rong Zhan¡¯s pulse was calm. And just as he said, the antidote just now only had the effect of suppressing the poison and did not have much effect on the poison in his body.


    Gu Qingxue could not help but feel a little worried.


    Although she knew Rong Zhan¡¯s illness was difficult to deal with, she did not expect that it would only treat the symptoms and not the root of the problem after treating him for so long.


    While Gu Qingxue was worried, she gradually felt Rong Zhan¡¯s heartbeat and body temperature rising rapidly.


    Her heart could not help but tighten. Gu Qingxue frowned and looked at Rong Zhan, but her eyes met his eyes as if he was drunk.


    Rong Zhan¡¯s face had an unprecedented expression, which stunned Gu Qingxue.

 Chapter 282 - 282 Never Thought That She Would Be So Close to Him

    282 Never Thought That She Would Be So Close to Him


    Rong Zhan seemed to be very uncomfortable. He raised his hand to rub the space between his eyebrows, but the uncomfortable feeling did not ease.


    Gu Qingxue was also stunned on the spot, showing a look of disbelief.


    The development of the matter seemed to be different from what she had imagined.


    Rong Zhan¡¯s mouth was dry. He grunted and asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Gu Qingxue, what on earth did you let me eat?¡±


    After hearing this question, Gu Qingxue felt that she would not be able to clear her name no matter what. She hurriedly explained, ¡°I gave you the antidote!¡±


    Rong Zhan did not say anything. He just looked at Gu Qingxue suspiciously.


    Gu Qingxue felt even more wronged. She hurriedly said, ¡°What I said is true! I definitely didn¡¯t give you anything strange!¡±


    However, even though she said so, she felt that her words were not convincing at all.


    Rong Zhan¡¯s face was flushed, and his expression made her feel like she was about to break down. She even felt like she could not explain herself.


    Since she was still testing the medicine, it was within her expectations that Rong Zhan would show some uncomfortable physiological reactions.


    However, judging from Rong Zhan¡¯s reaction, his physiological reaction was a little too unexpected, right?!


    Just as Gu Qingxue¡¯s thoughts were like wild horses that had gone out of control and never looked back, Rong Zhan let out a long sigh. ¡°My head is very dizzy. I feel as if I am drunk.¡±


    Gu Qingxue, who was originally feeling uneasy, was stunned for a moment, then she let out an obvious sigh of relief.


    Rong Zhan was too much. If he was drunk, so be it. Why did he have to make it sound so ambiguous?


    It almost made her think that something big was going to happen.


    Rong Zhan felt dizzy. He was not drunk, but his body seemed to be affected by the alcohol, and it was hot and dry.


    He stared at Gu Qingxue and raised his eyebrows unhappily, ¡°Why? I¡¯m not feeling well because of your medicine, and you seem to be very happy?¡±


    Gu Qingxue quickly waved her hand, she had a righteous expression on her face. ¡°The heavens and earth have a conscience, and the sun and moon can bear witness to it. Your Royal Highness, I definitely didn¡¯t do it on purpose. After all, what you¡¯ve been poisoned with is a strange poison, and it¡¯s not that easy to cure it. It¡¯s also normal for you to have some adverse reactions after taking the medicine. At worst, I¡¯ll¡­¡±


    Gu Qingxue saw that Rong Zhan seemed to be unable to bear the burden. Her upper body swayed, and she was caught off guard as she approached her.


    The distance between the two of them was shortened instantly. Gu Qingxue saw Rong Zhan¡¯s handsome face getting bigger and bigger in front of her. She could even clearly feel his breath.


    Rong Zhan was not really drunk, but he felt his breath getting closer and closer, and felt that she was going to get drunk together with him.


    The two of them were extremely close to each other. Rong Zhan leaned his head on her shoulder gently.


    He did not exert any strength. He just leaned against her shoulder gently. Gu Qingxue was so nervous that she did not dare to move.


    Rong Zhan¡¯s handsome face was buried in her collarbone. He did not move at all. His hot breath sprayed on her body and penetrated her clothes, almost igniting her body.


    The temperature in the room suddenly became hot. Gu Qingxue did not know what to do. She could not figure out how the burning charcoal in the room could become so hot in such a short time.


    ¡°Your¡­ Your Royal Highness?¡± Gu Qingxue did not dare to move. She glanced at the person lying on top of him from the corner of her eyes. She had never thought that she would be so close to him.


    She had never been so intimate with a man before. Gu Qingxue did not know what to do. She thought to herself that if she left and Rong Zhan fell to the ground, he would wake up the next day and come after her.

 Chapter 283 - 283 Insisted On Staying On Top of Her

    283 Insisted On Staying On Top of Her


    Recalling Rong Zhan¡¯s temper like the King of Hell, Gu Qingxue felt that she could not be spared.


    After all, it was the antidote that she had developed that caused Rong Zhan to be so weak. It would be unkind of her to leave without saying anything.


    Recalling Rong Zhan¡¯s dazed look just now, Gu Qingxue could not help but bite her lower lip lightly. Then, she carefully reached out her hand and held Rong Zhan¡¯s shoulder.


    She exerted some strength in her hand, trying to push the person in front of her away.


    Rong Zhan grunted discontentedly as if he did not want to be disturbed, which made her immediately pull her hand back.


    Not only that, but Rong Zhan also became even worse. Originally, he was just relying on her, but this time, he directly pressed all his strength on her body, causing Gu Qingxue to lose her balance and almost fall to the ground together with the two of them.


    Fortunately, Gu Qingxue held Rong Zhan with one hand and grabbed the table with the other, preventing the tragedy from happening.


    However, at the same time, she wanted to cry but had no tears.


    She was doomed now. She could not stay like this for the whole night, could she?


    Just when Gu Qingxue was at a loss, there was suddenly an orderly knock on the door.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes lit up, and she hurriedly asked, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Miss Gu, I¡¯ve put the children to bed. I¡¯m here to ask if you need my help with the housework before you go to bed. If you don¡¯t have any, I¡¯ll go back,¡± Nine¡¯s voice came from outside the door.


    Gu Qingxue could clearly feel what it meant to have a bright future. She hurriedly said, ¡°Yes! Nine, come in and help me. His Royal Highness is asleep, I¡­¡±


    However, before she could finish, Rong Zhan, who was sleeping soundly on her shoulder, actually sat up with his own strength.


    Not only that, although he looked unhappy, there was not a hint of drowsiness in his eyes that should have appeared after he woke up.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, aren¡¯t you asleep?¡± Gu Qingxue asked in surprise.


    ¡°I¡¯m just a little tired.¡± Rong Zhan snorted lightly, not looking at Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes which were filled with confusion. ¡°You¡¯ve made me so uncomfortable. You have to think of a way to solve it.¡±


    While Gu Qingxue was worrying, the sound of the door being pushed came from outside.


    It was only because the test of the medicine was a secret. Gu Qingxue was worried that her family members would accidentally barge in before the test, so she especially plugged in the latch. Ah Jiu could not successfully push the door open from outside.


    ¡°Miss Gu, are you okay?¡± Nine¡¯s voice was a little grave.


    Gu Qingxue clearly realized that she had promised not to tell anyone else about Rong Zhan¡¯s poisoning.


    Even when she concocted the antidote for Rong Zhan, she always used Rong Han as a cover. Even today, when she proposed to try the antidote for Rong Zhan, everyone thought that she wanted to try the antidote for Rong Han with Rong Zhan. Except for her and the little butler, no one in the family knew that Rong Zhan had been poisoned.


    If Nine were to come in and see this scene, how would she explain it?


    She had lost her mind just now. Now that she had calmed down, she realized that she could not let Nine come in.


    Thinking that she had almost made a low-level mistake, Gu Qingxue still had lingering fear in her heart.


    She was usually very calm, and she thought of everything carefully. She would never make such a silly mistake.


    It was Rong Zhan¡¯s fault. He was obviously not asleep, but he insisted on pressing on her body and not moving. She almost broke the agreement and lost 10,000 points!


    ¡°Nine, His Royal Highness was just a little unwell just now. He¡¯s fine now. You should go back first,¡± Gu Qingxue changed her words and said to Nine, who was outside the door.

 Chapter 284 - 284 Who Would Have Thought That He Would Be So Obedient After Getting Drunk?

    284 Who Would Have Thought That He Would Be So Obedient After Getting Drunk?


    Nine was still very worried. He insisted, ¡°Miss Gu, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s troublesome. I¡¯m willing to help.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your help. Step down.¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s voice was extremely cold.


    Nine¡¯s voice was heard outside the door. ¡°Your Royal Highness, it¡¯s late at night. It¡¯s inconvenient for Your Royal Highness to be here!¡±


    Gu Qingxue looked at the tightly shut door in bewilderment and advised softly, ¡°Nine, you should go back first.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Outside the door, Nine did not seem to have expected Gu Qingxue to be so insistent. He wanted to say something but hesitated. In the end, he still left unwillingly.


    Hearing the sound of Nine¡¯s footsteps leaving, Gu Qingxue let out a sigh of relief. She turned to look at Rong Zhan. She said with a slightly harsh tone, ¡°Your Royal Highness, you¡¯re really too much. Why must you confront Nine head-on? What if he barges in and exposes the fact that you¡¯ve been poisoned? What should we do then?¡±


    Rong Zhan glanced at Gu Qingxue and asked in return, ¡°Are you so worried that my poison will be exposed?¡±


    Gu Qingxue nodded repeatedly. She agreed without thinking, ¡°Of course!¡±


    They had previously agreed that once she revealed this secret, this fellow in front of her would break her neck!


    Even if Rong Zhan did not kill her out of respect for Rong Han and did not allow her to continue to detoxify him, all the points and mental effort she had spent on buying the medicine would have been wasted!


    The creases in Rong Zhan¡¯s heart were instantly smoothed by Gu Qingxue¡¯s words.


    He was very satisfied with her answer.


    As expected of a person who liked him, she still thought of everything for him.


    ¡°Think of something quickly.¡± Rong Zhan finally stopped pursuing the matter. Instead, he endured the discomfort and rubbed his temples.


    The feeling of being drunk was as if the world was spinning. Even looking at Gu Qingxue¡¯s appearance seemed somewhat unreal.


    Gu Qingxue hurriedly stood up and said to Rong Zhan, ¡°Please wait a moment, Your Royal Highness. I¡¯ll get you some clear water right away.¡±


    The drunkenness was not really caused by drinking.


    Rong Zhan did not have any alcohol in his body. Through the stimulation of the cold and hot outside, he might be able to speed up the effect of the antidote and recover as soon as possible.


    Gu Qingxue had just gotten up when someone grabbed her sleeve.


    Rong Zhan said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Gu Qingxue saw that this person¡¯s expression was calm, but his eyes were completely blurred, so she swept his hand away. ¡°Your Royal Highness, you can¡¯t even stand steadily. You¡¯d better not try to be brave.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Rong Zhan still wanted to fight for this chance. He forced himself to stand up, steadied his body, and did not waver. ¡°This will do.¡±


    Gu Qingxue thought that if she let Rong Zhan get blown by the cold wind a little, this person might really recover faster, so she nodded without hesitation.


    Thus, Rong Zhan reached out and pulled Gu Qingxue, following her out of the room like a big tail.


    Gu Qingxue went to fetch water from the well. Rong Zhan stood by the side and watched obediently, not moving at all.


    Gu Qingxue was worried that this person would suddenly fall down again, so she talked to him while fetching water.


    Gu Qingxue said, ¡°Your Royal Highness, you can¡¯t sleep.¡±


    Rong Zhan said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gu Qingxue was afraid that Rong Zhan would not realize the seriousness of the matter. ¡°Your condition is unstable. Be careful not to leave any side effects after sleeping.¡±


    Rong Zhan nodded obediently again.


    Gu Qingxue had never seen such a well-behaved Rong Zhan. She added another sentence, but this person actually agreed obediently. Gu Qingxue found it interesting.


    Although Rong Zhan was usually not easy to provoke, who would have thought that he would be so well-behaved after getting drunk?


    He was like a big dog, following her expressionlessly and letting her do whatever she wanted.

 Chapter 285 - 285 Reached Out and Pulled Gu Qingxue Into His Bed

    285 Reached Out and Pulled Gu Qingxue Into His Bed


    After Gu Qingxue finished fetching the water, Rong Zhan pulled her sleeve and followed her into the room.


    However, this time, Gu Qingxue did not go back to the guest room. Instead, she brought Rong Zhan back to the east room.


    She could not guarantee that Rong Zhan would regain consciousness. If he remained drunk, she could only watch him for the whole night and keep an eye on his condition.


    When they returned to the room and lit the oil lamp, Gu Qingxue realized that Rong Zhan seemed to be even drunker than before. His eyes had become hollow, and the redness on his face was getting more and more serious.


    She quickly pulled Rong Zhan to the bedside and let him lie down. Gu Qingxue wrung the cloth soaked in ice water dry and put it on Rong Zhan¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, you should rest for a while. I¡¯ll stay here and watch over him,¡± Gu Qingxue said softly.


    Rong Zhan only felt that Gu Qingxue¡¯s voice seemed to come from afar. It was so vague and unreal.


    Seeing that he still seemed to be persisting, Gu Qingxue simply raised her hand and forcefully covered his eyes.


    She wanted to let the stubborn Rong Zhan know that his doctor was making him go to sleep!


    Just as she expected, Rong Zhan was already on the verge of his limit. He closed his eyes and fell into a deep sleep.


    She checked Rong Zhan¡¯s pulse again. After making sure that he was alright, she was finally relieved.


    Sitting by the bed, she observed Rong Zhan¡¯s sleeping face carefully.


    Unlike his usual cold and cheerless appearance, Rong Zhan seemed to be quieter than usual after falling asleep. Gu Qingxue took a few more glances at him and could not help but click her tongue in wonder.


    She really could not figure out how a man¡¯s skin could be so good to this extent. It could be described as ¡®fragile¡¯! She looked at his eyelashes, which were longer than a woman¡¯s, but did not look feminine at all. They made her a little envious.


    Time passed slowly. Gu Qingxue took a look at the sky outside the window, which was starting to light up. She yawned, leaned against the headboard of the bed, and closed her eyes, intending to take a nap.


    Yesterday, she had stayed up all night to take care of Gong Lingyu, and tonight, she almost did not sleep or rest. The moment she closed her eyes, the tiredness that had been suppressed for a long time swept over her like a tidal wave, swallowing her consciousness in an instant.


    She accidentally fell into a deep sleep. Gu Qingxue sat by the bed, her head nodding bit by bit. Finally, she leaned back and fell onto Rong Zhan¡¯s body.


    Rong Zhan opened his eyes unhappily. The coldness in his eyes disappeared the moment he saw Gu Qingxue lying on top of him.


    Gu Qingxue hit her head and grunted unhappily. She threw off the embroidered shoes on her feet and curled up on the bed, taking up a seat.


    ¡°Ugh, cold¡­¡± Gu Qingxue grunted with her arms crossed over her shoulders. She did not try to grab the quilt on Rong Zhan¡¯s body. Instead, she curled up into a ball in an extremely insecure manner, she tried to warm herself by doing this.


    Rong Zhan¡¯s gaze moved. He reached out his hand and pulled Gu Qingxue into his quilt.


    In her sleep, Gu Qingxue felt that she seemed to have gone from winter to spring in an instant. Soon, she fell into a deeper dream.


    Rong Zhan looked at Gu Qingxue and suddenly felt that the effect of the medicine was acting up again.


    Although his body was no longer feeling hot, he could not help but want to close his eyes and sleep for a while.


    After looking at Gu Qingxue, Rong Zhan finally closed his eyes.


    Gu Qingxue had no idea what had happened. She only felt that she had a comfortable sleep, so comfortable that she did not want to open her eyes at all.


    It was until she heard the chattering of the children¡­

 Chapter 286 - 286 Saw Gu Qingxue and Rong Zhan Sleeping On the Same Bed

    286 Saw Gu Qingxue and Rong Zhan Sleeping On the Same Bed


    The four children had arrived at an unknown time. They surrounded the bed and kept observing Gu Qingxue.


    ¡°Big brother, why isn¡¯t mother getting up yet? I heard from Xiaohua¡¯s mother that only a woman with a baby in her belly would be sleepy. Do you think that mother already has Uncle Fairy¡¯s baby in her belly?¡± Lingbao cupped her little face, and she asked expectantly.


    Gu Qingxue, who was still asleep, immediately woke up when she heard this. She stood up and looked at her cute little daughter beside her in disbelief.


    ¡°Mother, you¡¯re awake? Are you hungry? Are you thirsty? When are you going to give me a baby brother?¡± Lingbao asked Gu Qingxue expectantly, her eyes shining.


    Gu Qingxue wanted to say something but stopped herself. She had just woken up, and she could not think straight. ¡°What baby brother? Where did you get a baby brother?¡±


    When did she get pregnant?!


    How could the baby¡¯s father be Rong Zhan? This was simply a fantasy!


    ¡°The adults in the village used to say that as long as men and women slept on the same bed, there would be a baby.¡± Dumby¡¯s eyes had been fixed on Gu Qingxue¡¯s flat belly, he carefully reached out to touch her stomach and discussed with Gu Qingxue, ¡°Mother, can you give birth to two? Lingbao wants a little brother, but me, big brother, and Lil¡¯ Han all want a little sister.¡±


    Thinking that he might soon have a little brother, the little hair on Dumby¡¯s head swayed, and he smiling face almost turned sour/


    Gu Lin and Rong Han nodded excitedly, agreeing with what Dumby had said.


    Gu Qingxue did not know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°I¡¯m not pregnant.¡±


    ¡°Fairy, you¡¯re lying! We saw it early in the morning. You were clearly sleeping with my father,¡± Rong Han said immediately when she saw Gu Qingxue wanting to deny it.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s mind was in turmoil for a moment, and then she remembered everything that had happened last night. She quickly looked to her side.


    Fortunately, Rong Zhan had already woken up and was no longer around. This made Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart, which had been hanging in her throat all this time, immediately relax.


    However, she also immediately realized the fact that she had actually fallen asleep together with Rong Zhan!


    She really could not understand why she could repeat the same stupid thing again and again!


    If she had known earlier, she would not have dozed off!


    Last time at the royal residence, she could be said to have been drowsy. This time, how could she explain herself?!


    Gu Qingxue had a headache and was on the verge of breaking down.


    Gu Lin was completely unaware of the turmoil in his mother¡¯s heart, he continued with a smile, ¡°This morning, I came back first and met Nanny Sheng. Nanny Sheng brought us here to look for mother. As soon as we opened the door, we saw mother and uncle fairy sleeping together. At that time, Granny told us not to disturb uncle fairy and mother. We waited until Uncle Fairy left first before we came to look for mother.¡±


    Gu Qingxue felt like she was falling apart at this moment.


    Nanny Sheng had seen it too!


    In fact, Nanny Sheng had tried to probe her several times before, inquiring about her relationship with Rong Zhan.


    It was only because the detoxification of Rong Zhan had to be kept a secret, and there was indeed no special relationship between her and Rong Zhan, so she told the truth that there was no relationship between them.


    Although Nanny Sheng did not believe her every time, she did not catch anything.


    In the end, all her efforts were in vain. Nanny Sheng directly saw her and Rong Zhan sleeping on the same bed. No matter how she explained, she would not be able to clear her name!

 Chapter 287 - 287 Was Lil Han Not the Prince’s Biological Child?

    287 Was Lil¡¯ Han Not the Prince¡¯s Biological Child?


    Gu Qingxue was worried. She held her forehead and let out a heavy sigh.


    Rong Han was lying on the bed with her little butt sticking out with a smile, her face was full of happiness. ¡°Fairy, when will you marry into my family and become my mother My great-grandfather likes you very much. When the time comes, I¡¯ll get someone to carry the palanquin and bring you back to our house, okay?¡±


    Seeing Rong Han¡¯s expectant face, Gu Qingxue reached out and touched Rong Han¡¯s head. ¡°Lil¡¯ Han, I can¡¯t be your mother.¡±


    ¡°Why? Fairy, don¡¯t you like me anymore?¡± Rong Han asked pitifully, his expression downcast.


    Gu Qingxue quickly shook her head. ¡°I like you very much, but you have your mother.¡±


    Hearing this, Rong Han immediately felt relieved. She held Gu Qingxue¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Fairy, don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t have a mother!¡±


    ¡°How can that be? Everyone comes from their mother¡¯s womb.¡± Lingbao tilted her head in confusion.


    Rong Han tilted his small head, ¡°But I don¡¯t have a mother. Ever since my great-grandfather brought me home, I¡¯ve only had my father and no mother. Although many women want to be my mother, my father doesn¡¯t like them, and I don¡¯t like them either, so I don¡¯t have a mother. Fairy, father and I both like you very much. Will you be my mother?¡±


    Gu Qingxue could not help but feel confused when she heard Rong Han¡¯s words.


    What did he mean when the Old Royal Highness brought Lil¡¯ Han back to the royal manor? If that was the case, could it be that Lil¡¯ Han was not the prince¡¯s biological child?


    However, the father and son looked very much like each other, and their personalities were exactly the same. Moreover, what kind of place was the prince regent¡¯s manor? How could they tolerate a child who was not Rong Zhan¡¯s biological child becoming the young prince of the prince regent¡¯s manor?


    However, Gu Qingxue looked at Rong Han¡¯s cute little face and did not know how to ask him.


    She could not ask Rong Han whether he was the prince¡¯s biological son or not, right?


    Not only could she not ask Rong Han, but no matter how curious she was, she could not ask Rong Zhan.


    She did not have the status to ask Rong Han such a private question.


    After realizing this, Gu Qingxue lowered her eyes. ¡°In short, I don¡¯t have a baby in my stomach. It¡¯s just that His Royal Highness wasn¡¯t feeling well last night, so I came here to take care of him. Don¡¯t think too much about it, and don¡¯t tell anyone about this. Let¡¯s go and see if Yu¡¯er is better.¡±


    The four children spoke so seriously about Gu Qingxue. Each of them was like a deflated rubber ball. They had been full of expectations, but all of them disappeared.


    The four children looked dejected, but Gu Qingxue could not comfort them.


    She knew very well why the children had such expressions, but she could not respond to their expectations.


    She could only pretend that she could not see their expressions. Gu Qingxue pulled the children out of the room and went straight to the south wing.


    On the way, Gu Qingxue met Nanny Sheng, who was sweeping the floor in the courtyard.


    Nanny Sheng heard the footsteps and immediately turned her head to see Gu Qingxue and the children.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes shone with excitement when she saw nanny Sheng seeing her.


    Gu Qingxue suddenly had a bad feeling.


    Sure enough, Nanny Sheng dropped the broom in her hand, she quickly walked over and held Gu Qingxue. ¡°Miss, why are you getting up now? If you feel tired, you can rest on the bed today. I¡¯ll take care of the Young Masters and Young Miss.¡±


    Gu Qingxue could not help but laugh bitterly at Nanny Sheng¡¯s words. She quickly explained, ¡°Nanny, you¡¯ve really misunderstood. It¡¯s not what you think it is¡­¡±

 Chapter 288 - 288 Why Did Princess Liuying Suddenly Become Seriously Ill?

    288 Why Did Princess Liuying Suddenly Become Seriously Ill?


    Nanny Sheng smiled ambiguously. ¡°Oh, this old servant is an experienced person, I know all about it! The Eldest Miss is shy, and this matter is indeed not good to spread. However, Eldest Miss, don¡¯t worry. This old servant asked His Royal Highness today, and His Royal Highness promised to give the Eldest Miss an explanation, so you don¡¯t have to worry!¡±


    Gu Qingxue was on the verge of breaking down. ¡°Nanny Sheng, why are you still asking him this?¡±


    She was the one who had fallen asleep in the middle of the night and taken advantage of Rong Zhan.


    She could have pretended to be crazy and ignorant if no one had seen this.


    However, with Nanny Sheng¡¯s question, she could no longer pretend not to know!


    Moreover, even if she had to give an explanation, it would be she who would give it to Rong Zhan, not Rong Zhan!


    ¡°Eldest Miss, don¡¯t be afraid. Although we have a child, the Royal Highness also has an illegitimate child. Eldest Miss, you don¡¯t have to feel inferior,¡± Nanny Sheng patted Gu Qingxue¡¯s hand and advised her.


    Seeing Nanny Sheng¡¯s serious expression, Gu Qingxue did not know how to explain.


    She clearly realized that nanny Sheng had already determined that there must be a connection between her and Rong Zhan, so no matter how she explained, Nanny Rong would definitely not listen to her.


    She could not help but raise her hand to rub the space between her eyebrows. Gu Qingxue did not continue to deny it but changed the topic, she said in a different way, ¡°Nanny, this matter still needs to be discussed. I will discuss with His Royal Highness how to deal with it. You don¡¯t have to worry about it, nanny.¡±


    Nanny Sheng smiled so widely that she couldn¡¯t close her mouth. She nodded repeatedly, ¡°This old servant knows that miss has a sense of propriety. Miss, it¡¯s getting late. Shall we have breakfast first?¡±


    Gu Qingxue was about to lead the four cubs to have breakfast when she heard Big Black call out happily. Then, it wagged its tail and quickly went to the gate of the courtyard to welcome them.


    Zhou Xiaohua walked in with a bright smile and said, ¡°Brother Lin, Dumby, Lingbao, Lil¡¯ Han, let me tell you some good news!¡±


    Gu Lin saw that Zhou Xiaohua¡¯s mood was written all over his face. Even without asking, he could vaguely guess what had happened. ¡°Xiaohua, have you had your breakfast? Why don¡¯t you stay and eat with us?¡±


    Zhou Xiaohua did not realize Gu Lin¡¯s hint at all. He smiled so much that his eyes turned into crescent moons. ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m not hungry! Just hear me out first!¡±


    Gu Qingxue did not know what Gu Lin was nervous about. She reached out and patted Gu Lin¡¯s head, she patiently lectured them, ¡°How did mother teach you before? When the people around you are talking, you must listen carefully and not interrupt others easily. Xiaohua, tell me quickly, what made you so happy?¡±


    Zhou Xiaohua immediately answered Gu Qingxue¡¯s question, ¡°Aunt Gu, that princess is sick and has finally left my second grandfather¡¯s house!¡±


    After Gu Qingxue chased Princess Liuying away yesterday, she had not paid any attention to her movements. It was only when she heard what Zhou Xiaohua said that she furrowed her brows in puzzlement, ¡°After the princess left yesterday, did she not leave Dafu Village?¡±


    Nanny Sheng lowered her voice, then, she said, ¡°This old servant heard that the princess was unwilling to leave and forcefully stayed at the village chief¡¯s house last night. She even chased the village chief¡¯s family out. The poor village chief¡¯s daughter-in-law is pregnant and still has to go out and live. The villagers are not very happy about it.¡±


    ¡°I saw that she was full of energy yesterday and didn¡¯t look like she was going to get sick. How could she fall ill overnight? Xiaohua, do you know what kind of illness she has?¡± Gu Qingxue had always been interested in complicated illnesses, she really wanted to know why Princess Liuying suddenly became seriously ill.

 Chapter 289 - 289 Couldn’t Help But Recall the Incident Where She Had Been Punished by Gu Qingxue

    289 Couldn¡¯t Help But Recall the Incident Where She Had Been Punished by Gu Qingxue


    Zhou Xiaohua did not think too much about it. She answered Gu Qingxue obediently, ¡°She has caught a cold, and it¡¯s very serious.¡±


    Gu Qingxue was even more puzzled. She felt that the matter was not that simple.


    Especially when the four children were all silent, it really did not suit their personalities.


    They all hated Princess Liuying because of what had happened yesterday. In addition, Princess Liuying also bullied the village chief of Dafu Village. When the children heard that she had finally left, they should have the same reaction as Zhou Xiaohua. They should feel that they had driven away big trouble.


    However, it seemed that the four children were clearly too calm.


    Thinking of the abnormal behavior of the four children last night, a bold guess suddenly emerged in Gu Qingxue¡¯s mind, ¡°Lil¡¯ Lin, what time did you sleep last night?¡±


    Gu Lin was suddenly called out. He raised his head and glanced at Gu Qingxue anxiously.


    Gu Qingxue did not put pressure on Gu Lin. She only looked at him with an encouraging gaze, ¡°Lil¡¯ Lin, you know that mother doesn¡¯t like children who lie.¡±


    She could allow the three children to make mistakes, but she could not allow them to lie.


    Gu Lin¡¯s psychological defense was instantly shattered by Gu Qingxue¡¯s words. He thought that his mother would hate him, so he immediately told Gu Qingxue everything that had happened, word for word.


    The rest of the children did not dare to make a sound.


    Rong Han listened to Gu Lin as he carefully peeked at Gu Qingxue from the corner of his eyes. He could tell from her expression and reaction whether she was angry or not.


    However, Gu Qingxue did not show any expression from the beginning to the end. She only encouraged Gu Lin to continue speaking with her eyes.


    However, when Nanny Sheng heard Gu Lin¡¯s description, she was so frightened that her heart jumped. ¡°Young Master, Young Miss, aren¡¯t you guys being too reckless! Not to mention that the other party is the princess, but they are adults after all. If they find out that you are deliberately toying with them, how do you plan to end things?¡±


    ¡°Nanny, don¡¯t be angry. We are all very careful. We will definitely not be discovered.¡± The little hair on Dumby¡¯s head was so dispirited that he lay down on the ground. He reached out his hand and pulled Nanny Sheng¡¯s hand in a fawning manner.


    ¡°Just because you weren¡¯t found out last night doesn¡¯t mean that the princess won¡¯t find out about it in the future.¡± Nanny Sheng saw that the little children were all dejected, blinking their innocent big eyes at her, and her voice was stuck in her throat again, she could not let it out no matter what.


    No matter what, these little children were all venting anger for the Eldest Miss.


    Gu Qingxue had the same thoughts as Nanny Sheng. She had never thought that the little children would take the risk to vent her anger for her and punish the evil.


    She had never thought that she would have to rely on the children to protect her. Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart softened, and she felt very gratified.


    However, at the same time, she was also a little afraid. ¡°Nanny Sheng was right to teach you a lesson. You did indeed make a mistake this time. You were lucky to find Nine¡¯s help. In addition, the princess had done something wrong, so you succeeded in beating her up. However, not everyone is so gullible. Once you fail, have you thought about the consequences?¡±


    The children all lowered their heads after being taught a lesson. They were so scared that they didn¡¯t even dare to breathe.


    Lingbao was the timidest. It had been a long time since she had been reprimanded by Gu Qingxue. She could not help but recall the incident where she had been punished by Gu Qingxue. Her small body trembled with fear, ¡°Mother, we¡­ We were wrong.¡±


    Gu Qingxue frowned and extended her hand toward Lingbao.


    Gu Lin and Dumby were extremely nervous. They stood in front of Lingbao at the same time.

 Chapter 290 - 290 Spanking Your Butts

    290 Spanking Your Butts


    ¡°Mother, I was wrong. I was the one who came up with the idea. Dumby and Lingbao only listened to me,¡± Gu Lin said.


    Dumby was so scared that tears welled up in his eyes. ¡°If mother wants to spank our butts, spank me. Don¡¯t spank Lingbao.¡±


    Lingbao closed her eyes in fear, but she did not feel any pain. Instead, she felt Gu Qingxue¡¯s gentle palm gently press on her forehead.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s hand was soft and warm. After the Lingbao blinked its eyes, it opened its eyes and looked at Gu Qingxue in confusion.


    Gu Qingxue sighed helplessly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m not blaming you. I¡¯m just worried about you. If anything happens to you, I¡¯ll be heartbroken. So, promise me that you won¡¯t do anything reckless in the future.¡±


    The three children were relieved. Facing their gentle mother, they all felt wronged. They threw themselves into their mother¡¯s arms to seek comfort, promising that they would never do anything dangerous behind his back again.


    Zhou Xiaohua stood by the side and watched, feeling a little guilty.


    Rong Han looked at this scene with envy.


    He also wanted his mother to scold and care for him after he had done something dangerous.


    However, he did not have a mother, so he could only look at other people¡¯s mothers with envy.


    Just when Rong Han was looking at Gu Qingxue and the three children in a daze, Gu Qingxue also raised her head and looked at him.


    Seeing Rong Han standing at the side in a daze, holding her clothes and looking at her longingly, Gu Qingxue suddenly felt a pain in her chest.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Han, come here.¡± Gu Qingxue waited for Rong Han to come over, then reached out a hand and pinched his little face.


    His fair and tender little face was instantly distorted, and Rong Han was so ravaged that she could not speak clearly. He asked vaguely, ¡°Fairy, what are you doing?¡±


    Gu Qingxue almost could not hold back her laughter, with a serious expression, she lectured, ¡°What do you think? Don¡¯t think that you can run away just because I taught the three of them a lesson. The next time you dare to do dangerous things together, I¡¯ll spank the four of your little butts until they burst open.


    Rong Han covered his butt in fear. ¡°I don¡¯t want my butt to burst open. I¡¯ll listen to the Fairy!¡±


    Gu Qingxue finally gave up and let Rong Han go.


    Rong Han touched his slightly red cheeks and smiled foolishly.


    Although he did not have a mother, he still had the fairy! The fairy cared about him as if she cared about Brother Lin and the others as if she were his real mother!


    Nanny Sheng tugged at Gu Qingxue¡¯s sleeve worriedly and asked worriedly, ¡°Eldest Miss, will anything happen?¡±


    Gu Qingxue gave Nanny Sheng a bright smile and comforted her gently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nanny. With me around, nothing will happen.¡±


    She knew very well that Nine was not a reckless person. Since she was the one who took a few children with her to seek revenge yesterday, it proved that he had not left any suspicious clues for Princess Liuying.


    Princess Liuying might feel that something was wrong when she came back to her senses. However, she definitely could not find any evidence.


    Nanny Sheng¡¯s worried heart returned to its original position. ¡°This old servant is relieved to hear the young miss say so. Eldest Miss, go wash up quickly. You can eat in a while.¡±


    Gu Qingxue nodded and took the cubs to wash up together.


    After breakfast, Gu Qingxue let the children go out to play. Then, she called Nine to the hall.


    Nine closed the door of the hall. Seeing Gu Qingxue and Nanny Sheng there, his eyes moved slightly. He seemed to have realized something and sat quietly opposite them.

 Chapter 291 - 291 She Was Particularly Slow When It Came to Relationships

    291 She Was Particularly Slow When It Came to Relationships


    Nanny Sheng could not help but sigh when she saw Nine. She said worriedly, ¡°Young Master Nine, we already know what happened last night. You always looks mature and steady. Why are you fooling around with a group of children?¡±


    Nine did not look embarrassed after being exposed. He admitted this matter indifferently, ¡°This matter started because of me. I¡¯m willing to accept all punishment.¡±


    ¡°I have no intention of punishing you. In the end, this matter started because of those children. You were also involved in it innocently, so I don¡¯t want to pursue the matter. Nine, I called you here to ask you what your next plan is,¡± Gu Qingxue said when she saw the puzzled look on Nine¡¯s face, then she continued, ¡°The injuries on your body are gradually recovering. You don¡¯t need me to help you heal them anymore. Have you considered leaving this place?¡±


    Nine¡¯s expression changed, and he shook his head without thinking. ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it yet.¡±


    Nanny Sheng said earnestly, ¡°It¡¯s not too late for you to start thinking about it now, Young Master Nine. I think that you¡¯re diligent and eager to learn, and you¡¯re willing to bear hardships and have patience. You can go to the town and find a job. A young man like you can earn a few silvers a month. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a problem. It¡¯s enough for you to eat and drink alone.¡±


    Gu Qingxue nodded in agreement, she said with a smile, ¡°I can help you ask Shopkeeper Huang about it. You¡¯re quite capable. Maybe you can become a bodyguard in the city. You can even earn a few taels of silver a month.¡±


    Nine did not want a few taels of silver as a monthly payment. Whenever he thought of leaving to the city, which would be further away from Dafu Village, he could not help but be reluctant.


    He did not want to go to the city, nor did he want to go to Qingyuan Town. He did not even want to leave this place.


    ¡°Young Master Nine, why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Nanny Sheng looked at Nine with concern and asked.


    Nine¡¯s gaze moved slightly, and he slowly said, ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it.¡±


    He liked the life here so much that he had even forgotten that he did not belong here.


    Therefore, he had never thought of leaving these days.


    Facing such a question all of a sudden, Nine did not know how to answer it.


    Gu Qingxue could not help but laugh when she saw the conflicted look on Nine¡¯s face, as if he was facing a huge problem. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so conflicted, and I¡¯m not asking you to leave right away. You should think about it first. There¡¯s no need to rush.¡±


    Nine nodded and agreed to Gu Qingxue¡¯s request.


    Nanny Sheng saw every expression on Nine¡¯s face. As an experienced person, she could vaguely see some clues.


    After Nine left, she cleared her throat and reminded Gu Qingxue carefully, ¡°I don¡¯t know if Eldest Miss has noticed, but it seems that Young Master Jiu doesn¡¯t seem to be willing to leave.¡±


    Gu Qingxue recalled the conflicted look on Nine¡¯s face just now, she nodded thoughtfully, ¡°Yes, his memory hasn¡¯t recovered yet, and he¡¯s going to leave us again. It¡¯s inevitable that he¡¯ll feel uneasy. Don¡¯t worry, nanny, I¡¯ll find an opportunity to enlighten him.¡±


    Nanny Sheng saw that Gu Qingxue did not understand what she meant, so she had no choice but to swallow back the words that were about to reach her throat.


    She finally realized that the Eldest Miss was good at everything, smart, calm, and capable.


    Only when it came to relationships, she was particularly slow.


    Nanny Sheng did not intend to say anything more. After she agreed, she got up and left the hall to take care of the Madam Qi in her room.


    Nine quickly left the courtyard house. He did not return to the next room. Instead, he left in quick steps and headed straight for the outside of the village.


    After a few days of training, his legs had improved a lot. He did not walk as fast as lightning, but in the eyes of outsiders, he looked no different from an ordinary person when he walked.


    However, he was not happy.


    His injury was clearly so serious, but how did he recover so quickly?

 Chapter 292 - 292 You Ambushed Me Last Night

    292 You Ambushed Me Last Night


    Other than being injured, he could not think of any other way to continue staying in Dafu Village and the small courtyard house.


    As if to ease the irritation in his heart, Nine quickly walked out of Dafu Village. It was not until his injured leg began to feel some pain due to his rapid walking that he finally stopped.


    He raised his eyes and looked around him. Only then did Nine realize that he had actually walked out of Dafu Village and arrived at the small forest at the foot of the mountain.


    This place was full of green grass and the environment was extremely good. At this moment, a few birds were startled and flapped their wings to fly over his head.


    Nine narrowed his eyes vigilantly. He felt a cold wind piercing through the air and heading straight for him.


    He quickly dodged this sharp attack. Nine took two steps back and watched as a black feather arrow pierced through his previous position.


    After the arrow pierced into the ground, it was still trembling slightly. From this, it could be seen how much strength was used!


    Nine was already in a bad mood. He did not expect someone to deliver themselves to him at this time.


    Nine was so angry that he laughed. He looked in the direction where the arrow flew towards. ¡°There¡¯s no need to hide. Come out.¡±


    As his voice fell, the black-clothed man who had ambushed him yesterday slowly walked out from behind a big tree.


    The black-clothed man¡¯s entire body was wrapped in a thick layer of bandages. He wore a mask on his face. If he had not really appeared in front of Nine, Nine would not have even sensed his aura.


    From this, it could be seen that this person¡¯s strength was extremely strong.


    After Nine realized this, there was still not a trace of fear in his eyes. He only sneered at the black-clothed man and said, ¡°You were the one who ambushed me last night.¡±


    What Nine said was not a question, but an affirmation.


    He was certain that the black-clothed man that he had chased for a long time last night but failed to catch up with was the person in front of him.


    The black-clothed man did not deny it. Instead, he quickly pulled out the long sword at his waist and charged toward Nine with a murderous aura!


    Seeing that the other party attacked without saying a word, it was not difficult for Nine to guess that this person was a death warrior specially trained to silence people.


    These death warriors had been trained and abused since they were young. They did not have tongues, and even the skin on their faces would be peeled off. The cruel training method had made them numb to pain since they were very young. The only thing they knew was to obey their master¡¯s orders.


    Nine had seen too many death warriors like this. He was also very clear that even if he defeated the death warrior and kept the other party alive, he would not be able to get any useful information from the other party.


    Since that was the case, he might as well get rid of them.


    Nine saw the death warriors approaching quickly. The sharp sword in his hand trembled slightly in the air and let out some sword sounds. The terrifying sword Qi was headed straight for his heart.


    Nine raised both his hands and gathered his inner energy in his palms. He raised his hands and caught the long sword heavily.


    Both of his hands held onto the long sword tightly. Nine¡¯s eyes turned cold and he flexed his wrist skillfully.


    A humming sound was heard from the long sword. The weakest part of the sword was bent by Nine¡¯s hands. Finally, it could not bear the weight and was broken in the middle with a muffled sound.


    After the long sword in his hand was broken, the death warrior did not panic at all. He held the broken sword and continued to rapidly approach Nine.


    Nine dodged and allowed the sharp long sword to cut off a few strands of hair beside his ear.


    He grabbed the wrist of the death warrior who was holding the long sword. Nine held the broken sword in his hand and turned around, stabbing the sharp tip of the sword into the side of the death warrior¡¯s abdomen.


    With a pfft, the body of the death warrior twitched as if it was convulsing.


    Nine did not have the time to let out a sigh of relief. Seeing the death warrior raise his foot and swing it, the hidden mechanism on his shoes suddenly sprayed out a large amount of powder.

 Chapter 293 - 293 The Kind Villagers Carried Nine, Who Was Covered in Blood, Through the Door

    293 The Kind Villagers Carried Nine, Who Was Covered in Blood, Through the Door


    Caught off guard, Nine¡¯s eyes were covered by the powder. He immediately held his breath and retreated, but there was still a sharp pain in his eyes as if he had been burned.


    Nine¡¯s face was gloomy. He clearly realized that he had fallen into a trap!


    In order to complete the mission, a death warrior could do anything. Just now, he had enough time to dodge, but he still endured Nine¡¯s attack. It was to use medicinal powder to sneak attack him!


    After all, he had underestimated these death warriors who were not afraid of death. Nine still felt a sharp pain in his eyes. He could not see clearly what was happening in front of him.


    It was useless to raise his hand to wipe his eyes. Nine could only see the blurry figure of the death warrior at this moment. He could judge the opponent¡¯s movements by the opponent¡¯s aura.


    He could vaguely see the sword of the death warrior rushing toward his position. Nine dodged quickly, but the sharp sword still pierced through his shoulder.


    Immediately after, Nine¡¯s thigh was also hit by a feathered arrow.


    The sharp pain swept across. Nine could not bear such an injury. His legs went soft and he fell heavily to the ground.


    Rubbing his eyes hard, Nine¡¯s vision finally recovered a little. Seeing that the death warrior was also exhausted, his legs went soft and he knelt on the ground.


    Nine did not see clearly. He could vaguely see that the death warrior slowly pulled out the broken sword that was inserted into the side of his abdomen.


    The broken sword stabbed the death warrior¡¯s internal organs and caused a large amount of blood. His situation was also very bad.


    Nine clearly understood this point. Enduring the pain, he slowly retreated until his back was pressed against a big tree. Only then did he finally stop.


    The death warrior held the broken sword that was covered in blood and staggered toward Nine.


    In Nine¡¯s eyes, the blurred figure of the death warrior got closer and closer. Finally, when the other party raised his hands high, he pulled out the feather arrow on his leg in time.


    Relying on his senses, he mobilized the internal energy in his body to condense his palm and heavily slapped the back of the feather arrow.


    With a whoosh, the feathered arrow went straight for the death warrior.


    Nine clearly heard the painful groan of the death warrior. Then, the death warrior whose throat had been pierced by the feather arrow fell heavily in front of Nine.


    Fresh blood kept flowing out of the wound. The death warrior was still holding the broken sword tightly in his hand until he died.


    Nine still could not see clearly. He felt as if his eyes were being roasted over a charcoal fire. The terrible pain could not even be described in words.


    Enduring the excruciating pain, Nine dragged his injured leg and stood up. He walked in front of the death warrior and reached out to touch the antidote he carried with him.


    The medicine that injured his eyes could not be underestimated. If it was not handled properly, his eyes would become blind.


    Fortunately, when the death warriors used the medicine, they would occasionally hurt themselves, so they always had the antidote on them.


    Soon, he found the antidote left on the body of the death warrior and took it. Nine closed his eyes and slowly walked in the direction of Dafu Village.


    Along the way, Nine walked very firmly. The forest was less than an hour away from Dafu Village, but he had walked for a full four hours.


    He could not see, so he lost his direction and kept circling in the forest. During that time, he fell countless times. It was not easy for him to walk out of the forest at noon and arrive at the small road that connected Dafu Village.


    There were kind-hearted villagers passing by on the small path. When they saw that Nine was injured, they rushed forward to help. According to Nine, they sent him back to Dafu Village.


    A quarter of an hour later, Gu Qingxue, who was sitting in the courtyard, saw the kind-hearted villagers carrying the blood-covered Nine into the door.

 Chapter 294 - 294 Must Kill Him

    294 Must Kill Him


    Gu Qingxue immediately put down the ancient book in her hand and rushed forward to check on Nine¡¯s injuries.


    She did not know what kind of ordeal Nine had gone through. She only saw that his entire body was covered in abrasions, and he was on the verge of death. The wounds on his body were still oozing blood. Especially his eyes. The skin around his eyes had already been burned by the medicine. It looked bright red, and it was very frightening.


    ¡°Lady Gu, right? We are from the neighboring village. We bumped into this seriously injured Young Master on the way. He said that he was your friend. We originally wanted to bring him to see the doctor, but he insisted on coming back to look for you.¡± A middle-aged man from the neighboring village looked at Gu Qingxue, as he spoke, he also lowered his head to look at Nine.


    Nine¡¯s injuries were very serious. On the way, they hurriedly tied his wounds with clothes to stop the bleeding, but the effect was minimal.


    ¡°Thank you for your help. Miao Yin, come and help me.¡± After calling out Miao Yin from the south wing room, Gu Qingxue worked together with her and the villagers to send the seriously injured Nine into the hall.


    Nine had lost too much blood and had long become unconscious.


    When the villagers saw Gu Qingxue coming forward, none of them dared to get in the way. They all stood far away, silently watching Gu Qingxue help Nine treat his wound.


    First, she cut open Nine¡¯s clothes with scissors to clean the wound and stop the bleeding. During this period, Gu Qingxue did not forget to give Nine the red ginseng so he could hang on to his life. She helped him treat his wound as quickly as possible.


    However, Nine¡¯s eye was seriously injured. She could vaguely see that his eye had been poisoned, but she did not dare to act rashly.


    ¡°When you saw him, was he alone?¡± Gu Qingxue could not ignore the condition of Nine¡¯s eye. She turned her head to look at the villagers, trying to get more information.


    The middle-aged man nodded and said, ¡°Yes, but he was still holding a medicine bottle in his hand.¡±


    As he spoke, the middle-aged man had already handed the medicine bottle to Gu Qingxue.


    Gu Qingxue reached out her hand and poured out a pill to take a look. She then observed Nine¡¯s condition before she finally relaxed.


    Although she still did not know what kind of poison Nine had been poisoned by, looking at Nine¡¯s condition, he had already taken the antidote to the poison. It was unlikely that there would be any fundamental damage.


    However, his injury this time was even more serious than the last time. His eyes would not recover to normal without ten days to half a month of rest.


    Seeing the worried look on Gu Qingxue¡¯s face, the villagers could not help but be curious. They asked carefully, ¡°Lady Gu, is this Young Master alright?¡±


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile as she said gently, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to everyone¡¯s help. His life is no longer in danger. I¡¯ll take care of him from now on. Thank you for your worries.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. We¡¯ll go back first then.¡± The villagers all let out a sigh of relief.


    Before the villagers left, Gu Qingxue had specially divided a portion of the food in the house for them to take away as a way of thanking them for saving their lives.


    Soon, the news that Nine was once again seriously injured spread to the ears of the others.


    In the room, Nine had yet to wake up.


    Standing beside Gu Qingxue, Nanny Sheng looked at the unconscious Nine and sighed heavily, ¡°Poor Young Master Nine, who are these godforsaken things that must kill him?¡±


    Gu Qingxue sat by the bed, holding the token she had found on Nine.

 Chapter 295 - 295 She Must Have Misunderstood Again

    295 She Must Have Misunderstood Again


    The token made of black jade was cold to the touch. There was a big word ¡®Nine¡¯ on it, but no one knew what it meant.


    Perhaps, if she continued to investigate along with the token in her hand, she would be able to find out the identity of Nine.


    However¡­ With her strength, she would not be able to find out.


    Moreover, she would have to decide whether or not to investigate and how to do so after Nine woke up.


    Just as Gu Qingxue was thinking about this, the door of the room was never pushed open. Rong Zhan, who was wearing a fox fur coat, walked in from outside.


    As soon as Rong Zhan entered, his gaze fell on Gu Qingxue.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness.¡± Gu Qingxue stood up and quickly put away the token.


    Rong Zhan narrowed his eyes slightly and walked to the table to sit down. ¡°I heard that something happened to you here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s Nine who was attacked by someone. He hasn¡¯t woken up yet. We still don¡¯t know what exactly happened.¡± Gu Qingxue saw that Rong Zhan did not seem to care about Nine, she ended the conversation about ah-Nine with one sentence. ¡°Your Royal Highness, is your body okay?¡±


    After Rong Zhan had taken the antidote yesterday, his body developed a bad reaction. She was still very worried about his health.


    While they were talking, Gu Qingxue had already come to the seat opposite Rong Zhan and sat down.


    Rong Zhan raised his eyes to meet Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes and asked in return, ¡°You don¡¯t know about my body?¡±


    ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Nanny Sheng could not help but blush when she heard their conversation. She walked over to pick up the teapot and said, ¡°Your Royal Highness, Eldest Miss, the tea is cold. This old servant will go and get some more tea for the two of you.¡±


    Seeing Nanny Sheng like this, Gu Qingxue knew that she must have misunderstood again!


    ¡°Wait a minute, nanny!¡± Gu Qingxue watched as Nanny Sheng left, unable to stop her at all.


    Gu Qingxue originally wanted to keep a distance from Rong Zhan so that Nanny Sheng could slowly understand that there was indeed nothing between her and Rong Zhan.


    However, she did not expect that Rong Zhan¡¯s words would actually make Nanny Sheng imagine a big drama.


    All her previous efforts were in vain.


    Seeing Rong Zhan looking at Gu Qingxue¡¯s side profile, Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes were filled with inexplicable emotion. He said lightly, ¡°Nine has been assassinated several times. It shows that his identity is not simple. You should pay more attention to him.¡±


    Gu Qingxue did not expect Rong Zhan to care about her.


    She turned her head to look behind her in surprise and then watched Rong Zhan get up and leave the room.


    He had come and gone in a hurry as if he had come to just tell her to take care of herself.


    Gu Qingxue shook her head immediately after this thought appeared in her mind, and then threw it out of her mind.


    She was really good at letting her imagination run wild. Rong Zhan was famous for being cold and heartless. Even though he cared about her, it was only because of the benefit of working together with her.


    After thinking this through, Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes flashed with a sense of disappointment that she didn¡¯t even notice.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± At this moment, Nine, who was lying on the bed, finally grunted.


    Gu Qingxue got up and walked quickly to the side of the bed. ¡°Nine, Nine.¡±


    Nine seemed to be in great pain. His eyebrows were knitted tightly together. His eyes moved under the bandage, and then he grunted under the burning pain.


    Gu Qingxue quickly said, ¡°Your body hasn¡¯t recovered yet. You still need to recuperate. Don¡¯t move.¡±


    Nine¡¯s voice sounded particularly hoarse. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have troubled you again.¡±

 Chapter 296 - 296 Was It the Prince Who Asked You to Come Here?

    296 Was It the Prince Who Asked You to Come Here?


    ¡°Oh well, It seems that you will have to stay at my house for a while longer, but don¡¯t worry. When you recover, I will let you work as a laborer at my house for a period of time. Take it as a payment for my hard work,¡± Gu Qingxue said with a smile as she teased him.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡± Thinking that he could continue to stay here, Nine suddenly felt that there was nothing wrong with being injured. At least, he did not have to leave again.


    Gu Qingxue sat by Nine¡¯s bed. After observing him for a while, she asked, ¡°Nine, tell me what exactly happened and why you were attacked.¡±


    Nine had guessed that Gu Qingxue would ask about this, he cleared his throat and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what exactly happened either. I left the village at that time and wanted to go to the woods to find some firewood. However, I was suddenly attacked and hurt my eye. ¡°Although I tried my best to resist, I was still hurt by the other party. In addition, I couldn¡¯t see clearly, so I grabbed the other party¡¯s weapon and left after injuring him. At that time, my mind was in a panic. I didn¡¯t know whether the other party was dead or not, so I ran away in a hurry¡­¡±


    Listening to Nine¡¯s description, Gu Qingxue could clearly imagine the dangerous scene at that time.


    Who exactly was it that wanted to kill Nine so many times?


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that person¡¯s appearance? Or did you remember anything important?¡± Gu Qingxue asked concernedly


    Nine, however, shook his head in confusion.


    Gu Qingxue could not help but feel a little disappointed. ¡°It¡¯s alright. You don¡¯t have to think so much first. Rest assured and recuperate. I¡¯ll go and discuss with the Royal Highness about letting you stay next door.¡±


    Nine¡¯s condition was not good. It would take him a few days to recover his eyesight.


    However, she had to go to work every day and did not have time to take care of Nine.


    Seeing Gu Qingxue¡¯s silence, Nine¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    Knock, knock.


    There was a knock on the door, and a familiar sound came from outside the door.


    ¡°Lady Gu, I¡¯ve been ordered to bring Young Master Nine to recuperate next door. Is it convenient for me to go in?¡± The man¡¯s voice came from outside the door.


    Gu Qingxue stood up to open the door. She looked at a black-robed secret guard who looked familiar waiting respectfully outside the door.


    After thinking carefully for a moment, Gu Qingxue recognized the secret guard in front of her. ¡°I¡¯ve seen you by the Royal Highness¡¯s side before. I remember that your name is Liu Yi?¡±


    Liu Yi nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll have to trouble Lady Gu to remember. Lady Gu, the Royal Highness said that the Young Master often came to your place and caused you a lot of trouble. This time, Young Master Nine was attacked and his injuries were serious. Lady Gu may not be able to handle it alone. The Royal Highness especially asked me to bring Young Master Nine over and find someone to take care of him. Lady Gu only needed to take care of the Young Master Nine¡¯s injuries then.¡±


    Gu Qingxue was very surprised.


    The Royal Highness had never been a meddlesome person. Why would he take the initiative to send someone over?


    ¡°Young Master Liu Yi, please come in and talk.¡± Gu Qingxue took the initiative to open a path for Liu Yi to enter.


    Nine¡¯s hearing was very sharp. When he heard Liu Yi¡¯s footsteps stop, he asked, ¡°Did the Royal Highness ask you to come over?¡±


    Liu Yi smiled and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll take care of Young Master Nine from now on. You can call me Liu Yi.¡±


    Nine did not respond. His attitude was very cold.


    ¡°Young Master Liu Yi, I¡¯ll leave him to you. Be careful not to let his wound touch any water. Everything else is fine.¡± Seeing that Liu Yi agreed, Gu Qingxue instructed Liu Yi before leaving to prepare the medicine.

 Chapter 297 - 297 Whether Or Not to Leave Is My Business

    297 Whether Or Not to Leave Is My Business


    Liu Yi called two more secret guards and brought Nine to the next room.


    An hour later, Liu Yi settled Nine and went to the study to report.


    ¡°Master, according to your instructions, Young Master Nine has been settled in the residence.¡± Liu Yi knocked on the door of the study and reported respectfully.


    ¡°Come in and talk.¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s voice came from the study.


    Liu Yi pushed the door open and entered. He saw Ji Yan standing in the room at a glance.


    ¡°Continue reporting.¡± Rong Zhan sat steadily in his seat and looked at Ji Yan as he ordered.


    Ji Yan nodded. ¡°We did find a corpse in the woods outside Dafu village. If nothing goes wrong, this person is the assassin who came to assassinate Young Master Nine. However, this assassin is a killing machine specially trained by someone. There are no clues on his body that can prove his identity. Even his face has been skinned and disfigured. It¡¯s very difficult to continue investigating. The sneaky person who tried to get close to the courtyard house previously mentioned to the Royal Highness should also be this person.¡±


    ¡°In other words, the assassin that that man provoked is very likely to come to the courtyard house again.¡±Rong Zhan frowned with extreme dissatisfaction as he spoke.


    Ji Yan could not deny Rong Zhan¡¯s words, so he suggested weakly, ¡°Your Royal Highness, if we want to solve this matter, we need to start with the Young Master Nine. Do you think we need to investigate Young Master Nine¡¯s identity?¡±


    Rong Zhan shook his head expressionlessly and said, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in knowing his identity. It¡¯s his own business that he¡¯s being hunted. As long as it doesn¡¯t involve Gu Qingxue¡¯s family, it doesn¡¯t matter who it is.¡±


    Liu Yi understood and finally understood the reason why Rong Zhan let him enter the door and hear these words. ¡°I know how to mention this matter to Young Master Nine. Please rest assured, Your Royal Highness. I¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    Ji Yan was dumbfounded. Seeing Liu Yi leave, he wanted to ask but did not dare to.


    What exactly did Liu Yi understand? Why could he not understand it at all?


    Rong Zhan did not need to explain this to Ji Yan. He waved his hand and asked him to leave.


    Ji Yan was filled with confusion and had no choice but to leave the study.


    On this side, Liu Yi carried a basin of hot water and entered Nine¡¯s room.


    The decoration in the room was extremely elegant. Nine still maintained the same posture as when Liu Yi left. He sat on the bed motionlessly and turned his face towards the voice.


    ¡°Young Master Nine, this subordinate is here to help you wash your face and wipe your hands.¡± Liu Yi soaked the towel in water and handed it to Nine. ¡°Young Master Nine, after your injuries recover, you can leave Dafu Village.¡±


    ¡°Whether I leave or not is my business.¡± Nine¡¯s tone was very cold. After wiping his face and hands with the towel, he threw it into the basin not far away.


    The towel fell into the basin, splashing water.


    Liu Yi did not panic at all, he said to himself, ¡°Recently, our secret guards discovered that someone was secretly investigating the situation in the courtyard. Because the other party was afraid of our existence, they did not investigate the courtyard for a long time. After all, Lady Gu is just a weak woman. Young Master Nine, how confident are you that you can protect Lady Gu¡¯s family? I advise Young Master Nine to leave, not for other reasons, but for the safety of Lady Gu¡¯s family.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Nine said, ¡°You can leave now.¡±


    Liu Yi did not disturb him. He got up and left the room.


    Nine sat alone on the bed. He reached out and gently brushed the bandage over his eyes.


    He did not want to listen to Rong Zhan, but he had to admit that Rong Zhan was right.

 Chapter 298 - 298 Could Not Be Let Off Just Like That

    298 Could Not Be Let Off Just Like That


    As long as he was here, those who wanted his life would not give up.


    Since that was the case, he would leave this place. When he was strong enough one day, even if he came back, he would be able to protect the people he wanted to protect.


    When Nine thought of this, he gently laid down and soon fell into a deep sleep after closing his eyes.


    ¡­


    At the same time, in Qingyuan Town¡­


    On the bed in the private room of the inn, Princess Liuying was covered with several blankets. However, she was still tormented by the cold. Her face was red and she was shivering.


    ¡°Ah-choo, ah-choo!¡± Princess Liuying¡¯s nose was blocked and she had a headache and high fever. She was so uncomfortable that she almost went crazy. ¡°Bing¡¯er! Find another doctor. Cough, cough, cough. Find a doctor to see me.¡±


    Bing ¡®er hurriedly pushed the door open and entered, she looked at Princess Liuying worriedly and said, ¡°Princess, I¡¯ve already hired three doctors for you. The doctors have already said that because you¡¯ve been frightened and soaked in cold water, you must rest well before you can slowly recover.¡±


    Princess Liuying¡¯s face was full of pain. She struggled and said, ¡°Do you want me to feel so uncomfortable? I¡¯m almost dying from the torture!¡±


    Seeing Princess Liuying¡¯s anger, Bing¡¯er carefully suggested, ¡°Princess, do you want to invite Gu Qingxue to come and take a look? I heard that she will come to An Pharmacy to provide medical consultation in the afternoon today. Maybe we can invite her to come and take a look then?¡±


    Princess Liuying, who was not energetic at first, immediately widened her eyes in anger when she heard this. She roared, ¡°Even if I die, I won¡¯t let that woman come and treat me! Cough, cough, cough, cough, cough!¡±


    Bing ¡®er saw that Princess Liuying was agitated and started coughing hard. She quickly went forward and patted her back, ¡°Princess, it¡¯s actually a good thing that you don¡¯t see Gu Qingxue. This servant always feels that this matter is very strange!¡±


    Princess Liuying coughed hard again. She looked at Bing¡¯er in confusion and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Bing¡¯er hurriedly said, ¡°Princess, I also saw a little girl with her head cut off that day, but later I found out that the blood smeared on my head was not human blood at all, but chicken blood! ¡°Moreover, if the other party is really a ghost, how could he not kill us? The matter of Mother Cao¡­ is indeed inseparable from us. If Mother Cao really turned into a ghost and came to us to take our lives, she would not let us off so easily.¡±


    Princess Liuying¡¯s head was dizzy and hurting badly. She raised her hand to rub the space between her eyebrows and asked in puzzlement, ¡°You mean that someone is pretending to be a ghost to make things mysterious?¡±


    Bing¡¯er nodded and said with certainty, ¡°It must be so. Otherwise, how can we explain all this?¡±


    The more Princess Liuying listened to Bing¡¯er¡¯s words, the more she felt that they made sense. The expression on her face quickly twisted and she said angrily, ¡°It¡¯s Gu Qingxue! It must be Gu Qingxue. The other people in that village don¡¯t have the guts to do it!¡±


    Bing¡¯er also recalled how she looked when she was being played, and she was also very angry. ¡°Princess, we can¡¯t just let this matter go like this!¡±


    Princess Liuying¡¯s eyes almost rolled up to the sky, she looked at Bing¡¯er and asked in return, ¡°What else can we do if we don¡¯t let it go like this? It¡¯s been so long. Have we caught them on the spot? We don¡¯t have any evidence, and even if we want to dig up the past, we can¡¯t do anything about it. Besides¡­ it¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t seen how protective His Royal Highness is of that little sl*t. Even if I were to tell His Royal Highness, His Royal Highness would never side with me!¡±

 Chapter 299 - 299 New and Old Debts Shall Be Settled Together

    299 New and Old Debts Shall Be Settled Together


    It was not that she did not know her own limits. From the way His Royal Highness treated Gu Qingxue that day, she could tell that the Royal Highness was not just protecting Gu Qingxue.


    Without sufficient evidence, she would be a real idiot if she attacked Gu Qingxue again without permission.


    She was not that stupid, nor was she that impulsive.


    Bing¡¯er was disheartened, ¡°Then princess, are we just going to let this matter go?¡±


    Princess Liuying¡¯s eyes immediately widened, she said sharply, ¡°Of course, we can¡¯t let it go! Just wait and see. I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t get something on Gu Qingxue! I¡¯ll bear with it for now. When the time comes, we¡¯ll settle the old scores together.¡±


    Bing¡¯er looked at Princess Liuying suspiciously when she saw her full of confidence.


    Would things really be as easy as the princess said? Why did she feel that Gu Qingxue was far more difficult to deal with than they had imagined? She thought that the princess had planned everything meticulously, but hadn¡¯t she still lost?


    Bing¡¯er thought so in her heart, but she did not dare to say it out loud. She could only continue to serve Princess Liuying silently.


    Time flew by, and five days later¡­


    Nine¡¯s condition gradually stabilized. Gu Qingxue then rushed to An Pharmacy to provide treatment.


    Sitting in Gong Lingyu¡¯s carriage, Gu Qingxue said to Gong Lingyu, who was sitting opposite her, ¡°Yu¡¯er, your illness has just recovered. You should continue to recuperate. There¡¯s no need for you to come out with me.¡±


    Gong Lingyu stood up and walked to Gu Qingxue¡¯s side and sat down like a spoiled child, she hugged her arm. ¡°But I want to be with Sister Gu. Besides, my cousin always pesters Sister Gu when I¡¯m at home. I don¡¯t even have the chance to get close to you.¡±


    Gu Qingxue did not know whether to laugh or cry when she heard this. She reached out and pinched Gong Lingyu¡¯s little face. ¡°Nonsense. His Royal Highness has never pestered me.¡±


    However, she also realized that Gong Lingyu could even act coquettishly with the children whenever Rong Zhan was not around. Gong Lingyu would restrain herself whenever Rong Zhan appeared.


    Rong Zhan had clearly not done anything excessive to her, but Gong Lingyu seemed to be naturally afraid of him. She was so scared that she did not dare to move every time she saw him.


    Gong Lingyu did not deny what Gu Qingxue said. She just lowered her head to hide the emotions in her eyes.


    She did not believe Sister Gu¡¯s words!


    Although her cousin did not show any favoritism toward Sister Gu, she had never seen her cousin being so intimate with any woman.


    Moreover, she had not forgotten the words that she had overheard at the door that day!


    ¡°Anyway, I will be in charge of picking up and sending Sister Gu from now on. Take it as the room fee that I should give to Sister Gu,¡± Gong Lingyu said with a smile as she hugged Gu Qingxue¡¯s arm.


    Gu Qingxue was so amused that she didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°You brat, you¡¯re really depending on me. Let me tell you first. When I¡¯m on duty, it won¡¯t be fun. If you¡¯re bored, go take a walk on the street with Miao Yin.¡±


    Gong Lingyu nodded her head repeatedly in agreement, but she did not think so in her heart.


    How could she feel bored when following Sister Gu?


    Even if she just followed Sister Gu, she would still find it very interesting!


    After all, Sister Gu was so beautiful. As long as she looked at Sister Gu, she would find it pleasing to the eye and happy.


    The horse carriage soon arrived at the entrance of An Pharmacy. Gong Lingyu held Gu Qingxue¡¯s hand and got off the carriage. Along the way, she attracted many curious gazes from passersby.

 Chapter 300 - 300 The Boils on the Old Woman

    300 The Boils on the Old Woman


    The news of Gu Qingxue treating the sixth princess had already spread from Dafu Village, causing the people in the town and the surrounding villages to admire Gu Qingxue even more after hearing about it.


    It was also because of this incident that there was an endless stream of people waiting to queue for treatment outside An Pharmacy. The long queue at the entrance of the An Pharmacy early in the morning was particularly eye-catching.


    Huang Rongfa had been waiting for Gu Qingxue for a long time. When he saw Gu Qingxue and Gong Lingyu walk arm in arm, he immediately came forward and bowed to Gong Lingyu, ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡±


    Gong Lingyu waved her hand indifferently and said to Huang Rongfa with a smile, ¡°Shopkeeper Huang is Sister Gu¡¯s boss. There¡¯s no need to be so polite to me. There¡¯s no need to bow to me in the future.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Huang Rongfa glanced at Gu Qingxue with some embarrassment.


    ¡°Yu¡¯er can do whatever she wants. Boss Huang, you don¡¯t have to take this matter to heart,¡± Gu Qingxue said indifferently as she saw Huang Rongfa¡¯s uneasiness.


    With Gu Qingxue¡¯s words, Huang Rongfa¡¯s originally worried heart was finally relieved. He hurriedly invited the two of them to sit down and asked Lil¡¯ Qi to bring him the best tea.


    Gu Qingxue was worried that Gong Lingyu would be bored.


    She did not expect Gong Lingyu to be so patient and accompany her. She had been watching her for two hours.


    Seeing that Gong Lingyu had really kept her promise, Gu Qingxue was surprised and relieved at the same time. She continued to diagnose the next patient.


    ¡°Lady Gu, please help my mother take a look. My mother has a high fever and hasn¡¯t recovered for three days. No matter how much medicine she takes, she still hasn¡¯t recovered.¡± At this moment, a man dressed like a farmer walked in with a red-faced old woman.


    No, to be precise, this old woman could not be said to be walking in. Instead, she staggered and was carefully brought over by her son.


    Gu Qingxue saw that the old woman was on the verge of death, and her face was full of pain and suffering. She frowned and said, ¡°Please sit down. Someone, come and help me.¡±


    Immediately, a servant came forward and helped the old woman sit down.


    ¡°Thank you, thank you,¡± The middle-aged man thanked her gratefully. Then, he looked at the old woman and comforted her, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. Lady Gu is the best doctor. She will definitely be able to cure you.¡±


    The old woman was already delirious from the high fever. After hearing what the middle-aged man said, she merely nodded her head and looked listless.


    Gu Qingxue stretched out her hand and checked the old woman¡¯s pulse, ¡°Please explain to me how your mother has been suffering from the illness these few days.¡±


    ¡°My mother¡¯s body was only a little itchy at the beginning. In less than half a day, her body began to have sores. The pain and itch were unbearable. Not only did she have a fever, but she also vomited and had diarrhea. ¡°Lady Gu, look at my mother¡¯s body. She has acne all over her body,¡± The middle-aged man said, he reached out and rolled up the old woman¡¯s sleeve.


    Suddenly, an indescribable stench was emitted, causing the people around to frown.


    Gu Qingxue looked at the old woman¡¯s boils, and her eyes darkened.


    Most of the boils on the old woman¡¯s body had been ruptured, and one could vaguely see the red flesh inside. Anyone who looked at it could not help but feel a chill run down their spine. There was broken skin around the scarlet acne, and there was light red pus inside. Gong Lingyu was so scared that she covered her eyes with her hands.


    ¡°Miao Yin, take Yu¡¯er to the backyard first.¡± Gu Qingxue looked at the boils on the old woman¡¯s body and thought of the symptoms her son had described just now. She suddenly had a bad feeling.

 Chapter 301 - 301 What Kind of Illness Does My Mother Have

    301 What Kind of Illness Does My Mother Have


    She had once followed her grandfather to a small mountain village. At that time, the small mountain village had already been sealed off, and the entire village had been infected by an extremely powerful infectious disease.


    Even with modern medicine at that time, the spread of the virus could not be stopped. Almost 90% of the people in that small mountain village had died, and even the surrounding mountain villages had been implicated.


    The illness, called cadaveric rash, was almost ninety percent similar to this old woman¡¯s condition.


    However, when she went to the small mountain village to investigate, the illness had already passed, so she was not sure if her guess was accurate.


    If it was possible, she would rather be the one who had made a mistake.


    Otherwise, the people of the villages within ten miles would be in trouble.


    Gong Lingyu did not know what Gu Qingxue was worried about. She thought Gu Qingxue despised her. She was so scared that she hurriedly said, ¡°Sister Gu, I¡¯m not afraid. You don¡¯t have to worry about me. I don¡¯t want to leave either.¡±


    ¡°You have to leave. Not only you, but the others also have to leave. Shopkeeper Huang, I won¡¯t be receiving any other patients today. Please ask them to leave on my behalf,¡± Gu Qingxue said with a serious expression.


    The middle-aged man was suddenly a little afraid when he saw Gu Qingxue¡¯s posture. He covered his mother with one hand and said weakly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s going on? Lady Gu, is my mother suffering from some serious illness?¡±


    Gu Qingxue put away her serious expression and said with a calm smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just that the old lady¡¯s illness has dragged on for too long. I need to focus on treating her wound. I can¡¯t care about the other patients today.¡±


    The middle-aged man suddenly heaved a sigh of relief, then hurriedly bowed and thanked her, ¡°Thank you, Lady Gu!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry. That¡¯s all for today¡¯s diagnosis. Please come back another day.¡± Huang Rongfa smiled apologetically and invited the other patients out one by one.


    These people who had waited in line for a long time were naturally dissatisfied and complained a little.


    However, the middle-aged man¡¯s attitude was also very good. He kept bowing and apologizing to everyone. In addition, everyone saw that the old woman¡¯s condition was indeed much worse than theirs, so they had no choice but to leave one by one.


    ¡°Shopkeeper Huang, close the door. Then everyone else go to the back, leaving only me and the patient,¡± Gu Qingxue said quickly.


    Gong Lingyu vaguely felt that something was wrong. She looked at Gu Qingxue with concern and asked, ¡°Sister Gu, are you really alright? I¡¯d better stay and accompany you.¡±


    ¡°Princess, please leave. I¡¯ll stay with Lady Gu.¡± Huang Rongfa comforted Gong Lingyu when he saw that she was still worried, ¡°Lady Gu is thinking for the princess. I¡¯m a man. I can help Lady Gu more than the princess if something happens.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you, Shopkeeper Huang.¡± Gong Lingyu looked in Gu Qingxue¡¯s direction uneasily. Then, she followed Miao Yin obediently and left with her.


    When the middle-aged man saw that everyone else had left, his originally relieved heart began to beat faster. ¡°Lady Gu, are you sure there¡¯s nothing wrong with my mother?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you a few questions first. You must answer me obediently.¡± Gu Qingxue glanced at the middle-aged man and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name? Where do you live?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Tie Daniu. I live in Tie Family Village at the foot of Tie Jin Mountain. This is my mother, Lady Liu.¡± Tie Daniu became more and more uneasy and continued to ask, ¡°Lady Gu, Why don¡¯t you just say what you want? You¡¯re making me feel uncomfortable. What illness does my mother have?¡±

 Chapter 302 - 302 Cadaveric Rash

    302 Cadaveric Rash


    ¡°We¡¯re not sure yet, but it might be an illness that will spread to others, or it might be a plague,¡± Gu Qingxue said with a cold expression.


    Tie Daniu¡¯s and Shopkeeper Huang¡¯s expressions changed at the same time.


    ¡°Lady Gu, are you serious? This kind of thing can¡¯t be used as a joke. Once it¡¯s spread and causes panic, it¡¯ll be spreading rumors and causing trouble. It¡¯ll be a big crime!¡± Huang Rongfa said anxiously to Gu Qingxue.


    Once the news of the plague got out, it would definitely cause panic among the people. It was not a joke.


    According to the law, anyone who spread rumors and caused trouble would be charged with a serious crime. They would be imprisoned and even executed if the situation was serious!


    ¡°I¡¯m 80% sure that it¡¯s the plague, but I still need to confirm it. It¡¯s also because I don¡¯t want to cause a panic, that¡¯s why I closed my door to avoid the guests.¡± Gu Qingxue could not help but frown as she spoke.


    Although she had let the patients go back, the infection rate of the cadaveric rash was extremely high, and it could be spread with just a little contact.


    If Madam Liu really had the cadaveric rash, then everyone who had come into contact with her had a very high possibility of being infected.


    Tie Daniu was completely dumbfounded. He lowered his head to look at Madam Liu who was drowsy. After glaring at her, he said, ¡°No, I don¡¯t believe that my mother has the plague! I see that you¡¯re just a charlatan. I¡¯m going to take my mother back!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t leave. Once your mother has the plague, you¡¯re likely already sick. However, this plague has a few days incubation period, and your body hasn¡¯t shown any symptoms. It¡¯s really the best time to receive treatment,¡± Gu Qingxue looked at Tie Daniu, she tried her best to speak to him in a gentle tone, ¡°I know that you must be very uneasy. However, I hope that you and I believe in me. I¡¯ve seen this kind of plague before, and I know some ways to treat it. I can help you and help your mother.¡±


    Tie Daniu looked at Gu Qingxue and shook his head. He said firmly, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it! I just don¡¯t believe it! Don¡¯t lie to me with these words. I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Gu Qingxue could not help but frown when she saw Tie Daniu grab Madam Liu¡¯s arm and was about to leave.


    She guessed that Tie Daniu would not believe her words so easily.


    Huang Rongfa acted in time and grabbed tie Daniu¡¯s arms, ¡°Brother Tie, Lady Gu won¡¯t force you to stay here for no reason. Please cooperate with us. If Lady Gu¡¯s diagnosis is wrong, we are willing to compensate you for all your losses!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want compensation. I want to leave with my mother! Let me go! Someone is kidnapping me!¡± Tie Daniu was a farmer, so he was extremely strong. He struggled angrily, ¡°What right do you have to trap me? I didn¡¯t commit a crime. You don¡¯t have the right to trap me. Let me go!¡±


    Gu Qingxue took a deep breath and took out the jade dragon pendant from her bosom.


    While Tie Daniu was struggling, Huang Rongfa accidentally tore his sleeve, exposing his arm.


    There were many green and black spots on tie Daniu¡¯s arm, which seemed to show signs of protruding outward.


    Gu Qingxue looked at the marks on Tie Daniu¡¯s arm, and her heart, which had been hanging in the air, was immediately raised to her throat.


    It was as she had expected.


    She was sure that the marks on Tie Daniu¡¯s body were the signs that would appear before the cadaveric rash. Although the cadaveric rash had not been exposed yet, the fact that Tie Daniu was infected with the cadaveric rash was already a certainty. She was almost sure that the mother and son had the same infectious disease.

 Chapter 303 - 303 Do You Think You Can Run Away?

    303 Do You Think You Can Run Away?


    Tie Daniu and Huang Rongfa dragged each other for a long time and glared at Gu Qingxue with dissatisfaction, they shouted, ¡°What kind of doctor are you?! I see that you are a charlatan who wants to earn my money! I¡¯m telling you, I won¡¯t be deceived. I¡¯m going to the government to sue you!¡±


    Huang Rongfa was a shopkeeper who did business. He had to use all his strength to barely control Tie Daniu.


    He was infuriated by Tie Daniu¡¯s resistance, ¡°You don¡¯t want your life anymore, and you don¡¯t want your mother¡¯s life either? Even the princess trusts Lady Gu, so why do you have to react so violently? If your mother were to die because of you, you¡¯d regret it for the rest of your life!¡±


    Tie Daniu¡¯s expression was clearly panicked. He looked at Madam Liu, who had been lying on the table without any strength to move, and a deep struggle flashed across his eyes.


    Gu Qingxue held the jade dragon pendant in her hand, she stared at Tie Daniu and said slowly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to bring your mother back because I will ask the county master to send someone to seal off the Tie Family Village where you are. No one is allowed to enter or leave without my permission.¡±


    Perhaps it was because of Huang Rongfa¡¯s words that Tie Daniu gave up resisting. He raised his eyes and glanced at Gu Qingxue, there was a hint of disdain in his eyes. ¡°You want the county master to seal the village? You¡¯re just a doctor. How can you order the county master to seal the village!¡±


    Gu Qingxue did not answer. Instead, she called Lil¡¯ Qi over and placed the jade dragon pendant in her hand, she urged her, ¡°This is the jade dragon pendant that the prince regent gave me. Go and give this jade pendant to the county master. Tell him to bring his men and rush to Tie Jin Mountain immediately. Control all the people of Tie Family Village. No one is allowed to enter or leave. Also, tell the princess and the others to leave this place quickly and return to Dafu Village. Don¡¯t make any mistakes.¡±


    Lil¡¯ Qi took the jade dragon pendant carefully. She looked at Gu Qingxue uneasily and asked, ¡°Lady Gu, are you planning to close down the village? Is this woman¡¯s illness that serious?¡±


    Gu Qingxue nodded. ¡°This is about the plague. Nothing can go wrong. Tell Master Fu to make sure that he and all his men who go to Tie Family Village cover their faces. Also, it¡¯s best not to have any physical contact with anyone from Tie Family Village. Don¡¯t talk to them face-to-face, and they have to be at least three feet away from each other. Also, They must cover their nose and mouth, and don¡¯t touch the food they¡¯ve eaten and drunk, as well as the tableware and tea bowls they¡¯ve used. Because many of them may have already been infected¡­¡±


    Tie Daniu immediately shouted indignantly, ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense! I live and eat with my mother all day long, and nothing has happened to me! What right do you have to seal the Tie Family Village?¡±


    ¡°Do you think you can run away? The green and gray spots on your arms are the evidence that you have been infected.¡± Gu Qingxue¡¯s sharp gaze swept over Tie Daniu as if she could see through him.


    She did not want to say it directly, so as not to hurt Tie Daniu.


    However, Tie Daniu really did not know how to restrain himself. He had to use a provocative tone to talk to her. It was clear that he was challenging her endurance.


    She was never a polite person. Since Tie Daniu refused to cooperate no matter what, she did not have to worry so much.


    Seeing Gu Qingxue¡¯s uncompromising attitude, Tie Daniu¡¯s heart started to beat uncontrollably. ¡°You, don¡¯t scare me. I don¡¯t believe you¡­¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you leave? Before you bring your mother back to the Tie Family Village, you will die on the way!¡± Huang Rongfa saw that Tie Daniu finally stopped resisting, so he finally let go of Tie Daniu. Huang Rongfa panted heavily and glared at him in annoyance.

 Chapter 304 - 304 Maybe I’m Lucky and Won’t Get Sick So Easily

    304 Maybe I¡¯m Lucky and Won¡¯t Get Sick So Easily


    Tie Daniu¡¯s face turned red from Huang Rongfa¡¯s words. He pointed at Huang Rongfa¡¯s nose and said angrily, ¡°Your words are too harsh!¡±


    ¡°Are my words as harsh as yours to Lady Gu?¡± Huang Rongfa became angrier as he spoke. He spat and snorted disdainfully, ¡°Lady Gu stopped you out of kindness. If she didn¡¯t want to cause trouble, she could have let you go back. By then, you could have harmed so many innocent people. What does it have to do with her? You really don¡¯t know how to appreciate a good person!¡±


    Tie Daniu¡¯s face was livid with anger. He raised his hand to cover his chest and panted. From the looks of it, he had been angered by Huang Rongfa.


    Huang Rongfa felt satisfied seeing Tie Daniu like this. He was about to say something to fight for Gu Qingxue¡¯s honor, but he suddenly saw Tie Daniu¡¯s body tremble.


    Gu Qingxue also clearly saw this scene, and an extremely bad premonition arose in her heart. ¡°Shopkeeper Huang, step back!¡±


    Huang Rongfa had no idea what had happened. According to what Gu Qingxue had said, he subconsciously took a step back.


    On the other side, Tie Daniu¡¯s body trembled. Suddenly, he opened his mouth and vomited!


    Tie Daniu¡¯s face instantly turned ashen. It was as if he was going to vomit out everything in his stomach. He vomited so much that he fell to the ground and rolled his eyes, he looked like he was about to die.


    The pungent smell of vomit immediately spread out. Huang Rongfa did not expect that this person would be so angry because of his few words. He was so scared that he subconsciously went forward and wanted to help Tie Daniu up.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart tightened when she saw this. She hurriedly stopped him, ¡°Wait, don¡¯t touch him!¡±


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s words were no different from an imperial edict to Huang Rongfa. Huang Rongda¡¯s hand which was originally stretched out immediately froze in the air. He raised his head and looked at her with a pervading expression.


    Gu Qingxue took out the veil that she always carried with her and put it on herself, she also gave one to Huang Rongfa. ¡°Shopkeeper Huang, put on the veil to protect yourself first, then find a room to stay in alone. This kind of disease is highly contagious. You¡¯d better not have too much close contact with the patients to get rid of it. Leave them to me.¡±


    Although Huang Rongfa had come into contact with Tie Daniu several times just now, Tie Daniu had just officially started to get sick. As long as he avoided contact, Huang Rongfa might not be infected if he was lucky.


    Huang Rongfa took the veil and put it on. He looked at Gu Qingxue and then at Tie Daniu who was lying on the ground.


    Gu Qingxue had thought that Huang Rongfa would leave.


    However, she did not expect Huang Rongfa did not leave. Instead, he came forward and helped Tie Daniu up from the ground.


    Gu Qingxue looked at Huang Rongfa and said, ¡°Shopkeeper Huang, why are you doing this?¡±


    She had made it very clear that this disease was no child¡¯s play. Once it was infected, one¡¯s life would be in danger!


    Huang Rongfa said indifferently, ¡°Such a big matter can¡¯t be handed over to a weak woman like you to handle, right? Moreover, I have already been in contact with the patient. Even if I don¡¯t do anything, there is still a high chance that I will get sick. Since that¡¯s the case, I might as well help. Maybe I¡¯ll be lucky enough not to get sick so easily?¡±


    Seeing Huang Rongfa speak so righteously, how could Gu Qingxue not know that Huang Rongfa was trying to comfort her on purpose, so she pretended to be relaxed?


    Moreover, Huang Rongfa did not know much about the cadaveric rash, so he definitely did not know how terrifying it was.

 Chapter 305 - 305 The Little Butler’s Bad Taste

    305 The Little Butler¡¯s Bad Taste


    The death rate from cadaveric rash was extremely high. Even though she had known about this disease before, she had also heard of some methods to treat it. However, it was still extremely difficult to cure cadaveric rash in primitive ancient times and control the spread of the plague.


    Seeing Huang Rongfa¡¯s insistence, Gu Qingxue had no choice but to agree. ¡°I¡¯ll go and research the medicine to treat this disease and prevent cadaveric rash. I¡¯ll have to trouble Shopkeeper Huang to boil the goldthread and edelweiss into a soup and let them drink it first. You should do all these things yourself. Don¡¯t mix the things they¡¯ve used with other people. In addition, everything that has been vomited on the ground will be covered with lime and disinfected. Take care of it quickly, and also don¡¯t let anyone touch it.¡±


    Huang Rongfa was well aware of the seriousness of the matter, so he nodded and agreed to Gu Qingxue¡¯s words. ¡°I understand. Don¡¯t worry, Lady Gu. While you¡¯re researching this disease, I won¡¯t let anyone go to your room and disturb you.¡±


    Huang Rongfa had long been impressed by Gu Qingxue¡¯s ability. It was not difficult for him to guess that the plague was coming in full force this time. If Miss Gu could not find a way, the people in this area would probably die and suffer countless casualties!


    Gu Qingxue nodded and agreed. She first collected a sample from the old woman, then entered the room alone. After locking the door, she entered the research institute without saying a word.


    As soon as Gu Qingxue entered the research institute, she saw the little butler who was wearing a skirt.


    The little butler was a robot made of a special metal that she had made. It could change its appearance at will. It could be young or old, male or female, and it could even become inhuman.


    Today, the little butler had turned into a beautiful woman with a hot figure in a black one-piece short skirt. It squeezed its cleavage hard and made a pose that it thought was very hot toward Gu Qingxue.


    Gu Qingxue was not in the mood to respond to the little butler¡¯s bad taste. She turned her head to avoid this unpleasant scene and went straight to the machine.


    The little butler¡¯s strong desire to show off was defeated. It resentful voice sounded, ¡°Host, why aren¡¯t you happy? Is it that time of the month? I can make you a cup of brown sugar water.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear it? The plague is prevalent, and I¡¯m having a headache.¡± Gu Qingxue knew that the little butler was in the research institute, so it must have known what had happened outside.


    ¡°Host, the plague this time is not a trivial matter. The system will provide all kinds of medicinal herbs to help you tide over the difficulties. Once the plague is resolved, the system will evaluate the host¡¯s performance and reward you with a large number of points.¡±


    Gu Qingxue first sent the virus sample to a professional instrument for testing, and then she finally had time to respond to the little housekeeper, ¡°Even if the system doesn¡¯t reward me, I won¡¯t sit idly by.¡±


    Once the plague started, it would not be as simple as just one or two people involved.


    Once the plague completely spread, her family would inevitably be implicated.


    As a doctor, she could not let innocent and evil people get away with it, and she did not want her family to be in danger.


    For this reason, even if the system did not give her any support, she would still take care of it.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s words came from the bottom of her heart. As soon as she finished speaking, the voice of the little housekeeper rang out in the research institute again.


    ¡°In view of the host¡¯s good performance, the system will reward you with 300 points.¡±


    Hearing the sound of the points entering her account, Gu Qingxue indeed felt that her gloomy mood had become much better.


    Indeed, she did not expect the system to give her points just because of the plague. However, if the system was willing to give her points, she would not refuse.

 Chapter 306 - 306 Worried That Gu Qingxue Had Given a Fake Jade Pendant

    306 Worried That Gu Qingxue Had Given a Fake Jade Pendant


    Gu Qingxue quickly analyzed the virus sample that she had obtained and used the medicinal herbs to prepare a decoction that could suppress the disease.


    At the same time, Lil¡¯ Qi had already followed Gu Qingxue¡¯s instructions and brought the jade dragon pendant to Fu Cheng.


    Fu Cheng saw the jade dragon pendant and heard what Lil¡¯ Qi had said. Without a word, he began to mobilize his men.


    When Fu Cheng¡¯s wife saw that Fu Cheng was so decisive, she could not help but be a little worried. ¡°Master, this is not a trivial matter. Did you consult the regent prince before making a decision?¡±


    Sealing the village was not a trivial matter. They had forcefully restricted the freedom of the people. If the plague was not real, then there would be a big problem.


    Fu Cheng¡¯s expression was grave, but he still gave the order. He looked at Lil¡¯ Qi and said, ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you to go back and tell Lady Gu that I will definitely do as she ordered.¡±


    ¡°In that case, this jade pendant really belongs to the prince regent?¡± Lil¡¯ Qi held the jade dragon pendant in her hands and suddenly felt that the jade pendant was a little hot.


    It was not that she did not trust Lady Gu¡¯s words, but really, this was prince regent¡¯s jade pendant!


    At first, Lil¡¯ Qi only came to look for Fu Cheng with the attitude of giving it a try. Who would have thought that this jade dragon pendant would be so effective?


    Fu Cheng explained patiently, ¡°The jade dragon pendant represents the prince regent. Seeing the jade pendant is equivalent to the prince regent coming personally. Moreover, the prince regent personally asked me to give this jade dragon pendant to Lady Gu that day. It can¡¯t be fake.¡±


    When Fu Cheng¡¯s wife heard this, she was also very surprised.


    She originally wanted to remind Fu Cheng that she was worried that Gu Qingxue had given him a fake jade pendant.


    However, it turned out to be real!


    Fu Cheng¡¯s wife did not know who Gu Qingxue was. How could she be so favored by the prince regent?


    Fu Cheng could not help but sigh in his heart when he saw his wife¡¯s surprised expression.


    The prince regent indeed treated Lady Gu differently. Others might not be able to tell, but he was as clear as a mirror in his heart.


    Not only that, Lady Gu was no ordinary person. Since she used the jade dragon pendant, it was obvious that the situation was urgent. He had to go personally.


    Fu Cheng also packed his luggage and rushed to tie Jin mountain with his men at the fastest speed.


    Fu Cheng had almost sent out all his men, including the bailiffs. There were 30 to 40 people in total. Together with the dozen or so skilled servants he raised, they all wore veils and left Qingyuan Town.


    Such a team passed through the main street of Qingyuan Town, naturally attracting the attention of the pedestrians.


    The pedestrians stood on both sides of the road, watching the team pass in front of them and discussing incessantly.


    Bing¡¯er happened to be out to buy pastries for Princess Liuying. Like the other pedestrians, she stood by the side of the road and watched the team pass, confusion rising in her eyes.


    Seeing that the pedestrians by the roadside were discussing fervently, Bing¡¯er curiously approached, with a smile on her face, she asked one of the women, ¡°This woman, may I ask what exactly happened in the town? With so many constables and bailiffs, where exactly are they going?¡±


    When the woman saw that Bing¡¯er was curious, she immediately said with a gossipy expression, ¡°Such a big thing has happened. It can¡¯t be that you haven¡¯t heard of it, right? I heard that a woman took the prince regent¡¯s jade pendant to the county master and asked the county master to send his men to seal a village and not allow anyone to enter or leave.¡±

 Chapter 307 - 307 Must Have Been Set Up By Gu Qingxue

    307 Must Have Been Set Up By Gu Qingxue


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, I¡¯ve heard about it too. I don¡¯t know what kind of grudge it is that one would want to trap the people of a village and say that you won¡¯t let them in or give them out. Isn¡¯t that going too far?¡± Another middle-aged man lowered his voice, he said with a look of disdain.


    ¡°Shh, don¡¯t say too much. After all, they¡¯re under the orders of the prince regent. If you continue to gossip here and others hear it, they¡¯ll make you suffer. Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ll do by then!¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s companion immediately tugged at him, he gave him a warning.


    When the middle-aged man heard the prince regent¡¯s great name, he immediately lowered his head and said weakly, ¡°I, I was just sighing. Moreover, this matter was done by the lady who held the prince regent¡¯s token. I reckon that His Royal Highness might not know about this matter yet!¡±


    When Bing¡¯er heard this, she suddenly clapped her hands excitedly and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! What you said is absolutely right! His Royal Highness most likely still doesn¡¯t know about this matter! If that¡¯s the case, the heavens are really helping me!¡±


    When the passersby who were in a heated discussion saw Bing¡¯er suddenly open her mouth, they all looked at Bing¡¯er with a look as if they were looking at a fool. They looked at Bing¡¯er speechlessly. Although they did not open their mouths, the way they looked at Bing¡¯er was very strange. It was as if there was something seriously wrong with their brains.


    Bing¡¯er did not care about how the people present looked at her. She picked up the pastry in her hand and sped up as if she was flying toward the direction of the inn.


    After entering the inn¡¯s main door, Bing¡¯er ran all the way and rushed into Princess Liuying¡¯s room. ¡°Princess! Princess, good news!¡±


    A few days passed, and Princess Liuying¡¯s cold was almost completely cured. However, she had always been living in luxury. After this serious illness, her mental state had greatly weakened. Seeing Bing¡¯er rush into the room, she only glanced at her out of the corner of her eye.


    Sitting on the soft couch, Princess Liuying was too lazy to move. She clicked her tongue and asked, ¡°Why are you making such a big fuss about it? Look at your recklessness, you¡¯re really embarrassing me.¡±


    Bing¡¯er¡¯s enthusiasm was instantly extinguished. She quickly said, ¡°Princess, it¡¯s really a good thing! Gu Qingxue used His Royal Highness¡¯s rights and ordered the subordinates of the county master to seal up a village!¡±


    Princess Liuying, who was originally listless, suddenly became energetic after hearing these words, her keen eyes lit up. ¡°Really? Hahaha, has this Gu Qingxue gone mad? Doesn¡¯t she know that privately passing down His Royal Highness¡¯ decree is a capital offense? Not to mention, she even ordered the officials to seal off the village. This is offending the public!¡±


    Even if it was an order from the imperial court, sealing off the village was not a trivial matter.


    She was worried that she could not find a way to deal with Gu Qingxue. Who knew that Gu Qingxue would actually take the initiative to come to her door and give her a chance? Wasn¡¯t she courting death?


    ¡°Who says so? This Gu Qingxue is clearly courting death on purpose. This servant heard from the people on the road that a woman took the jade dragon pendant to the county magistrate¡¯s office to look for the county magistrate. I knew that it must be Gu Qingxue¡¯s doing¡­¡± Bing¡¯er had just finished her sentence when she suddenly realized that she had said something wrong and quickly shut her mouth.


    However, Bing¡¯er was still a step too late. Her words were heard by Princess Liuying word for word.


    Princess Liuying was so angry that a vein appeared on her forehead. She raised her hand and swept everything on the table onto the ground. ¡°Jade dragon pendant? His Royal Highness actually gave the jade dragon pendant to her?¡±

 Chapter 308 - 308 Gu Qingxue Is Just a Village Woman. How Could She Be Worthy?!

    308 Gu Qingxue Is Just a Village Woman. How Could She Be Worthy?!


    Bing¡¯er almost wanted to give herself a slap. She was so scared that her legs went weak and she knelt down. She lowered her head and did not even dare to breathe heavily. She said weakly, ¡°This servant, this servant has only heard of it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. It was a gift from the emperor. He said that it should be given to the future princess regent by His Royal Highness. Even the young prince had never touched it. How could he give it to her? She, Gu Qingxue, was just a village woman. How could she be worthy?! She must have used the young prince¡¯s life as a threat to force His Royal Highness!¡± Princess Liuying shouted, unwilling to admit defeat.


    Bing¡¯er saw that Princess Liuying was so angry that she was about to spit fire. She did not dare to continue provoking Princess Liuying.


    What the princess said was really interesting. Even of His Royal Highness did not give the jade dragon pendant to Gu Qingxue, would he give it to the princess? In fact, even the princess knew very well that His Royal Highness¡¯s attitude toward Gu Qingxue was completely different from how he treated other women.


    Even if the princess was unwilling to admit it, this was the truth.


    However, even though Bing¡¯er thought so in her heart, her desire to live was still powerful, she lowered her head and followed Princess Liuying¡¯s words as she continued, ¡°Yes, what the princess said is true. This servant also thinks so. It seems that His Royal Highness did not voluntarily hand over the jade dragon pendant to Gu Qingxue. Perhaps that little sl*t used some kind of sinister plot to deceive His Royal Highness. Or rather, His Royal Highness did not know that the jade dragon pendant was in Gu Qingxue¡¯s hands. This jade pendant was stolen by Gu Qingxue.¡±


    What Bing¡¯er said made Princess Liuying very satisfied.


    Princess Liuying sat heavily on her seat, she snorted and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. That little b*tch must have used some kind of trick. No, I can¡¯t let her continue to act recklessly by relying on His Royal Highness. Bing¡¯er, bring some people with you to investigate the situation first. Then, bring some people with me to execute Gu Qingxue on the spot!¡±


    Bing¡¯er was also very excited. She could not wait to leave and do as Princess Liuying said.


    Time flew by and it was past noon.


    Gu Qingxue had been busy in the research institute for more than two hours.


    Back then, she had only visited the place where the cadaveric rash originated and had never participated in its treatment of it. Therefore, she could only follow the contents of the literature she had read, she tried her best to study the antidote and the medicine to prevent the infection of the corpse rash.


    The little butler was very worried. Seeing Gu Qingxue busying herself, it could not help but ask curiously, ¡°Host, are you sure that you can control the plague?¡±


    Gu Qingxue shook her head, her expression grave. ¡°I can only try to control the disease as much as I can. Little butler, I remember that you told me that the system would help me as much as possible, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but the system can only help you treat the plague. Whether you can control the disease or not depends on you,¡± the little butler replied obediently.


    ¡°Then you go and ask the system to provide me with a large amount of hydrogen peroxide and disinfectant,¡± Gu Qingxue looked at the little butler expectantly and requested.


    The cadaveric rash was a disease that spread very quickly. However, it required a process for the virus to enter a new person¡¯s body to be infected. During this process, if the infected person was completely disinfected, the probability of infection would be greatly reduced.


    Including indoor and outdoor disinfection, it could also greatly reduce the probability of infection.


    However, disinfectant was made with modern technology. The ancient burning of herbs such as wormwood, and even measures such as boiling vinegar, are also for disinfection, but the effect is far less good than modern disinfectants.

 Chapter 309 - 309 Mother, I’ll Accompany You!

    309 Mother, I¡¯ll Accompany You!


    As long as there was a large amount of disinfectant and lime, she would be able to control her illness as much as possible.


    After hearing this, the little butler seemed to be in a difficult position, ¡°The disinfectant is indeed not a rare medicinal herb, but if you use such a large amount, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to fight for it¡­¡±


    Gu Qingxue was rarely patient enough to discuss with the young butler, ¡°You know how terrifying the plague is. With the disinfectant, I¡¯m confident that I can reduce the casualties.¡±


    The little butler looked at Gu Qingxue with a troubled expression. In the end, it sighed helplessly, ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll try my best to beg the system for help¡­ Ah, no, I¡¯ll discuss it with the system.¡±


    The little butler had accidentally exposed his position. It was so scared that it quickly changed its words and pretended that nothing had happened.


    It did not want to admit that it would beg the system humbly just to help Gu Qingxue!


    Gu Qingxue saw through it and did not say anything. After asking the little butler for a few more words, she let the little butler negotiate with the system. She also took the first set of medicinal herbs and left the research institute.


    The test results would take another four or two hours to come out. Before that, she needed to boil the medicine and give it to Tie Daniu and Madam Liu to see if their condition had improved after taking the medicine.


    Only by observing the patient¡¯s reaction after taking the medicine could she further adjust the medicine to achieve better results.


    Gu Qingxue had just left the research room and returned to her room when someone knocked on the door from outside.


    Huang Rongfa sounded a little confused. He stood outside the door and said, ¡°Lady Gu, the medicine you asked me to feed has all been vomited out by Granny Liu.¡±


    Gu Qingxue quickly stepped forward and opened the door. She immediately saw Huang Rongfa standing outside the door with an anxious expression.


    The moment Huang Rongfa saw Gu Qingxue, his expression was as if he had grabbed onto a life-saving straw, he said helplessly, ¡°Lady Gu, Granny Liu still has a high fever and has been vomiting and having diarrhea nonstop. Tie Daniu is also not afraid of death. He sensed that his mother¡¯s condition was not good, so he insisted on guarding her. I couldn¡¯t stop him no matter what. I really don¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    Under Huang Rongfa¡¯s gaze, Gu Qingxue said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯ll go and take a look. Shopkeeper Huang, please bring the new medicine I¡¯ve concocted over after boiling it in water. Time is tight, so I don¡¯t need to boil it for long. After the water is boiled, fill four bowls and bring them over. As for the rest, I¡¯ll add more water to stew it.¡±


    While speaking, Gu Qingxue had already handed the medicine bag containing the medicinal herbs to Huang Rongfa.


    Huang Rongfa took it with both hands and looked at it carefully before saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lady Gu. I¡¯ll go now.¡±


    On this side, Gu Qingxue also walked to the room where Madam Liu was.


    Just as she walked to the door and pushed it open, Gu Qingxue heard the sound of Madam Liu vomiting.


    Everything that Madam Liu had eaten in her stomach had already been vomited out. Even after vomiting for a long time, she could only spit out a few mouthfuls of sour water. She was tortured to the point of death.


    When a rough man like Tie Daniu saw his own mother being tortured to such a state, he could not help but have his eyes turn red. Sobbing, he raised his hand to pat Lady Liu¡¯s back. ¡°Mother, mother, what should you do? What should I do to make you better?¡±


    Mdam Liu lay weakly on the bed and reached out to push Tie Daniu. Her mouth was trembling as she kept repeating one word. ¡°Go, go, go¡­¡±


    Tie Daniu grabbed Madam Liu¡¯s hand tightly and shook his head vigorously to reject Lady Liu. He said resolutely, ¡°No! I absolutely won¡¯t go. Mother, I¡¯ll accompany you!¡±

 Chapter 310 - 310 Incurable Disease

    310 Incurable Disease


    Gu Qingxue walked forward, looking at Tie Daniu¡¯s back, she said, ¡°Your mother is right. You should leave. While your illness is not very serious, don¡¯t get too close to your mother. It¡¯s best to take care of yourself first.¡±


    Hearing Gu Qingxue¡¯s voice, Tie Daniu turned his head and looked at her with tears in his eyes.


    This time, he changed his previous domineering attitude, Tie Daniu knelt on the ground and kowtowed to Gu Qingxue. ¡°Lady Gu, I, I know I¡¯m wrong. I beg you to save my mother. As long as you can help my mother, I¡¯m willing to be your slave and repay your great kindness. Lady Gu, I beg you!¡±


    Gu Qingxue said, ¡°Stand up and speak first. Uncle Daniu, since I¡¯m a doctor, I¡¯ll definitely be responsible for my patients. I hope you¡¯ll listen to me and take care of your health first. Although your condition isn¡¯t as serious as Grandma Liu¡¯s, it will gradually deteriorate. If you don¡¯t listen to me, you¡¯ll develop to a more serious state than Grandma Liu¡¯s in two days.¡±


    Tie Daniu¡¯s expression changed. He slowly stood up, feeling nauseous as well.


    However, he could still hold it in and ask Gu Qingxue, ¡°Lady Gu, are my mother and I really suffering from the plague?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s almost certain. I¡¯ve already asked the county master to seal off the Tie Family Village. I¡¯ll go and check on the Tie Family village tomorrow. If you don¡¯t want to leave your mother¡¯s side, lie down on the soft couch at the side. I¡¯ll take care of Grandma Liu,¡± Gu Qingxue instructed.


    Tie Daniu was really worried, but he did not dare to disobey Gu Qingxue anymore. He obediently went to the soft couch at the side and lay down.


    Gu Qingxue walked to the bed of Madam Liu and sat down. After helping her lie down, she carefully observed her condition.


    Madam Liu¡¯s entire body emitted a stench that could not be described with words. The stench was so bad that it almost made people vomit.


    Gu Qingxue did not mind it. She quickly helped Madam Liu take off her clothes and then checked the growth of acne on her body.


    Most of the acne had festered. Pus was still oozing out from under the thin layer of skin, making people shudder just by looking at it.


    ¡°Doctor, am I going to die?¡± Madam Liu¡¯s face flushed unnaturally due to the high fever. Her brain was burning and she was talking nonsense, ¡°I, it doesn¡¯t matter if I die. My son, my son can¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, granny. You¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ll help you deal with the acne on your body first. Granny, remember after I help you deal with them, no matter how uncomfortable you feel, you can¡¯t scratch these wounds anymore. Otherwise, there will be more and more acne until they spread from the four limbs to Grandma¡¯s body. Even I can¡¯t do anything about it, ¡°Gu Qingxue reminded her worriedly.


    The acne caused by the cadaveric rash only grew on the limbs at the beginning. Once it spread, it meant that the patient was terminally ill. There was almost no way out.


    Fortunately, Grandma Liu did not have a cadaveric rash on her body. She could still be saved.


    Grandma Liu panted and nodded weakly.


    Gu Qingxue quickly helped Grandma Liu deal with the acne on her body. After the pus was released, she washed it, applied medicine, and wrapped them in bandages.


    Tie Daniu was half-lying on the bed. He felt even more guilty when he saw Gu Qingxue¡¯s focused look.


    Huang Rongfa also brought four bowls of soup and medicine.


    ¡°Shopkeeper Huang, each of you needs to drink one bowl of this medicine. Remember, everyone has their own bowl. Don¡¯t mix them up.¡± Gu Qingxue continued to treat Grandma Liu¡¯s acne without raising her head.

 Chapter 311 - 311 The Person Most Likely to Get Sick

    311 The Person Most Likely to Get Sick


    Huang Rongfa quickly nodded, then gave Tie Daniu a bowl of soup and drank a bowl of it himself.


    The soup did not taste very good. After the two men finished drinking it, their faces twisted.


    ¡°Uncle Daniu, logically speaking, this medicine will prevent your condition from getting worse. If you feel any discomfort or feel better, tell me immediately. It doesn¡¯t matter even if it¡¯s just a small matter. Just tell me,¡± Gu Qingxue said, she also took care of the acne on Madam Liu¡¯s limbs and brought a bowl of soup for Madam Liu to take.


    Madam Liu was completely at Gu Qingxue¡¯s mercy. After drinking the soup, she closed her eyes and fell into a deep sleep.


    Only then did Gu Qingxue wash her hands and take a bowl of soup for herself.


    ¡°Lady Gu, does this soup have the effect of preventing the plague?¡± Huang Rongfa asked expectantly.


    Gu Qingxue shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but let the people in An Pharmacy drink a bowl before leaving. Have the princess and Miao Yin gone back yet?¡±


    Huang Rongfa nodded. ¡°The princess wasn¡¯t willing to leave at first. She was worried about Miss Gu¡¯s safety. She said that she would come back to pick up Lady Gu tomorrow.¡±


    Gu Qingxue raised her hand and rubbed the space between her eyebrows. ¡°I can¡¯t go back for the time being.¡±


    The plague had already started, and she was still in close contact with the patients. It was impossible for her to go back home with a body full of the virus.


    Thinking of the four children waiting for her at home, Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart could not help but clench.


    Before the plague ended, it was very likely that she would never see the children again.


    Thinking of how the children usually clung to her, and how they would cry if she did not see them for a day, her heart felt as if it was pinched by a big hand. It was so painful that she almost couldn¡¯t breathe.


    If it was possible, she really wanted to go back immediately and stay by the children¡¯s side.


    However, for the safety of them and her grandmother, she could only endure it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let the princess¡¯ men in tomorrow, and try not to let the people from An Pharmacy go out. Shopkeeper Huang, please ask the princess to send over the food and medicinal herbs every day tomorrow. When the time comes, I will make a list. You can help me pass it on,¡± Gu Qingxue said.


    Huang Rongfa looked at Gu Qingxue and asked, ¡°Lady Gu, are you leaving?¡±


    ¡°After tonight, I¡¯ll be able to confirm whether the decoction can temporarily suppress the illness. Once it¡¯s possible, I¡¯ll make a trip to Tie Family Village,¡± Gu Qingxue said, she raised her hand and rubbed the space between her eyebrows.


    She was a little worried about this matter.


    She only hoped that Madam Liu did not have much contact with the other villagers of Tie Family Village and did not infect too many people.


    ¡°Speaking of which, where did this disease come from? Why is it so aggressive?¡± Huang Rongfa asked in confusion.


    Gu Qingxue shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. The most important thing now is to find the source of the cadaveric rash. Shopkeeper Huang, even if I leave, you have to control the people of An Pharmacy. Don¡¯t let them leave without permission.¡±


    Huang Rongfa glanced at the frail Madam Liu and was once again forced to realize how difficult it was to deal with this illness called corpse rash.


    ¡°Lady Gu, you have to be very careful. As a doctor, you have close contact with the patients, so you are the most likely person to get sick,¡± Huang Rongfa said to Gu Qingxue worriedly.


    Gu Qingxue smiled. ¡°I have other protective measures here. I¡¯ll explain to you after I study them. I¡¯ll leave this to you first. I¡¯ll come back to check on the situation two hours later.¡±

 Chapter 312 - 312 Was This Medicine Obtained With Great Difficulty?

    312 Was This Medicine Obtained With Great Difficulty?


    Huang Rongfa nodded his head in agreement, ¡°Miss Gu, don¡¯t worry. If anything happens to the mother and son, I will inform you immediately.¡±


    Only then did Gu Qingxue feel relieved. She stood up and left, returning to her room.


    After locking the door and returning to the research institute, Gu Qingxue had just entered the research institute when she heard the little butler¡¯s obsequious voice.


    He was talking to the others, his tone was full of flattery, ¡°Sir System, please do me a favor and help. I¡¯m not speaking up for my host, but if my host¡¯s life is in danger, it will be very troublesome for us.¡±


    Hearing the little butler¡¯s words, Gu Qingxue secretly slowed down her footsteps. After hiding behind the equipment at the side, she curiously looked in the direction of the little butler.


    She saw that the little butler was still in the same outfit as before. It was using the earphones on its ears to communicate directly with the system. Just like the little butler¡¯s flattering words, its actions were also very vulgar. It was crazily twisting its hips as if it had a long tail behind it, and it even had an extremely flattering smile on its face.


    Who knew what the system had said to the little butler, but the little butler nodded repeatedly, it continued excitedly, ¡°That¡¯s right, Sir System! We can¡¯t interfere too much, but we can¡¯t just watch the host lose her life for doing good deeds, right? We should love her and help her! Huh? I don¡¯t like the host, I¡¯m just stating the facts!¡±


    Gu Qingxue could not help but laugh when she saw the little butler puffing out its chest with a tough face.


    She really did not expect that the little butler, who usually did not seem to be friendly, would actually help her so much at the crucial moment.


    In order to prevent the little butler from noticing, Gu Qingxue quickly covered her mouth with her hand after laughing and then continued to look forward.


    The little butler had no idea that Gu Qingxue had already heard what it said. It continued to coax the system for a long time. Finally, just as the little butler was about to call the system ¡®daddy¡¯, the system finally showed mercy and agreed to the little butler¡¯s request.


    The little butler blew a few kisses to the system, then flipped its hand, and a bottle of emerald-colored medicine immediately appeared in his palm.


    The little butler was grinning from ear to ear, looking at the medicine in his hands.


    Gu Qingxue was also curious. The little butler had begged for a long time, but what exactly did it get from the system?


    She slowly walked behind the little butler and asked, ¡°What are you holding in your hand?¡±


    The little butler was completely immersed in its own world when it was suddenly frightened by Gu Qingxue. It let go of the medicine in his hand and threw it to the ground.


    Fortunately, Gu Qingxue was quick enough to catch the medicine.


    The little butler was so scared that its jaw almost fell off. He looked at Gu Qingxue angrily and said, ¡°Do you know that I got this medicine with great difficulty¡­¡±


    Seeing Gu Qingxue staring at it, the little butler quickly shut its mouth and silently turned its head to look away.


    Gu Qingxue took the medicine and came up to the little butler wickedly, ¡°What did you say just now? Did you get this medicine with great difficulty?¡±


    The little butler did not know that Gu Qingxue had already heard its conversation with the system. It even raised its head and pretended to be a big head, ¡°No! It¡¯s just a bottle of medicine. If I want it, I can ask the system directly. How dare it not give it to me? Hmph.¡±

 Chapter 313 - 313 The Antidote For the Cadaveric Rash

    313 The Antidote For the Cadaveric Rash


    Gu Qingxue looked at the little butler and could not help but sigh in her heart.


    She really did not expect the robot to know how to lie.


    If she had not seen the little butler beg the system with her own eyes and finally obtained this bottle of medicine from the system, she might have really believed the little butler¡¯s nonsense.


    ¡°What kind of medicine is this?¡± Gu Qingxue felt that the medicine that the little housekeeper had spent so much effort to please the system must be a good thing.


    The little butler said, ¡°Of course, this is what you want the most, the antidote to treat the cadaveric rash!¡±


    Gu Qingxue was overjoyed. She tightly held the medicine in her hand, ¡°You actually got the antidote for me?¡±


    The little butler was very satisfied with Gu Qingxue¡¯s reaction, she said arrogantly, ¡°Of course! The system will give me what I want. This is the antidote for the cadaveric rash. It can not only cure the cadaveric rash but also prevent it. As long as you drink it, you won¡¯t get the cadaveric rash.¡±


    Gu Qingxue happily stuffed the medicine into her arms and gave the little butler a big hug. ¡°Thank you. Thank you so much.¡±


    This medicine was too important to her.


    As long as she could figure out what was in the antidote, she could make a copy of the antidote. In this way, the cadaveric rash could be controlled very quickly, and it might not even develop into a plague!


    The little butler felt Gu Qingxue¡¯s happiness. It was the first time that it was hugged by Gu Qingxue, so it was a little shy and at a loss.


    It had always been used to bickering with Gu Qingxue, so it felt a little embarrassed to be suddenly thanked like this.


    However, the little butler did not hate this feeling and even secretly rejoiced. Moreover, it had worked hard to obtain the medicine. Otherwise, the host would not be so happy.


    Suddenly, it felt that its efforts had not been in vain. The little butler could not bear it, but had no choice but to explain the situation to Gu Qingxue, she poured cold water on her. ¡°Host, don¡¯t be happy too soon. The system has a rule that this medicine is for you to use. You can¡¯t use a professional machine to analyze the medicine.¡±


    Gu Qingxue let go of the little butler and asked in confusion, ¡°Why?¡±


    The little housekeeper returned to her usual business-like expression. ¡°Because the system has to ensure that it can¡¯t interfere with the outside world on a large scale.¡±


    Gu Qingxue somewhat understood what the little housekeeper meant. After thinking for a moment, ¡°You mean, the system can not interfere too much in the outside world, for example, even if the plague is a natural disaster, the system can not directly give the antidote, to help others easily through this disaster?¡±


    The existence of the system is indeed omnipotent, if the system is willing to give a large-scale antidote, then the plague will naturally collapse.


    However, the plague was considered a disaster. If it was easily destroyed because of the system, then the existence of the system would go against the will of heaven.


    The little butler nodded. ¡°The system has rules. It can not change the situation outside on a large scale. The reason the system was willing to give the host the medicine was that it did not want the host to die because of helping other patients. However, the system would not give the same medicine again, nor would it allow the host to use it on other people.¡±


    The state had its own laws, and the family had its own rules. If the system interfered every time the same thing happened and changed the normal course of events, it would indeed cause chaos in the world.


    ¡°I understand. However, I still have to thank you for your help. After I carefully analyze this medicine, I will take it.¡± Gu Qingxue looked at the medicine in her hand with a burning gaze.

 Chapter 314 - 314 Didn’t Help Her on Purpose

    314 Didn¡¯t Help Her on Purpose


    Although the system had stipulated that she could not use any high-end machines to analyze the ingredients in the medicine, the system did not say that she could not observe the medicine with her naked eyes.


    Even if she could guess any of the medicinal ingredients in the antidote, it would be of great help to her in developing the antidote.


    The little butler¡¯s eyes lit up, but it still said arrogantly, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, I was just casually mentioning it to the system, I didn¡¯t help you on purpose.¡±


    Hearing the little butler¡¯s words, the word ¡®arrogant¡¯ appeared in Gu Qingxue¡¯s mind.


    The little butler had helped her so much, but it was unwilling to admit it, which made her feel helpless.


    Unwilling to expose the little butler¡¯s white lie, Gu Qingxue did not dwell on this matter with the little butler. Instead, she focused on researching the antidote.


    The little butler did not disturb her, and quietly watched Gu Qingxue from the side.


    After Gu Qingxue had roughly researched the antidote, she drank it.


    The antidote would take effect within two hours. By then, she would not have to worry about being infected no matter how many patients she came into contact with.


    Seeing this, the little butler came forward to look at Gu Qingxue and said, ¡°Host, I still have disposable gloves and a mask here. Do you need it?¡±


    Cadaveric rash was a highly contagious disease, which could be spread through saliva and blood. Even if one was infected with the pus on some patients¡¯ acne, it was very likely that one would get infected.


    Therefore, disposable gloves and masks were indeed necessary.


    Gu Qingxue frowned, ¡°How many masks, gloves, and disinfectants can I buy with my remaining points?¡±


    For highly contagious diseases, taking precautions in advance could indeed greatly reduce the chance of contracting the disease.


    Unfortunately, she did not have many points left, so she only had a few hundred points left.


    She remembered that she had seen before that each mask required one point, so she could not buy much with the points she had left.


    Seeing Gu Qingxue¡¯s nervous expression, the housekeeper raised her chin proudly and said, ¡°For one point, you can get a hundred masks, a hundred pairs of gloves, and a bottle of concentrated disinfectant!¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Qingxue thought something was wrong with her ears for a moment. ¡°How can it be so cheap?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I helped you get it! My relationship with the system is very good. I only said a word, and the system lowered the price. However, the masks and gloves are half-finished products, and they still need to be processed,¡± the little butler reminded her.


    Gu Qingxue saw that the little butler sounded relaxed, but she knew in her heart that the system was so stingy that the little housekeeper must have begged for it for her.


    ¡°Semi-finished products are good too. I want to exchange all my points,¡± Gu Qingxue said.


    The little housekeeper agreed immediately and exchanged all the semi-finished gloves, face masks, and disinfectant that Gu Qingxue needed.


    All the materials were neatly arranged together, looking very reassuring.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back to Dafu Village now and ask the people in the village to help me make the masks. When I go to Tie Jin Mountain tomorrow, I can take these things with me.¡± Thinking of Fu Cheng and his men sealing off Tie Jin mountain, Gu Qingxue felt relieved, Gu Qingxue had the obligation to protect their safety.


    ¡°Why do you need to go through so much trouble?¡± The little butler did not agree with her. After sitting down, it quickly took apart the materials used to make the masks. Its hands moved so fast that he quickly made more than ten masks.


    The little butler was so fast that it only took him two to three minutes to complete the whole process.

 Chapter 315 - 315 I Want to Take a Sip of the Gasoline You Put in the Warehouse

    315 I Want to Take a Sip of the Gasoline You Put in the Warehouse


    Gu Qingxue was surprised at first, but she immediately went up to the little butler and said, ¡°Do you even have this kind of ability?!¡±


    The little butler snorted lightly, almost showing the pride on its face. ¡°Don¡¯t look down on me. It¡¯s just making masks and gloves. Give me one night, and I¡¯ll finish all these for you.¡±


    Gu Qingxue could not close her mouth with a smile. She reached out her hand to pat the little butler¡¯s head. ¡°Thank you for helping me.¡±


    The little butler was flattered, and soon its skin began to blush. ¡°Don¡¯t give me that. Don¡¯t try to dismiss me with just a few words. I want a reward.¡±


    Gu Qingxue nodded and agreed with the little butler without hesitation. ¡°Okay, no matter what you want, as long as I can do it, I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    ¡°Then, then I want to drink a mouthful of the gasoline you put in the warehouse. I¡¯ll drink one liter, no, half a liter!¡± The little butler blinked its eyes pitifully as it spoke to Gu Qingxue.


    When Gu Qingxue made the little butler, she created two sources of energy for it. One of them was electricity. As long as it was charged, it would be able to provide energy for the little housekeeper.


    The other source of energy was gasoline. This was to prevent the little housekeeper from being unable to operate when there was no electricity.


    The research room had electricity all year round, which made the little butler yearn for the nourishment of gasoline even more.


    Knowing that gasoline was as tempting as snacks to the little butler, Gu Qingxue took out a three-liter barrel of gasoline from the warehouse and handed it to the little housekeeper without saying a word.


    Seeing the beloved gasoline, the little butler¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. It picked up the barrel of gasoline and gulped down several mouthfuls.


    Seeing the little butler¡¯s face full of joy, Gu Qingxue did not forget to remind him to do his work.


    The little butler tasted the gasoline carefully. It patted its chest and promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When you come here tomorrow morning, I promise to prepare all the masks and gloves for you!¡±


    Gu Qingxue was finally relieved and continued her research.


    The results of the research were out, and she was sure that Madam Liu had the cadaveric rash.


    Recalling some of the characteristics of the antidote she had just taken, Gu Qingxue quickly wrote down the names of a few herbs that might be useful.


    Before Gu Qingxue could figure out the reason, a commotion from the outside soon caught her attention.


    Someone was making a big fuss outside An Pharmacy, and Huang Rongfa¡¯s voice was heard. Both sides refused to give in to each other.


    Gu Qingxue had clearly told Huang Rongfa to close the door to avoid visitors, and Huang Rongfa would definitely not disobey her orders.


    Realizing that someone must have come to find trouble, Gu Qingxue frowned. No matter how reluctant she was, she had no choice but to put down the research in her hands and leave the research room.


    After she left the room, Gu Qingxue could clearly hear the shouts and shouts coming from outside the door.


    ¡°Gu Qingxue pretended to pass the prince regent¡¯s edict and locked down the Tie Family Village without authorization. This is a capital offense!¡± The woman¡¯s proud voice came from outside the door. It sounded very familiar.


    Gu Qingxue walked forward with a frown. After pushing open the door, her gaze passed through the hall and landed on the main door of An Pharmacy.


    The entrance of An Pharmacy had been forcefully smashed from the outside. At this moment, Princess Liuying was standing outside the door with a few guards holding axes in their hands. From the looks of it, it was obvious that she had ordered someone to break open the entrance of An Pharmacy.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart was instantly filled with indescribable anger. She quickly walked forward and berated coldly, ¡°What are you all doing?!¡±

 Chapter 316 - 316 How Dare You Disrespect the Princess?!

    316 How Dare You Disrespect the Princess?!


    When everyone heard Gu Qingxue¡¯s voice, they all looked in her direction.


    Huang Rongfa¡¯s face was full of guilt. He looked at Gu Qingxue and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lady Gu. We originally wanted to stop her, but this young lady is too strong. We can¡¯t stop her.¡±


    ¡°You think you can stop me? Haha, what a joke! Gu Qingxue, I came here today to look for you. You spread rumors and falsely spread the prince regent¡¯s decree. Do you know your crime?!¡± Princess Liuying finally saw Gu Qingxue as she wished, she raised her hand and pointed at Gu Qingxue¡¯s nose.


    Gu Qingxue was expressionless. She looked as if she was looking at a lunatic, looking at the unreasonable woman in front of her, she said, ¡°Princess, I¡¯ve confirmed that the two patients from Tie Family Village were infected with the plague today. In order to prevent the plague from spreading, Princess, you must leave this place immediately.¡±


    She really could not find any other adjective to describe Princess Liuying other than ¡®stupid¡¯.


    Gu Qingxue had seen many people who were not afraid of death, but this was also the first time she had seen someone like Princess Liuying who rushed here to die.


    The cadaveric rash was highly contagious. If she had not taken medicine, she would have to be careful, afraid that she would be infected.


    Not only did Princess Liuying not run away, but she even came to her own door. Was she courting death?


    Princess Liuying¡¯s forceful breaking down of the door attracted the attention of many people. The streets outside a medicinal clinic were filled with people who were watching the show. After hearing Gu Qingxue¡¯s words, many of them had surprised expressions on their faces.


    The people in the town had already heard some rumors. They truly felt fear when they heard the word ¡®plague¡¯ from Gu Qingxue¡¯s mouth.


    For a moment, everyone was discussing animatedly.


    Princess Liuying sneered, she scoffed at Gu Qingxue¡¯s words. ¡°Gu Qingxue, I think you¡¯ve lost your mind, haven¡¯t you? Do you know what a plague is? It¡¯s just two people who got sick, and you dare to boast that they got the plague? It¡¯s really ridiculous!¡±


    Huang Rongfa had long lost his patience with this unreasonable princess, at this moment, he was angered by her words, ¡°Everyone has witnessed Lady Gu¡¯s medical skills. Does it have to be countless deaths and injuries before it can be considered a plague? The plague would spread if it was taken seriously in the beginning!¡±


    ¡°What a joke! Are you lecturing me?!¡± Princess Liuying said harshly and pointed at Huang Rongfa. ¡°Someone, beat this ungrateful fool for me!¡±


    Princess Liuying¡¯s guards rushed forward when they heard her words. The two of them controlled Huang Rongfa together, while the remaining one raised his hand and was about to slap Huang Rongfa¡¯s face.


    A cold light flashed in Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes. With a flick of her finger, a few silver needles shot out from her fingertips.


    The silver needles, which had been poisoned, reflected a cold blue light and pierced through the air into the bodies of the three guards.


    The three guards immediately fell to the ground with a muffled groan. It was as if all the strength in their bodies had been sucked out, and they could not move in an instant.


    ¡°Princess, be careful!¡± Bing¡¯er took a step forward and protected Princess Liuying. She pointed at Gu Qingxue¡¯s nose and berated, ¡°Gu Qingxue, how dare you disrespect the princess!¡±


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s gaze was sharp, and the terrifying aura around her sent chills down people¡¯s spines. ¡°I will take full responsibility for the plague. I order all of you to retreat!¡±

 Chapter 317 - 317 You Are a Witch!

    317 You Are a Witch!


    Lil¡¯ Qi had already rushed back. She had already taken out the jade dragon pendant when Gu Qingxue was talking, she said loudly, ¡°This is the jade dragon pendant that the prince regent gave to Lady Gu. Seeing this jade pendant is equivalent to seeing the prince. Who dares to disobey?!¡±


    Seeing Lil¡¯ Qi hand the jade dragon pendant to Gu Qingxue, Princess Liuying was so jealous that she was about to go crazy.


    Before she saw the jade dragon pendant, she wished that it was fake and that Gu Qingxue was spouting nonsense.


    However, she could tell at a glance that the jade dragon pendant was real. The prince had really given the jade pendant that represented his identity to Gu Qingxue.


    ¡°You b*tch, what tricks did you use¡­ !¡± Princess Liuying was so jealous that her eyes almost spat fire. She glared at Gu Qingxue resentfully.


    Bing¡¯er rolled her eyes, and she said loudly, ¡°Could it be true just because Gu Qingxue said so? Who knows if she used a fake to fool us? Gu Qingxue, we know that you locked up the patients without permission, and even used a scheme to threaten the county master to seal the village. ¡°You are a witch!¡±


    Princess Liuying¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard this, she said loudly, ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve seen the Jade Dragon Pendant before. It looks completely different from the jade pendant in your hand. You¡¯re obviously lying! Men, arrest this witch!¡±


    Everyone present could not help but believe what she said.


    Princess Liuying was a princess after all. It would be more believable if she said that she had seen the jade dragon pendant.


    After all, ordinary people like them had never seen the jade dragon pendant, so no one could be sure that what Gu Qingxue said was true.


    Besides, no one believed that a plague would suddenly appear in this peaceful and prosperous era.


    Seeing the people on the street watching coldly, Gu Qingxue did not show any emotion in her eyes.


    She had long guessed that things would not go as smoothly as she had thought.


    The closure of the village and the plague were all very frightening to the common people.


    When people encountered something that they were afraid of, they would subconsciously resist and avoid it.


    These were all human nature, and Gu Qingxue did not intend to force them.


    Time would prove that she was telling the truth, and before that, she had to solve the current predicament. ¡°Princess Liuying, you really don¡¯t want to do it the hard way.¡±


    If it were not for the urgency of the situation, she would not have used Rong Zhan¡¯s jade dragon pendant.


    However, Princess Liuying forgot one important point.


    With the jade dragon pendant, her status was comparable to Rong Zhan¡¯s.


    In other words, with the jade dragon pendant in hand, she could totally teach Princess Liuying a lesson.


    ¡°Gu Qingxue, cut the crap! Either you admit that what you did today was all your fault, or you let the two villagers of Tie Family Village go. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you off easily,¡± Princess Liuying said proudly.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Those two villagers are already infected with the plague. Do you want to be infected?¡± Huang Rongfa said angrily.


    ¡°Unless I see the villagers with my own eyes, I don¡¯t believe that there is a plague,¡± Princess Liuying said proudly, looking down at Gu Qingxue, ¡°Choose between the two. Gu Qingxue, don¡¯t test my patience.¡±


    Gu Qingxue was thoroughly amused by Princess Liuying.


    ¡°I¡¯ll return these words to you intact.¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, she walked toward Princess Liuying step by step.

 Chapter 318 - 318 Gu Qingxue, How Dare You Hit Me?!

    318 Gu Qingxue, How Dare You Hit Me?!


    Seeing Gu Qingxue¡¯s actions, Princess Liuying met her pitch-black eyes, and her heart tightened uncontrollably. ¡°Gu Qingxue, how dare you?! What are you trying to do?¡±


    Gu Qingxue did not answer Princess Liuying¡¯s question. Instead, she raised her hand and slapped her face hard.


    Princess Liuying was completely unprepared. She was slapped hard on the face by Gu Qingxue and fell to the ground with a scream.


    Princess Liuying widened her eyes in shock and looked at Gu Qingxue in disbelief. ¡°Gu Qingxue, how dare you hit me?!¡±


    Gu Qingxue sneered and raised her hand, slapping Princess Liuying¡¯s other half of her face again.


    Her seemingly delicate palm contained a great amount of strength. Princess Liuying pouted her lips and spat out a broken tooth stained with blood.


    This time, Princess Liuying fell to the ground and covered her face. She looked at Gu Qingxue, who had a calm expression on her face, in fear. She could clearly feel a murderous aura from Gu Qingxue.


    She had always relied on her identity as a princess to suppress others. However, this identity had become a mere decoration in front of Gu Qingxue. Without her status as a princess as a threat, she also lost the right to challenge Gu Qingxue.


    ¡°How dare you?! You are just a commoner, how dare you beat up our princess in the street! ?¡± Bing¡¯er jumped out like a mad dog and rushed toward Gu Qingxue.


    Gu Qingxue only glanced at Bing ¡®er from the corner of her eyes, then without saying anything, she raised her hand and gave her a loud slap.


    This time, Gu Qingxue used even more force. She directly hit Bing¡¯er¡¯s face, causing her to fall to the ground with a miserable scream.


    ¡°With the jade dragon pendant in my hand, I am the prince regent. Why can¡¯t I hit a little princess like you?¡± Gu Qingxue played with the jade dragon pendant in her hand indifferently. She looked at the master and servant who had fallen to the ground and could not get up and questioned.


    Princess Liuying always used the jade dragon pendant in her hand to criticize her, saying that she was a fox using the tiger¡¯s power, right?


    She had always disdained using the jade dragon pendant to suppress others, but Princess Liuying insisted on challenging her limits, provoking her time and time again.


    Since Princess Liuying thought that she was so arrogant because of Rong Zhan, then rather than being wronged, it was better to confirm Princess Liuying¡¯s words.


    She wanted to see what Princess Liuying could do to her!


    Princess Liuying did not expect Gu Qingxue to act irrationally. She covered her injured face, she was still unwilling to give in. ¡°Gu Qingxue, you¡¯ve been exposed by me, and you¡¯re angry out of shame, right? Even if you hit me, I still have to say it! The prince regent doesn¡¯t know what you¡¯ve done today. You sealed the village without permission and passed down the decree without permission. You¡¯re guilty of exterminating your entire family! Do you think the prince regent will let you off easily after finding out about this?!¡±


    Gu Qingxue narrowed her eyes but didn¡¯t say anything.


    The surrounding commoners nodded in agreement when they heard this. They looked at Gu Qingxue as if they were looking at a dead person.


    Everyone knew about the prince regent¡¯s temper. He did not like people putting on airs around him, not to mention that Gu Qingxue had sealed off the village in his name.


    If Gu Qingxue could not prove that what she said about the plague was true, the prince regent would definitely take the lives of her entire family!


    ¡°Who says my cousin doesn¡¯t know about this? My cousin has already agreed!¡± A horse carriage happened to arrive. Gong Lingyu was sitting in the carriage. She opened the curtains and looked at the crowd.


    At the same time, the crowd saw a handsome man get down from the horse carriage.


    The man was dressed in a crescent-colored robe. His devilish face was so handsome that it was shocking. His pair of deep and narrow eyes were like the surface of a frozen lake, shrouded in a layer of cold fog, and kept people at a distance of a thousand miles.

 Chapter 319 - 319 He Came to Support Her

    319 He Came to Support Her


    ¡°Your Royal Highness¡­ ?¡± Gu Qingxue looked at Rong Zhan in surprise.


    Looking at Rong Zhan, the wrinkles in Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart were miraculously smoothed out. She knew very well that he came to support her.


    Huang Rongfa had guessed that this handsome man in front of her had an extraordinary identity. He reacted the fastest and knelt down to Rong Zhan. ¡°Greetings, Your Royal Highness!¡±


    The moment Huang Rongfa opened his mouth, all the commoners present knelt down one by one. The crowd immediately shrunk by half. ¡°Greetings, Your Royal Highness!¡±


    Rong Zhan looked straight ahead and walked toward Gu Qingxue.


    When Gu Qingxue saw this, she raised her hand to stop him. ¡°Your Ryal Highness, you can¡¯t come in.¡±


    When the commoners who were kneeling on the ground heard this, they all looked at Gu Qingxue in shock as if they had seen a ghost.


    Was Lady Gu tired of living? Wherever His Royal Highness wanted to go, even the emperor had to laugh and let him go. Who was she, Gu Qingxue? How could His Royal Highness listen to her?


    Everyone had originally thought that Gu Qingxue would not have a good ending. Now that they saw that she actually dared to offend the prince regent, they could almost see her three-meter-tall grave grass.


    However, what surprised everyone was that Rong Zhan had already stepped into An Pharmacy with one foot, but after hearing Gu Qingxue¡¯s words, he actually retracted that foot.


    ¡°Yu-er, don¡¯t come in either. Wait for me.¡± Gu Qingxue did not forget that everyone in An Pharmacy was being quarantined. If Princess Liuying and the others wanted to die, she could not stop them. However, she could not let Rong Zhan and Gong Lingyu take the risk of being infected and let them enter An Pharmacy.


    Gu Qingxue entered the room and took out more than ten masks, gloves, and a bottle of disinfectant from the research institute. Only then did she finally return to the hall.


    ¡°These are masks, and these are gloves. They can prevent you from being infected by the plague. Also, this is disinfectant, which can be sprayed on your body to prevent the plague.¡± Gu Qingxue quickly ran to the two of them, she put on the masks for the two of them.


    Under the watchful eyes of the public, the people watched as the prince regent and the sixth princess obediently let Gu Qingxue order them around.


    This¡­ No matter how they looked at it, it did not seem like they were here to find Gu Qingxue and interrogate her.


    Gong Lingyu obediently put on her mask and looked at Gu Qingxue worriedly, ¡°Sister Gu, are you sure it¡¯s really the plague?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve already confirmed it. Your Royal Highness, using the jade dragon pendant to find the county master to seal off the village was something I had no choice but to do. I hope Your Royal Highness won¡¯t blame me for not contacting you beforehand.¡± Gu Qingxue raised her head and met Rong Zhan¡¯s gaze.


    Rong Zhan had put on a mask, so Gu Qingxue could only observe his emotions through his eyes.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness! Don¡¯t listen to Gu Qingxue¡¯s nonsense! Why did no one else notice the plague, but only her? The plague is no trifling matter. If the rumors spread and caused the people to panic, will she, Gu Qingxue, be able to take responsibility!¡± Princess Liuying covered her red and swollen face.


    Rong Zhan¡¯s gaze swept over Princess Liuying¡¯s face indifferently. After one glance, he withdrew his gaze. ¡°If what Gu Qingxue said is true, and the plague spreads and the people are forced into a state of chaos, can the princess bear this responsibility?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ Your Royal Highness, I am also thinking of the people. If we rashly sealed the village, this will cause many people to feel uneasy,¡± Princess Liuying said.


    ¡°It is better to feel uneasy than to lose your life, right? I would like to ask the people here. If the plague is real, do you want the people who have the plague to come to Qingyuan Town and infect you with the plague, or do you want us to settle the people who have the plague and protect your safety?¡± Gong Lingyu turned to ask the people behind her.

 Chapter 320 - 320 Was Indeed a Risk of Infection

    320 Was Indeed a Risk of Infection


    The people were speechless by this question. After looking at each other, no one was willing to take the risk.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness¡­¡± When Princess Liuying heard this, she clearly realized that the development of the matter had far exceeded her imagination.


    Originally, she wanted to use the crime of spreading rumors to directly bring down Gu Qingxue. However, she did not expect that the matter would develop to this extent.


    After the appearance of the prince, the wind was completely in Gu Qingxue¡¯s favor!


    Only then did Princess Liuying realize that with the prince¡¯ favor, no one would be able to shake her position no matter what.


    ¡°I have already ordered to report the discovery of the plague to the imperial court. During this period, Gu Qingxue will be in charge of leading the commoners to fight against the plague. Those who disobey will be killed without mercy.¡± As Rong Zhan spoke, his sharp gaze swept behind him, and everyone present trembled in fear.


    No one present dared to challenge Rong Zhan. All of them should leave and return home.


    After hearing Rong Zhan¡¯s words, Gu Qingxue¡¯s originally worried heart finally calmed down.


    With Rong Zhan¡¯s support, they could at least guarantee that the commoners would pay attention to the plague and put up various protective measures.


    ¡°Yu¡¯er, I want to ask you for a favor.¡± Gu Qingxue kept a distance from Gong Lingyu, she stared at her and said, ¡°I won¡¯t be able to go home for a while. I want you to help me take care of my family.¡±


    Gong Lingyu nodded without hesitation, patted her chest, and promised, ¡°Sister Gu, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll do it personally! Including the An Pharmacy. I¡¯m willing to do anything to help Sister Gu.¡±


    ¡°What do you need me to do?¡± Rong Zhan immediately asked when he saw that Gu Qingxue had actually handed over the responsibility of her family to Gong Lingyu.


    ¡°I want to ask Your Royal Highness to accompany me to Tie Family Village. That is the source of the beginning of the plague. If you want to control the plague, you must go there. After arriving there, Your Royal Highness only needs to be responsible for maintaining order. I will think of a way to save those villagers,¡± said Gu Qingxue.


    She thought of Tie Daniu. It was not hard to imagine that most of the remaining villagers would be infected. The closure of the village could control the plague under many circumstances, but that did not mean that the plague would not spread.


    Their priority was to control the source and try their best to develop a medicine that could treat the corpse rash.


    Go to the source of the plague? This sounded like a very important task.


    Gong Lingyu was a little worried. She looked at the two of them uneasily and asked, ¡°Sister Gu, do you have to go there personally? Why do I feel that it sounds so dangerous?¡±


    ¡°There is indeed a risk of infection, but it shouldn¡¯t be a big problem if you take proper precautions. So far, I have already made the medicine that can prevent infection. I will give you the prescription in a while. When you send someone over tomorrow, I¡¯ll make the ingredients for a mask and gloves for you. Take the people who are not infected and make as many finished products as you can and distribute them to the people. Make them wear them every day, and reduce the number of people going out and gathering,¡± Gu Qingxue said, she quickly wrote the prescription and sterilized it with disinfectant before handing it to Gong Lingyu.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave Lil¡¯ Han to you to take care of. When you go back, comfort them, and don¡¯t let them worry too much.¡± Rong Zhan looked at Gong Lingyu and reminded her.


    Gong Lingyu was still a little afraid when she looked at Rong Zhan. She raised her eyes to observe Rong Han and stammered, ¡°Cousin, you also have to take care of your health. Han¡¯er and I will wait for you and Sister Gu to come back together.¡±

 Chapter 321 - 321 You Can’t Leave

    321 You Can¡¯t Leave


    Rong Zhan nodded slightly and agreed, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Gong Lingyu was relieved, then she took the prescription and left without looking back.


    Seeing this, Princess Liuying was still in a daze, unable to come back to her senses.


    The situation had developed beyond Princess Liuying¡¯s expectations. She had thought that Gu Qingxue was just spouting nonsense about the plague.


    However, the more she looked at it, the more she felt that this matter was not a joke.


    Only then did she realize the seriousness of the matter. Princess Liuying did not have the time to continue arguing with Gu Qingxue. She staggered to her feet and said, ¡°Since the Royal Highness still has things to do, then Ying¡¯er should not disturb the Royal Highness here¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Gu Qingxue stopped Princess Liuying and commanded without a doubt, ¡°You can¡¯t leave.¡±


    ¡°Why?! Lady Gu, do you want to restrict me?!¡± Princess Liuying looked like a belligerent hen. She glared at Gu Qingxue and questioned her.


    ¡°Because I have the final say in this place. I closed the An Pharmacy because this place might have been infected by the plague. Everyone who enters this place has the possibility of being infected. Since you¡¯ve entered this place, you must stay here and be observed for a few days to make sure that you¡¯re not sick. Only then can I let you leave,¡± Gu Qingxue said, her gaze slowly swept across the faces of everyone present, and she said indifferently, ¡°Not only Princess Liuying, but all of you who broke in with her are also not allowed to leave An Pharmacy.¡±


    ¡°You already have a patient infected with the plague here, yet you still want us to stay here. Do you want our lives?!¡± Bing¡¯er suddenly became agitated, along with the other guards, she stared at Gu Qingxue and said aggressively.


    Gu Qingxue did not panic at all. She replied coldly, ¡°This is what it means when you don¡¯t leave when there¡¯s a path to heaven, and you barge in when there¡¯s no door to Hell. When you broke the door, Shopkeeper Huang must have stopped you. It¡¯s your stubbornness.¡±


    Huang Rongfa nodded. ¡°At that time, I told them that they might be infected with the plague if they entered the An Pharmacy. who asked them to come in?¡±


    Princess Liuying was rendered speechless. Her legs gave way and she almost fell to the ground.


    ¡°Men, take Princess Liuying and the others to the second floor for quarantine. Don¡¯t let them come into contact with the mother and son of the Liu family for the time being,¡± Gu Qingxue cleared her throat and ordered the people of An Pharmacy.


    The servants of An Pharmacy covered their faces with veils and dragged Princess Liuying and the others upstairs.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, the plague is an urgent matter. When I ordered people to seal off the village, I wasn¡¯t sure about the situation. Thank you for believing me, Your Royal Highness,¡± Gu Qingxue said gratefully.


    If Rong Zhan had not come to support her today and handed over all the matters related to the plague to her, the matter today wouldn¡¯t have ended so easily.


    ¡°Yu¡¯er came back in a hurry to ask for my help, so I told someone to come over. From now on, my secret guards are at your disposal. No one will dare to hurt you easily.¡± Rong Zhan looked at Gu Qingxue, and Gu Qingxue¡¯s figure was reflected in his eyes.


    Gu Qingxue was moved. She lowered her eyes to hide the emotion that flashed in her eyes. ¡°Thank You, Your Royal Highness.¡±


    Rong Zhan nodded slightly and asked, ¡°How confident are you in dealing with the plague?¡±


    Gu Qingxue said immediately, ¡°I¡¯m already fifty percent confident. As for how long it will take to completely suppress the plague, it still depends on the situation in Tie Family Village.¡±

 Chapter 322 - 322 The Four Children Had Been Waiting for Her at the Entrance of the Village

    322 The Four Children Had Been Waiting for Her at the Entrance of the Village


    There were only two ways to solve the plague. The first way was to take precautions and spread the news of the plague so that the common people would feel insecure and prevent more people from getting sick. The second way was to develop the medicine as soon as possible to control and treat the disease.


    The prescription she gave Gong Lingyu could control the disease to a certain extent. She could guarantee that if she was given two more days, she could develop a better medicine to prevent the plague and control the disease. By then, the situation would be much better.


    Rong Zhan saw that Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes were sparkling as she spoke. Under the mask, the corners of her lips curled up into an arc that he himself had not noticed.


    However, because she was wearing the mask, Gu Qingxue did not notice the change in Rong Zhan¡¯s mood. Instead, she discussed the situation of the plague and the treatment method with him further.


    She still needed to observe the situation of Tie Daniu and Madam Liu again today, so she handed the task of preparing the luggage and medicinal materials to Rong Zhan.


    With the support of Rong Zhan and the others behind her, Gu Qingxue could continue her research on the new medicine without worry.


    That night, Gu Qingxue stayed up all night, wholeheartedly taking care of Madam Liu and her son.


    Just as she expected, the medicine she developed could largely suppress the disease and prevent it from spreading further.


    However, this could only buy them more time, and they were still far from fully recovering.


    In order to prevent the rash from spreading to more people on the way, Gu Qingxue could not leave with Tie Daniu and Liu Shi. She could only leave the mother and son to Huang Rongfa and the others to take care of them, and let them use the medicine to keep the mother and son alive. After she had developed an antidote that could cure the plague, she would treat them further.


    After staying up all night, the system rewarded Gu Qingxue with another 300 points.


    After using these 300 points, Gu Qingxue borrowed another 1000 points from the little butler. She exchanged all the 1300 points for the raw materials, masks, and gloves, as well as a large amount of disinfectant.


    After disinfecting these things, Gu Qingxue taught Gong Lingyu and the others how to make masks and gloves. She also taught them how to use disinfectant before she finally felt at ease to take the carriage. She set off with Rong Zhan to the tie family village.


    The Tie Family Village was located on the south side of Dafu village. They set off from Qingyuan Town. On the way, they passed by the small road at the entrance of Dafu village.


    Gu Qingxue lifted the curtain of the carriage with her jade-like hands and looked at the quiet road.


    The images of the four children appeared in her mind. Gu Qingxue could not wait to get off the carriage and meet the four children.


    However, she could not enter the village, lest she accidentally spread the plague to the four children.


    ¡°Yu¡¯er has always been meticulous. She will take good care of them,¡± Rong Zhan said suddenly as if he had seen through Gu Qingxue¡¯s thoughts.


    Gu Qingxue turned around and gave Rong Zhan the same look. She tried her best to smile, ¡°Thank you for your concern, Your Royal Highness. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    She could only ensure the safety of her family after the plague was dealt with.


    Thinking of this, Gu Qingxue put down the curtain in her hand and sat in the car with her eyes closed.


    What Gu Qingxue did not know was that the four children had been waiting for her at the entrance of the village.


    On the big rock at the entrance of the village, four children were sitting side by side.


    They were all dressed in thick and warm clothes. Looking at their backs from afar, they looked like four little balls. Their cute movements made them look more playful and cute than before.

 Chapter 323 - 323 When Will Mother Come Back?

    323 When Will Mother Come Back?


    However, the four children did not seem to be in high spirits. They held their chins and looked depressed. Anyone who looked at them could guess that they were not happy.


    At this moment, the sound of footsteps came from behind the four children, Miao Yin¡¯s anxious voice sounded, ¡°Young Masters, Young Miss, are you waiting here again? Yesterday, the nanny told us that the weather was too cold, so we didn¡¯t allow you to go out so that you wouldn¡¯t catch a cold. Why didn¡¯t you listen?¡±


    ¡°Sister Miao Yin, we want to wait for our mother to come back.¡± Lingbao turned her head away and her chubby little face turned red from the cold. She continued to say dejectedly, ¡°But we haven¡¯t been able to wait for mother. When will mother come back?¡±


    ¡°And my father, will they come back tonight?¡± Rong Han asked Miao Yin with anticipation in her eyes.


    Miao Yin looked at the pitiful looks of the four cubs and felt as if her heart was being cut by a knife.


    If it was possible, Miao Yin really did not want to see the Cubs so disappointed.


    But she had no other choice. Lady Gu and the Royal Highness had all gone to the tie family village. That was the source of the plague and it was extremely dangerous. The young lord and the others definitely could not go to such a dangerous place.


    ¡°Young Masters, don¡¯t be anxious. The Royal Highness and the others will return after the plague is resolved.¡± Miao Yin saw that the four cubs were still not in high spirits. As if she had thought of something, she quickly changed the topic, ¡°Oh right, although you can¡¯t see Lady Gu, you can help her. ¡°Lady Gu asked the princess to send back some raw materials for making masks. Next, we need people to make a large number of masks every day. If you¡¯re interested, you can help too!¡±


    Miao Yin¡¯s original intention was not to order the four children to do the work, but if the four cubs could use this method to ease the longing in their hearts, wouldn¡¯t that kill two birds with one stone?


    Gu Lin¡¯s interest was immediately piqued, ¡°Is it that if we help make masks, we¡¯ll be able to help mother, and mother will be able to come back even faster?¡±


    Miao Yin nodded and continued to encourage the four cubs, ¡°As long as you all each make a hundred masks, Lady Gu should be able to come back.¡±


    Dumby was the first to stand up. He raised his hand excitedly and said loudly, ¡°I want to help. I want to make a hundred masks at once, and then our mother can come back as soon as possible!¡±


    ¡°Sister Miao Yin, quickly take us back to make masks!¡± As Rong Han spoke, she had already run all the way to Miao Yin with her short legs. She stretched out her hand and urged her.


    Seeing the four children urging her, Miao Yin heaved a sigh of relief. She quickly took the Cubs back home.


    Time flew by. At sunset that night, Gu Qingxue and Rong Zhan¡¯s carriage finally stopped at the foot of Tie Jin Mountain.


    The trees on Tie Jin Mountain were luxuriant. The setting sun poured down, covering the entire forest and the tie family village at the foot of the mountain.


    The news of the plague had spread far and wide. The Tie Family Village was completely sealed off, and no one was allowed to enter or leave. Even the people in the surrounding villages regarded this place as an ominous place, and no one was willing to get close to it.


    Gu Qingxue carried the medicine box on her back. After Rong Zhan got off the carriage first, she got out of the carriage and saw a group of people gathering at the entrance of the Tie Family Village from a distance.


    Even though they were still some distance away from the entrance of the village, Gu Qingxue could still hear the noise coming from not far away.

 Chapter 324 - 324 Our Family Wont Be Able to Survive!

    324 Our Family Won¡¯t Be Able to Survive!


    ¡°After the village was sealed off, the villagers were quite angry about it,¡± Rong Zhan explained when he saw Gu Qingxue¡¯s confusion.


    ¡°I have to go and check on the situation,¡± Gu Qingxue said as she jumped off the carriage.


    However, Gu Qingxue was too anxious. When she got off the carriage, she accidentally stepped on an irregular rock on the ground. Her foot twisted immediately, and she fell straight forward.


    Just when Gu Qingxue thought her head was going to touch the ground intimately, an arm suddenly came over to block in front of her, preventing the tragedy from happening.


    Rong Zhan¡¯s arm wrapped around Gu Qingxue¡¯s weak waist, and he easily held her up.


    Gu Qingxue also reached out to grab Rong Zhan¡¯s arm to keep her balance. She suddenly let out a sigh of relief, and raised her head to apologize, ¡°Thank you, Your Royal Highness. Let¡¯s go there quickly.¡±


    Lowering her head, she could even clearly smell the fragrance in Gu Qingxue¡¯s hair. Rong Zhan covered the hidden meaning in his eyes and let go of her waist gently.


    Gu Qingxue only had eyes for those villagers at the moment. She quickened her pace and stepped forward quickly, leaving Rong Zhan far behind.


    Rong Zhan¡¯s gaze moved, and he quickly caught up with Gu Qingxue who had left first.


    The entrance of Tie Family Village was surrounded by iron wires. At this moment, Fu Cheng and his bailiffs were all wearing veils, looking at the aggressive villagers of tie family village with a troubled expression.


    ¡°Please understand us. We are also thinking of your safety. When Doctor Gu comes and makes sure that you are not infected by the plague, he will let you go,¡± Fu Cheng¡¯s voice was already hoarse, he was still trying his best to explain to the villagers.


    Ever since they came here yesterday, the villagers had been very emotional. The villagers did not cooperate with them at all. If the village chief of Tie Family Village had not been stopping them, the villagers would have raised their kitchen knives and risked their lives.


    Even so, the villagers still spoke harshly and pointed at Fu Cheng through the air.


    One of the villagers, who was in her early forties, had a strong back and a thick waist. She pinched her waist and spat, ¡°F*ck your bullsh*t. Do you think I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m sick or not?¡±


    At this moment, an old man walked over while trembling and quickly stopped him, ¡°Don¡¯t be rude! This is the county master!¡±


    The Tie Family Village villagers who had been locked up for a day all heard about the plague. They were all driven into a corner and did not care whether the person in front of them was the county master or someone else.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the county magistrate? Even the county master can¡¯t trap us here? We¡¯re not sick at all!¡± At this time, a young man also stood out and questioned aggressively, ¡°County master, we¡¯re just a group of commoners. We don¡¯t want to go against big figures like you. However, you¡¯re going too far. You¡¯re trapping us and not letting us in and out of the village. This is taking away my life! ¡°I¡¯m a hunter. I¡¯m not going up the mountain to hunt. Are you trying to starve me to death?¡±


    The moment Hunter Zhang opened his mouth, the rest of the villagers nodded their heads in agreement and began to discuss amongst themselves.


    ¡°Me too. My youngest son is still in school in town. I have to deliver food to him!¡±


    ¡°The embroidery that I¡¯m working on is due tomorrow. If you don¡¯t let me out, won¡¯t it be a hindrance to my work?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. I have to go to town to buy rice and noodles. Otherwise, my family won¡¯t be able to survive!¡±

 Chapter 325 - 325 Everyone in the Village Was Very Healthy

    325 Everyone in the Village Was Very Healthy


    Fu Cheng had a headache because of the villagers¡¯ noise. He continued to say loudly, ¡°I have understood everyone¡¯s needs. I promise I will compensate you for all your losses. Please go back first.¡±


    The old village chief stood in front of everyone, he was also trying his best to persuade the villagers, ¡°Everyone, I know you are anxious, but the plague can not be underestimated. Cough cough, we, we should go back first. We don¡¯t want to cause trouble for the county master anymore.¡±


    ¡°Village chief! How can you be patient all the time? He said we have the plague, so we have the plague? I think that Doctor Gu is spouting nonsense and deliberately setting us up!¡± The village woman who spoke first put her hands on her hips, she looked like she was not to be trifled with, ¡°You see, we have been trapped for a few days, but not a single person has fallen ill!¡±


    ¡°My family members are fine as well. What plague? It Can¡¯t be a lie, right?¡± Immediately, a villager looked at Fu Cheng suspiciously.


    Fu Cheng really had a headache. He did not know how to deal with the people present.


    He did not know much about the plague!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back first, huh? Let¡¯s all go back first.¡± The old village chief was still trying his best to advise everyone. His old face was so anxious that it turned red.


    ¡°Everyone said that Doctor Gu discovered the plague. If that¡¯s the case, why didn¡¯t Doctor Gu come over herself? Did she just leave us here to die?¡± Hunter Zhang continued to say discontentedly.


    ¡°Yesterday, I couldn¡¯t come over in time to take care of Madam Liu and her son. It was my fault for making everyone wait for so long. I hope everyone can forgive me.¡± Gu Qingxue heard everyone¡¯s words and quickly walked over with the medicine box on her back, she explained to everyone patiently.


    Everyone looked in the direction where Gu Qingxue was.


    Gu Qingxue was wearing a purplish-blue long dress and a white cloak. Her skin was as white as cream, and her long and narrow eyebrows gave off a cold aura. She was like a banished immortal in the sky who could only be looked at from afar and could not be offended.


    Fu Cheng turned to look at Gu Qingxue and found that it was really her. He walked over happily, ¡°Lady Gu! It¡¯s really you!¡±


    However, before Fu Cheng could even touch a hair on Gu Qingxue¡¯s head, Rong Zhan¡¯s cold gaze swept over.


    Fu Cheng was almost frozen into an ice sculpture by the coldness in Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes. He immediately became obedient and bowed to Rong Zhan, ¡°Your subordinate greets Your Royal Highness¡­¡±


    Hearing that Fu Cheng actually called Rong Zhan ¡®Your Highness¡¯, everyone present looked at each other in dismay. They could see the disbelief in each other¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting. I¡¯m the Doctor Who discovered the plague. My name is Gu Qingxue. ¡°I¡¯ve confirmed the existence of the plague. Tie Daniu and his mother, Madam Liu, who left your village, have both fallen ill. The plague that they have contracted is called corpse rash. ¡°This plague is highly contagious. I hope that all of you will wear masks or veils when you leave the village. Don¡¯t gather too many people together. All of these will greatly increase the chances of infection,¡± Gu Qingxue said, she took out enough masks from the medicine box and divided them into two portions for Fu Cheng and the villagers.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s words made the villagers nervous.


    ¡°Is what you said true? We have never heard of this disease. Besides, none of us are sick. Everyone in the village is very healthy.¡± Hunter Zhang looked at Gu Qingxue with disdain, he looked down on such a beautiful woman. ¡°Doctor Gu, could you have misdiagnosed it?¡±

 Chapter 326 - 326 How Could You Be So Merciless?

    326 How Could You Be So Merciless?


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Zhang, don¡¯t be too arrogant in front of the lords.¡± The old village chief was rather fearful and hurriedly warned hunter Zhang.


    Hunter Zhang had already restrained himself a lot. He was only a common person and was not so arrogant that he dared to fight with the people of the imperial court. However, he could not help but feel dissatisfied in his heart, and his tone was filled with resentment. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything wrong, and I didn¡¯t want to provoke anyone. However, we are all fine, and you still locked us up here. Aren¡¯t you being too unreasonable?¡±


    After hearing this, the other villagers nodded their heads in agreement.


    Hunter Zhang¡¯s words were exactly what they wanted to say.


    If all of them had fallen ill, it would have been fine, but none of them had fallen ill. It could be seen that the plague wasn¡¯t as terrifying as it sounded.


    ¡°An illness like the cadaveric rash won¡¯t appear immediately after falling ill, and everyone¡¯s symptoms aren¡¯t exactly the same. For example, Tie Daniu was young and energetic. His reaction after being sick was not as intense as his mother, Lady Liu. In addition, he managed to control himself in time and was able to get out of bed and walk. For the sake of safety, I will observe everyone for at least seven days. After seven days, when there are no patients infected with the plague in the village, I will agree to lift the closure of the village,¡± Gu Qingxue said slowly.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you being too overbearing? I refuse to accept it.¡± The middle-aged village woman was afraid of the prince and the county master, but she was not afraid of a woman. As she spoke, she reached out her hand and grabbed Gu Qingxue¡¯s collar.


    The old village chief let out a long sigh and stepped forward to grab the village woman. ¡°Madam Peng, Stop fooling around!¡±


    Madam Peng rolled her eyes in dissatisfaction and struggled hard. ¡°Village chief, don¡¯t mind me.¡±


    However, what Madam Peng did not expect was that her struggle actually caused the old village chief to fall to the ground.


    The old village chief did not know where he was thrown. After he fell to the ground, he raised his head and breathed heavily.


    The old village chief¡¯s appearance frightened everyone present. Hunter Zhang and the others quickly ran to the old village chief¡¯s side to check on his condition.


    The old village chief panted heavily. He looked extremely weak, which calmed everyone down quite a bit.


    ¡°Madam Peng, why did you hit him so hard? If anything happens to the village chief, I won¡¯t let you off.¡± Hunter Zhang Glared at Madam Peng discontentedly.


    Although the villagers of Tie Family Village had been forced into a corner and did not want to listen to the old village chief¡¯s words and endure any longer, the old village chief had always taken care of them, so they were all in awe of him.


    Madam Peng was also a little flustered. She stood on the spot, not knowing what to do. ¡°I, I didn¡¯t use any strength either. How could I have known that it would turn out like this¡­¡±


    Gu Qingxue witnessed this scene, and a bad feeling rose in her heart. ¡°Let go of him first!¡±


    Before Gu Qingxue could finish her words, the people who were surrounding the old village chief saw his body suddenly tremble, and then he opened his mouth and vomited.


    Everyone was shocked by this scene. Some of them could not even dodge in time and the vomit got splashed all over their bodies.


    All the people at the scene took a step back, looking at the old village chief in disbelief.


    The ominous feeling in their hearts came true. Gu Qingxue walked forward quickly with a frown, easily climbing over the barbed wire fence, and went straight for the old village chief.


    After the old village chief finished vomiting, he looked as if he had lost all his strength. He raised his head and panted heavily, his expression full of pain, and his face flushed red at a visible speed.


    Gu Qingque walked up to the old village chief and put on a mask for him without saying a word. Sge rolled up the old village chief¡¯s sleeve and saw that his arm was covered with small acne. The unique smell of acne swept over the old village chief. The acne on the old village chief¡¯s body showed signs of festering, which surprised everyone present.

 Chapter 327 - 327 We Shouldn’t Be Infected by the Plague, Right?

    327 We Shouldn¡¯t Be Infected by the Plague, Right?


    Hunter Zhang was covered in vomit. He took off his cotton robe immediately. ¡°What¡¯s that on the village chief¡¯s body?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the cadaveric rash. He¡¯s already been infected by the plague,¡± Gu Qingxue stared at the old village chief and asked, ¡°If nothing unexpected happened, village chief, you should have started to get acne from last night, right? Why didn¡¯t you tell Master Fu in advance?¡±


    After the old village chief was infected with the cadaveric rash, he was like a walking source of infection. Anyone who came into contact with him had a high chance of getting sick.


    The village chief looked extremely pained. He panted and said, ¡°I wanted to tell them, but no one wanted to be locked up. If I, if I told them, I would drag them down¡­¡±


    Gu Qingxue did not agree with what the village chief said, she let out a long sigh helplessly. ¡°Before the onset of the disease, no one can leave the tie family village. The vomit of sick people is highly contagious. Master Fu, take the time to deal with it immediately.¡±


    Fu Cheng quickly did as he was told.


    It was said that the disease came as fast as a falling mountain. Seeing the village chief, who had been safe and sound just now, fall down just like that, the crowd was shocked. They formed a circle and watched the scene anxiously.


    None of them wanted to go out anymore. Without exception, they began to worry about their safety.


    Even the arrogant and domineering Madam Peng had calmed down. She asked Gu Qingxue carefully, ¡°Doctor Gu, we shouldn¡¯t be infected by the plague, right? There are old and young people in my family. I can¡¯t have anything happen to me.¡±


    ¡°Everyone, go back to your own place first.¡± Rong Zhan signaled with his eyes. Then, Rong Zhan¡¯s secret guards used the disinfectant given by Gu Qingxue to help Gu Qingxue and the old village chief disinfect first.


    ¡°Everyone, go back and check on yourself and your family first. If you have vomiting, diarrhea, high fever, and marks on your limbs, you can be sure that you are infected. Only by treating the initial stage of the infection can you save your life. Therefore, no one should delay the treatment. Once the disease officially starts, I can¡¯t guarantee that the treatment will be successful,¡± Gu Qingxue reminded everyone with a cold expression.


    In fact, things were not as terrible as Gu Qingxue said. She had already developed a drug to suppress the disease. At the very least, it could delay the disease for a long time, so that the villagers who were already infected with the plague would not die immediately.


    She said this to make the villagers nervous so that they would not lie about being safe and delaying the disease. When that happened, not only would the treatment be delayed, but the most important thing was that it might cause more innocent people to be infected, leading to the spread of the plague.


    Hearing this, the villagers who were not cooperating immediately became nervous.


    There were still people like Hunter Zhang in the crowd. He looked at Gu Qingxue uneasily and asked, ¡°When can we leave the village? If we continue to delay like this, our family will not be able to survive for long.¡±


    Before Gu Qingxue could say anything, Rong Zhan¡¯s secret guards had already walked over with bags of rice.


    ¡°I will be in charge of everything here.¡± Rong Zhan had expected this to happen. He did not panic in the face of the villagers¡¯ questions and calmly responded to them.


    Seeing this, the villagers who had been worried all this time finally felt relieved. Then, they went home one by one to check on themselves and their families.


    Gu Qingxue immediately ordered people to calm the old village chief. Then, she and Rong Zhan worked together to distribute a large number of masks, gloves, and disinfectants to ensure that every household had enough protective items to use.


    When Rong Zhan asked the secret guards to send the protective equipment, he even sent rice noodles to every household. Gu Qingxue could not help but be curious, ¡°When did Your Royal Highness prepare these?¡±

 Chapter 328 - 328 I Don’t Want to Take Medicine

    328 I Don¡¯t Want to Take Medicine


    ¡°After packing my luggage that day, apart from the medicinal herbs that you needed, I also asked someone to bring these. After the village was sealed off, the issue of the villagers¡¯ meals was of the utmost importance. Naturally, we can¡¯t be careless,¡± Rong Zhan said indifferently, he did not seem to have any intention of taking credit.


    Gu Qingxue sighed, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Your Royal Highness to be so meticulous and thorough.¡±


    Rong Zhan was in a good mood when he heard Gu Qingxue¡¯s praise. ¡°What do you plan to do next?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay in the village temporarily and help the villagers with their treatment.¡± Gu Qingxue¡¯s expression became grave when she mentioned the plague, ¡°If I¡¯m right, the villagers will follow my instructions and go back to check on their families this time. They will definitely find other infected people.¡±


    The villagers of Tie Family Village had been pestering them because they did not know how terrifying the plague was.


    However, they had witnessed the scene of the old village chief falling ill just now. It was like a warning bell in their hearts, which was enough to make them take it seriously.


    Naturally, everything was a double-edged sword. Once the villagers found out that their family members were infected, they would definitely be very nervous. The villagers who did not seem to have fallen ill for the time being would go back and make a fuss.


    In order to prevent the villagers from making a fuss, Gu Qingxue immediately asked someone to set up a fire at the entrance of the village. She set up a big black pot on top of the fire and started to brew the decoction she was researching seriously.


    The decoction tasted extremely bitter, and there was also a big pot full of it, which made people feel nauseous just by smelling it.


    Gu Qingxue did not care whether the others liked it or not. She asked Fu Cheng and the bailiffs behind him to come up and let them finish a bowl each.


    After the bailiffs finished drinking, they kept their bowls of medicine. They had to take the medicine every morning and evening to ensure their health.


    When the villagers heard that Gu Qingxue was distributing the medicine at the entrance of the village, almost all the family members came out to line up to drink the medicine.


    This time, these villagers behaved very well. They wore masks and gloves obediently. Some of them even took diluted disinfectant and went out with them. They sprayed the disinfectant twice when they saw people, afraid that the protection was not adequate.


    When Gu Qingxue distributed the medicine, she had a deep understanding of the situation of the families that went from house to house. She did not allow these people to bring their families out to get the medicine next time.


    Every time the people of Tie Family Village queued up to get the medicine, they would come into contact with each other, which would greatly increase the risk of contracting the plague.


    The patients who had already shown symptoms and the families of the other villagers who had temporarily fallen ill would be counted. The medicine would then be divided according to the number of people in each family. The people who came to collect the medicine, and the time to collect the medicine would be allocated reasonably. From tomorrow onward, everyone would follow the rules, so that they could avoid problems such as waiting in line for the medicine and touching each other.


    The villagers soon found that their own people were infected. In the end, more than a dozen people in Tie Family Village had been infected. Moreover, nine out of ten of these people were old people and children.


    Especially those children, they were all tormented by the acne that was about to appear on their bodies and were crying bitterly. They were struggling and unwilling to cooperate with the treatment.


    Madam Peng dragged his son, who was already starting to heat up, to the village entrance.


    Madam Peng¡¯s son, Jin Dabao, walked the entire way and cried the entire way. He was crying and unwilling to cooperate. ¡°Sob, sob, sob, I don¡¯t want to take medicine. I don¡¯t want to see a doctor. Doctors are so fierce! Sob, sob, mother, I want to go home!¡±

 Chapter 329 - 329 I’ll Give Them a Reward in a While

    329 I¡¯ll Give Them a Reward in a While


    Madam Peng saw that Jin Dabao was sobbing, and her heart felt like it had been cut by a knife. It was so painful that she almost could not breathe.


    However, for the sake of Jin Dabao¡¯s safety, no matter how much Madam Peng could not bear to, she had to force herself to send him to the village entrance. ¡°You can¡¯t go home. You have to go treat your illness. When your illness is cured, mother will go to town and buy you the things you want.¡±


    Jin Dabao was still unwilling. He whimpered and still did not want to leave. ¡°Sob, sob, sob, I hate doctors! Why did you let the doctor come to our village? I want to chase her away!¡±


    When Madam Peng heard Jin Dabao¡¯s rude words, she quickly raised her hand and slapped his butt. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, or else mother will be angry! Doctor Gu is here to help us. You can¡¯t be disrespectful to her!¡±


    Ever since they found out that the people around them had been infected by the plague, the people of the Tie Family Village had become much more obedient.


    They felt that since Gu Qingxue was the one who had discovered the plague in the first place, then Gu Qingxue must have a way to solve this plague!


    Before Doctor Gu came, they had also tried to find other doctors to help them diagnose the plague and prove that they were not sick.


    However, the doctors in the vicinity avoided them. None of them dared to set foot in the Tie Family Village.


    Doctor Gu was the only one who was willing to come to the Tie Family Village. Moreover, she knew that there was a plague in the village, but she was still willing to come and treat them. If they did not cooperate, they would not know what was good for them.


    Jin Dabao¡¯s brain was already muddled from the fever. In addition, he was reprimanded by his mother. He suddenly felt even more hostile toward Gu Qingxue!


    He did not care about that. In any case, he felt that Doctor Gu was not a good person!


    When the time came, he would definitely work together with his little friend to chase Doctor Gu away!


    With this thought in mind, the heat on Jin Dabao¡¯s body increased a little. Halfway through, he lost his strength and leaned weakly on Madam Peng¡¯s body.


    Madam Peng was shocked. She did not have the time to slowly walk forward with her son. She simply picked up Jin Dabao and ran toward the village entrance.


    At the village entrance, there were already many sick children gathered.


    There were both boys and girls among the children. The oldest was eight or nine years old, and the youngest was only three or four years old. There were a total of eight of them. They lined up in a row, and each of them held a bowl of bitter medicine in their hands.


    The black medicine in the bowl gave off an unpleasant smell. The little children¡¯s little faces had bad expressions. They turned their heads to look at their parents, but none of them were willing to drink it.


    The parents of the village were not so pampered when raising their children. Seeing that these little b*stards were not obedient, they immediately scolded, ¡°What are you looking at? You¡¯re all sick, yet you¡¯re still taking the medicine. Do you all want to die? Drink it quickly! !¡±


    Seeing this, Gu Qingxue quickly stopped them, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no need to be so fierce to the children. They don¡¯t drink the medicine because the medicine is too awful. How about this? Let¡¯s have a competition. I¡¯ll give a reward to whoever drinks the fastest.¡±


    Gu Qingxue was very beautiful. At this moment, the corners of her lips curled up into a smile, looking particularly gentle. The children in the village all thought that this beautiful sister in front of them was a fairy from heaven.


    It was inevitable that the children would have the desire to win. After hearing this, they all pinched their noses and gulped down the medicine in their bowls.


    ¡°Wow! It¡¯s so bitter!¡± A little girl drank it the fastest. After she finished it, she stuck out her tongue, and her small face suddenly became twisted.

 Chapter 330 - 330 Immediately Became a Group of Well

    330 Immediately Became a Group of Well-Behaved Children


    At this moment, Gu Qingxue stuffed a piece of honey candy into the little girl¡¯s mouth.


    The sweet taste immediately diluted the bitterness in her mouth. The little girl pursed her lips and tasted it carefully. Then she said excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s candy! It¡¯s so delicious!¡±


    The other little ones were all excited after hearing this.


    The children in the village might not have a chance to eat a piece of candy during the New Year. The little ones looked at the little girl with candy in her mouth with envy.


    Seeing the little ones like this, Gu Qingxue opened her palm toward them, holding a lot of candy in her palm.


    ¡°One for each of you. Don¡¯t be greedy,¡± Gu Qingxue said with a smile.


    ¡°Thank you, doctor!¡± The little ones were all beaming with joy. Each of them took a piece of candy and put it in their mouth.


    The sweet taste immediately diluted the bitterness in their mouths. The little ones¡¯ unhappy expressions changed, and their faces were filled with joy.


    They suddenly felt that drinking medicine was no longer a painful thing!


    ¡°You drank the medicine the fastest just now. What¡¯s your name?¡± Gu Qingxue reached out and smoothed the hair on the little girl¡¯s forehead as she asked gently.


    The little girl only felt that the doctor¡¯s hand was so soft and warm. She had never seen such a gentle person before. She could not help but blush as she said, ¡°My, my name is Fenfen.¡±


    ¡°Fenfen, you¡¯re the first one to finish the medicine. I promised to reward you.¡± Gu Qingxue took out a pink silk handkerchief and handed it to Fen Fen, ¡°This is your reward for winning first place. If you can win first place again next time, I¡¯ll also reward you with other gifts.¡±


    Fenfen had never seen such a beautiful handkerchief before. She was so happy that she could not close her mouth when she saw a cute little rabbit on the handkerchief. ¡°It¡¯s so cute! Thank you, doctor!¡±


    Seeing that the other little ones were also eager, Gu Qingxue patted their little heads one by one. ¡°Don¡¯t be discouraged. Tonight, you all came over to drink medicine together. I even gave you candy. The first place will also be rewarded.¡±


    The originally depressed little ones immediately became excited as if they had been injected with stimulants. They could not wait for the sun to set so that they could continue the competition to drink medicine.


    Seeing this scene, the villagers sincerely felt that Gu Qingxue was truly a god!


    These little b*stards in the village were usually the most disobedient. However, when they were in front of Gu Qingxue, they immediately became a group of obedient children. Even when they drank the medicine, they became more enthusiastic.


    Gu Qingxue checked the situation of the little ones separately. When she was only halfway through, she suddenly felt a faint gaze from afar falling on her.


    She looked in the direction of that gaze, puzzled. Gu Qingxue happened to meet Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes.


    Rong Zhan kept a certain distance from her. He was standing far away and wearing a mask, so Gu Qingxue could not see Rong Zhan¡¯s expression clearly.


    However, for some reason, she felt that Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes were particularly deep, and there was a hint of resentment in them.


    Just as Gu Qingxue was puzzled, Rong Zhan had already turned his gaze away and left indifferently as if nothing had happened.


    Gu Qingxue tilted her head, unable to figure out what Rong Zhan meant, so she simply gave up thinking and continued chatting and laughing with the little ones.


    On the other side, Madam Peng also sent Jin Dabao over. Seeing that Jin Dabao¡¯s condition was much worse than the other little ones, Gu Qingxue immediately brought him to a nearby house for further treatment.

 Chapter 331 - 331 If It was Not Rong Zhan, Who Else Could It Be?

    331 If It was Not Rong Zhan, Who Else Could It Be?


    Rong Zhan turned his back to Gu Qingxue, but after waiting for a while, he found that Gu Qingxue was no longer there.


    On the contrary, it was the group of little ones who were playing nearby because their symptoms were light and they had taken medicine.


    Fenfen held the handkerchief in her hands and could not put it down. When she looked up, she saw a tall man holding a similar silk handkerchief.


    This handkerchief was not something that a man should use. Fenfen asked innocently, ¡°Uncle, did the doctor reward you with the handkerchief that you got first place for drinking medicine?¡±


    Rong Zhan looked at the innocent little girl and looked at the handkerchief in her hand. He could not help but clench the handkerchief in his hand tightly.


    He did not know why Gu Qingxue liked giving handkerchiefs away so much.


    Rong Zhan shook his head in response to Fenfen, then turned around and left.


    That night, Gu Qingxue, who had been busy all day, was arranged by the villagers to live in an empty courtyard house.


    Fu Cheng led the bailiffs and constables to live outside the village, while the secret guards found another place to live. Only Gu Qingxue and Rong Zhan lived in this courtyard house.


    However, Gu Qingxue had been busy since she returned to the courtyard house.


    She flipped through the ancient books and materials and kept revising the prescription, hoping that she could develop the antidote as soon as possible.


    However, no matter how much she studied and revised the prescription, the medicine she developed was just a little lacking.


    She had drunk the medicine that could suppress her illness, so she knew very well what kind of smell and the quality of the medicine that could really work. She had restored almost ninety percent of the medicine, but just a little more, and she would not be able to successfully complete the medicine used for the treatment.


    Just a little bit more, and the medicine would only suppress the patient¡¯s condition and not allow the patient to recover.


    However, this was not a long-term solution.


    Holding the bottle of medicine that had been filled with the medicine, Gu Qingxue sniffed at the smell. She found that the medicine contained a hint of a sweet fragrance more than the medicine she had made.


    She always felt that this fragrance was very familiar, but she could not remember where she had smelled it before.


    Just when Gu Qingxue was in a dilemma, there was a muffled sound, and a tray was placed on the table in front of her.


    Gu Qingxue was startled by the sound. She raised her head to look at the person in front of her with surprise.


    The man had an extraordinary bearing. Who else could it be but Rong Zhan?


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, when did you come here?¡± If Rong Zhan had not spoken, she would not have even noticed Rong Zhan entering the door.


    ¡°I knocked on the door a few times, but you didn¡¯t respond.¡± As Rong Zhan spoke, he pushed the tray on the table in the direction of Gu Qingxue. ¡°The village woman thanks you and made supper for you today.¡±


    Gu Qingxue quickly thought of Madam Peng.


    Jin Dabao¡¯s condition was much more serious than the other little ones. In order to help him relieve his pain, she had been busy for the whole afternoon.


    The human heart was made of flesh and blood. Gu Qingxue had done her best, and Madam Peng was very grateful. It was not inappropriate for them to cook supper for her to thank her.


    However, Madam Peng was too bold, right? She actually asked the prince regent to run errands for her and deliver supper.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Royal Highness.¡± Gu Qingxue saw that Rong Zhan was still standing in the same place after delivering supper, so she lowered her head to look at the double-serving dishes on the tray, ¡°Your Royal Highness, although the dishes cooked by the village women are not delicacies, they have a unique flavor. Are you interested in tasting them?¡±

 Chapter 332 - 332 Your Royal Highness, What Does This Smell Have to Do With Me?

    332 Your Royal Highness, What Does This Smell Have to Do With Me?


    ¡°Okay,¡± Rong Zhan agreed without thinking. His reaction speed was so fast that it seemed that he had been waiting for Gu Qingxue to ask him to stay.


    Gu Qingxue could not figure out what the last medicinal herb was, so she could only put this matter aside and sit beside Rong Zhan to have dinner with her.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, I¡¯ve observed the situation in Tie Family Village today, and the current situation of the plague is still within my control. However, the medicine I¡¯ve concocted can only play a part, and can not cure the plague completely. If it can not be cured completely, it is still infectious. It will only treat the symptoms but not the root cause. It will only temporarily prolong the lives of the patients and is not a long-term solution. In the following days, the patients¡¯ conditions will get worse and worse. Even if we delay it, we can only delay it for half a month at most,¡± Gu Qingxue said with a serious expression.


    ¡°In another two or three days, jing City will send someone to assist you. How confident are you in curing the plague?¡± Rong Zhan asked.


    ¡°80%. So far, I¡¯m only one herb away from finding the antidote. I¡¯m just not sure what the antidote is yet,¡± Gu Qingxue said slowly.


    ¡°How do you know that you¡¯re only one herb away?¡± Rong Zhan asked, puzzled.


    Even if Gu Qingxue had found the hern that she thought would be effective in treating the plague, she would still need to conduct experiments to determine the result based on the recovery of the patients.


    However, when Gu Qingxue said this, it seemed that she knew what the medicine should be from the very beginning.


    ¡°My master once treated the cadaveric rash, leaving behind an empty bottle and a prescription that contained the antidote. Unfortunately, a part of the prescription was missing. After careful consideration, I¡¯ve already filled in the missing medicinal herbs. Currently, there¡¯s only one medicinal herb left.¡± Gu Qingxue had already thought of an excuse, she lied without blushing or jumping up and down, and then came up with a completely nonexistent master.


    Her medical skills were strange, and it was hard to guarantee that she would not be exposed in the future. In addition to the plague, it would be strange if she developed the medicine to cure it too quickly.


    However, she could create a master for herself. No matter how many amazing things she could do with the system in the future, she could say that it was her master who taught her these things.


    As expected, Rong Zhan did not expect Gu Qingxue to say this. He glanced at her and asked, ¡°Where is the medicine bottle? Show it to me.¡±


    Gu Qingxue generously gave the medicine bottle to Rong Zhan.


    Rong Zhan reached out to take it and gently sniffed the medicine left in the bottle.


    Gu Qingxue patiently explained at the side, ¡°Your Royal Highness should have smelled a sweet smell hidden in this medicine. This smell is the key to the antidote¡­¡±


    ¡°I know what it is,¡± Rong Zhan said suddenly before Gu Qingxue could finish her sentence.


    Gu Qingxue looked at Rong Zhan with surprise and excitement, ¡°Your Royal Highness, are you serious? Where did you smell this smell?¡±


    Rong Zhan did not answer but looked at Gu Qingxue with a complicated gaze.


    Gu Qingxue was confused. She turned around and looked behind her to make sure there was nothing. Then, she raised her hand and pointed at herself, ¡°Your Royal Highness, what does this smell have to do with me?¡±


    Rong Zhan said with certainty, ¡°You have the same sweet fragrance on your body. However, this smell was only there on the day I met you at An Pharmacy. I¡¯ve never smelled it before that.¡±

 Chapter 333 - 333 Ultimate Dust Flower

    333 Ultimate Dust Flower


    Gu Qingxue was suddenly enlightened. She quickly moved closer to Rong Zhan. ¡°Are you sure, Your Royal Highness? Your Royal Highness, take a good sniff again. Are you sure that I really have this sweet smell on me?!¡±


    If it was true, then she could be sure what the last medicinal herb was!


    Rong Zhan saw Gu Qingxue¡¯s small face flush with excitement. She took the initiative to approach Rong Zhan and let him sniff her scent.


    As soon as Gu Qingxue approached him, the sweet smell mixed with the unique body scent of the young girl swept over, and the alluring scent enveloped Rong Zhan¡¯s whole body.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s action was too flirtatious.


    She also sensed something was wrong when she got close to Rong Zhan.


    It seemed strange to let a man smell her scent¡­


    Gu Qingxue finally realized what a stupid thing she had done in her excitement. The corners of her lips twitched, and she stepped back quietly, trying to put some distance between herself and Rong Zhan.


    However, Rong Zhan did not give her any chance to dodge. He reached out his hand, grabbed her wrist, and moved closer to her.


    Rong Zhan lowered his head, and his hot breath sprayed on Gu Qingxue¡¯s fair neck.


    Gu Qingxue immediately felt that she was like prey being targeted by a wild beast. She was so stiff that she did not dare to move. She watched Rong Zhan sniff her body.


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed the scent on your body.¡± Rong Zhan did not even forget to comment after sniffing it.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s face instantly turned red. An unprecedented sense of shame swept over her, causing her to subconsciously shake off Rong Zhan¡¯s hand.


    Rong Zhan did not pester her. Instead, he calmly observed Gu Qingxue¡¯s reaction.


    Gu Qingxue did not look into Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes. She cleared her throat and said, ¡°Your Royal Highness, I know what this last medicinal herb is.¡±


    Rong Zhan squinted his eyes when he saw Gu Qingxue getting straight to the point and didn¡¯t seem to mind at all.


    However, he soon saw Gu Qingxue¡¯s flushed little face.


    Even the tips of her fair and tender ears were flushed red. Her usually cold eyes were filled with a pool of spring water, arousing people¡¯s hearts.


    Gu Qingxue did not notice the slight change in Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes, she explained, ¡°This medicine is called the Ultimate Dust Flower, and it¡¯s an extremely rare flower. After consuming the Ultimate Dust Flower, a sweet fragrance will appear on the person¡¯s body. This fragrance can last for ten days, but the person can¡¯t smell it.¡±


    It was because she could not smell the sweet fragrance of the Ultimate Dust Flower that she could not immediately tell that the last medicinal herb was the ultimate dust flower.


    Rong Zhan pressed, ¡°Where can I find the Ultimate Dust Flower then?¡±


    Hearing this question, Gu Qingxue frowned worriedly, ¡°There is no Ultimate Dust Flower in the heavenly treasures and earthly treasures my master left for me. This thing is very rare. It only grows in the center of the desert and emits a sweet scent every night.¡±


    Gu Qingxue had not seen the Ultimate Dust Flowereven in the exchange options of the system.


    This kind of flower was not only rare but also extremely unsuitable for preservation. They could only rely on themselves to find it.


    ¡°Tell me how to find the Ultimate Dust Flower and what I need to pay attention to. I¡¯ll go find it myself,¡± Rong Zhan said with a determined look in his eyes.


    ¡°The Ultimate Dust Flower is a very special plant. Although it is not poisonous, it needs poisonous substances to nourish it. In the desert, there are extremely fierce poisonous snakes called Mandala. These poisonous snakes move in groups in the desert. Once they find a place to settle down, they will form a nest of snakes, and the Ultimate Dust Flower is most likely to be born in the nest of the snakes. The Ultimate Dust Flower and the poisonous snakes complement each other. The fragrance of the Ultimate Dust Flower can prevent the poisonous snakes from being attacked by their natural enemies, while the toxicity of the poisonous snakes can nourish the Ultimate Dust Flower. Therefore, the Mandala snakes also attach great importance to the flower,¡± Gu Qingxue quickly explained.

 Chapter 334 - 334 Actually Liked Her father’s Enemy

    334 Actually Liked Her father¡¯s Enemy


    Rong Zhan tapped the table with his fingertip and said slowly, ¡°In other words, if you want to get this kind of flower, you have to deal with a group of poisonous snakes.¡±


    Gu Qingxue nodded, ¡°Yes, Your Royal Highness. The poison of the mandala snake is very strong. Even if there¡¯s an antidote, it can¡¯t completely cure the poison.¡±


    By saying this, she was reminding Rong Zhan not to think that he could get the Ultimate Dust Flower so easily.


    If this thing was so easy to get, she would not need to trouble Rong Zhan and just go to the system to exchange for it.


    However, the Ultimate Dust Flower was necessary to cure the cadaveric rash, and could not be replaced.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. There¡¯s a desert behind the mountain about three days away from here. Maybe I can find the Ultimate Dust Flower there. Once I go out, I¡¯ll probably need around ten days to come back,¡± Rong Zhan analyzed quickly.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be a problem for me to persist for ten days. Rest assured, Your Royal Highness,¡± Gu Qingxue said with a relaxed expression.


    ¡°You can¡¯t handle it,¡± Rong Zhan suddenly said as he looked at Gu Qingxue.


    Gu Qingxue raised her eyebrows unwillingly and asked in return, ¡°Your Royal Highness, you¡¯re underestimating me a little too much.¡±


    Although the cadaveric rash was troublesome, it was not a problem for her. With the newly developed antidote, it was enough to delay it for another half a month.


    ¡°The Tie Family Village is easy to deal with, but the imperial court is the most troublesome one. I have already received the news that the emperor has sent Prince Heng to deal with this matter.¡± Rong Zhan mentioned Prince Heng, and a cold glint flashed across his eyes.


    Gu Qingxue felt that this prince¡¯s name sounded very familiar, ¡°Who is this Prince Heng?¡±


    ¡°You know his daughter. His daughter is Princess Liuying,¡± Rong Zhan reminded her.


    Gu Qingxue finally remembered.


    Speaking of Princess Liuying¡¯s father, he was Rong Zhan¡¯s sworn enemy, right?


    She had long heard that Rong Zhan and another prince in the imperial court had always been at loggerheads. She had vaguely heard Gong Lingyu mention it before, saying that Princess Liuying was outrageous and actually liked her father¡¯s enemy.


    It was just that she only knew the title of Princess Liuying¡¯s father.


    Gu Qingxue thought of Princess Liuying¡¯s previous actions and could almost guess that Prince Heng must be a troublesome figure.


    ¡°This concerns the common people. He wouldn¡¯t dare to joke about the plague, would he?¡± Gu Qingxue said.


    If this matter was not handled properly, Prince Heng would be the one to suffer in the end, right?


    ¡°I hope so.¡± Rong Zhan looked at Gu Qingxue. ¡°Is the jade dragon pendant still with you?¡±


    Gu Qingxue thought Rong Zhan was going to take it back, so she nodded without saying anything. She took out the jade dragon pendant from her sleeve and handed it to Rong Zhan.


    Rong Zhan did not take it, but reminded her, ¡°If Prince Heng makes things difficult for you, you can use the jade dragon pendant to pressure him. He doesn¡¯t have any evidence, so he won¡¯t dare to act rashly.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will falsely pass on the prince¡¯s decree?¡± Gu Qingxue did not want to be troubled, so she took the jade dragon pendant back.


    Hearing this, the corners of Rong Zhan¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. ¡°If you want, you can try.¡±


    Hearing Rong Zhan¡¯s words, Gu Qingxue immediately shook her head.


    She was a person who cherished her life, and would not easily take her own life as a joke.


    Finally, she had a goal. After Gu Qingxue finished her supper, she sent Rong Zhan away, washed up, and finally lay on the bed and fell asleep.


    The next morning, Gu Qingxue got up at dawn, intending to go to the village entrance to brew medicine.

 Chapter 335 - 335 Rong Zhan Was Not Someone Who Would Care About Others for No Reason

    335 Rong Zhan Was Not Someone Who Would Care About Others for No Reason


    As soon as Gu Qingxue opened the door, she saw Ji Yan busying himself in the courtyard.


    Ji Yan was helping Gu Qingxue clean the big pot of medicine when he heard the sound of the door opening. He turned his head to look at her. ¡°Lady Gu, you¡¯re up so early. I haven¡¯t finished my preparations yet. Lady Gu, you can go back and rest for a while.¡±


    ¡°Looking at you, you must have been busy for a while. How can I hide alone? I¡¯ll prepare the herbs now,¡± Gu Qingxue said as she glanced at Rong Zhan¡¯s room. Before dawn, the door to his room was wide open, and he was nowhere to be found. ¡°Ji Yan, Where¡¯s His Royal Highness?¡±


    ¡°His Royal Highness went out to look for medicine. The plague can not be delayed. His Royal Highness left with the secret guards two hours ago. Before he left, he specifically asked Lady Gu to let me know if there was anything. I¡¯m not afraid of any hard work!¡± Ji Yan said enthusiastically.


    Gu Qingxue did not expect Rong Zhan to take her words to heart. While she felt gratified, she said, ¡°Then you should return the bowls and chopsticks in my room to Madam Peng¡¯s first. Also, help me thank her for her hospitality last night.¡±


    It was already too late after she and Rong Zhan had supper last night. She had only washed the bowls and chopsticks and had not returned them to Madam Peng.


    Ji Yan asked in puzzlement, ¡°Wasn¡¯t the supper last night prepared by the Royal Highness for Lady Gu? It doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with Madam Peng.¡±


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s original movements paused for a moment, then she turned her head to look at Ji Yan. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Ji Yan thought he had said something wrong, so he raised his hand and scratched his head. ¡°Lady Gu doesn¡¯t know?¡±


    When he had stayed this morning, Liu Yi had specially warned him not to meddle in other people¡¯s business and not to mention the matters between Lady Gu and His Royal Highness. Had he said something else again?


    Gu Qingxue really did not know, and she was very surprised.


    In her impression, Rong Zhan was not a person who would care about others for no reason.


    Gu Qingxue did not know how to describe the feeling in her heart. She looked indifferent on the surface and nodded lightly.


    Ji Yan saw that Gu Qingxue¡¯s expression remained the same. He heaved a sigh of relief, but at the same time, he was also a little depressed.


    Lady Gu looked like she did not seem to take Rong Zhan¡¯s feelings to heart.


    Ji Yan was about to clear the dishes when Gu Qingxue stopped him.


    ¡°Ji Yan, when His Royal Highness went to the desert, did he bring a few more people with him?¡± Gu Qingxue suddenly asked.


    Ji Yan immediately replied, ¡°His Royal Highness brought a total of ten secret guards along with him. Each of them is the best of the best. Lady Gu, you don¡¯t have to worry about them.¡±


    Gu Qingxue did not probe further and continued to prepare the soup that she was going to boil today.


    Five days later, Qingyuan Town¡­


    There were few pedestrians on the street. Everyone was either wearing a mask or a veil. Every time they came into contact with people, they would take out the diluted disinfectant and spray it on each other to prevent themselves from catching the plague. If they were not careful, they would catch the plague.


    Fortunately, after the plague appeared, the people received the protective measures that Doctor Gu had prepared at the first moment. They treated the plague seriously and did not dare to underestimate it.


    Two infected people later appeared in Qingyuan Town. Fortunately, they were controlled in time. It had been three days since the two patients had fallen ill.


    The people on the road were in a hurry. Before they left, they suddenly heard a burst of fierce footsteps from afar, which attracted the curiosity of the people.


    They saw a group of well-trained people escorting a carriage that looked extremely luxurious as it quickly crossed the street.

 Chapter 336 - 336 Father! Why Are You Only Here to Save Me Now?

    336 Father! Why Are You Only Here to Save Me Now?


    When the people saw this scene, they hurriedly dodged, afraid that they would accidentally provoke someone they should not have provoked.


    A group of people arrived at the entrance of An Pharmacy at an extremely fast speed and stopped.


    The middle-aged man who was leading the group was riding a horse at the front of the group. He looked at the closed door of An Pharmacy, and there was even a ¡®quarantine zone, no strangers allowed¡¯ notice on the door.


    At this moment, a mature and steady voice came from the carriage. ¡°Lieutenant Yu, have we arrived?¡±


    The leader, a middle-aged man, immediately dismounted and walked respectfully to the front of the carriage. He knelt on one knee and cupped his hands. ¡°According to what the princess said, this is the place she mentioned.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± The man in the carriage replied and gave an order in a gloomy tone. ¡°Everyone, listen up. Charge in immediately and capture all those bold and unruly citizens who have disrespected Ying¡¯er!¡±


    As the man spoke, he pulled open the curtain of the carriage and alighted from it with the help of his attendants.


    The man was wearing a dark patterned python suit and had a square face that exuded authority without anger.


    Lieutenant Yu and the others quickly stepped forward upon hearing his orders. They forcefully pushed open the door of An Pharmacy and barged in.


    Huang Rongfa, Lil¡¯ Qi, and the others were sorting out the medicinal herbs when they suddenly encountered an unforeseen event. For a moment, they could not figure out what had happened. ¡°Who are you people? Who allowed you to come in!¡±


    ¡°How dare you?! We are Prince Heng¡¯s subordinates! His Highness has come under an imperial decree to investigate the plague. Whoever dares to disobey will be looking down on the imperial court!¡± Lieutenant Yu waved his hand, the people who had originally followed him all rushed forward like a swarm of bees, capturing Huang Rongfa and everyone else.


    Because Rong Zhan had taken away a portion of the secret guards, the secret guards who were originally in An Pharmacy were transferred to other places to help.


    The thugs in An Pharmacy were also no match for these well-trained officers and soldiers. The moment they heard Prince Heng¡¯s name, they were all dumbfounded without exception.


    The officers and soldiers quickly began to search. Prince Heng also brought an old imperial physician who was carrying a medicine box and walked in from the main entrance.


    Huang Rongfa saw that these people did not take any protective measures and hurriedly said, ¡°No, you can¡¯t just come in like this. The epidemic is extremely contagious. Once you get infected, it will be troublesome!¡±


    Prince Heng merely glanced at Huang Rongfa from the corner of his eyes. A look of disdain immediately rose in his eyes. He said coldly, ¡°You actually dare to teach me how to do things? Men, come and beat up this rebellious thing.¡±


    Huang Rongfa was originally just reminding him out of goodwill. Who knew that he would actually be punished? He wanted to resist, but he was ruthlessly pressed to the ground by two soldiers.


    Then, the other party attacked. He aimed at his face and started to slap him.


    ¡°We found the patient!¡± On this side, the soldiers broke into a room and found Lady Liu and Tie Daniu.


    The old doctor behind Prince Heng heard this and quickly stepped forward and bowed to him. ¡°Your Highness, I will go and check on the patient¡¯s condition to confirm whether it is really a plague.¡±


    Prince Heng nodded, and then he heard the voices of the soldiers upstairs.


    ¡°I found the princess!¡±


    Prince Heng raised his head excitedly and looked upstairs. He saw the miserable Princess Liuying running down the stairs crying.


    ¡°Sob, sob, sob, sob, father! Why did you only come to save me now? Sob, sob, sob¡­¡± Princess Liuying seemed to have suffered a great grievance. She threw herself into Prince Heng¡¯s arms

 Chapter 337 - 337 Lest That Witch Continue to Mislead the Masses

    337 Lest That Witch Continue to Mislead the Masses


    Prince Heng felt his heart ache, he quickly hugged his daughter who was crying bitterly in his arms and comforted her, ¡°It¡¯s father¡¯s fault, father came too late! But don¡¯t worry, no matter who bullied you, father will help you get it back with interest!¡±


    Princess Liuying seemed to have taken some reassurance, she sobbed as she wiped away the tears in her eyes, ¡°Father, it was Gu Qingxue who imprisoned me here. I¡¯m fine, but she insisted that I might have contracted the plague and was imprisoned here. I have suffered a great grievance! Moreover, that b*tch actually attracted the prince¡¯s favor. It¡¯s clear that she is deliberately going against me!¡±


    When Prince Heng heard Princess Liuying mention Rong Zhan, his expression immediately darkened, ¡°How many times have I told you? Since the regent prince is not interested in you, you should not provoke him anymore. Why can¡¯t you remember it?¡±


    Princess Liuying cried and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care! I just like the prince. I just want to marry the prince. Father, if you don¡¯t agree with me, I¡¯d rather bang my head against the wall and die!¡±


    Prince Heng was shocked and quickly comforted her. ¡°That won¡¯t do. Listen to father. Father will find Gu Qingxue first to avenge you.¡±


    ¡°Father, help me catch that b*tch. I want to teach her a lesson personally!¡± Princess Liuying demanded rudely.


    Prince Heng smiled and nodded in agreement. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go now.¡±


    The sound of slapping echoed in the air. Huang Rongfa¡¯s face had been beaten into a pig¡¯s head.


    ¡°Stop it.¡± Prince Heng waved his hand and ordered the soldiers to leave. He stared at Huang Rongfa and said, ¡°As long as you are willing to keep a distance from Gu Qingxue and say that everything you did was instigated by Gu Qingxue alone, I can consider sparing your lives.¡±


    Huang Rongfa was beaten until he was gasping for breath, but his face was full of determination. ¡°Lady Gu has taken care of me in every way possible. I can not betray her!¡±


    It was not just Huang Rongfa. Although the people of the An Pharmacy all had expressions of fear, none of them agreed to help frame Gu Qingxue.


    Prince Heng¡¯s expression was indifferent as he said disapprovingly, ¡°I knew it. All of you are a bunch of unruly people. Since all of you want to refuse a toast, this king will grant you your wish.¡±


    ¡°What plague? I don¡¯t believe that Gu Qingxue has the ability to find the plague! Father, did you bring the imperial physician here? Let¡¯s see if it¡¯s the plague first.¡±Princess Liuying still didn¡¯t believe it, gu Qingxue could really identify the plague.


    At this moment, Imperial Physician Qin slowly walked out of the room where Tie Daniu and his mother were. ¡°Reporting to Your Highness and princess, this old subject has already identified it personally. What the mother and son in this room have received is not a plague, but a kind of acne, a disease that appears on the skin.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Lady Gu clearly said that this disease is called corpse rash, and it¡¯s a kind of plague!¡± Lil¡¯ Qi also shouted unwillingly.


    Princess Liuying sneered disdainfully. ¡°So what if Gu Qingxue says it is? Let me tell you, Imperial Physician Qin is an old man in the palace and often helps the concubines in the harem to treat their illnesses. Even the empress dowager said that Imperial Physician Qin¡¯s medical skills are the best in the imperial hospital, so he definitely won¡¯t be mistaken.¡±


    Prince Heng¡¯s tone was calm as he slowly said, ¡°In that case, it means that Gu Qingxue deliberately spread rumors to confuse the commoners.¡±


    ¡°I knew she didn¡¯t have that kind of ability! Father, let¡¯s quickly go to that village and capture Gu Qingxue. Otherwise, that witch will continue to mislead the masses and harm the safety of the commoners,¡± Princess Liuying said impatiently.

 Chapter 338 - 338 Had Never Had a Good Rest

    338 Had Never Had a Good Rest


    Princess Liuying could not help but rejoice when she thought that she would make Gu Qingxue pay the price soon!


    Prince Heng nodded. ¡°Lock up all the people in this pharmacy first. I¡¯ll rush to Tie Family Village with the rest of them.¡±


    ¡­


    The next morning, Gu Qingxue was woken up by the crow of a chicken when the sky was just beginning to brighten.


    She opened her eyes and rubbed the space between her eyebrows. The fatigue on Gu Qingxue¡¯s body had not disappeared.


    Although she had not slept or rested for the past few days, she had never had a good rest.


    Fortunately, her efforts were not in vain. The condition of the villagers of Tie Family Village was very stable. There had been no new patients for two whole days, and the condition of the villagers who were already sick had also been curbed.


    She was already sure that as long as Rong Zhan could find the Ultamate Dust Flower successfully, she was 100% sure that she could cure the villagers.


    Seeing that it was time, Gu Qingxue stretched herself and got up. She was ready to use the herbs and went to the entrance of the village to boil the medicine as usual.


    Gu Qingxue had just reached the entrance of the village when the little buns who were waiting there greeted her excitedly. All the children smiled sweetly at her.


    Jin Dabao changed his bad impression of Gu Qingxue. He came up to Gu Qingxue and pulled her sleeve happily. He said with a smile, ¡°Doctor Gu, Why did you come so late today? We¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time.¡±


    Gu Qingxue looked at Jin Dabao with a smile. She stretched out her hand and rubbed Jin Dabao¡¯s head. She asked with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s obviously you guys who came early in the morning.¡±


    Fenfen complained, ¡°It¡¯s all Dabao¡¯s fault. He knocked on our door before dawn, but he insisted on coming to wait for Doctor Gu.¡±


    Jin Dabao was embarrassed by her words, his small face immediately turned red. ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys the same as me? You can¡¯t wait to see Doctor Gu. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be so eager to leave just because I told you guys to.¡±


    When the other little ones heard this, they were all a little shy without exception.


    Fenfen was the most frank of the little ones. She took the initiative to hug Gu Qingxue¡¯s arm and said with a sweet smile, ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do about it. Who asked us to like Doctor Gu the most?¡±


    When the other little ones heard this, they all nodded.


    Yes, the person they liked the most was no longer their parents, but Doctor Gu! Doctor Gu was gentle, beautiful, and patient with them. She was the best doctor in the world.


    As long as they could see Doctor Gu and let her rub their heads, they did not mind drinking the bitter soup and medicine every day.


    ¡°Today, each of your little mouths seems to be smeared with honey. How about this, I¡¯ll make some delicious chicken noodles for you at noon today as a reward for drinking the medicine obediently for these few days.¡± Gu Qingxue looked at these little ones, she could not help but think of the four children that were still waiting for her at home.


    It had been a few days since she had gone back. Every time she looked at the little ones in Tie Family Village, she could not help but think of the four children. She could not help but want to treat these little ones better.


    The little ones had never heard of chicken noodles before. However, they knew very well that the food given to them by Doctor Gu must be very delicious. They cheered and looked forward to it even more.


    Gu Qingxue began to brew the medicine under the escort of the little ones. When the sun rose, the villagers also rushed over.

 Chapter 339 - 339 Take Her Down!

    339 Take Her Down!


    Madam Peng¡¯s face was full of enthusiasm, she walked up and stuffed an oil paper bag into Gu Qingxue¡¯s arms. ¡°Miss Gu, you¡¯ve worked hard. This is a meat bun made by my family. If you don¡¯t mind, you can have two. Don¡¯t work on an empty stomach all the time.¡±


    ¡°I also brought the soybean milk that my family ground this morning. Miss Gu, have a taste!¡± Hunter Zhang also came up with a face full of enthusiasm and handed the soybean milk that had crashed into the bamboo tube to Gu Qingxue.


    Gu Qingxue answered with a smile. Then she looked at an old woman not far away whose legs were inconvenient. ¡°Grandma Li, when everyone has drunk the medicine, I¡¯ll go and help you with acupuncture.¡±


    After hearing this, Grandma Li showed a flattered expression on her face. She hurriedly waved her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry, Miss Gu. Thank you for your hard work.¡±


    Gu Qingxue casually said that she was fine and continued to distribute the medicine to everyone.


    She had become very familiar with the villagers in tie Jia village over the past few days.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s first impression of the villagers was different from the first time she met them. After getting along with the villagers, she realized that they were actually very sensible and reasonable people. Moreover, they were all very simple people.


    Therefore, in addition to controlling the plague and preventing it from spreading further, she would also help the villagers treat some minor illnesses.


    An hour later, the villagers had finished drinking the medicine. Gu Qingxue then went to help Grandma Li treat her leg, which she had accidentally sprained a few days ago.


    Under the curious gazes of the crowd, Gu Qingxue worked for an hour, massaging and performing acupuncture.


    When Gu Qingxue took back the last needle, Grandma Li turned her ankle, showing a pleasantly surprised expression. She said with a smile, ¡°Lady Gu, you¡¯re simply a God!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a piece of cake.¡± Gu Qingxue withdrew the silver needle and then heard the sound of horse hooves approaching.


    As she was sitting under a big tree at the entrance of the village, Gu Qingxue turned her head to look at the path that extended out of the village. She saw a group of people approaching aggressively.


    Seeing the guards surrounding a horse carriage that was aiming at the golden border, Gu Qingxue suddenly had a bad feeling.


    This was the sense of danger that she had developed after living for two lifetimes. She had a vague feeling that something was wrong.


    As if to confirm Gu Qingxue¡¯s guess, the guards quickly cut off the iron wire that blocked the entrance of Tie family village and forced their way in.


    ¡°What are you doing?! Our village has a plague, so you can¡¯t come here!¡± The villagers said uneasily when they saw the group of people who had forced their way in.


    However, the group of guards did not move at all. They quickly stood on both sides of the road to open a path for the carriage to come over and stop steadily in front of them.


    At this moment, Prince Heng pulled open the curtains. His gaze swept across the faces of the people and soon locked onto Gu Qingxue.


    Not to mention anything else, the otherworldly aura around Gu Qingxue was enough to prove that she was definitely not from the pond.


    Especially Gu Qingxue¡¯s pair of pitch-black eyes. Even after meeting his gaze, she still appeared nonchalant and did not show the slightest fear.


    Prince Heng also held power in the imperial court. Among all the officials in the imperial court, apart from Rong Zhan, no one had ever dared to face his gaze.


    However, Gu Qingxue did it. She did not care at all about how sharp Prince Heng¡¯s aura was. Instead, she used her calm eyes to stare at him quietly.


    ¡°Are you Gu Qingxue?¡± Prince Heng narrowed his eyes and asked unhappily.


    Gu Qingxue was not surprised at all. She answered calmly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Prince Heng sneered, ¡°Someone, take her down!¡±

 Chapter 340 - 340 How Dare You Use the Prince Regent to Suppress Me?

    340 How Dare You Use the Prince Regent to Suppress Me?


    ¡°Yes!¡± Lieutenant Yu agreed and quickly headed toward Gu Qingxue.


    Gu Qingxue looked at Lieutenant Yu coldly, allowing him to quickly approach her.


    Lieutenant Yu stretched out his hand, but before he could touch Gu Qingxue, a wave of aura swept over and firmly blocked in front of Gu Qingxue.


    Ji Yan had a cold aura. He kicked Lieutenant Yu¡¯s body like a whip.


    Lieutenant Yu was no match for Ji Yan, so he was kicked away from where he was.


    Lieutenant Yu was sent flying in an extremely embarrassing position. After he landed heavily on the ground, he groaned in pain.


    ¡°Lieutenant Yu, you bullied a weak woman. Are you even a man?¡± Ji Yan looked at Lieutenant Yu and mocked him.


    ¡°Ji Yan!¡± Lieutenant Yu gritted his teeth in anger. He stood up from where he was and glared at Ji Yan. ¡°I¡¯m following orders. Ji Yan, you dare to stop me? Do you not want your life?!¡±


    ¡°His Royal Highness has ordered that we must ensure the safety of Lady Gu no matter what.¡± Ji Yan looked at Prince Heng in the carriage, after cupping his hands, he said politely, ¡°Prince Heng, please forgive me. Lady Gu is the first person to discover the plague. She has already achieved a lot in treating the plague, so she shouldn¡¯t be replaced.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, what plague? It¡¯s simply nonsense.¡±At this moment, Imperial Physician Qin strode down from the carriage, his eyes shooting out a chilling light that made one¡¯s heart palpitate.


    Looking at Imperial Physician Qin, Gu Qingxue could not help but frown.


    Judging from the way this old man dressed, he should be the imperial physician of the palace. However, he did not have the modest aura that an imperial physician should have. Instead, he was showing off his sharp edge, which made Gu Qingxue subconsciously have a bad impression of him.


    Imperial Physician Qin said, ¡°Gu Qingxue, you have no respect for human life. Do you know yourcCrime?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not guilty.¡± Gu Qingxue was still unperturbed by Imperial Physician Qin¡¯s question.


    ¡°How dare you quibble?! These villagers only had normal acne. They could recover as long as they applied the ointment on them on time. However, you lied and said that they had the plague. Not only did you seal the village and restrict the freedom of the people, but you also caused panic among the people. How is this not a crime?¡± Imperial Physician Qin glared at Gu Qingxue angrily, it seemed that she had really committed a heinous crime.


    Fu Cheng also rushed over with his men. After hearing this, he quickly bowed to Prince Heng in the carriage, ¡°I am Fu Cheng, the magistrate of Qingyuan Town. Greetings, Prince Heng.¡±


    ¡°So you are the Fu Cheng who was bewitched by the witch and made the decision to seal the village without permission?¡± Prince Heng had already accused Fu Cheng of the crime.


    Fu Cheng¡¯s forehead was dripping with cold sweat. He cupped his hands and said, ¡°Prince Heng misunderstood. The prince regent is personally involved in this matter. Moreover, His Royal Highness has also agreed to let me and Lady Gu do it.¡±


    Prince Heng narrowed his eyes, he asked sharply, ¡°How dare you use the prince regent to pressure me? Don¡¯t forget that the emperor has left the plague matter to me to handle! Even if Rong Zhan is here, he has no choice but to listen to my arrangements!¡±


    ¡°Gu Qingxue, don¡¯t resist.¡± Imperial Physician Qin was the head of the imperial hospital. His medical skills were unrivaled, and he would never make a mistake. ¡°To be able to call an ordinary dark sore a plague shows how stupid you are.¡± Princess Liuying lifted the curtain of the carriage, she looked at Gu Qingxue with an especially smug expression.


    She was like a peacock high up in the sky, waiting for Gu Qingxue to show a panicked expression.

 Chapter 341 - 341 If You Want to Capture Her, It Means That You’re Also Taking Our Lives!

    341 If You Want to Capture Her, It Means That You¡¯re Also Taking Our Lives!


    However, Princess Liuying was obviously overthinking.


    Gu Qingxue did not show any fear on her face. She did not even give Princess Liuying a glance, completely ignoring her existence.


    ¡°The symptoms of acne are indeed very similar to the cadaveric rash. However, acne doesn¡¯t cause vomiting or diarrhea, and it¡¯s not contagious,¡± Gu Qingxue said coldly while looking at Imperial Physician Qin.


    ¡°If it really is the cadaveric rash, it will spread very quickly. By today, not to mention the people of the Tie Family Village, there will be a large number of infected people in the nearby villages and towns,¡± Imperial Physician Qin said coldly.


    ¡°That¡¯s because we drank the medicine that Lady Gu gave us!¡± Hunter Zhang was the bravest and jumped out to defend Gu Qingxue.


    ¡°Yes! My son was very sick at the beginning. It was because he drank the medicine that lady gu brewed that his body slowly recovered!¡± Madam Peng added.


    ¡°Gu Qingxue brewed medicine for us every day. We drank it every day. Gu Qingxue said that this medicine can prevent the plague,¡± another villager said.


    ¡°Humph, the cadaveric rash is such a terrible plague. Ten out of ten people will be infected. It¡¯s a miracle that even one of them can live. How can it be prevented by just drinking medicine?!¡± Imperial Physician Qin said.


    ¡°Just because you can¡¯t do it doesn¡¯t mean that other people can¡¯t do it,¡± Gu Qingxue said.


    Imperial Physician Qin was so angry that his nose was almost crooked, he pointed at Gu Qingxue angrily and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been practicing medicine for dozens of years, but I¡¯ve never met such an arrogant junior like you. I¡¯ll say it here today. If what you can cure them and what these villagers have is cadaveric rash, I¡¯ll never practice medicine again in my life!¡±


    Princess Liuying joined in the jeering, ¡°That¡¯s right, Gu Qingxue, aren¡¯t you very powerful? Then why don¡¯t you treat these villagers? What do you mean by suppressing the illness? I think you¡¯re talking nonsense!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one talking nonsense. You¡¯re not allowed to bully Doctor Gu!¡± Jin Dabao was furious, his steamed bun face flushed red.


    ¡°Impudent! How dare you be impudent to me?! I think you¡¯ve eaten the courage of a leopard! Men, arrest all those who disobey my father¡¯s orders!¡± Princess Liuying could not wait to see Gu Qingxue¡¯s bad luck. How could she be stopped by these villagers?


    Immediately, the guards brought by Prince Heng surrounded her like a tidal wave.


    A grave look appeared in Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes. She knew very well that she could not fight against the imperial court alone.


    However, she also knew very well that she had a deep grudge against Princess Liuying. Once she was really caught in prison, she would immediately become a lamb waiting to be slaughtered and could only be manipulated by these people!


    Just as Gu Qingxue was struggling with what to do next, the villagers suddenly shouted, ¡°They want to attack Doctor Gu! Quick, go and protect Doctor Gu!¡±


    After saying this, the villagers rushed over like a flood. The women protected Gu Qingxue while the men swarmed toward the guards.


    Prince Heng¡¯s face turned gloomy when he saw this. he shouted, ¡°Are you all crazy?!¡±


    ¡°Doctor Gu is our savior. If you want to capture her, it means that you¡¯re also taking our lives! We must fight you to the death!¡± Hunter Zhang was the strongest. He followed Ji Yan and rushed to the front.


    Prince Heng was so angry that he gritted his teeth. However, he had no choice but to order his men loudly, ¡°No, we can¡¯t hurt them!¡±

 Chapter 342 - 342 I Can Cure Everyone

    342 I Can Cure Everyone


    Prince Heng could not let his subordinates hurt all the villagers of Tie Family Village just because he wanted to capture Gu Qingxue.


    Gu Qingxue was also surprised. She felt warm in her heart when she saw the villagers stand up for her.


    At the same time, Gu Qingxue did not want the villagers to get hurt to protect her.


    Moreover, many of them were already infected with the plague. If they continued to interact with the guards, there was a high chance that the plague would spread out.


    It was not easy for her to control the plague. After so many days of hard work, she could not let it be destroyed in an instant!


    ¡°Big Sister Peng, why don¡¯t we¡­¡± Gu Qingxue had just opened her mouth when she was hugged tightly by Madam Peng.


    ¡°Doctor Gu, don¡¯t be afraid! We will never let them take you away!¡± Madam Peng was strong and muscular. The moment she opened her mouth and shouted, she looked quite terrifying.


    The fighting power of a village was quite considerable. In addition, the guards did not dare to use weapons to hurt people. For a time, they were in a stalemate.


    Seeing that so many of their guards could not catch Gu Qingxue, Princess Liuying was so angry that she kept stomping her feet. ¡°Father, what are you waiting for? Quickly catch Gu Qingxue!¡±


    ¡°What do you know? The law doesn¡¯t punish everyone!¡± Prince Heng said with a cold face.


    He was not afraid of Rong Zhan, but the emperor had ordered him to investigate whether the plague was true. Once it was true, he had full authority to deal with it. If the emperor heard that he had hurt innocent people, he would be finished!


    Imperial Physician Qin stood in front of the carriage. His sinister gaze stopped on Gu Qingxue. After a moment of silence, he turned around and bowed to Prince Heng, he turned around and bowed to Prince Heng. ¡°Your Highness, I think it¡¯s better to call it a day. We still have a chance in the future.¡±


    Princess Liuying was immediately displeased when she heard this. She looked at Prince Heng anxiously.


    Prince Heng had a headache because of this. He waved his hand impatiently. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s call it a day!¡±


    Princess Liuying widened her eyes unwillingly. ¡°Father!¡±


    However, this time, Prince Heng did not indulge Princess Liuying anymore. Instead, he swept his cold gaze across her face.


    Prince Heng¡¯s gaze immediately caused Princess Liuying to lower her head in fear.


    Prince Heng finally gave up and gave a meaningful glance to Lieutenant Yu, who was not far away.


    Lieutenant Yu immediately understood what Prince Heng meant. He raised his hand and forcefully pushed away Ji Yan, who was fighting with him. He ordered loudly, ¡°Everyone, retreat!¡±


    Hearing Lieutenant Yu¡¯s order, the guards all backed off at the same time, instantly distancing themselves from the villagers.


    The villagers all gathered around Gu Qingxue and continued to protect her.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s calm gaze fell on Imperial Physician Qin, ¡°The plague in the Tie Family Village has been controlled. Now, as long as the prince finds the last herb we need, I¡¯ll be able to cure everyone.¡±


    Imperial Physician Qin snorted in disdain. He turned his head away proudly, he did not bother to argue with Gu Qingxue. ¡°Prince Heng, I think that the people of the Tie Family Village have been bewitched. Before they fully recover, they should not drink the soup prepared by the sinful woman anymore.¡±


    ¡°You have a point. Gu Qingxue, you are so stubborn that you insist that the villagers have the plague. In that case, let Imperial Physician Qin treat the villagers according to his idea. After Imperial Physician Qin treats the people, I want to see what reason you have to quibble!¡± Prince Heng paused, then he ordered, ¡°Keep an eye on these villagers. Whoever dares to drink the soup prepared by Gu Qingxue will die!¡±

 Chapter 343 - 343 Leave Tie Family Village for the Time Being

    343 Leave Tie Family Village for the Time Being


    Gu Qingxue knew that Prince Heng was not joking. She frowned and watched him leave with his men.


    After Prince Heng left, Fu Cheng immediately went up to Gu Qingxue and apologized, ¡°Please forgive me, Lady Gu. Prince Heng was watching, soeven if I wanted to help you, I couldn¡¯t. I made Lady Gu suffer.¡±


    Gu Qingxue merely smiled when she heard that. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Lord Fu has helped me a lot these few days. I can¡¯t thank you enough in my heart. Lord Fu, you don¡¯t have to worry about me from now on. Take your people and follow Prince Heng first. Once you find an opportunity, you still have to secretly give the villagers medicine. Even if you can¡¯t guarantee that it will happen twice a day, at least once a day. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on until His Royal Highness returns.¡±


    Ji Yan also stood out, ¡°Lady Gu, don¡¯t worry. I will do my best to cooperate with Lady Gu. However, Imperial Physician Qin¡¯s medical skills have always been very good. How could he not be able to tell the difference between plague and acne?¡±


    Gu Qingxue smiled but did not say anything.


    The reason why Imperial Physician Qin could not tell the difference was that he looked down on her. He did not believe that she could control the spread of the plague by herself. That was why he treated the highly contagious cadaveric rash as acne.


    Madam Peng and the others were all anxious. They looked at Gu Qingxue uneasily, ¡°Doctor Gu, what should we do next?¡±


    The villagers had already seen how fierce the plague was. They were also very clear that they had only been able to hold on until now because of the medicine that Doctor Gu had developed.


    According to what the prince had said just now, Lady Gu would not be able to provide them with medicine anymore. Would their illness relapse again?


    They thought of the old and young who were sick in their own homes and could not help but worry.


    Gu Qingxue patiently comforted everyone, she said slowly, ¡°I know that everyone is very anxious. Actually, I¡¯m just like everyone else, worried that the plague will sweep over again. However, we can¡¯t disobey Prince Heng¡¯s orders. I¡¯ll try my best to ask Lord Fu to cooperate and provide you with medicine. Before Rong Zhan returns, all of you can only take the medicine carefully every day. Do not let anyone know about this.¡±


    The villagers really had no other choice. After hearing these words, they all lowered their heads with dejected expressions.


    ¡°We don¡¯t really care about this group of people. It¡¯s just that we have wronged Lady Gu. She will have to suffer along with us.¡± Hunter Zhang Sighed and said worriedly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be responsible for protecting Lady Gu before His Royal Highness returns. Everyone, go back first. In a while, Prince Heng will send someone over.¡±


    Gu Qingxue quickly distributed the soup in the pot to the villagers and then returned to her residence under Ji Yan¡¯s escort.


    After entering, Ji Yan stood at the side worriedly and asked Gu Qingxue, ¡°Lady Gu, are you sure you want to continue staying in the Tie Family Village?¡±


    Gu Qingxue walked to the table and sat down. She poured herself a cup of tea and asked, ¡°Is there anything wrong?¡±


    Ji Yan said worriedly, ¡°Lady Gu, you may not know this, but the relationship between Prince Heng and His Royal Highness is not good. In addition, Princess Liuying is interfering in the matter. I¡¯m worried that Prince Heng will not let go of Lady Gu¡¯s matter and may even make a big fuss over it. He will continue to think of ways to harm you.¡±


    Gu Qingxue understood Ji Yan¡¯s meaning and nodded thoughtfully. ¡°So you want me to leave the Tie Family Village temporarily to avoid the limelight?¡±


    Ji Yan¡¯s expression froze. ¡°For Lady Gu¡¯s safety, this is the best way.¡±

 Chapter 344 - 344 As Long as We Take a Look at the Fairy From Afar, We Will Immediately Return

    344 As Long as We Take a Look at the Fairy From Afar, We Will Immediately Return


    Gu Qingxue cast her gaze into the distance, she shook her head and denied Ji Yan¡¯s words, ¡°That¡¯s not right. If I leave, I might be able to avoid being targeted by Prince Heng. However, the villagers will suffer. Once the plague breaks out, it will spread very quickly. By then, it will be too late.¡±


    She had been working hard here for so long in order to control the plague.


    Once she left, she would not be able to keep an eye on the situation in the Tie Family Village. At that time, once the plague went out of control, not only the Tie Family Village but all the villages around Qingyuan Town would be affected.


    Of course, that included the Dafu Village, where Gu Qingxue¡¯s family lived.


    Thinking of Dafu Village, the children, and Madam Qi, she could not take the risk no matter what.


    Ji Yan saw Gu Qingxue¡¯s stubborn expression and lowered his head helplessly, he sighed, ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve already guessed that Lady Gu would say this. I¡¯ll be staying in the room across from Lady Gu. No matter what, Lady Gu can come to me at any time.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work. Do you know when His Royal Highness will be back?¡±At the mention of Rong Zhan, Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes were filled with worry.


    No matter how urgent her situation was, she could not be more anxious than Rong Zhan.


    According to the time, Rong Zhan should already be in the desert, looking for the Ultimate Dust Flower.


    Only when he returned with the Ultimate Dust Flower as soon as possible would she have a way to shut up Prince Heng and the others, so as to prevent the innocent villagers of Tie Family Village from suffering along with him.


    ¡°It should only take three to five days. Please be patient, Lady Gu.¡± After seeing Gu Qingxue nod, Ji Yan did not dare to disturb her any further and turned around to leave the room.


    Ji Yan returned to the room opposite Gu Qingxue. He played the flute and called for the messenger bird. Then, he wrote down everything that had happened just now and sent it to Rong Zhan in the distant desert.


    ¡­


    That night, in the courtyard house of Dafu Village, under the dark moon and high wind¡­


    The gate of the courtyard house was opened by a small crack. Then, Big Black walked out of the courtyard house first. After making sure that there was no one around, it glanced at the children behind the door.


    The four children walked out of the courtyard house carefully. Each of them stretched out their neck and looked around as if they were afraid that they would be caught.


    Fortunately, at this time, everyone in the village was fast asleep. No one noticed that the four of them had quietly slipped out of the courtyard house.


    Led by Big Black, the four children held hands and walked along the small path in the village towards the village entrance.


    Lingbao raised her head to look at the dark sky and could not help but let out a breath of white steam. ¡°Big brother, we took the initiative to look for mother. Will mother be angry when she sees us?¡±


    Gu Lin held his brother and sister¡¯s hands. After hearing Lingbao¡¯s question, he could not help but pause in his steps.


    However, he only wavered for a moment before continuing to walk forward. ¡°She should be.¡±


    Mother had specifically warned them not to look for her.


    If mother really saw them, she would definitely be very angry.


    ¡°Then, are we still going to find her?¡± As Dumby spoke, it lowered its head dejectedly, and even the little hair on its head drooped down as well.


    ¡°Of course, we have to go. Didn¡¯t we already agree? As long as we take a look at the fairy from afar, we will immediately come back. We will definitely not disturb the fairy!¡± As Rong Han spoke, he took out a face mask from his pocket and gave it to the other three children. ¡°We are only going to take a look. After taking a look, we will immediately come back. The fairy will definitely not be angry.¡±

 Chapter 345 - 345 The Four of You, Hurry Up and Follow Me Home!

    345 The Four of You, Hurry Up and Follow Me Home!


    The three children nodded, then pulled Rong Han, quickened their pace, and continued to walk toward the village entrance.


    However, the four children were completely unaware that about fifteen minutes after they left, Miao Yin, who had slept with them at night, discovered that they had disappeared.


    Miao Yin opened her eyes and looked at the empty bed beside her. A very bad premonition suddenly rose in her heart. She did not have time to put on her shoes. After jumping off the bed, she hurriedly went to look for the four children.


    However, they were nowhere to be seen in the courtyard, which made Miao Yin even more flustered.


    Miao Yin¡¯s movements were too loud, which disturbed Nine who was resting in the south wing.


    After Gu Qingxue left, Nine regained his eyesight and began to take on the task of being a bodyguard. He exchanged places with Gong Lingyu and returned to the south wing.


    Nine opened the door and looked at Miao Yin, who was in a hurry, ¡°What are you looking for?¡±


    Miao Yin saw Nine, and her worried heart was slightly relieved, she quickly came forward and said, ¡°Young Master Nine, the Young Masters, and the Young Miss are gone. They were still there before I went to bed, but I don¡¯t know why they were not in the room when I opened my eyes!¡±


    Nine quickly came to the courtyard and whistled.


    In the end, the courtyard was quiet. Even the usually warm-hearted Big Black had disappeared.


    ¡°What should we do? The Young Masters and the Young Miss couldn¡¯t have been captured by some bad people, right?¡± Miao Yin blamed herself endlessly in her heart. She didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Nine shook his head. ¡°Big Black is not here either. It can be seen that they were not captured but left on their own. I think they should have gone to look for Lady Gu.¡±


    Miao Yin finally came to her senses and said with extreme self-reproach, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. Previously, in order to comfort the Young Masters and the Young Miss, I lied and said that as long as they made a hundred face masks, Lady Gu would come back¡­¡±


    Miao Yin had said this at the beginning because she did not want the children to continue being disappointed. She ran to the entrance of the village every day to wait for Gu Qingxue.


    However, she did not expect the children to be that capable. In a few days, each of them had made more than a hundred face masks.


    However, Lady Gu and Rong Zhan did not come back. The four children must have missed them too much, so they went to see them regardless.


    ¡°This is not your fault. I will go after them first. You can wait at home.¡± Nine calculated the time and estimated that the four children would not be able to go far with their speed, so he quickly rushed out of the door.


    Miao Yin only felt that Nine¡¯s speed was extremely fast. He had actually used Qinggong!


    Nine sprinted all the way and finally found the four cubs on the small path that was about to exit the village.


    Big Black first smelled Nine¡¯s scent. It was so scared that it pricked up its ears. Then, it barked loudly.


    After the four children heard the movement, they turned their heads to look behind them at the same time. They saw Uncle Nine flying over quickly. He had already caught up to them.


    ¡°The four of you, hurry up and follow me home!¡± Nine said with a cold face.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± The four children watched as Nine pounced on them like an eagle. Like four chicks, they hurriedly ran in all directions.


    When Nine saw this scene, he merely snorted. In his eyes, these four little ones were clearly challenging his patience.


    He pounced on them and grabbed all four of them. Nine had two little children clamped under each of his arms, causing them to struggle non-stop.

 Chapter 346 - 346 Would Be a Mess Without the Eldest Young Miss

    346 Would Be a Mess Without the Eldest Young Miss


    Lingbao was extremely anxious. She struggled with all her might, but in terms of strength, she was no match for Nine.


    After struggling to no avail, Lingbao suddenly pursed her lips in grievance and then burst into tears. ¡°Sob, sob, sob, Uncle Nine is bad, sob, sob¡­ I still want to see mother, I want to see mother!¡±


    Nine could not help but feel a headache when he heard Lingbao¡¯s cries.


    He had always been helpless against children, especially when children cried, he was at a loss.


    ¡°Be good, don¡¯t cry anymore,¡± Nine gently coaxed.


    However, the four children had been wronged for many days. They had finally mustered up the courage to look for their mother, but they were actually caught. This intense sense of loss made their eyes red.


    Although Gu Lin and the others were not like Lingbao, who cried so openly, their eyes were filled with tears, and they looked very pitiful.


    Nine finally realized that no matter how sensible these four children usually acted, they were only four or five years old at the end of the day.


    It was indeed very cruel for them to be separated from their parents for more than ten days.


    However, even though his heart ached, Nine could not satisfy their wishes.


    No matter how sad the children were, he could not take them to Tie Family Village at the risk of being infected by the plague.


    nine was not good at coaxing children, so he could only leave this matter to someone who was good at it.


    Therefore, he continued to clip the four children under his armpits and flew towards the courtyard house.


    Nine rushed back as fast as he could. When he pushed open the gate of the courtyard house, he found that the lights in the courtyard had already been lit. Miao Yin woke up Madam Qi, Nanny Sheng, and Gong Lingyu. The four women¡¯s faces were filled with worry.


    Gong Lingyu got up in a hurry. She was so anxious that she only wore a cape and stood in the courtyard. She heard the commotion and looked over at Nine. She saw that the four children had been brought back safely.


    ¡°My babies, you¡¯re finally back! Do you know that I was almost worried to death about you!¡± Gong Lingyu quickly walked forward, she hurriedly carried Lingbao, who was crying the most, and raised her hand to continuously pat Lingbao¡¯s back. ¡°Alright, alright. Lingbao, be obedient. Let¡¯s not cry anymore.¡±


    Lingbao was still aggrieved beyond belief. ¡°Sob, sob, sob, sob. I miss mother. I want to see mother, sob, sob, sob¡­¡±


    When Madam Qi heard this, she immediately perked up. She excitedly looked in the direction of the main door and happily asked, ¡°Is Xue¡¯er back? Xue¡¯er, My Xue¡¯er!¡±


    Nanny Sheng hurriedly pulled Madam Qi back and advised, ¡°Old Madam, Eldest Miss is still treating the plague and isn¡¯t free to come back yet. Please be quiet and stop causing trouble.¡±


    When Madam Qi heard this, she was displeased and angrily said, ¡°Where has my Xue¡¯er been taken to? I know that there are bad people keeping an eye on My Xue¡¯er. I, I want to protect her, I want to find her!¡±


    When Nanny Sheng saw Madam Qi suddenly fall ill, she hurriedly took out the pill that Gu Qingxue had left behind and stuffed it into the Qi clan¡¯s mouth.


    Madam Qi unwillingly took the pill and very quickly, the effect of the pill took effect. She did not even have the chance to groan before she drowsily closed her eyes.


    ¡°Nanny Sheng, bring the Old Madam in first. We¡¯ll take care of this place,¡± Nine said to Nanny Sheng.


    Nanny Sheng looked at the unconscious qi and raised her hand to rub the space between her brows. ¡°Without the Eldest Miss, this house will be a mess.¡±

 Chapter 347 - 347 Mother Is So Pitiful

    347 Mother Is So Pitiful


    Nanny Sheng helped Madam Qi up and brought her back to the west wing to rest.


    On this side, Miao Yin and Gong Lingyu coaxed the children together. Fifteen minutes later, the four children finally regained their composure. They all lowered their heads, not daring to look at the three¡¯s reactions.


    Seeing the children¡¯s faces full of guilt, Nine said faintly, ¡°It seems that you are also very clear that you have made a mistake.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Nine, they are still children. Children are young. How could they not miss their mothers?¡± Gong Lingyu touched the heads of the four cubs with her heart aching. She could understand their pain very well.


    She was a person who had lost her mother. She knew very well how painful it was when children missed their mothers but could not see them. It was so painful that just thinking about it made her feel as if her heart had been pricked by a needle.


    When Nine heard this, the expression on his face softened a little, but his attitude was still very tough. ¡°If it was during normal times, I could bring you to see Lady Gu, but the plague is prevalent. Lady Gu did not return for a few days for your sake. Once you are also infected with the plague, Lady Gu will definitely blame herself.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The plague has not spread on a large scale. It can be seen how much effort Lady Gu has put in. ¡°Young Miss, Young Masters, don¡¯t you all like Lady Gu the most? Then can you bear to see her blame herself because of your illness?¡± Miao Yin also lowered her voice, she coaxed the four children.


    The emotions of the four children gradually stabilized. They sobbed, lowered their heads, and looked like they had lost their souls.


    ¡°But we don¡¯t want to see mother work too hard. Every time mother is busy, she can¡¯t take care of herself. She always doesn¡¯t eat and sleep on time. We¡¯re worried about her¡­¡± Gu Lin was like a child who had done something wrong, as he spoke, he kept rubbing the corner of his clothes.


    ¡°What if mother is sick? We¡¯re not by mother¡¯s side. Mother is so pitiful.¡± As he spoke, Dumby became sad. He raised his hand to wipe away the tears that were seeping out of the corner of his eyes.


    ¡°And my father doesn¡¯t know how to take care of himself. I have to take care of my father and the fairy,¡± said Rong Han seriously.


    Looking at the four children with a gentle gaze, Gong Lingyu sighed, ¡°You four are really obedient and sensible children. I know you feel sorry for your father and mother, but for your safety, we still can¡¯t take you there.¡±


    They had already received the news long ago that the plague this time was menacing, and the probability of children being infected was far higher than that of admitting and the elderly.


    For this, they should be even more cautious.


    Now that the four children were sure that they really could not leave, they could only obediently nod their heads.


    ¡°Then when mother and Uncle Fairy return, we must advise them to rest well for a period of time. We can¡¯t let them continue to work hard,¡± Gu Lin raised his little face and said with an obedient expression.


    Seeing that the four children were so obedient, Gong Lingyu was so adorable by them.


    How could there be such obedient children? They were always thinking of others. Even when they wanted to see their parents, it was not only for themselves but also because they were worried that their parents would work too hard.


    ¡°Alright. When the time comes, whether they are willing or not, we will drag them along and force them to rest for ten days! Is that alright?¡± Gong Lingyu communicated with them with a smile like a child.

 Chapter 348 - 348 Ever Since They Woke Up, They Had Been Asking to See the Eldest Miss

    348 Ever Since They Woke Up, They Had Been Asking to See the Eldest Miss


    The eyes of the four children lit up and they nodded in unison.


    Nine saw that Gong Lingyu had convinced the four children and could not help but heave a sigh of relief. ¡°Your Highness, you have worked hard. Leave them to me.¡±


    It was getting late, and it was time for the four children to rest.


    ¡°Let me do it. Young Master Nine, you¡¯ve worked hard tonight. Please go back and rest.¡± Gong Lingyu looked at the four children, and her heart instantly felt warm.


    Seeing that Gong Lingyu insisted, Nine did not stop her. He turned around and returned to his room.


    Gong Lingyu and Miao Yin also cooperated and brought the children to rest.


    The night passed quietly. Early the next morning, Gong Lingyu was leading the children to laze in the east room when she heard Nanny Sheng¡¯s worried voice coming from the courtyard.


    ¡°My Old Madam! You must eat! If you continue like this, your body won¡¯t be able to hold on and you¡¯ll have a big problem!¡± Nanny Sheng¡¯s voice was filled with anxiety.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, you guys can continue sleeping.¡± Gong Lingyu comforted the children, then got up, put on her clothes and embroidered shoes, and walked out of the room.


    In the courtyard, Madam Qi was sitting on the ground like an old child. No matter how Nanny Sheng dragged her, she was still unwilling to stand up from the ground.


    ¡°Old Madam, it¡¯s too cold on the ground. Your body won¡¯t be able to bear it if you sit here. You¡¯d better get up quickly.¡± Gong Lingyu walked forward with a worried expression. When she spoke, she wanted to be together with Nanny Sheng, she pulled Madam Qi up from the ground.


    Madam Qi immediately struggled and forcefully sat on the ground. She unwillingly complained, ¡°No, no! I want to see Xue¡¯er. Give me back my Xue¡¯er!¡±


    ¡°Old Madam, didn¡¯t I tell you? Eldest Miss has something to do outside, you can¡¯t be willful¡­¡± Helplessly looking at Madam Qi¡¯s mischievous appearance, Nanny Sheng and Gong Lingyu felt a headache coming on.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. If you don¡¯t let me see Xue¡¯er, I won¡¯t eat or sleep.¡± As Madam Qi spoke, she stomped on the ground.


    ¡°Princess, what do you think we should do? The Old Madam was already worried because the Eldest Miss hadn¡¯t returned for a few days. Last night, she had another dream. She dreamed that the Eldest Miss had been taken away. After she woke up, she had been requesting to see the eldest miss.¡± Nanny Sheng was forced into a helpless situation, she had no choice but to seek help from Gong Lingyu.


    In terms of thorny matters, Madam Qi¡¯s situation far exceeded that of the four children.


    Although the four children were young, they were all very sensible. As long as they were patient and reasoned with them, they would be able to accept it.


    However, Madam Qi was different. She was delirious and did not listen to reason at all. She only cared about her own actions, causing Nanny Sheng to be unable to do anything to her.


    Gong Lingyu had been pampered since she was young. When had she ever encountered such a thorny matter? She was similarly helpless and gently advised, ¡°Old Madam, you should believe me. Sister Gu really isn¡¯t abducted.¡±


    When Madam Qi heard this, their unreasonable expression instantly disappeared. With a sad expression, she reached out and rubbed her eyes. ¡°My Xue¡¯er was abducted by the bad guys. What should we do? I can¡¯t save her¡­¡±


    Madam Qi¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as she reached out and tugged at Gong Lingyu¡¯s dress. ¡°Please, take me to Xue¡¯er. She was abducted by the bad guys. Why don¡¯t you go and find her?¡±


    Gong Lingyu saw Madam Qi¡¯s helpless expression and immediately felt extremely sad. ¡°Old Madam, get up first. We can talk properly.¡±

 Chapter 349 - 349 Xueer Likes Me the Most

    349 Xue¡¯er Likes Me the Most


    Madam Qi¡¯s expression was resolute as she stubbornly said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk nicely. I just want my Xue¡¯er. If you don¡¯t go look for Xue¡¯er, I¡¯ll go look for her.¡±


    As she spoke, Madam Qi abruptly stood up from the ground and rushed out toward the main gate.


    Nanny Sheng and Gong Lingyu were both shocked and hurriedly went forward to stop her.


    Fortunately, Nine, who had woken up early to chop firewood, came back. He stretched out his hand and stopped Madam Qi.


    ¡°Granny, what happened?¡± Nine asked when he saw Madam Qi in a hurry.


    Madam Qi seemed to have grabbed onto a life-saving straw. She held onto Nine tightly and said, ¡°My Xue¡¯er has been taken away by bad people! I want to see her. Can you take me to see her?¡±


    Nine frowned in confusion and looked at the other two people.


    ¡°The Old Madam had a nightmare,¡± Nanny Sheng explained.


    Nine nodded. After he glanced at Madam Qi, he actually agreed. ¡°Alright, but I¡¯ll only bring you to see Miss Gu once. After you see her, you must come back with me. If you don¡¯t agree with me, I won¡¯t bring you.¡±


    Madam Qi was overjoyed. Afraid that Nine would go back on his words, she nodded hard, ¡°Okay, okay! I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Nine, are you really going?¡± When Gong Lingyu spoke, she carefully glanced at the room where the children were, afraid that the noise would wake them up.


    Nine nodded and said with certainty, ¡°I just want to send the gloves and masks over. Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t enter the Tie Family Village. We¡¯ll only see Miss Gu outside the village and come back.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, Old Madam, you shouldn¡¯t be so willful. Miss Gu will definitely be angry when she sees you go over.¡± Nanny Sheng shook her head, but she could not do anything about Madam Qi.


    Madam Qi changed her worried look and said with a bright smile, ¡°No, Xue¡¯er likes me the most. She¡¯ll only be happy when she sees me. She won¡¯t be angry.¡±


    Nanny Sheng and the others knew very well that Gu Qingxue wouldn¡¯t really be angry, but she would be very worried.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you to help me take care of things. We¡¯ll set off now,¡± Nine said.


    ¡°We should go quickly before Lil¡¯ Han and the others wake up. Nanny Sheng, I¡¯ll help you too.¡± As Gong Lingyu spoke, she quickly followed Nanny Sheng to pack up the things they needed.


    Two hours later, Nine, wearing a mask, drove the carriage straight to Tie Family Village.


    The Tie Family Village was quite a distance away from Qingyuan Town, but it was only two hours away from the Dafu Village.


    After Nine approached the Tie Family Village, he asked a bailiff to pass on the message and waited outside the tie family village with Madam Qi.


    Madam Qi had an expectant look on her face until she saw a familiar figure walking quickly toward them. She stood up happily.


    ¡°Xue¡¯er, Xue¡¯er!¡±


    Gu Qingxue suddenly heard Madam Qi¡¯s voice. For a moment, she could not believe what she had heard. She quickened her pace and ran over. She realized that the old woman standing beside Nine was actually her grandmother!


    Gu Qingxue walked forward quickly and held Madam Qi¡¯s arm. ¡°Grandmother, why did you come back here?¡±


    ¡°Grandma dreamt that you were kidnapped by a bad person last night. This morning, she insisted on coming to see you. Coincidentally, I was going to deliver something to you, so I brought her along,¡± Nine explained, his gaze fixated on Gu Qingxue.


    After not seeing her for a few days, she seemed to have lost a lot of weight.


    Seeing that everyone had come, Gu Qingxue had no other choice.


    She held Madam Qi¡¯s hand and coaxed patiently, ¡°Grandmother, don¡¯t do such dangerous things in the future. I¡¯m very powerful, and no one can kidnap me. Follow Nine back obediently. Wait for me for a few days, and I¡¯ll go back and cook something delicious for you.¡±

 Chapter 350 - 350 Knock My Grandma Unconscious

    350 Knock My Grandma Unconscious


    Madam Qi nodded obediently. Then, as if presenting a treasure, she took out an oil paper bag from her pocket, she stuffed it into Gu Qingxue¡¯s arms. ¡°I specially left it for you that day. Take a look at it. Don¡¯t let others see it. Eat it yourself!¡±


    Gu Qingxue opened the oil paper bag and found a drumstick and a chicken wing inside.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this grandma¡¯s favorite roast chicken¡­ Grandma, you don¡¯t have to leave it for me.¡± Gu Qingxue had mixed feelings. She held the two pieces of roast chicken in her hands and was very touched.


    Madam Qi shook her head. ¡°I want to leave it for you. I don¡¯t like to eat this. You can eat it.¡±


    Madam Qi said she did not like to eat it, but in fact, she kept glancing at the roast chicken from the corner of her eyes. She even swallowed her saliva secretly.


    ¡°Just accept it.¡± Nine could tell that Madam Qi, as an elder, loved Gu Qingxue clumsily.


    Under the expectant gaze of Madam Qi, Gu Qingxue accepted the roast chicken.


    Madam Qi beamed with joy. It seemed that she was even happier than when she personally ate the roast chicken.


    Madam Qi moved closer to Gu Qingxue, but they suddenly heard the sound of horse hooves behind them.


    Gu Qingxue looked up and immediately saw a horse carriage speeding toward Madam Qi.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart tightened. She stretched out her hand and grabbed Madam Qi, taking a step back quickly.


    The horse carriage sped past Madam Qi¡¯s body. It was just a little bit away from knocking Madam Qi to the ground!


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes were filled with raging anger. She hugged the frightened Madam Qi tightly.


    At this moment, an old hand pulled open the curtain, and Imperial Physician Qin deliberately poked his head out, looking in her direction.


    His eyes were as sharp as an eagle¡¯s, with a hint of mockery and disdain hidden in them.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s expression was frighteningly cold. She slowly clenched her fists, and waves of killing intent rose in her heart.


    If she had not pulled her grandmother to dodge in time, her grandmother would have been knocked down by the speeding carriage.


    The body of an old woman was already weak. If she really fell, it was inevitable that her bones and tendons would be injured!


    Yesterday, Imperial Physician Qin had made things difficult for her, and she did not care. However, she absolutely could not tolerate anyone hurting her family!


    Madam Qi was extremely frightened. She fearfully raised her eyes and looked in the direction of the carriage. Then, she was completely stunned.


    She looked at Imperial Physician Qin and seemed to recognize him. She could not help but take a step forward.


    However, Imperial Physician Qin did not notice Madam Qi. After indifferently putting down the curtains, he continued to order people to drive the carriage away.


    ¡°Granny?¡± Nine keenly sensed that something was wrong with Madam Qi.


    He saw Madam Qi¡¯s body tremble for a moment. Then, she directly chased after the carriage. ¡°It¡¯s him, it¡¯s him. Stop him!¡±


    Madam Qi instantly became agitated. In the end, she tripped over a rock and fell heavily to the ground.


    ¡°Grandmother!¡± Gu Qingxue was greatly alarmed and hurriedly came forward to check on Madam Qi¡¯s situation.


    When Madam Qi fell, her knees fell to the ground, and her palms were also scratched and bleeding. However, she did not even glance at them. She stretched out her hand toward the carriage as if she wanted to grab it tightly. She continuously let out roars like a wild beast.


    When a madman went crazy, their strength was terrifying. Gu Qingxue and Nine were afraid that they would hurt the Qi family, so they did not dare to control her.


    ¡°Nine, knock my grandmother unconscious.¡± Gu Qingxue had no choice but to use this method.


    Nine raised his hand and hit the back of Madam Qi¡¯s neck with his hand.

 Chapter 351 - 351 My Grandmother Was Never a Person Who Would Easily Lose Control

    351 My Grandmother Was Never a Person Who Would Easily Lose Control


    Madam Qi¡¯s face was full of tears. She let out a cry that sounded like that of a wild beast before she fainted.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who was that person just now?¡± Nine asked in confusion.


    Madam Qi was originally frightened and was very afraid. It was only when she saw the person sitting in the carriage that she became violent.


    ¡°That¡¯s Imperial Physician Qin, who was sent by the imperial court to treat the plague.¡± Gu Qingxue wiped the tears off Madam Qi¡¯s face and looked in the direction where Imperial Physician Qin had left in doubt, ¡°My grandmother has never been a person who easily lost control. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen her react like that just now¡­¡±


    She could not help but be curious about who Imperial Physician Qin was. Why would her grandmother be so agitated just by looking at him?


    ¡°From the way that Imperial Physician Qin looked just now, it seemed that he didn¡¯t get along with you?¡±Nine asked.


    Gu Qingxue did not intend to hide it, and said frankly, ¡°Actually, he doesn¡¯t get along with me. He was obviously targeting me. He insisted that my diagnosis was wrong, so I had to secretly deliver the antidote to the villagers every day.¡±


    ¡°I can help you deliver the antidote,¡± Nine volunteered.


    ¡°No need. Ji Yan and Master Fu are enough to help. You¡¯re an outsider. It¡¯s inevitable that you¡¯ll attract attention when you suddenly appear in Tie Family Village. You¡¯ve worked hard while I was away.¡± Gu Qingxue looked at Nine, she was very grateful in her heart.


    Nine was seriously injured, and he even helped her take care of all the trivial matters in the family. It was really hard for him.


    ¡°Between you and me, there¡¯s no need to say these things as strangers. However, if you really want to thank me, then fulfill one of my wishes,¡± Nine asked Gu Qingxue with a burning gaze


    Gu Qingxue agreed with a smile, ¡°As long as it doesn¡¯t violate my principles, of course, it¡¯s fine. However, don¡¯t think about escaping your medical expenses. This is my bottom line.¡±


    ¡°Let me think it over before I tell you,¡± Nine reminded her worriedly, ¡°Since the imperial physician has already set his eyes on you, you should leave Tie Family Village as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°I have to wait for His Royal Highness. I can¡¯t leave yet. I know what to do. You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± Gu Qingxue smiled as she helped Madam Qi up and put her back into the carriage.


    When Nine saw Gu Qingxue leave with the mask and gloves they had made, he felt as if a piece of his heart had been dug out. It was so empty and uncomfortable.


    After watching Gu Qingxue leave, Nine finally drove away.


    At this moment, after Gu Qingxue said goodbye to Nine, she returned to the Tie Family Village.


    Just as she walked out of Tie Family Village, Gu Qingxue heard Imperial Physician Qin¡¯s arrogant voice coming from under the big tree at the entrance of the village, as if he was teaching someone a lesson.


    ¡°How many times have I told you not to believe Gu Qingxue¡¯s nonsense? The disease that you have is not the plague. Quickly remove that strange thing on your faces!¡± Imperial physician Qin said very seriously.


    Jin Dabao¡¯s voice followed, ¡°I, I don¡¯t want it. Doctor Gu asked me to wear it! This is a mask. Doctor Gu told us to wear it whenever we go out, except when we eat or sleep!¡±


    Not only Jin Dabao, but the other little buns also nodded after hearing this. They said in unison, ¡°That¡¯s right. Doctor Gu asked us to wear it. We must wear it.¡±


    Imperial physician Qin looked at the little buns with dissatisfaction. His expression was gloomy and terrifying. ¡°I¡¯m the doctor treating you. You should listen to me. Someone, remove the things on their faces. It¡¯s an eyesore¡±

 Chapter 352 - 352 As Long as You Don’t Struggle, We Promise to Be Very Gentle to You

    352 As Long as You Don¡¯t Struggle, We Promise to Be Very Gentle to You


    As soon as Imperial Physician Qin gave the order, the guards immediately walked forward and quickly pulled off the masks on the little ones¡¯ faces.


    The little ones immediately cried.


    Imperial Physician Qin did not even look at the little ones. Just as he was about to leave, he heard a beautiful female voice with endless murderous intent behind him.


    ¡°Stop.¡± Gu Qingxue walked forward expressionlessly, staring at Imperial Physician Qin¡¯s back coldly. ¡°Return the masks to them.¡±


    When Jin Dabao and the others saw Gu Qingxue, they all seemed to have grabbed onto a life-saving straw, and hurriedly threw themselves in front of her to seek comfort.


    Gu Qingxue protected the little ones, and a look of pity rose in her eyes.


    Imperial Physician Qin¡¯s actions had already crossed her bottom line.


    A doctor might not have good medical skills, but he must have a tolerant heart.


    Not to mention, Jin Dabao and the others were just a group of children, but Imperial Physician Qin was still unwilling to let them go. He had to make these children cry. It was really too much.


    Imperial Physician Qin heard Gu Qingxue¡¯s words and stopped in his tracks. He turned his head around and looked at Gu Qingxue coldly. He glanced at Gu Qingxue coldly.


    Imperial Physician Qin snorted coldly, ¡°Men, throw this witch out of Tie Family Village. Don¡¯t let her continue to mislead people.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The two guards at the side started to walk toward Gu Qingxue aggressively.


    Gu Qingxue watched the two guards approach her with lecherous eyes.


    ¡°Little lady, don¡¯t be afraid. As long as you don¡¯t struggle, we promise to be very gentle to you¡­¡± A wretched smile appeared on the corners of their lips. As they spoke, that perverted hand had already reached out toward Gu Qingxue.


    Gu Qingxue snorted coldly. She raised her hand and grabbed one of the guards¡¯ wrists. She pushed it away forcefully.


    Crack!


    With a crisp sound, the guard¡¯s wrist was easily twisted by Gu Qingxue.


    The guard¡¯s body trembled slightly. He immediately opened his mouth and let out a mournful wail that sounded like a pig being slaughtered.


    The remaining guard also did not expect Gu Qingxue to have such strength. Before he could react, Gu Qingxue had already sent a kick flying and landed heavily on his knee.


    Gu Qingxue did not use much strength, but every time she hit the weakest point of the guards, she made them kneel on the ground, unable to get up. They held onto their wounds and wailed continuously.


    Imperial Physician Qin was also surprised by Gu Qingxue¡¯s action. He knew he was no match for Gu Qingxue, so he ran away without saying a word.


    Gu Qingxue curled the corners of her lips into a sneer. Then, she flicked her finger and shot a silver needle at Imperial Physician Qin¡¯s arm.


    Imperial Physician Qin stopped immediately. He raised his arm uncontrollably and punched his face uncontrollably!


    With a loud bang, Imperial Physician Qin was hit so hard that he almost fainted.


    The commotion earlier had attracted some villagers. They had wanted to come forward to help, but when they saw Imperial Physician Qin hitting himself seriously, their eyes widened in surprise, and they stopped to look at his strange appearance.


    Imperial Physician Qin¡¯s vision turned black after being punched by himself. He shook his head and came back to his senses. Then, he turned his head to look at Gu Qingxue behind him with a surprised expression.

 Chapter 353 - 353 What Does Your Injury Have to Do With Me?

    353 What Does Your Injury Have to Do With Me?


    Gu Qingxue was still quite a distance away from him. Plus, everyone saw that he was the one who beat himself up, so he had no way to argue with Gu Qingxue at all!


    Imperial Physician Qin had no choice but to admit defeat and gave Gu Qingxue a warning look with his eyes.


    Gu Qingxue did not panic at all. She just looked at Imperial Physician Qin indifferently.


    It was a little too early for Imperial Physician Qin to get angry.


    The medicine she had given Imperial Physician Qin just now had not really begun to torture him yet.


    Imperial Physician Qin left in large strides. However, he had only taken two steps when his legs suddenly did not listen to his commands. He suddenly made a big split and it pulled hard on his ligaments. It was so painful that he screamed like a pig being slaughtered.


    ¡°Hahaha, is he doing tricks? It¡¯s so funny!¡± Jin Dabao clapped happily and pointed at Imperial Physician Qin.


    ¡°Gu Qingxue! What the hell did you do?!¡± Imperial Physician Qin covered the back of his knees in pain. His eyes were red from the pain. He really wanted to pounce on Gu Qingxue and grind her bones into ashes!


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes were indifferent. She replied carelessly, ¡°Imperial Physician Qin, I know you don¡¯t like me, but you have to be reasonable. I¡¯m so far away from you. What does your injury have to do with me?¡±


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s words were very light, but they attracted the unanimous approval of the villagers.


    Doctor Gu was at least a hundred feet away from the old man. If the old man fell, what did it have to do with Lady Gu?!


    Imperial Physician Qin was so angry that his eyes were about to spit fire. He knew it was Gu Qingxue who caused the trouble, but he could not find any evidence. He could only grit his teeth and get up from the ground, continuing to walk forward.


    This time, he was extremely fast. He had only taken two or three steps forward when he suddenly raised his hand and punched himself in the face.


    ¡°Ah!¡± This time, Imperial Physician Qin punched himself until he had a panda eye.


    The crowd was stunned at first, then they burst into laughter at the same time.


    ¡°Hahahaha, he hit himself. What¡¯s wrong with this imperial physician?!¡± Someone among the villagers said this, and they laughed even louder.


    Imperial Physician Qin covered his eyes, which had been injured by the beating. He was so angry that he was about to explode.


    He knew very well that the abnormality in his body must have something to do with Gu Qingxue. This was his sixth sense, which he had trained for many years. It could not be wrong!


    However, he could not figure out how Gu Qingxue had attacked him!


    Could it be that Gu Qingxue¡¯s medical skills were really better than his, and that was why he could not see through Gu Qingxue¡¯s tricks?


    The moment this thought appeared in Imperial Physician Qin¡¯s mind, he shook his head vigorously to deny it.


    No, it was impossible! At Gu Qingxue¡¯s age, whether it was in terms of knowledge or experience, she was absolutely no match for him.


    Thinking of this, Imperial Physician Qin glared at Gu Qingxue from the corner of his eyes and continued to walk forward.


    However, it was very difficult for Imperial Physician Qin to walk forward. After he took two or three steps, he would hit himself. If he did not punch himself, he would trip on his left leg and fall on his right leg. Each time, he looked more and more miserable!


    Imperial Physician Qin had only taken twenty or thirty steps, but he had already beaten himself up beyond recognition. His face, in particular, could be described with the word ¡®miserable¡¯. His pair of black and blue panda eyes appeared to be the most miserable.


    The villagers who were originally spectating all burst into laughter at the scene in front of them.

 Chapter 354 - 354 The Prince Has Returned With the Letter

    354 The Prince Has Returned With the Letter


    The more Imperial Physician Qin was ridiculed, the more he wanted to leave this place. He tried his best to leave, and then he beat himself black and blue!


    In the end, Imperial Physician Qin took a step forward in exasperation. In the end, his fist seemed to have eyes. A fist swept over and knocked him out.


    Imperial Physician Qin did not even have the chance to groan. His legs went limp, and he fell limply to the ground.


    This scene successfully attracted a burst of laughter.


    Under the ridicule of the crowd, the guards finally came forward and took the unconscious Imperial physician Qin away.


    Lil Fenfen looked at Gu Qingxue beside her, lowered her head, and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Doctor Gu, we lost the mask you gave us¡­¡±


    The other little ones looked dejected when Lil¡¯ Fenfen said this.


    Doctor Gu had told them not to lose their masks no matter what, but they had still disappointed Gu Qingxue.


    Gu Qingxue smiled gently, then, she gave each of the little ones five masks, ¡°This time, it¡¯s not your fault. In the next few days, stay at home and don¡¯t go out so easily. Otherwise, you¡¯ll encounter the same trouble as before.¡±


    Imperial Physician Qin¡¯s hostility toward her was clear as day. In addition, she had just used a poisoned silver needle to hit Imperial Physician Qin, disrupting his mental control. That was why he had beaten himself up.


    According to Imperial Physician Qin¡¯s personality, this matter would definitely not be easily settled.


    She did not care how Imperial Physician Qin targeted her, but she did not want to involve the innocent children in this matter.


    Fortunately, Rong Zhan was coming back soon. The villagers only needed to endure for a few more days before Rong Zhan returned with the antidote.


    The little ones nodded obediently and left with their parents obediently.


    Gu Qingxue did not stay in the same place for long. She quickened her pace and returned to her residence.


    Gu Qingxue had just entered the door when she saw Ji Yan walking up to her with a smile on his face. He looked very excited as he said to her, ¡°Lady Gu, His Royal Highness has returned with the letter!¡±


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart stirred. She quickly walked to the stone table in the courtyard and sat down. She reached out and took the letter Ji Yan handed over.


    Opening the letter, Gu Qingxue saw that the letter was written in beautiful handwriting. She began to read it carefully.


    Rong Zhan¡¯s letter was not long. It only mentioned two things.


    The first thing was to remind her not to get into a conflict with Prince Heng and that he would deal with it personally when he came back. The second thing was that he had already confirmed the location of the Ultimate Dust Flower. He would get the Ultimate Dust Flower in three days at most and rush back as fast as he could.


    Gu Qingxue looked at the letter with a look of joy in her eyes that she herself had not noticed.


    Ji Yan asked about the contents of the letter, then he advised her, ¡°Lady Gu, you have also seen what His Royal Highness has told you. You must not get into a conflict with Prince Heng. Otherwise, if His Royal Highness is not here, no one will protect you!¡±


    Hearing that, Gu Qingxue blinked her eyes and said innocently, ¡°I didn¡¯t plan to argue with them in the first place. It¡¯s them who must come and find trouble with me.¡±


    Regardless of whether it was Madam Qi who was almost hit or Jin Dabao and the others were targeted, it was Imperial Physician Qin who came to provoke them first.


    After Ji Yan heard Gu Qingxue¡¯s words, an extremely bad premonition suddenly rose in his heart.

 Chapter 355 - 355 Snake King

    355 Snake King


    ¡°Lady Gu, what do you mean? You¡­ you didn¡¯t have a conflict with Prince Heng¡¯s men, did you?¡±


    Gu Qingxue had no intention of hiding it. She quickly told Ji Yan everything that had happened.


    Ji Yan¡¯s expression changed rapidly when he heard that. In the end, he put his hand on his forehead and sighed heavily.


    Gu Qingxue said indifferently, ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to make a move at first.¡±


    Ji Yan broke down and said, ¡°But you still made a move in the end! His Royal Highness had repeatedly reminded you. Why, why didn¡¯t you understand His Royal Highness¡¯ painstaking efforts?! Lady Gu, this matter is not child¡¯s play. You must not be impulsive next time no matter what!¡±


    Gu Qingxue did not resist this time. She nodded obediently and promised Ji Yan, ¡°I¡¯ll brew the medicine. After it¡¯s done, put it in a bamboo tube. You can take it and distribute it to the villagers of Tie Family Village.¡±


    Ji Yan agreed and watched Gu Qingxue go to work.


    At the same time, in the endless desert, a figure was chasing after a ball of quicksand and moving forward quickly.


    The scorching sun shone down from the sky. The terrifying heat could almost melt a person, but it couldn¡¯t stop the man from moving forward quickly.


    Behind the man, there was a group of secret guards riding on camels.


    However, the speed of the secret guards was completely inferior to the man in front of them.


    The man used his Qinggong to leave everyone behind.


    The secret guards charged forward with all their might, and the secret guard at the front stretched out his hand to take off the veil on his face, revealing a cold and stern face. It was precisely Liu Yi.


    Liu Yi had a serious expression as he loudly ordered the secret guards behind him, ¡°Everyone, increase your speed and follow the prince. Prepare the sulfur wine!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The secret guards that followed closely behind Liu Yi simultaneously received the wine pouch at their waists, and at the same time, they looked at the ball of quicksand that Rong Zhan was chasing closely behind.


    They saw that at the center of the quicksand was shockingly a pink-white flower. This flower¡¯s shape was similar to a lily, yet it did not have a stamen. The petals spread out, and everywhere they passed, they emitted a sweet and greasy fragrance.


    The most magical thing was that the flower was moving forward along with the quicksand on the ground.


    When he looked closely again, the lump of quicksand was not the sand moving. Instead, under the yellow sand, he could vaguely see a large number of poisonous snakes twisting their bodies crazily as they carried the ultimate dust flower and ran forward!


    Rong Zhan gave chase relentlessly. He saw the opportunity and raised his hand to press on his waist.


    With a sword hum, a silver-white flexible sword broke out of its shell and landed steadily in Rong Zhan¡¯s hand.


    Rong Zhan saw the opportunity and raised his hand to slap the hilt of the sword with his inner energy.


    With a muffled whoosh, the long sword broke through the air and shot steadily at the head of the snake king under the Ultimate Dust Flower.


    ¡°Hiss! Hiss!¡± The snake king twisted its body in pain. Its head was nailed to the ground, and it stopped moving!


    Seeing this, all the secret guards, including Liu Yi, could not hide their admiration.


    So many poisonous snakes were moving in the yellow sand. Their bodies and auras were mixed together. It was as difficult as climbing into the sky to find the snake king!


    However, Rong Zhan was able to hit the snake king with one strike. What kind of judgment and accuracy was this?


    The snake king writhed in pain and finally stopped struggling. Very quickly, it lost its breath.


    Rong Zhan quickly walked forward, pulled out his long sword, and swept it across, cutting off the stem of the Ultimate Dust Flower.


    The pink-white flower landed lightly, and Rong Zhan caught it steadily.

 Chapter 356 - 356 Return Immediately

    356 Return Immediately


    Having finally obtained the medicinal herbs that Gu Qingxue wanted, Rong Zhan put them into the brocade box, held his long sword, and retreated rapidly.


    ¡°Serve the wine!¡± Rong Zhan gave the order, and the secret guards opened the wine bags at the same time.


    On the other side, the mandala snakes that had lost their snake king seemed to have gone mad. They crawled out of the yellow sand in groups, opening their bloody mouths that hid their poisonous fangs. There were snakes stacked on top of each other like a huge wave of poisonous snakes, they pounced on Rong Zhan.


    There were hundreds of poisonous snakes. Once their venom touched Rong Zhan, it would be enough to devour him!


    However, Rong Zhan did not panic at all. He only took out a lighter and lit it up.


    Crash!


    The secret guards attacked at the same time. They threw the sulfur wine, which had an extremely high alcohol concentration, at the group of poisonous snakes.


    The moment the poisonous snakes touched the sulfur wine, they began to struggle hard. They fell to the ground one by one, their bodies drenched in the wine.


    Rong Zhan watched this scene with an expressionless face. He casually threw out a fire piston.


    Boom!


    With a loud bang, the fire piston ignited the sulfur wine. The fire immediately devoured all the mandala snakes.


    The mandala snakes struggled painfully in the flames. They kept twisting their bodies, letting out a series of ear-piercing wails.


    Rong Zhan turned around and left without looking back. ¡°Return immediately. Advance at full speed.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The secret guards replied in unison.


    They had no idea that Rong Zhan had already obtained the last medicinal herb to treat the plague.


    At Tie Family Village, Imperial Physician Qin¡¯s room¡­


    Prince Heng and Princess Liuying sat at the table and looked at Imperial Physician Qin who was lying weakly on the bed at the same time.


    Imperial physician Qin¡¯s face was even more swollen than it was during the day. His entire person revealed the words ¡®miserable¡¯. At this moment, he was lying weakly on the bed without moving, especially his pair of panda eyes, it was simply too eye-catching.


    Prince Heng raised his hand and slapped the table in dissatisfaction. ¡°How did it end up like this?¡±


    ¡°It must be Gu Qingxue! Otherwise, why would Imperial Physician Qin beat himself up!¡± Princess Liuying was so angry that she gritted her teeth at the mention of Gu Qingxue.


    She had personally witnessed Gu Qingxue¡¯s methods before, and she was very clear that that wicked woman had many ways to prank someone.


    The two guards who had been following Imperial Physician Qin all this time and were responsible for protecting him were also there. They had their arms tied up in bandages, and the other one was limping. They were all in a miserable state.


    The guard who had his arms tied up in bandages said carefully, ¡°But Gu Qingxue didn¡¯t do anything in front of us. She only attacked us, and didn¡¯t hurt Imperial Physician Qin at all.¡±


    Princess Liuying glared at him unhappily, her fierce eyes were full of killing intent. ¡°How dare you talk back to us? I haven¡¯t settled the score with you yet! How did you protect Imperial Physician Qin? You actually let him get beaten up like this!¡±


    The limping guard was frightened by Princess Liuying¡¯s harsh words, he lowered his head weakly and said, ¡°We don¡¯t know what happened. We really didn¡¯t see Gu Qingxue attack Imperial Physician Qin. All the injuries on Imperial Physician Qin¡¯s body were inflicted by himself¡­¡±


    ¡°Imperial Physician Qin is not a fool. Why did he beat himself up for no reason? This matter has something to do with Gu Qingxue.¡± Prince Heng clenched his fists in anger. ¡°Gu Qingxue¡­ I underestimated her.¡±

 Chapter 357 - 357 Definitely Not a Good Person

    357 Definitely Not a Good Person


    ¡°Father, I¡¯ve told you before that that little sl*t, Gu Qingxue, is definitely not a good person. Otherwise, where would she get the ability to charm His Royal Highness?¡± Princess Liuying¡¯s tone became even more resentful, she hugged Prince Heng¡¯s arm and acted coquettishly, ¡°Father, can you think of a way to kill Gu Qingxue?¡±


    Prince Heng finally paid attention to this matter. He nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll discuss it with Imperial Physician Qin when he wakes up.¡±


    Princess Liuying could not wait any longer. She walked up quickly and pulled out a hairpin from her head, stabbing it into Imperial Physician Qin¡¯s body.


    Imperial Physician Qin opened his eyes abruptly in pain and looked around in confusion.


    ¡°Imperial Physician Qin, you¡¯re awake. My father has something to discuss with you.¡± Princess Liuying smiled and inserted the hairpin back into her hair.


    Imperial Physician Qin looked at Prince Heng, knelt down, and said loudly, ¡°Please help me, Your Highness! Gu Qingxue harmed me. I can¡¯t take this, Your Highness!¡±


    When Princess Liuying heard this, her eyes immediately lit up. She looked at Prince Heng with a face full of expectation and said, ¡°Father! See, what I said is right. This matter is indeed related to Gu Qingxue!¡±


    Prince Heng asked curiously, ¡°But your subordinate said that Gu Qingxue didn¡¯t touch a hair of yours. It was you who beat yourself up. What does it have to do with her?¡±


    Imperial Physician Qin said with a serious face, ¡°Your Highness, there are traces of poison on this old minister¡¯s body. It shows that Gu Qingxue must have poisoned me when I wasn¡¯t prepared! Otherwise, this old minister wouldn¡¯t have made things difficult for himself!¡±


    ¡°Then do you know what kind of poison she poisoned you with? As long as you have evidence to prove that it was Gu Qingxue who poisoned you, I will be able to make a move,¡± Prince Heng said calmly.


    Princess Liuying¡¯s gaze was anxious. She actually wanted to tell Prince Heng that there was no need to be so calculative. Why not just capture Gu Qingxue?


    However, she did not dare.


    It was because she knew better than anyone else that her father was a very cautious person and would never act rashly.


    He would definitely deal with Gu Qingxue, but he needed a dignified reason. Otherwise, he would definitely not take action against Gu Qingxue on his own accord.


    Imperial Physician Qin lowered his head in frustration and said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m useless. I can¡¯t out how Gu Qingxue poisoned me.¡±


    Not only that, he could not cure the poison.


    Fortunately, the poison did not last long. Once the time was up, the effect would be cured. Otherwise, he would be even more unlucky.


    ¡°Father, you won¡¯t let Gu Qingxue go because you have no evidence, right?¡± Princess Liuying asked worriedly.


    ¡°Without evidence, you can create evidence. Imperial physician Qin, I should take revenge for you, but I need your help.¡± Prince Heng had already thought of a good idea. He narrowed his eyes slightly as he spoke.


    Imperial Physician Qin lowered her head respectfully, ¡°I will follow your lead.¡±


    Prince Heng sneered and told them his plan.


    Three days later, it was late at night.


    Gu Qingxue, who was sleeping peacefully in the room, suddenly heard a knock on the door.


    The knock was not loud, which made Gu Qingxue think she had misheard it.


    Until a soft voice called out from outside the door, ¡°Doctor Gu, it¡¯s me. Please open the door!¡±


    Gu Qingxue recognized the voice was Hunter Zhang¡¯s. She got off the bed, put on her cloak, and walked out of the room.

 Chapter 358 - 358 Quickly Go to the Village Chief’s House to Have a Look

    358 Quickly Go to the Village Chief¡¯s House to Have a Look


    After passing through the courtyard and opening the courtyard door, Gu Qingxue saw Hunter Zhang standing outside the door with an anxious expression.


    Hunter Zhang¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw Gu Qingxue.


    ¡°Hunter Zhang, why are you here at this hour?¡± Gu Qingxue looked at the sky and asked in puzzlement.


    Hunter Zhang¡¯s face was filled with anxiety, he hurriedly urged, ¡°Doctor Gu, I beg you to quickly go to the village chief¡¯s house to take a look. These few days, Prince Heng¡¯s men have been guarding the village chief, so we have no chance to get close to him. These few days, the old village chief has not drunk more than three times¡­¡±


    It was Gu Qingxue¡¯s most basic requirement for the villagers to take medicine once a day. As long as the villagers could guarantee this, they could guarantee that the plague would not spread further.


    The only bad thing about the medicine that she had developed was that the effect of the medicine was very short. It was best to drink it twice a day. If it was really impossible, they should drink it once a day.


    However, once the number of times the medicine was taken was less than once a day, the suppressed illness would resurface again.


    Seeing Hunter Zhang¡¯s bewildered expression, Gu Qingxue comforted him patiently, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Tell me what happened first.¡±


    Hunter Zhang did not dare to hesitate. He quickly told Gu Qingxue everything that had happened.


    In Tie Family Village, the old village chief was the leader of the group. Naturally, he had to report to Prince Heng and the others about the plague.


    The poor old village chief was obviously suffering from the plague, but he still had to work hard to serve and take care of Prince Heng and his daughter.


    This undoubtedly increased the burden on his already weak body.


    In addition, he had always been by Prince Heng¡¯s side to take care of them, so he did not have any chance to take medicine. Occasionally, he could drink some, which was far from what Gu Qingxue had requested.


    After Hunter Zhang finished speaking, he anxiously stamped his feet. ¡°Doctor Gu, please save me. I heard the guards talking about how the old village chief fainted during dinner tonight. When I went to ask around, I found out that the old village chief had been alone in his room. I wanted to go and take a look, but the guards stopped me and said that I didn¡¯t know the rules. I had no choice but to ask Doctor Gu for help.¡±


    Gu Qingxue could not help but sigh in her heart when she saw Hunter Zhang saying so much like he was pouring beans.


    If it were not for Prince Heng and the others who suddenly came to interfere, how would things have developed to this point?


    Her previous series of efforts were all for the villagers to suffer less. In the end, Prince Heng had only been here for a few days, and the old village chief¡¯s condition had worsened.


    ¡°Is there a guard waiting at the old village chief¡¯s house?¡± Gu Qingxue lowered her voice and asked Hunter Zhang.


    Hunter Zhang nodded anxiously, ¡°Yes. According to Prince Heng, the village chief is our leader, so he must set an example and be the first to keep a distance from Doctor Gu. Doctor Gu, is there really no way to drive them away? Before they came, we had been listening to you and taking the medicine you gave us. We didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with it!¡±


    Gu Qingxue shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. With my strength, I¡¯m not strong enough to challenge the prince. However, I¡¯ll think of a way to send some medicine to the old village chief.¡±


    Hunter Zhang was very grateful. He kept bowing to Gu Qingxue and thanking her, ¡°Thank you, Lady Gu. We will never forget your great kindness.¡±

 Chapter 359 - 359 Annoyed to Death

    359 Annoyed to Death


    Seeing that there was no one around, Gu Qingxue quickly asked Hunter Zhang to leave.


    After Hunter Zhang Left, Gu Qingxue knocked on Ji Yan¡¯s room door.


    To Gu Qingxue¡¯s surprise, Ji Yan did not rest even though it was already late. When Gu Qingxue knocked on the door, he had already opened the door.


    Ji Yan did not wait for Gu Qingxue to be curious and smiled honestly, ¡°I heard someone knocking on the door just now, so I waited patiently for the situation. Does Lady Gu need me to deliver the medicine to the old village chief?¡±


    Gu Qingxue nodded and asked, ¡°Can you do it?¡±


    Ji Yan was in a difficult position, but he said honestly, ¡°Logically speaking, it should be possible. Lady Gu might not know, but my relationship with Lieutenant Yu is like fire and water. These two days, when he discovered that I was secretly delivering medicine to the villagers, he did everything he could to stop me and wanted to catch me. If I were to deliver the medicine, it would be very easy for Lieutenant Yu to find out.¡±


    With Ji Yan¡¯s strength, it was not difficult for him to deliver the medicine to the old village chief.


    However, this was not the only thing they needed to consider. Once Ji Yan was found out, it would be disobeying Prince Heng¡¯s orders.


    ¡°Prince Heng and His Royal Highness are political enemies to begin with. If this matter is exposed, it will indeed be easy for Prince Heng to use it against us,¡± Gu Qingxue said with a grave expression, ¡°Moreover, the most important thing is that Prince Heng is waiting for an opportunity to seize our loophole. Once he finds out, he will make a big fuss over nothing and really drive us out of Tie Family Village. Then, the villagers will really suffer.¡±


    They could continue to stay in Tie Family Village, and occasionally find an opportunity to prepare some soup for the villagers to take secretly.


    Once all of them were driven out of the village, the villagers would lose their last bit of hope.


    For the sake of more villagers, they could not risk their lives.


    Gu Qingxue thought for a while in silence, then looked at Ji Yan and asked, ¡°You have a bad relationship with Lieutenant Yu. It seems that you have been in contact with him a lot. I suppose you know him well.¡±


    Ji Yan nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve been training with him since we were young. Since then, we haven¡¯t been on good terms with each other, and we¡¯ve been fighting all day long. Perhaps it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been in contact with him a lot, so I know him well in all aspects. Why did Lady Gu suddenly ask this?¡±


    ¡°I saw you and Lieutenant Yu fighting endlessly that day, and I thought he had a bad temper. In that case, we might be able to use this to our advantage,¡± Gu Qingxue said, a hint of a smile rising from the depths of her pitch-black eyes. She lowered her voice and quickly whispered the plan into Ji Yan¡¯s ear.


    Ji Yan nodded in agreement. After listening to Gu Qingxue¡¯s words, he raised his hand and gave her a few thumbs up. ¡°Lady Gu, you are indeed the smartest and most resourceful! Don¡¯t worry, I am the best at what you have instructed me to do. I guarantee that you will be satisfied!¡±


    Gu Qingxue nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Wait for me for a moment. When I¡¯ve finished brewing the medicine, we¡¯ll go look for the old village chief.¡±


    Ji Yan nodded in agreement and watched as Gu Qingxue went to brew the medicine.


    Half an hour later, in the courtyard where the old village chief lived, it was the place where Lieutenant Yu and the others had found a place to stay in the village for the past few days.


    Even when it was late at night, the guards did not all rest. Lieutenant Yu and three of his subordinates were sitting around the bonfire. The four of them were keeping vigil while drinking and eating meat. They were very happy.


    Lieutenant Yu drank a mouthful of wine and could not help but complain, ¡°I don¡¯t know how long I have to stay in this damn village before I can go back. I¡¯m so annoyed to be facing that group of unruly people all day long.¡±

 Chapter 360 - 360 That Woman Is Indeed Quite Beautiful

    360 That Woman Is Indeed Quite Beautiful


    Lieutenant Yu¡¯s complaints successfully resonated with the other guards.


    The three guards were also very dissatisfied. They started to complain one after another.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. We can¡¯t eat or sleep well in this village.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? The key is that the work isn¡¯t easy either. These villagers don¡¯t listen to our commands at all. Their hearts are all focused on that Gu Qingxue.¡±


    At this point, one of the guards revealed a wretched smile. ¡°Speaking of Gu Qingxue, I heard that woman is a widow. However, her body is really not bad.¡±


    Lieutenant Yu recalled Gu Qingxue¡¯s beautiful figure and thought of her unruly attitude. Suddenly, he felt an itch in his heart. This feeling was like being scratched by a cat¡¯s paw. It was a wonderful feeling.


    ¡°Speaking of which, that woman is indeed quite beautiful. She is even more outstanding than the girls in the capital city,¡± General Yu said with a sigh.


    The remaining three guards understood what General Yu was implying, and the three of them smiled wickedly at the same time. ¡°General Yu, with your status, wouldn¡¯t it be easy for you to get a little widow in the village? Gu Qingxue had only stayed in Dafu Village all her life. If Lieutenant Yu were willing to give her a chance, it would help her get out of her misery.


    It had been a few days since Lieutenant Yu had touched a woman. Coupled with the fact that he had drunk some wine, the burning sensation in his body became more and more unbearable.


    Lieutenant Yu raised the wine jar, raised his neck, and gulped down two more mouthfuls of wine.


    He held the wine jar in his hand, raised his eyebrows, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Gu Qingxue¡¯s place to have a look.¡±


    The three guards were also moved. They followed Lieutenant Yu and stood up. However, a few stones flew through the air and hit the middle of the three guards¡¯ legs.


    The three guards, who were still proud of themselves, trembled at the same time. Then, they screamed at the top of their lungs.


    ¡°Ah!¡± The three guards thought that they were going to be crippled. They clutched their sore spots and fell to the ground miserably.


    Lieutenant Yu¡¯s heart tightened. He was about to shout angrily when an afterimage shot through the air and hit the wine jar in his hand.


    The wine jar in his hand broke into several pieces with a crash. The wine in the jar fell to the ground with a crash.


    ¡°Lieutenant Yu, you¡¯re quite interested in not sleeping in the middle of the night, aren¡¯t you?¡± A teasing voice came from not far away.


    Lieutenant Yu heard the familiar voice, and with a sharp gaze, he looked up and saw Ji Yan not far away.


    He saw Ji Yan sitting on the top of the wall, his entire body exuding an arrogant aura. He seemed to be afraid that Lieutenant Yu would not know that it was Ji Yan who broke the wine jar and was still provoking him. He kept playing with the stone in his hand.


    Lieutenant Yu¡¯s entire body erupted with extremely strong killing intent. He glared at Ji Yan and spat out three words from between his teeth, ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    Ji Yan smacked his tongue, he did not take Lieutenant Yu¡¯s words to heart at all. ¡°Lieutenant Yu, I, Ji Yan, am not scared to death. Why are you still trying to scare me? Wait until your strength can catch up to mine before you say such big words.¡±


    Lieutenant Yu¡¯s mood was disturbed. His entire being was on the verge of exploding. ¡°Ji Yan, are you intentionally looking for trouble?!¡±

 Chapter 361 - 361 Suddenly Wanted to Play With the Dog

    361 Suddenly Wanted to Play With the Dog


    Ji Yan shook his head, he said disapprovingly, ¡°That¡¯s not it. I just got interested in the middle of the night and wanted to play with the dog to have some fun. Since I¡¯ve already seen you, I¡¯m satisfied. I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    When Lieutenant Yu heard Ji Yan actually calling him a dog, he was so angry that he pulled out the long sword at his waist. ¡°Ji Yan! If you have the ability, don¡¯t try to talk fast. Come down and fight to the death with me!¡±


    Ji Yan looked at Lieutenant Yu calmly. ¡°I told you, I¡¯m only here to play with the dog. Since I¡¯ve had enough, I¡¯ll leave first. When I want to play with the dog again, I¡¯ll look for you again!¡±


    Lieutenant Yu saw Ji Yan jump off the wall and run after he finished speaking. He let out an angry roar. ¡°Ji Yan! Stop right there. I won¡¯t let you off no matter what! I¡¯ll fight you to the death!¡±


    When the three guards saw this, they held back the pain and grabbed Lieutenant Yu, with an anxious expression, they advised, ¡°Lieutenant Yu, you can¡¯t be rash. If His Highness finds out that you acted on your own, he will definitely be in a rage!¡±


    Lieutenant Yu listened to everyone¡¯s advice. Even though he was trembling with anger, he forced himself to calm down.


    Yes, he still had a mission to complete. If he were to lose his mind after being provoked by a few words, there would be a big problem.


    As Lieutenant Yu thought of this, the fire burning in his heart did not dissipate.


    Just as he was about to endure it, Ji Yan¡¯s provocative voice came from the other side of the wall, ¡°Woof, woof, woof! Old Dog Yu, woof, woof, woof!¡±


    Lieutenant Yu¡¯s anger, which he had been suppressing, now doubled. ¡°No! Even if the heavenly king comes today, I must kill Ji Yan!¡±


    After saying that, Lieutenant Yu raised the long sword in his hand and rushed out of the courtyard as if he had gone mad.


    The three guards were worried that something might happen, so they hurriedly stood up from the ground. Then, the three of them staggered toward Lieutenant Yu and sped up to chase after him.


    Soon, the courtyard was empty except for the crackling sounds of firewood being burned from the bonfire in the courtyard.


    At this time, a petite figure sneaked in. She was familiar with the way and came to the old village chief¡¯s room.


    In the room, the old village chief was curled up in the quilt. At this time, he was having a high fever and his body was extremely cold. Only his face was boiling hot. He almost lost his mind from the heat. After blinking his eyes, he watched in a daze as a beautiful woman opened the door and walked toward him.


    The old village chief was a little confused. He looked at her blankly a few times before he finally recognized her, ¡°Doctor¡­ Doctor Gu?¡±


    This beautiful woman in front of him was Gu Qingxue, right?


    Hearing the old village chief¡¯s hoarse and dry voice, Gu Qingxue quickly took out the water bag on her waist and gave the old village chief a few mouthfuls of water.


    The old village chief¡¯s lips were dry and cracked. He drank a few mouthfuls of water in a hurry before he finally sobered up. ¡°Medicine, Doctor Gu, I need medicine¡­!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve brought the medicine over. Don¡¯t worry, old village chief, drink it quickly.¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, she took another water bag from her waist and give it to the old village chief¡¯s lips.


    The old village chief used all the strength in his body to lift the water bag, then raised his head and drank the water in big gulps.

 Chapter 362 - 362 Youre a Charlatan

    362 You¡¯re a Charlatan


    The bitter medicine was a miracle medicine for the old village chief. He drank half of it in one go, and then finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Village chief, after you drink this medicine, the high fever will be gone by tomorrow morning. You can hide the rest of the medicine secretly. When you drink half of it tomorrow and the next day, it should be enough to last until His Royal Highness returns,¡± Gu Qingxue lowered her voice, she reminded the old village chief worriedly.


    The old village chief was so moved that tears welled up in his eyes. He held the water bag excitedly, he did his best to bow and thank Gu Qingxue, ¡°Doctor Gu, no matter what others say, I believe that you are right. I have the plague. I know my body better than anyone else. If it weren¡¯t for Lady Gu, we would have died long ago. We wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to live until now!¡±


    Seeing that the old village chief was so emotional that he started coughing hard, Gu Qingxue quickly reached out to Pat the old village chief on his back.


    The old village chief¡¯s expression immediately became much better. He let out a breath. ¡°Doctor Gu, I¡¯m very grateful that you¡¯re willing to save me, but Lady Gu, don¡¯t put yourself in danger because of me. It¡¯s better for you to leave quickly.¡±


    Gu Qingxue could not count on Ji Yan to delay her for too long, so she nodded in agreement. ¡°Alright, then I will leave first. Village chief, you must be careful.¡±


    The old village chief watched Gu Qingxue¡¯s back as she left. It was only after she closed the door that she finally collapsed weakly.


    ¡°Doctor Gu is really a good person¡­ It is a pity that she was wronged by someone who had intentions. When the prince regent returns, there will be someone who can support her.¡± The old village chief drank the medicine, his condition was no longer as bad as before. He closed his eyes and quickly fell asleep.


    The old village chief had not slept for long when he suddenly heard a muffled sound.


    The tightly shut door of the room was kicked open from the outside. A cold wind broke through the door and blew on the old village chief¡¯s body.


    The old village chief was forced to wake up. He raised his head and saw a few guards with lanterns forcefully breaking into his room.


    Under the protection of the guards, Imperial Physician Qin slowly stepped over the threshold and entered the room.


    The old village chief saw that Imperial Physician Qin was still dressed properly at this hour as if he had not rested for a long time. He suddenly had a bad premonition.


    The old village chief gently hid the water bag given to him by Gu Qingxue under the quilt. He tried his best to prop himself up and nodded at imperial physician Qin, ¡°Greetings, imperial physician. May I know why the imperial physician is here so late at night?¡±


    Seeing that the old village chief was still trying to play dumb, imperial Physician Qin¡¯s gaze was as sharp as a knife¡¯s edge, he sneered, ¡°Old village chief, you should still remember Prince Heng¡¯s order. His Highness said that no one should continue to take the medicine given by Gu Qingxue. Otherwise, they will be killed without mercy.¡±


    The old village chief¡¯s expression suddenly became very unsightly. Only then did he realize that he had been tricked.


    From the other party¡¯s stance, it was obvious that they did not intend to spare his life.


    After the old village chief thought through the cause and effect, he was no longer afraid.


    ¡°Are you trying to use my life to threaten the people of our village? Let me tell you, you, you are just a charlatan. You can deceive others, but you can not deceive the people of our Tie Family Village. We are all very clear that Doctor Gu truly wants to save us, and all of you are just trying to calm things down. You don¡¯t want to tell the world about the plague at all¡­¡± The old village chief became angrier the more he spoke. He had no strength left, and he kept coughing weakly.

 Chapter 363 - 363 Send Someone to Capture Gu Qingxue

    363 Send Someone to Capture Gu Qingxue


    Imperial Physician Qin¡¯s expression turned extremely unsightly as he reprimanded sternly, ¡°Impudent! It¡¯s clearly Gu Qingxue who thinks she¡¯s clever! If you really have the cadaveric rash, it¡¯s impossible that the illness hasn¡¯t spread!¡±


    Imperial Physician Qin was able to become the head of the imperial hospital, so he naturally had two sets of skills.


    He also knew about the cadaveric rash and knew that this illness was comparable to hell. If the people of the Tie Family Village had really contracted this illness, the plague would have spread long ago. How could it be controlled in the Tie Family Village?


    It was also because he was sure that his diagnosis was correct that Imperial Physician Qin could not stand the fact that the village chief and the villagers were on Gu Qingxue¡¯s side.


    The old village chief rolled his eyes, he continued, ¡°That¡¯s because Doctor Gu¡¯s traditional Chinese medicine is brilliant. She used a decoction to suppress the plague. You just don¡¯t want to admit that Doctor Gu is stronger than you. What kind of doctor are you¡­¡±


    Imperial Physician Qin heard the old village chief¡¯s rebuke, and the expression on his face was completely twisted with anger. ¡°Send him on his way.¡±


    The guards immediately went forward. One of them grabbed the old village chief¡¯s arm, while the other forcefully pried open his mouth. Then, they poured a small bottle of posion directly into his throat.


    Gulp!


    The old village chief¡¯s illness was beyond cure. There was no room for resistance at all. He was forced to drink the poison.


    The poison tasted extremely bitter. After the old village chief was forced to swallow it, he struggled with all his might.


    The guards were certain that the old village chief had already drunk the poison, so they let him go.


    The old village chief panicked and used all his strength to dig out the poison that had flowed into his throat.


    However, he could not do it at all. The poison¡¯s medicinal effects spread rapidly. The old village chief¡¯s face quickly turned red from holding it in and he reached out to cover his heart.


    A terrible pain came from his heart, and the old village chief felt as if his chest was about to explode!


    ¡°You, you¡­ !¡± The old village chief raised a hand weakly and pointed at Imperial Physician Qin. Suddenly, he could not catch his breath, and his head fell on the bed. He rolled his eyes and lost his breath.


    Imperial Physician Qin smiled indifferently and continued to instruct his guards, ¡°Take the body with you and come with me.¡±


    The guards immediately left the courtyard with the old village chief¡¯s body and went straight to Gu Qingxue¡¯s residence.


    On this side, Gu Qingxue had just returned to the courtyard house where she lived when she suddenly felt a sense of disharmony.


    There were other people in the courtyard house where she lived.


    After Gu Qingxue confirmed this, she immediately wanted to leave vigilantly.


    However, the people in the courtyard house had been waiting for her for a long time, so they wouldn¡¯t give her any chance to escape.


    Gu Qingxue clearly heard a berating voice coming from the side room.


    ¡°Gu Qingxue, don¡¯t even think about running away. I knew you didn¡¯t have any good intentions. I came to the courtyard house to guard it just now, just to wait for you to walk into the trap.¡± Princess Liuying walked out of the side room, dressed neatly and surrounded by a group of guards, and came out of the wing room.


    Gu Qingxue looked at Princess Liuying, not surprised at all. ¡°In order to catch me, the princess is really taking an effort.¡±


    Princess Liuying heard the sarcasm in Gu Qingxue¡¯s words, efforts to suppress her heart-burning anger. ¡°Gu Qingxue, I know you want to provoke me. However, I might as well tell you, it¡¯s not that easy. I¡¯m not someone you can offend. Men, take Gu Qingxue down!¡±


    Gu Qingxue took a step back and took out the jade dragon pendant, ¡°I have the jade dragon pendant given by the prince regent. I¡¯m qualified to participate in the treatment of the plague. You can¡¯t catch me!¡±

 Chapter 364 - 364 If It Weren’t for Doctor Gu’s Help, We Would All Be Dead!

    364 If It Weren¡¯t for Doctor Gu¡¯s Help, We Would All Be Dead!


    Princess Liuying looked at the jade dragon pendant in Gu Qingxue¡¯s hand, her envious eyes were almost bleeding, ¡°Gu Qingxue, don¡¯t talk about His Royal Highness! The Jade Dragon Pendant represents His Royal Highness, but you killed innocent people. Even if His Royal Highness is here, he can¡¯t protect you!¡±


    Gu Qingxue looked at Princess Liuying in confusion, wondering if this woman had lost her mind.


    Disregarding the comfort of the civilians, she insisted that they were not suffering from the plague. Where did they get the face to come and frame her?


    However, it was very strange that Princess Liuying appeared here at this moment. Gu Qingxue stood where she was, thinking. She guessed that she could have walked into the trap set by these people by accident.


    Just as Gu Qingxue realized this, a bustling sound suddenly came from outside the door.


    The gate of the courtyard house was kicked open by someone. Immediately after, the villagers holding torches all rushed in.


    Gu Qingxue looked at these villagers in surprise and asked in surprise, ¡°Why are all of you here?¡±


    Madam Peng was the first one to rush to Gu Qingxue. Her face was full of anxiety as if she was afraid that Gu Qingxue would be bullied. ¡°Doctor Gu, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°We heard from Old Zhang that something might have happened to you, so we rushed here. It seems that we all made it in time!¡± Someone among the villagers immediately heaved a sigh of relief.


    Gu Qingxue, however, furrowed her brows in confusion.


    Even she herself had not expected such a turn of events. If that was the case, how did Hunter Zhang know that something was going to happen to her?


    Princess Liuying looked at the group of aggressive villagers and appeared to be very calm as if she was not worried that they would support Gu Qingxue.


    ¡°Are you really not going to stop? Why do you keep making things difficult for Doctor Gu? If it wasn¡¯t for Doctor Gu¡¯s help, we would have died long ago!¡±At this moment, Granny Li¡¯s eldest son, Big Li, stepped forward and said harshly.


    ¡°What you said is right. As long as we are here, you can forget about bullying Doctor Gu!¡± Madam Peng said aggressively.


    Madam Peng¡¯s words attracted the agreement of the villagers. They were united against a common enemy, and all of them challenged Princess Liuying for Gu Qingxue¡¯s sake.


    Under normal circumstances, they would not dare to be so presumptuous to Princess Liuying.


    However, most of them had contracted the plague, and they needed Gu Qingxue¡¯s medicine to help them prolong their lives.


    Once Gu Qingxue was gone, none of them could escape.


    Princess Liuying¡¯s attempt to capture their savior was equivalent to pushing them into the fire pit together.


    Since they were going to die anyway, they might as well protect Gu Qingxue to repay her the favor of saving their lives. Perhaps they might have a chance of survival.


    Hearing the villagers¡¯ words, Gu Qingxue felt touched and continued to look for Hunter Zhang.


    However, Hunter Zhang was nowhere to be found, and he was not among the crowd.


    Seeing the aggressive villagers, Princess Liuying was not as angry as before. Instead, she looked at them as if they were idiots, looking at the villagers, she said, ¡°You are really stupid. Do you know that the person you are protecting is actually a charlatan, a murderer who killed a patient?¡±


    Princess Liuying¡¯s words immediately caused everyone to look at each other.


    The villagers¡¯ first reaction was disbelief.

 Chapter 365 - 365 Arrest This Witch Who Has Harmed Innocent People!

    365 Arrest This Witch Who Has Harmed Innocent People!


    ¡°Stop spouting nonsense here. Aren¡¯t we all standing here? Doctor Gu¡¯s medical skills are so good that he won¡¯t kill anyone!¡± Granny Li was so angry that she knocked the crutch in her hand hard as she spoke.


    ¡°It¡¯s inevitable that you don¡¯t believe me. After all, Gu Qingxue has a few tricks up her sleeve and fooled all of you. However, you should at least believe the words of the people in your village, right?¡± Princess Liuying said, she took the initiative to open a path for hunter Zhang, who had been hiding behind her all this time, to walk out.


    Big Li and the other villagers were a little surprised when they saw Hunter Zhang.


    ¡°Old Zhang, why didn¡¯t you come with us? No¡­ Why are you on their side?¡± Big Li looked at Hunter Zhang in puzzlement and asked the question that all the villagers wanted to ask.


    ¡°Because I saw Gu Qingxue kill the village chief with my own eyes!¡± Hunter Zhang raised his hand and pointed at Gu Qingxue while he was speaking. His hatred for evil almost made Gu Qingxue believe Hunter Zhang¡¯s words.


    It seemed that she had underestimated these villagers.


    No matter where they were, there would always be people scheming against each other, and there would always be villains causing mischief.


    Gu Qingxue did not say anything. Instead, she continued to look at the villagers of Tie Family Village, waiting for their reaction.


    Granny Li was the first to come back to her senses. She knocked her walking stick hard and berated unhappily, ¡°Nonsense, Doctor Gu is definitely not that kind of person!¡±


    After Granny Li said this, the other villagers nodded in unison.


    Hunter Zhang was very excited when he heard this, he hurriedly continued, ¡°What I said is true! As you all know, I¡¯ve been in charge of feeding the village chief the medicine for the past few days. Because the village chief is getting old, I¡¯ve secretly given my share of the medicine to the village chief so that he can keep drinking the medicine twice a day. However, who knew that the village chief¡¯s condition not only hasn¡¯t improved but has even worsened!¡±


    Gu Qingxue looked at Hunter Zhang calmly, already thinking of a way to escape.


    Hunter Zhang continued with a pained expression, ¡°The village chief suspected that there was something wrong with the medicine that Doctor Gu gave us. Today, he asked me to call Doctor Gu to go and ask her about it. In the end, I went to take a look. After Lady Gu left, I found that Doctor Gu had forced the village chief to drink the medicine again, and his breathing was not smooth¡­¡±


    Seeing Hunter Zhang¡¯s eyes welling up with tears as he spoke, the villagers present were at a loss.


    They realized that they could no longer differentiate between who was right and who was wrong.


    They did not believe that Doctor Gu would do such a thing, but Hunter Zhang was a member of their village. Logically speaking, there was no need for him to lie like this.


    Madam Peng saw Hunter Zhang¡¯s serious tone and asked the most crucial question, ¡°Where is the village chief? How is he?¡±


    Since this matter had something to do with the village chief, they only needed to call the village chief over to ask him about the situation, and the truth would be revealed.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s gaze could not help but tremble.


    It was clear that the situation today was deliberately targeted at her.


    However, it was not hard for her to imagine that the old village chief, who had been involved in this matter innocently, should be the one who had the most miserable ending.


    Imperial Physician Qin quickly ordered his men to carry the old village chief¡¯s body over.


    Imperial Physician Qin suppressed the smug look in his eyes. He raised his hand and pointed at Gu Qingxue, ordering loudly, ¡°Men, arrest this witch who has harmed innocent people!¡±

 Chapter 366 - 366 I Didn’t Kill the Person

    366 I Didn¡¯t Kill the Person


    ¡°Yes!¡± Immediately, some guards came to Gu Qingxue quickly.


    This time, the villagers of Tie Family Village did not protect Gu Qingxue. Their eyes were all attracted by the corpse lying on the ground.


    It was the corpse of the old village chief. He died in great pain, and his whole face was distorted. Only his eyes were still wide open, which made people feel terrified.


    ¡°Village, village chief?¡± Madam Peng was so scared that she covered her mouth with her hand, her face full of disbelief.


    Originally, they did not really believe Hunter Zhang¡¯s words. It was only when they saw the old village chief¡¯s corpse appear in front of them that they finally realized that Hunter Zhang¡¯s words were very likely serious!


    However, they could not understand why they were fine.


    Moreover, Doctor Gu had taken such good care of them. What reason did he have to kill the old village chief?


    On this side, the guards had already approached Gu Qingxue.


    Gu Qingxue frowned as she watched these guards¡¯ impudent actions. She flicked her fingers and shot out a few silver needles that were dipped in poison, which entered the bodies of these guards.


    The guards¡¯ bodies quickly lost control. They looked at Gu Qingxue in surprise and tried to grab her with all their strength. However, their bodies did not listen to their commands. It was as if they had been injected with lead, and they could not move.


    ¡°Gu Qingxue, you really are a demoness. You only know how to use these evil spells!¡± Princess Liuying pointed at Gu Qingxue and questioned.


    Gu Qingxue only glanced at Princess Liuying from the corner of her eyes and immediately withdrew her gaze. She looked down on Princess Liuying in the most unruly way.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it. I didn¡¯t kill him,¡± Gu Qingxue said slowly.


    ¡°How dare you quibble! I saw you go to the old village chief¡¯s room with my own eyes. The old village chief died suddenly after taking your medicine!¡± Hunter Zhang said, he pounced on the old village chief¡¯s body with a pained expression, kneeling beside him and wailing loudly.


    The villagers of Tie Family Village all had helpless expressions. They held the torches in their hands, not knowing which side to help.


    What both sides said made sense. They looked at the dead body of the old village chief in complete confusion.


    Gu Qingxue also could not bear it. She recalled that when she saw the old village chief just now, this kind old man was still grateful to her. He was afraid that she would be made to suffer, so he told her to leave quickly.


    The old village chief himself probably would not have thought that Hunter Zhang, who was also a villager of Tie Family Village, would actually kill the elders around him in order to frame her.


    ¡°Let me ask you. If what you said is true, then why did you leave the old village chief when you saw that he wasn¡¯t feeling well?¡± Gu Qingxue asked Hunter Zhang sharply.


    ¡°Of course, I went to get a doctor for the old village chief. I went to get Imperial Physician Qin to help me, and then Imperial Physician Qin asked me to inform the princess and Prince Heng of this matter.¡± Hunter Zhang did not even need to think about it, it seemed that he had already guessed that Gu Qingxue would ask such a question.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, the person who watched the old village chief¡¯s death was Imperial Physician Qin.¡± Gu Qingxue¡¯s face did not show the slightest bit of anger after being framed. ¡°Since I gave the old village chief the medicine, it¡¯s possible that I was the murderer. However, Imperial Physician Qin is also a suspect.¡±


    ¡°When I arrived, the old village chief was already dead. Gu Qingxue, there was something wrong with the medicine that you developed. You must be trying to spread rumors and make a name for yourself by finding a cure for the plague,¡± Imperial Physician Qin said bitterly, he looked at Gu Qingxue with disappointment. ¡°How can such a cold-hearted doctor like you?¡±

 Chapter 367 - 367 Words Without Proof

    367 Words Without Proof


    If not for the fact that she was still sad about the death of the old village chief, Gu Qingxue would have laughed out loud when she saw the poor acting skills of Imperial Physician Qin.


    ¡°No one can prove that what you said is true. Of course, I can¡¯t prove what I said is true. Hunter Zhang can¡¯t prove his words either. Words have no basis. If you can¡¯t provide evidence, you can¡¯t say that the old village chief died because he ate the medicine I gave him,¡± Gu Qingxue said calmly.


    ¡°I¡­ I think what Doctor Gu said makes sense. Naturally, I¡¯m not suspecting Hunter Zhang. It¡¯s just that words have no basis,¡± Madam Peng said carefully.


    When the villagers saw the old village chief pass away, they did not feel good.


    They were all very sad, but they would not lose their rationality and accuse Gu Qingxue wrongly.


    When Hunter Zhang saw this scene, he frowned in surprise. Then, he looked at Imperial Physician Qin at a loss.


    Imperial Physician Qin glared at Hunter Zhang and used his eyes to warn him.


    Hunter Zhang still dared to look at him at this time. Was it not obvious that he was arousing suspicion?


    Princess Liuying also looked at the villagers with dissatisfaction, wondering why they suddenly became so calm.


    They should immediately believe their companions¡¯ words and then go against Gu Qingxue as a common enemy, right?


    ¡°Imperial Physician Qin is the same as me, he was sent by the imperial court. The deaths of the villagers of the Tie Family Village are of no benefit to us, we don¡¯t need to trouble ourselves. Gu Qingxue, if you say that you didn¡¯t do it, I can give you a chance to prove your innocence.¡± Prince Heng led his guards and strode over, they stood not far from the gate of the courtyard house.


    The guards held torches high in their hands. After they dispersed, they surrounded the entire courtyard house and looked at Gu Qingxue covetously.


    ¡°Your Highness, if I prove my innocence, how will you deal with the people who wronged me?¡± Gu Qingxue asked in a cold tone as she looked at Hunter Zhang.


    Since Hunter Zhang dared to harm her, she would never let him go.


    Hunter Zhang only felt that Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes were full of coldness. Her sharp gaze landed on him, causing him to tremble uncontrollably.


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying. It¡¯s you who caused the death of the village chief! If I¡¯m wrong, I¡¯m willing to pay any price!¡± Hunter Zhang said loudly with his neck stiffened.


    Hearing Hunter Zhang¡¯s brave words, Gu Qingxue was so angry that she laughed instead, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Princess Liuying was puzzled when she saw Gu Qingxue was still able to smile despite the current situation.


    She almost suspected that Gu Qingxue had lost her mind. Otherwise, how could she be so calm in the face of such a dangerous situation?


    Prince Heng was even more disdainful of Gu Qingxue¡¯s reaction.


    There was no evidence, so he did not believe that Gu Qingxue was capable of digging out the truth from the mouth of a dead person.


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Gu Qingxue walked to the side of the old village chief¡¯s body and observed the condition of the body first.


    The old village chief¡¯s body was no longer warm. Because it was winter, his body became stiff much faster than usual. The old village chief¡¯s body had already become stiff to a certain extent.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to see what method Lady Gu intends to use to prove her innocence.¡± Imperial Physician Qin stood beside Gu Qingxue as if he did not mind watching the show.


    After observing the old village chief, Gu Qingxue stood up. She looked around and said, ¡°I want to dissect the body.¡±

 Chapter 368 - 368 Coroner’s Work

    368 Coroner¡¯s Work


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s casual words caused the expressions of the people present to change at the same time.


    Granny Li was the first to stand out. She was the one who did not believe that Gu Qingxue was the murderer, but she tried to stop her. ¡°Lady Gu, you mustn¡¯t do this. The work of a coroner is something that only the lowest class of people would do. It¡¯s unlucky!¡±


    Dissecting a person¡¯s body was something only a person with a particular Bazi Chart could do. Ordinary doctors would not be willing to do such unlucky work. Unless it was a doctor who had caused the death of someone before and had to do it to earn a living, only then would they be forced to do the work of a coroner.


    This kind of work was taboo to anyone, especially since Gu Qingxue was a woman. If this news were to spread, everyone would point their fingers at her spine and gossip.


    ¡°There is no nobility or inferiority in a position. Besides, this is the only way I can prove my innocence. I would like to trouble Your Highness to send a few brave people over to illuminate the room for me,¡± Gu Qingxue said, she had already returned to her room to retrieve the knives needed for the autopsy.


    Taking advantage of Gu Qingxue¡¯s departure, Prince Heng came to Imperial Physician Qin¡¯s side and asked in a low voice, ¡°How confident are you in what you did just now?¡±


    ¡°Rest assured, Your Highness. Gu Qingxue is just a peasant woman in the village. She won¡¯t be able to recognize the poison I used. Besides, how can a doctor do a coroner¡¯s job well? Even an old doctor who has been practicing medicine for more than ten years might not be able to do it well, let alone Gu Qingxue,¡± Imperial Physician Qin said confidently.


    With Imperial Physician Qin¡¯s assurance, Prince Heng¡¯s originally worried heart calmed down. He casually found a few guards and held torches to illuminate Gu Qingxue.


    Under everyone¡¯s conflicted gazes, Gu Qingxue strode over and stood in front of the old village chief¡¯s body.


    Gu Qingxue looked at the old village chief¡¯s body, her heart filled with mixed feelings.


    She wanted to dissect the old village chief¡¯s body, not just for her, but also so that the old village chief could die clearly.


    Gu Qingxue undid the old village chief¡¯s shirt, and under everyone¡¯s gaze, she made the first cut.


    The old village chief¡¯s body was pitifully thin. Gu Qingxue easily cut open his skin with a single cut.


    Princess Liuying was far away from Gu Qingxue. When she saw this scene, she could not help but vomit!


    The other villagers were in no better condition. They were also in shock. They saw the old village chief¡¯s body had been cut open by the knife, and his stomach was pitch black inside, they could not help but take a few steps back.


    After Gu Qingxue cut open the old village chief¡¯s stomach, she cut open his neck vertically and exposed his esophagus and trachea to the air.


    The smell of blood spread in the air with the breeze, but Gu Qingxue did not stop doing it.


    Not only that, she even explained to the people present patiently, ¡°I suspect that the old village chief died of heart palpitations, but when I checked his pulse before, he didn¡¯t have any heart disease, Since he suddenly died of heart palpitations, it was most likely caused by drugs. There are many poisons that can cause heart palpitations, but most of them are highly toxic. After consuming them, they will corrode his internal organs.¡±


    Hearing Gu Qingxue¡¯s calm explanation, the people looked at her as if they had seen a ghost.


    Imperial Physician Qin, in particular, was not far from Gu Qingxue. He was so scared that his legs went soft when he saw the bloody internal organs.

 Chapter 369 - 369 Corpse Rotting Poison

    369 Corpse Rotting Poison


    However, Gu Qingxue seemed to be fine!


    ¡°Prince Heng, what I said is the main point. If you don¡¯t look, how will you know that I¡¯m innocent?¡± Gu Qingxue saw that Prince Heng¡¯s face had turned green, so she waved at Prince Heng enthusiastically, ¡°Please come this way, Your Highness. I¡¯ll make a place for you so that you can see it clearly.¡±


    Prince Heng almost vomited when he heard Gu Qingxue¡¯s words. He quickly waved his hand and said, ¡°No, there¡¯s no need for me to look. I don¡¯t understand these things either. Imperial Physician Qin, go and speak to Gu Qingxue.¡±


    Imperial Physician Qin was completely stunned by this. He looked at Prince Heng and coincidentally met Prince Heng¡¯s gaze.


    Imperial Physician Qin felt bitter in his heart. He did not dare to disobey the prince¡¯s order, so he walked to Gu Qingxue¡¯s side and stood still.


    Gu Qingxue smiled, and her hands were not polite at all. She picked up the old village chief¡¯s esophagus in front of Imperial Physician Qin, ¡°Imperial Physician Qin, please take a look. If the old village chief had drunk a poison for a long term, his esophagus wouldn¡¯t be so smooth and elastic.¡±


    Imperial Physician Qin did not dare to look at the old village chief. He turned his head to the side stubbornly, still trying to show off. ¡°This doesn¡¯t mean anything.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean anything, but Imperial Physician Qin can continue to look,¡± Gu Qingxue said as she cut the old village chief¡¯s ribs and flesh with the sharp knife in her hand, revealing the heart underneath.


    ¡°Urgh!¡± The heavy smell of blood and the near-terrifying visual impact made the guard standing at the side unable to bear it. His body trembled for a moment, then he opened his mouth and vomited.


    Gu Qingxue acted as if she did not hear him. She pointed at the black vein on the spot of the heart with the tip of her knife. ¡°Imperial Physician Qin, please take a look. The black vein contains the poison that killed the old village chief.¡±


    Imperial Physician Qin did not want to look at it at all. He only wanted to stay away from Gu Qingxue so that this crazy woman would not do something unimaginable!


    ¡°Poisons have a different taste and color, but the medicine I made doesn¡¯t have this kind of poison,¡± Gu Qingxue said as she used the container she carried with her to contain the poison in the vein.


    The poison and the poisonous blood were put into the bottle by Gu Qingxue. As she presented the bottle in front of everyone, the stench of something rotten swept out.


    Even though everyone was still some distance away from Gu Qingxue, they were all nauseated by the terrible stench!


    ¡°Ugh! What is that smell?!¡± Imperial Physician Qin was the closest to the bottle of poison. He suddenly smelled such a strong smell and almost fainted from the stench!


    ¡°This is the real smell of the poison. If I¡¯m not wrong, this poison is called Corpse Rotting Poison. It looks like it can cause one¡¯s heart to palpitate and die silently. In fact, the corpse of a person who has taken this poison will rot more easily than an ordinary corpse and emit a foul stench. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can stop the old village chief from being buried first. After another two days, the poison will spread throughout the old village chief¡¯s body, and his corpse will emit an unprecedented stench,¡± Gu Qingxue said, she used the stopper of the bottle to block the bottle.


    Only then did the strange stench be covered. The people present also revealed expressions as if they had just survived a disaster, and they took large gulps of air.


    ¡°In other words, the old village chief died of heart palpitations after being drugged by someone else with the corpse rotting poison?¡± Madam Peng asked while covering her nose.

 Chapter 370 - 370 Could It Be That You Were the One Who Drugged the Old Village Chief?

    370 Could It Be That You Were the One Who Drugged the Old Village Chief?


    Big Li was the first to nod his head in agreement with Madam Peng¡¯s guess. ¡°That¡¯s for sure! Lady Gu must have been wronged. Otherwise, if the medicine Lady Gu gave me contained this poison, wouldn¡¯t we have been killed long ago?¡±


    ¡°Not only were we killed, but I¡¯m also afraid our corpses would have been smelly long ago!¡± Another villager stood out and said.


    ¡°Your Highness, the Corpse Rotting Poison is very expensive, and it¡¯s a highly toxic poison from the western regions. It¡¯s definitely not something I can buy with my status. So, the old village chief wasn¡¯t killed by me,¡± Gu Qingxue said, she reached out and picked up a white cloth to cover the old village chief¡¯s corpse.


    After hearing this conclusion, Prince Heng¡¯s expression changed at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    He really did not expect that his carefully planned plan would be so easily exposed by Gu Qingxue.


    Princess Liuying did not expect Gu Qingxue to be so capable. She did not want to believe this fact for a moment, so she shouted indignantly, ¡°Gu Qingxue, what you said just now is just your one-sided statement. No one can prove that what you said is true.¡±


    ¡°If the princess doesn¡¯t believe me, you can go to the yamen of Qingyuan Town and ask the coroner there to come here. By then, the coroner will prove that what I said is true,¡± Gu Qingxue said indifferently


    The coroners had been dealing with corpses all day long. It was reasonable for them to know that the corpse was poisoned, so they could help to prove her innocence.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that difficult. We¡¯ll go to Qingyuan Town right now and ask for help.¡± The villagers listened to Gu Qingxue¡¯s explanation and believed her words.


    There was no need for Doctor Gu to tell such a lie that could be exposed in such a short time!


    Imperial Physician Qin was furious, but as the person who poisoned the old village chief, he knew better than anyone that what Gu Qingxue said was true.


    He had underestimated Gu Qingxue after all. He did not expect that Gu Qingxue not only knew about the Corpse Rotting Poison but also knew how to work as a coroner. If Gu Qingxue had not dissected the body, she would not have discovered the poison in the old village chief¡¯s body. The old village chief¡¯s body would not have the chance to stink before they would burn the body and put an end to the matter.


    Imperial Physician Qin¡¯s face was solemn. He did not dare to look at Prince Heng¡¯s furious gaze.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t believe it. Gu Qingxue, you must be lying!¡± Princess Liuying, who had been looking forward to it for a long time, was so angry that her eyes almost spat fire when she saw that Gu Qingxue had actually turned the situation around.


    Princess Liuying could not understand why Gu Qingxue could turn the situation around every time!


    ¡°You want to see the evidence, so Doctor Gu has already shown you the evidence. Why are you still not satisfied? Why don¡¯t you just invite the coroner over and prove that what Doctor Gu said is true?¡± Big Li stood out and said.


    ¡°Wait a minute. Don¡¯t forget. If Doctor Gu is not the murderer, then someone else must have poisoned him. Someone deliberately killed our village chief!¡± As Granny Li spoke, her sharp gaze had already swept across Hunter Zhang.


    Hunter Zhang was suddenly locked onto by the villagers¡¯ gazes. He was so scared that his legs went soft. He hurriedly waved his hand and said, ¡°No, this matter has nothing to do with me!¡±


    ¡°You framed Doctor Gu but said that this matter has nothing to do with you? Aren¡¯t you contradicting yourself? I want to know, how did you see that the old village chief was unwell? Could it be that you drugged the old village chief?¡± Madam Peng looked suspiciously at Hunter Zhang. Her sharp gaze seemed to be able to directly see through Hunter Zhang.

 Chapter 371 - 371 Be Careful, or I’ll Arrest All of You

    371 Be Careful, or I¡¯ll Arrest All of You


    Hunter Zhang did not know how to explain. He stammered and could not say a complete sentence. Then, he subconsciously looked at Imperial Physician Qin who was not far away.


    Gu Qingxue quietly observed this scene and said with a faint smile, ¡°Imperial Physician Qin, Hunter Zhang is looking at you. Don¡¯t you have anything to say?¡±


    The hair on Imperial Physician Qin¡¯s back stood on end, and she warned Gu Qingxue with a serious face, ¡°Doctor Gu, I warn you not to make irresponsible remarks. This matter has nothing to do with me.¡±


    ¡°Doctor Gu, since Hunter Zhang brought this matter up first, then he is suspected of being framed. For such a thing had happened under my nose, if it was spread out, it would be difficult for me to explain. For this, I must give you an explanation. Men, bring Hunter Zhang and Gu Qingxue back to Qingyuan Town and lock them up temporarily,¡± Prince Heng ordered with a serious face.


    Gu Qingxue had guessed that Prince Heng would not let this matter go so easily. She looked at Prince Heng coldly and said, ¡°Your Highness Prince Heng, I have already proven my innocence.¡±


    Prince Heng sneered and said, ¡°I naturally know this. However, this matter has something to do with you. In order to prevent further complications, I will bring you back to investigate. Miss Gu, don¡¯t worry. As long as you are truly innocent, I will not make things difficult for you.¡±


    Gu Qingxue met Prince Heng¡¯s smug expression. She was very clear that Prince Heng was deliberately finding fault with her.


    What assistance in the investigation? It was just an excuse.


    Once she really left with Prince Heng, what awaited her would be inhuman torture.


    She was just an ordinary doctor with no power or influence. Even if she was really tortured to death, Prince Heng would still have many ways to make her death a matter of course.


    Gu Qingxue looked at Prince Heng coldly. Her palm, which was hidden under her sleeve, moved. She was already thinking of ways to leave this place.


    No matter what, she could not be caught.


    Princess Liuying, who had been extremely disappointed, was immediately energized after hearing these words. ¡°That¡¯s right. Gu Qingxue should assist in the investigation. Men, take Gu Qingxue and Hunter Zhang away!¡±


    When the villagers of Tie Family Village heard this, they were also anxious.


    ¡°Wait a minute, wait a minute! How can you be so unreasonable?¡± Big Li shouted loudly. Then, he was pressed down to the ground by two guards.


    ¡°How dare you block my investigation of a murder case? Are you the murderer? Take him with you and lock him in the prison and interrogate him severely!¡±Prince Heng said harshly.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t, Your Highness. My son is innocent. This matter has nothing to do with him!¡± Granny Li looked at her only son who was caught, and she was so scared that she panicked. She cried and begged Prince Heng.


    Prince Heng merely muttered to himself when he heard that. Then, he waved his hand and asked the guards to let go of Big Li. ¡°I¡¯m here to handle official business. If you interfere with my official business, be careful that I arrest all of you!¡±


    Previously, when the villagers were protecting Gu Qingxue, Prince Heng could not find a suitable excuse to make a move, so he could only watch.


    However, it was different this time. This time, the matter involved human lives. Prince Heng could use the excuse of interfering with official business to deal with these villagers.


    The villagers were not fools. None of them wanted to be captured. They had no choice but to stop what they were doing and look at Gu Qingxue helplessly.

 Chapter 372 - 372 Prince Heng, What Can You Do to Me?

    372 Prince Heng, What Can You Do to Me?


    Gu Qingxue was alone and helpless. She stared at Prince Heng and said, ¡°Your Highness, this is deliberate revenge.¡±


    Prince Heng did not think much of it. He stared at Gu Qingxue and said, ¡°Miss Gu has misunderstood. I am worried about Miss Gu¡¯s safety.¡±


    After Prince Heng spoke hypocritically, the guards became even more unscrupulous. They stretched out their hands toward Gu Qingxue¡¯s direction.


    Gu Qingxue happened to glance at these people from the corner of her eyes. Her palm under her sleeve moved. Just as she was about to make a move, she suddenly felt a wave of terrifying inner energy sweeping over like a tidal wave.


    The familiar aura made Gu Qingxue¡¯s expression change. She raised her head to look at the owner of the aura.


    In the dark night, Rong Zhan, who was dressed in a white crescent moon, flew over quickly. He was like a devil who had come from the dark night, standing steadily in front of Gu Qingxue.


    ¡°Get lost.¡± He moved his thin lips and spat out a word. Rong Zhan¡¯s aura swept across, and terrifying inner energy spread out rapidly in an arc, sending all the guards flying.


    The guards did not have the strength to fight back at all. They were sent flying from their original positions, and their bodies fell to the ground, making muffled sounds.


    Prince Heng was also deeply shocked by the murderous aura around Rong Zhan. He subconsciously took a step back and looked at Rong Zhan, unwilling to give up, he forced out his name from between his teeth. ¡°Rong Zhan, how dare you obstruct my investigation?¡±


    Rong Zhan did not think much of it. His pair of deep eyes revealed a cold murderous aura. ¡°How can you touch my people?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, Gu Qingxue is involved in a murder case. We should arrest her!¡± Princess Liuying said unwillingly.


    Seeing Rong Zhan standing in front of Gu Qingxue, Princess Liuying was so jealous that her eyes almost bled.


    Gu Qingxue stared at Rong Zhan¡¯s back, and her mind could not help but move.


    He left with so many secret guards but came back alone. It was obvious how anxious he was on the way back.


    The anger and dissatisfaction in her heart also vanished into smoke when she saw Rong Zhan.


    Rong Zhan seemed to have a magical power that made her feel at ease.


    Gu Qingxue hid the emotions in her eyes and watched Rong Zhan turn his head to look at her.


    Rong Zhan asked, ¡°Is this related to you?¡±


    Gu Qingxue shook her head, ¡°Of course not. Besides, I¡¯ve proven my innocence. It was Prince Heng who wanted to target me.¡±


    Imperial Physician Qin was anxious. He pointed at Gu Qingxue¡¯s nose and said angrily, ¡°Gu Qingxue, how dare you disrespect Prince Heng!¡±


    Rong Zhan glanced at her from the corner of his eye. With a raise of his hand, a stream of inner energy swept out and landed heavily on Imperial Physician Qin¡¯s body.


    Imperial Physician Qin was caught off guard. He landed heavily on the ground after a scream. He groaned and spat out a mouthful of blood at the same time.


    ¡°Rong Zhan, don¡¯t go too far.¡± Prince Heng glared at Rong Zhan and warned him.


    Rong Zhan did not think much of it. He did not take what Prince Heng said to heart at all. ¡°Prince Heng, what can you do to me?¡±


    Rong Zhan displayed the word ¡®arrogant¡¯ to the fullest. He just had to challenge Prince Heng.


    Gu Qingxue could not help but snicker when she saw that Prince Heng¡¯s expression was extremely ugly not far away.


    She had never seen anyone better than Rong Zhan in terms of arrogance.


    Prince Heng had challenged Rong Zhan, so he was asking for trouble.


    Prince Heng was extremely furious. He wanted to pounce on Rong Zhan immediately and tear him into pieces.

 Chapter 373 - 373 Diarrhea

    373 Diarrhea


    Prince Heng knew his own limits. He knew better than anyone else that Rong Zhan¡¯s strength was not something he could compare to.


    ¡°Rong Zhan, I have been ordered to capture Gu Qingxue, who spread the rumors of the plague. If you obstruct me, you will be disobeying the imperial decree. You can not bear this crime!¡± Prince Heng was too angry, his face was flushed red, and his head was dizzy.


    Princess Liuying did not want to see the two of them challenge each other. She quickened her pace and ran forward to block between them, with a look of concern for Rong Zhan, she said, ¡°Your Highness, Imperial Physician Qin has confirmed that the villagers of Tie Family Village are not suffering from the plague at all. They are just ordinary acne. Gu Qingxue spreading rumors is already set in stone. Your Royal Highness, please don¡¯t hurt yourself for her sake!¡±


    Prince Heng was furious when he saw Princess Liuying like this. ¡°Ying¡¯er, come back here.¡±


    Princess Liuying turned her head to look at Prince Heng and begged him, ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely make His Royal Highness stand on our side!¡±


    How could Prince Heng care about that? An unknown fire surged in his heart and he stretched out his hand to pull Princess Liuying back.


    However, Prince Heng did not expect that just as his arm touched Princess Liuying, a rumbling sound came from his stomach and he immediately let out a fart.


    For a moment, the entire place was silent. Everyone was shocked by this movement.


    Even Prince Heng himself did not expect that he would do such a shameful thing in front of so many people.


    Prince Heng was stunned on the spot due to his excessive shock. He looked terrible and did not know what to do.


    Gu Qingxue saw that Prince Heng was sweating profusely, and an unnatural blush rose on his face. She made a bold guess, ¡°Prince Heng, you¡¯re also infected with the plague.¡±


    Prince Heng felt dizzy, ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. Where did the plague come from? Don¡¯t be an alarmist here¡­¡±


    Prince Heng did not want to believe it on the surface, but his body was very honest, and he could hear the sound of his stomach again.


    It was as if his internal organs were all twisted together, which made Prince Heng groan in pain. He could not help but bend down and turn around, wanting to leave.


    He had no time to argue with Gu Qingxue. There was only one word in his mind.


    It was the word ¡®toilet¡¯.


    The feeling of wanting to poop almost made him break down. He did not want to care about anything, nor could he care about anything. The only thing he wanted to do was to find a toilet as soon as possible, and then he would have a good time!


    Princess Liuying had never seen Prince Heng show such an expression. Just as she was wondering about it, she saw Prince Heng turn around and was about to leave.


    Princess Liuying immediately became nervous.


    If her father was not around, she would not have the right to speak!


    ¡°Father, please wait a moment¡­¡± As Princess Liuying spoke, she stretched out her hand to grab Prince Heng.


    Prince Heng was initially tensed up, but now that Princess Liuying had grabbed him, he instantly became agitated. He tried hard to shake her off, ¡°You, don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    ¡°Father, what¡¯s wrong with you? You can¡¯t just let this matter go!¡± Princess Liuying said anxiously.


    Prince Heng rolled his eyes in pain. His stomach was in turmoil and he almost could not hold it in any longer!


    However, Prince Heng could not say what was wrong with him in front of so many people. He could only grit his teeth and said weakly, ¡°We¡¯ll talk later. You, get out of the way first!¡±


    ¡°No, father, you must help me catch Gu Qingxue!¡± Not only did Princess Liuying not let Prince Heng go, she even went even further. She grabbed Prince Heng¡¯s arms with both hands and shook them coquettishly.

 Chapter 374 - 374 Felt the Warm Air Blowing Against Her Face

    374 Felt the Warm Air Blowing Against Her Face


    Prince Heng rolled his eyes, the corners of his lips twitching in pain. Then, he pushed Princess Liuying away forcefully.


    Princess Liuying screamed as she was pushed to the ground. She looked at Prince Heng in surprise, but when she raised her head, it happened to meet Prince Heng¡¯s buttocks.


    Prince Heng finally could not hold it in anymore. He clutched his stomach and fell to the ground, his raised buttocks aiming directly at Princess Liuying¡¯s face.


    Princess Liuying¡¯s body trembled, and a bad premonition rose in her heart.


    Puff!


    With a loud sound, Princess Liuying could clearly feel the warm gas blowing against her face, blowing away the hair on her forehead.


    What followed was a suffocating stench.


    Princess Liuying¡¯s eyes rolled back from the stench. She screamed as she stood up and turned to run.


    Once Prince Heng started, he could not stop. His stomach rumbled loudly as he farted and dripped.


    Everyone was stunned by the scene in front of them. They watched as Prince Heng¡¯s pants were stained with a pale yellow liquid.


    The scene in front of them was hard for Princess Liuying to accept. Her breath was filled with a pungent stench, which made her body tremble. She opened her mouth and vomited.


    This time, the father and daughter pair successfully attracted the attention of everyone present. Everyone kept a certain distance from them, afraid that they would be involved.


    Rong Zhan saw this scene and asked Gu Qingxue, ¡°Are they both infected with the plague?¡±


    Gu Qingxue nodded and said confidently, ¡°Your Royal Highness should be able to tell that they haven¡¯t taken any protective measures since they entered the Tie Family Village. It¡¯s reasonable that they were infected with the plague.¡±


    ¡°Then, aren¡¯t these guards most likely infected with the plague?¡± Madam Peng looked at the guards who were holding torches around them and said loudly.


    The guards had not recovered from what they had just seen, but when they heard Gu Qingxue¡¯s words, they looked at each other, not knowing how to react.


    Gu Qingxue observed the guards¡¯ reactions, and under their gazes, she pointed out a way, ¡°You can check if there are any dark spots on your bodies. Once there are spots, it will be a sign of the outbreak of the cadaveric rash.¡±


    The guards quickly rolled up their sleeves and looked at the marks on their bodies.


    Just as Gu Qingxue said, dark marks appeared on their limbs.


    ¡°Look, there are marks all over their bodies. As expected, Doctor Gu is telling the truth. There is really a plague, and they are all infected by the plague,¡± Big Li said, he had already pulled his old mother back a few steps, distancing himself from the guards.


    The guards looked terrified. One of them fell to his knees in Gu Qingxue¡¯s direction and begged, ¡°Doctor Gu, please save us!¡±


    One of them knelt down first, and the rest of his companions followed suit. At the same time, they knelt down in Gu Qingxue¡¯s direction and begged for mercy.


    Gu Qingxue swept a cold glance at these people, and there was not a hint of pity in her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble Your Royal Highness to ask your subordinates to settle these sick people first, then continue to brew medicine and take the medicine. I¡¯ll create a medicine to cure the plague within these two days.¡±As Gu Qingxue spoke, she looked at Rong Zhan expectantly, she waited for him to take out the medicine.


    Rong Zhan did not disappoint Gu Qingxue. He quickly took out the brocade box containing the Ultimate Dust Flower and placed it into Gu Qingxue¡¯s hands.

 Chapter 375 - 375 Call Gu Qingxue Over

    375 Call Gu Qingxue Over


    Gu Qingxue took the brocade box with both hands, smiling brightly.


    After waiting for so many days, she finally got the Ultimate Dust Flower!


    Ignoring the reactions of the people present, Gu Qingxue quickened her pace, returned to her room in the courtyard house, and began to study the antidote.


    On this side, the secret guards that Rong Zhan had brought out hurried over and quickly followed Rong Zhan¡¯s orders to deal with the situation at the scene.


    The villagers also took the initiative to help. The first thing they did was set up a big pot and start brewing the medicine.


    Prince Heng and the others were all placed in the tents. After just one night, their bodies had the reaction that the cadaveric rash should have. They had a high fever, vomiting, and diarrhea.


    Fortunately, the soup that Gu Qingxue had prepared was effective. After these patients took the medicine, their condition improved one by one. Especially the sick guards. They were people who practiced martial arts, so their physical fitness was much stronger than ordinary people. They were also able to resist the plague better. After each of them drank two bowls of medicine, their condition improved greatly.


    In comparison, Prince Heng, Princess Liuying, and Imperial Physician Qin were not so lucky.


    These three people had lived in luxury all year round. Their physical fitness could not be compared to the villagers who often worked in the tie family village, let alone the guards who practiced martial arts.


    The medicinal effects of the soup did not have much effect on them. Although it guaranteed that their condition would not deteriorate further, the three of them still had a high fever, vomiting, and diarrhea.


    This also caused the tent where the three of them were in to emit a pungent stench for a long time, almost making people faint.


    In order to take care of these three people conveniently, the villagers of the Tie Family Village had no choice but to place the three of them in the same tent.


    Inside the tent, Prince Heng and Imperial Physician Qin were lying on the same bed. A piece of cloth was put between the tents, separating the two of them from Princess Firefly.


    Prince Heng¡¯s face was sallow as he lay weakly on the bed. His eyes were wide open as he stared blankly at the top of the tent. ¡°Men, quickly come and help me¡­ Cough, cough, cough, Imperial Physician Qin, quickly think of a way!¡±


    The night passed quietly, but to Prince Heng, this night made him feel even more tormented.


    He had never experienced such torment and pain. He felt as if his body was about to be torn apart, and there was not a single part of his body that was comfortable.


    Imperial Physician Qin glanced at Prince Heng from the corner of his eyes. The eyelids that were originally raised dropped again, and he looked even weaker than Prince Heng. ¡°Your Highness, this old subject is already unable to protect himself¡­¡±


    From the other side of the curtain, Princess Liuying¡¯s gnashing voice could be heard. ¡°You piece of trash. You clearly said that this disease is not a plague and it won¡¯t be contagious.¡±


    Imperial Physician Qin was already angry in his heart. In addition, his high fever had not subsided. His entire body was on the verge of passing out from the fever. After hearing these words, he did not bother to respond. He lowered his eyes and panted heavily.


    Princess Liuying wanted to scold him, but before she could open her mouth, another round of groaning came from her stomach.


    Princess Liuying groaned in pain. She raised her hand and slapped the bed. ¡°Someone, call¡­ Call Gu Qingxue over.¡±


    Hearing the commotion in the tent, Madam Peng lifted the curtain of the tent and walked in. Looking at Princess Liuying who was lying on the bed, she asked rudely, ¡°Princess, are you trying to poop again?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you impudent!¡± Princess Liuying was so angry that she almost vomited blood. She scolded Madam Peng with a red face.

 Chapter 376 - 376 Host, Could You Please Be More Reliable?

    376 Host, Could You Please Be More Reliable?


    Madam Peng paid no attention to Princess Liuying. She took three steps forward and opened the lid of the bedpan, then came forward to help Princess Liuying get off the bed.


    Princess Liuying did not mean it at first, but seeing Madam Peng take out the bedpan, she could not suppress her desire.


    Hearing Princess Liuying¡¯s voice, Prince Heng raised his hand and rubbed the space between his eyebrows. ¡°Where is Gu Qingxue?¡±


    Madam Peng glanced at Prince Heng from the corner of her eyes and answered honestly, ¡°Reporting to Your Highness, Lady Gu is researching the medicine to cure the plague. She can¡¯t come here in her free time. Please let me know if you have any instructions.¡±


    ¡°Researching the medicine? With just her, Gu Qingxue?¡± Imperial Physician Qin smiled coldly and said disdainfully.


    Madam Peng saw that Imperial Physician Qin¡¯s mouth was still so stubborn, she could not help but roll her eyes. ¡°Imperial Physician Qin sure knows how to joke. It was Doctor Gu who discovered the plague. Before you came to interfere, it was Doctor Gu who had been dealing with the plague. Naturally, it was Doctor Gu who dealt with this matter.¡±


    After Imperial Physician Qin heard this, he lay on the bed and could not say a word.


    Madam Peng could not be bothered by these three unreasonable people. She rolled her eyes at the three of them, then turned around and left indifferently.


    Gu Qingxue stayed in the room and entered the research institute to research the antidote. She stayed there for a whole day and night.


    With her previous experience in concocting medicine, Gu Qingxue quickly concocted a better antidote.


    However, the Ultimate Dust Flower was the most important medicine, so it would take more effort to incorporate this medicine into the antidote. Therefore, Gu Qingxue tried several times but failed. She could only further analyze the internal structure of the ultimate dust flower and try to find a way to incorporate the ultimate dust flower into it.


    Gu Qingxue was fully focused, which aroused the curiosity of the young Butler.


    The little butler transformed into a doll with golden yellow hair. It stretched its neck out curiously and stared at Gu Qingxue with a serious expression.


    Gu Qingxue carefully made a move and slowly merged the two potions in her hand into one.


    As a result, when the two potions came into contact with each other, a puff of smoke suddenly emerged.


    The strong fragrance released by the ultimate dust flower made Gu Qingxue cough hard, and she quickly kept a certain distance between herself and the ultimate dust flower.


    The little butler also quickly opened the window of the research institute, and its hands turned into a small fan, blowing out all the smoke.


    ¡°Host, can you please be more reliable? Don¡¯t burn the research institute down!¡± The little butler complained after he blew the smoke out of the research institute.


    Gu Qingxue looked at the medicine in her hand worriedly, and her head hurt terribly. ¡°It¡¯s so strange, why isn¡¯t it working? I made the prescription according to the prescription I prepared before.¡±


    Gu Qingxue had not been idle for the past few days. Instead, she had carefully made the prescription and modified it.


    Logically speaking, her prescription should have been perfect.


    However, for some reason, she could not make the antidote smoothly now.


    The repeated failures made Gu Qingxue unable to figure out what had gone wrong.


    Seeing Gu Qingxue¡¯s worry, the little butler cleared his throat and came up to her, he lectured Gu Qingxue in a serious manner, ¡°Host, if you can¡¯t do it, then forget it. You haven¡¯t rested for a day and a night. Be careful that your body can¡¯t take it.¡±


    After hearing the little butler¡¯s words, Gu Qingxue looked at it and smiled, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want me to earn more points? Of course, I have to work hard.¡±

 Chapter 377 - 377 She Had Been Doing This All Along

    377 She Had Been Doing This All Along


    The little butler was still stubbornly saying, ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m just worried that you¡¯ll lose your mind later and destroy the research institute.¡±


    For more points? Even if it was for points, she was going too far.


    Gu Qingxue had long been used to the little butler¡¯s arrogance. She looked at the Ultimate Dust Flower in her hand and thought for a moment. She did not use the juice made from the petals of the Ultimate Dust Flower. Instead, she separated the pollen and continued to try.


    Fortunately, her hard work paid off. The fusion this time was even smoother than the previous ones, which gave Gu Qingxue a little more motivation.


    Gu Qingxue had been busy for another night. In the early morning, when the morning sun had just risen, she carefully looked at the medicine in her hand and performed the last fusion.


    This time, the two kinds of medicine were perfectly fused together. There was no more adverse reaction.


    Gu Qingxue was overjoyed when she saw this. She took the medicine and presented it to the little butler as if she was presenting a treasure. ¡°Look, I¡¯ve succeeded!¡±


    The little butler could not help but feel happy when it saw Gu Qingxue happy.


    The little butler was still very proud on the surface, but it nodded lightly. ¡°It¡¯s not bad. You¡¯ve been busy for a few days, but you¡¯ve finally succeeded. At least you didn¡¯t embarrass me.¡±


    Gu Qingxue did not have the time to argue with the little butler. She looked at the medicine in her hand happily and left the research institute in a hurry.


    After leaving the research institute, Gu Qingxue quickly divided the medicine into several portions carefully.


    The medicine that she made had been compressed. As long as a little medicine was mixed with water, it could become an antidote that could be taken directly.


    The medicine was very strong. After taking it, it would take about two hours to see the effect. According to Gu Qingxue¡¯s prediction, she would be able to recover after taking the medicine for three to five days.


    After quickly distributing the medicine, Gu Qingxue let out a sigh of relief. The drowsiness that she had suppressed for a long time swept over her.


    She could not help but sway her steps. Gu Qingxue subconsciously reached out her hand to support herself on the table before she finally steadied herself.


    She accidentally knocked the cup on the table. Gu Qingxue frowned as she watched the cup fall from the table and shatter into several pieces under her feet.


    The tea had wet her embroidered shoes, so Gu Qingxue bent down to pick up the pieces.


    Rong Zhan saw this scene as soon as he heard the noise. He saw Gu Qingxue fall heavily to the ground, so he went up to her immediately and grabbed her waist.


    The scene in front of Gu Qingxue spun. She grabbed the person in front of her subconsciously. It was not until she gradually regained balance that she saw the person in front of her clearly. ¡°Thank you for your trouble, Your Royal Highness.¡±


    Looking at the dark circles under Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes, Rong Zhan asked, ¡°Since when did you not have a good rest?¡±


    Rong Zhan¡¯s voice was extremely cold, and there was a hint of anger hidden in it.


    Gu Qingxue did not dare to hide it. She said honestly, ¡°I just stayed up for two whole nights. Your Royal Highness, I used to forget about food and sleep in order to study. I¡¯ll rest after the plague is over¡­¡±


    Rong Zhan did not relax because of Gu Qingxue¡¯s explanation. Instead, he furrowed his brows even harder, and a deep meaning gradually emerged in his eyes.


    ¡®So she had always been this reckless?¡¯


    Thinking that Gu Qingxue had become accustomed to not caring about her body, Rong Zhan felt a little sour in his heart.


    Gu Qingxue only felt Rong Zhan¡¯s gaze was a little frightening. She did not know what she had done to offend him.

 Chapter 378 - 378 Forced Her to Lie Still

    378 Forced Her to Lie Still


    When she entered the room to study the decoction, she had told Rong Zhan in advance that she would need three to five days to develop the final decoction.


    In the end, she had only used two days. Why did Rong Zhan still look dissatisfied?


    Seeing Gu Qingxue looking at him in confusion, Rong Zhan took a deep breath and carried Gu Qingxue up by her waist.


    Gu Qingxue looked surprised and struggled subconsciously.


    Rong Zhan lowered his eyes to look at Gu Qingxue who was struggling and loosened his hand on purpose.


    Gu Qingxue was shocked, and subconsciously hugged Rong Zhan¡¯s neck tightly. She steadied herself and was carried by him to the bed.


    After carrying Gu Qingxue all the way to the bed, Rong Zhan quickly carried Gu Qingxue in the direction of the bed. After covering her with the quilt, he said without a doubt, ¡°Lie down and rest.¡±


    Gu Qingxue was so anxious that she wanted to sit up. ¡°Your Royal Highness, it wasn¡¯t easy to finish the decoction. I have to watch the villagers take the decoction. I don¡¯t have time to rest.¡±


    Rong Zhan did not say anything but continued to press down on Gu Qingxue¡¯s shoulder forcefully, forcing her to lie down and not move.


    ¡°I¡¯ll order someone to distribute the decoction. You should rest first,¡± Rong Zhan said forcefully.


    Gu Qingxue was forced to lie down. The moment her body touched the bed, the fatigue that was suppressed in her body swept out, making her subconsciously want to close her eyes and sleep.


    However, her strong sense of responsibility reminded Gu Qingxue not to act recklessly. She shook her head. ¡°Your Royal Highness, I¡¯m not sleepy.¡±


    Gu Qingxue had just finished speaking when she regretted it.


    It was because she could clearly see that Rong Zhan¡¯s expression had changed at a speed visible to the naked eye after hearing her words.


    She had never seen Rong Zhan¡¯s expression so gloomy. It seemed that if she said one more word, the person in front of her would immediately be angered.


    It was said that a wise man submits to circumstances. Gu Qingxue had a strong desire to survive. She knew very well that she could not afford to offend this man in front of her.


    Gu Qingxue obediently gave up resisting. She reminded Rong Zhan worriedly, ¡°Your Royal Highness, the medicine can be taken after it is diluted with water¡­¡±


    She told Rong Zhan in detail how to dilute the medicine and the whole process of taking the medicine. After seeing Rong Zhan nod his head, Gu Qingxue finally felt relieved.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave everything to you, Your Royal Highness¡­¡± as Gu Qingxue spoke, she was swallowed up by drowsiness and soon fell into a deep sleep.


    After making sure that Gu Qingxue was only asleep, Rong Zhan finally felt relieved.


    After covering Gu Qingxue with the quilt, Rong Zhan got up, took the medicine, and left the room.


    Gu Qingxue did not know how long she had been asleep, but she felt that she had slept well. She felt completely relaxed. When she woke up and opened her eyes, she found that it was bright outside the window.


    Looking at the position of the sun in the sky and calculating the time, Gu Qingxue was surprised to find that she had only slept for two hours despite sleeping so well.


    Just when Gu Qingxue was surprised by her amazing physical strength, the door was pushed open from the outside. Then, Lil¡¯ Qi, who was wearing a mask and carrying a basin of water, walked in.


    Lil¡¯ Qi looked up and saw Gu Qingxue had woken up. She was overjoyed and immediately walked up to her, she looked at her excitedly and asked, ¡°Lady Gu, You¡¯re finally awake! You¡¯ve slept for a whole day and night. If the Royal Highness hadn¡¯t asked the doctor to see you and said that you were just sleeping, we wouldn¡¯t be at ease!¡±

 Chapter 379 - 379 Their Condition Is still very serious

    379 Their Condition Is still very serious


    Gu Qingxue looked doubtful, ¡°How long have I been sleeping?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been sleeping since yesterday. Lady Gu, How do you feel? Do you want to eat something?¡± Lil Qi asked Gu Qingxue worriedly.


    Gu Qingxue did not have the time to eat. When she remembered that she had been sleeping for a whole day, she immediately jumped up like a carp, jumping down from the bed, she said, ¡°This is how we came up with the new medicine. I should have been observing the villagers¡¯ reactions after taking the medicine! Lil¡¯ Qi, why didn¡¯t you wake me up?¡±


    Lil¡¯ Qi blinked her eyes innocently, she obediently answered Gu qingxue¡¯s question, ¡°We wanted to call you Lady Gu, but you slept too deeply. Moreover, His Royal Highness also told us not to disturb Lady Gu.¡±


    After hearing this, Gu Qingxue wanted to cry, but no tears came out. She did not have time to argue with Lil¡¯ Qi. She hurriedly changed her clothes and left the courtyard house with the medicine box on her back. She went door to door to check on the patients¡¯ condition.


    What made Gu Qingxue happy was that there was no problem with the medicine she made. The people of Tie Family Village had already taken the medicine for the third time in the morning. Every time they took the medicine, their bodies would improve greatly. Some of the patients were not so seriously ill, even the dark sores on their bodies showed signs of healing.


    The villagers of the Tie Family Village were already grateful to Gu Qingxue. In addition, the medicine she had developed was indeed very useful. The admiration for Gu Qingxue in their hearts was like a torrential river, flowing endlessly.


    Almost every family bowed to express their gratitude. Gu Qingxue had to accept a large number of gifts prepared for her by the villagers after walking all the way.


    The villagers¡¯ enthusiasm was too much for Gu Qingxue to handle. When Gu Qingxue was halfway there, Madam Peng took the initiative to carry the bamboo basket and help her carry the things. She also showed her the way and led her around the entire tie family village.


    At the end of the journey, both of them were a little tired.


    It was already past noon. Gu Qingxue took a look at the sun that was breaking through the clouds and emerging from the horizon. She could not help but let out a sigh of relief. ¡°How is Hunter Zhang doing?¡±


    That night, after she obtained the Ultimate Dust Flower, she hurriedly went to study the soup and medicine. She did not have the time to investigate the death of the old village chief.


    At the mention of Hunter Zhang, the smile on Madam Peng¡¯s face disappeared completely. ¡°Why did Doctor Gu bring up that unlucky thing? His Royal Highness had already dealt with it impartially and locked him up in prison. He also admitted that it was because Imperial Physician Qin had used money to tempt him that he framed Doctor Gu¡­ Hmph, no matter what reason he had, it wouldn¡¯t change the fact that he had framed Doctor Gu. A person like him is simply a disgrace to our Tie Family Village!¡±


    Gu Qingxue nodded and looked at Madam Peng. ¡°How are the guards doing? They only started to fall ill three days ago, and their condition was suppressed after drinking the medicine. I think they should have recovered by now, right?¡±


    Madam Peng nodded. ¡°They are all martial artists, and their physical conditions are good enough. Most of them are fine now. ¡°But¡­ Prince Heng and the other two are in very poor health. So far, their condition is still very serious.¡±


    Gu Qingxue raised her eyebrows in surprise. ¡°Didn¡¯t they take the medicine?¡±


    As long as they took the medicine on time, they should be more than half better. How could their condition still be so serious?


    ¡°This¡­ is because His Royal Highness, Rong Zhan, ordered not to give them the medicine,¡± Madam Peng said carefully.

 Chapter 380 - 380 Couldn’t Wait to See How Unlucky Those Three People Were

    380 Couldn¡¯t Wait to See How Unlucky Those Three People Were


    ¡°They have the plague after all. If they don¡¯t get better, the plague won¡¯t end,¡± Gu Qingxue said.


    Madam Peng continued to explain for Rong Zhan, ¡°Doctor Gu, don¡¯t blame His Royal Highness. You can only blame the three of them for seeking their own deaths! Doctor Gu, you have no idea how hard it was for you two days ago when you spent so much effort studying soup and medicine. You didn¡¯t sleep or rest for two days! In the end, not only were the three of them not grateful, but they even said a lot of sarcastic things, making us all feel angry when we heard them. No one was willing to help them.¡±


    Gu Qingxue smiled and did not think much of it. ¡°It was just a stray dog barking unwillingly. Why do you have to take it seriously?¡±


    ¡°Everyone in the village thinks that the three of them are asking for trouble. We can¡¯t let them off so easily. Doctor Gu, I think you should ignore them for now. They are not afraid of death. When they realize that the decoction you prepared is effective, they will naturally think of a way to come to you and ask for your help,¡± Madam Peng said, but Gu Qingxue still could not swallow her anger.


    Gu Qingxue thought about Madam Peng¡¯s words and nodded, ¡°What you said makes some sense.¡±


    She really wanted to cure the plague.


    However, she could cure the villagers first and then leave the people who had wronged her behind.


    She was not a coward. If those people were not grateful to her, why would she find trouble and repay them with kindness?


    ¡°Doctor Gu, in my opinion, you should just leave them alone for another two days. In another two days, they will come to beg you. By then, things will be different!¡± Madam Peng¡¯s said gloatingly.


    It was obvious that Madam Peng could not wait to see the three people¡¯s bad luck.


    ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s give them the decoction from before to ease their condition,¡± Gu Qingxue said indifferently and returned with Madam Peng.


    On the other side, outside the tent where Prince Heng and the other two were staying, Bing ¡®er was pacing back and forth anxiously, looking at the path ahead from time to time, hoping to see Gu Qingxue.


    However, she did not see Gu Qingxue after waiting for another 15 minutes.


    Bing¡¯er craned her neck to look in the direction of the Tie Family Village, wondering why Gu Qingxue had not come yet.


    She had specially gone to the village just now to inquire about the news. They said that Gu Qingxue had finally woken up after sleeping for a whole day. Moreover, she had gone to check on the villagers¡¯ conditions one by one.


    The Tie Family Village was not too big. Gu Qingxue had spent so much time, so it should be their turn.


    Bing¡¯er waited for a while more, and could not help but urge the people around her, ¡°Go and check on the situation. See why Gu Qingxue hasn¡¯t come over yet.¡±


    The little handmaiden beside her nodded obediently. Then, she jogged along the road to gather information.


    On this side, Bing¡¯er watched as the handmaiden left quickly. After that, she heard Princess Liuying¡¯s hysterical cry coming from the tent behind her.


    ¡°Bing¡¯er! Bing¡¯er! What are you doing? Hurry up and come over!¡±


    The muscles at the corner of Bing¡¯er¡¯s lips twitched rapidly. After she agreed, she quickly walked into the tent.


    The moment Bing¡¯er entered the tent, she almost fainted from the smell.


    The smell in the tent could not be described in words. The stench was mixed together. It was not only the smell of excrement and vomit, because the dark sores on the three people¡¯s bodies had already festered, there was also a faint rotting stench floating in the tent.

 Chapter 381 - 381 I’m Going To Kill You

    381 I¡¯m Going To Kill You


    Subconsciously, she covered her mouth and nose with her handkerchief. Bing¡¯er tried her best to squeeze out a smile. ¡°May I know what orders you have for me, princess?¡±


    Princess Liuying was extremely weak. She had lost a lot of weight and was lying on the bed, she stretched out her arm which was covered with acne. ¡°You, quickly come over and help me take a look. Are there more and more acne on my body? I think there are a few more appearing. Quickly come and help me count them¡­¡±


    Bing¡¯er looked at Princess Liuying¡¯s swaying arm and felt a chill run down her spine.


    She looked at Princess Liuying¡¯s arm and felt that her arm was covered with dark sores. As for whether there was one more or one less, there was not much different in nature.


    However, Bing¡¯er did not dare to say what she was thinking. She endured nausea and bowed in Princess Liuyingy¡¯s direction. ¡°Princess, you¡¯re thinking too much. You¡¯re fine¡­¡±


    Princess Liuying was not comforted by Bing¡¯er¡¯s hypocritical words. She lay on the bed with a pained expression, she kept cursing, ¡°Gu Qingxue, it¡¯s all because of you, this b*tch, that I ended up in this state. I, I want to kill you, this damn b*tch¡­¡±


    Bing¡¯er frowned, she carefully reminded Princess Liuying, ¡°Princess, you should bear with it. Gu Qingxue has already developed a medicinal soup. If we want to live, we have to please Gu Qingxue. If nothing goes wrong, Gu Qingxue will come over in a while. At that time, Princess, you have to persuade her to hand over the medicinal soup, right?¡±


    Princess Liuying seemed to have been provoked, she said harshly, ¡°No, even if I die, I will definitely not beg Gu Qingxue! Father, father! You have always loved me the most. I will definitely not have the heart to ask my daughter to beg a lowly servant!¡±


    Prince Heng had no patience, his tone was so cold that it was about to freeze. ¡°Shut up. You are about to lose your life, and you still have the heart to care about your face? In the end, everything that happened this time was because of you. Tell me, why did you provoke Gu Qingxue?!¡±


    After Princess Liuying heard Prince Heng¡¯s words, she immediately felt extremely wronged and burst into tears.


    ¡°Gu Qingxue¡­¡± Imperial Physician Qin struggled to spit out Gu Qingxue¡¯s name from his throat.


    Imperial Physician Qin had been tortured to a state worse than death for the past few days. He felt that he would not be able to hold on for much longer. If he wanted to live, they would need the medicine that Gu Qingxue had developed.


    Bing¡¯er quickly advised, ¡°Please rest assured, Gu Qingxue will be here soon¡­¡±


    Soon, she saw the little handmaiden rushing back.


    ¡°Bing ¡®er, sister Bing ¡®er! Something bad has happened!¡± The little handmaiden was so tired that she was panting, she was so anxious that she almost cried out, ¡°Sister Bing¡¯er, I went to the village to ask just now. The villagers all said that Gu Qingxue had already seen the situation of the villagers and had no intention of coming to see us. She went straight home!¡±


    ¡°What? ¡°Prince Heng had already placed all his hopes on Gu Qingxue, but this woman actually did not come!


    Prince Heng was completely dumbfounded as if he had been struck by lightning.


    Imperial Physician Qin was so frightened that he used all his strength and struggled to sit up straight from the bed. He was like a madman, his eyes were red, ¡°No, no, we can¡¯t hold on for more than a few days. Hurry up and get Gu Qingxue back¡­¡±


    ¡°The villagers of Tie Family Village say that Gu Qingxue will directly distribute the medicine to those who know how to repay the kindness.¡±

 Chapter 382 - 382 There Was No Difference Between Looking at a Ruffian and a Scoundrel

    382 There Was No Difference Between Looking at a Ruffian and a Scoundrel


    ¡°How dare you?! Are you saying that the prince and the princess are ungrateful?¡± Bing¡¯er was extremely furious. She raised her hand and slapped the little handmaiden¡¯s face.


    The little handmaiden was beaten until she cried. She fell to the ground and did not dare to have any thoughts of disobeying.


    ¡°Enough. If Gu Qingxue doesn¡¯t come, I will go myself.¡± Prince Heng climbed up weakly. He smelled the stench coming from his body and his stomach was growling, he almost could not help but want to go to the toilet again.


    Prince Heng held back the feeling that he was about to come out. After taking two deep breaths, he urged Imperial Physician Qin and Princess Liuying, ¡°The two of you, get up. I want you to go with me¡­¡±


    Princess Liuying had a huge reaction. She cried and resisted, ¡°I¡¯m not going. If you want me to beg Gu Qingxue, I¡¯d rather die.¡±


    Imperial physician Qin could not even stand properly. His legs were weak, he struggled to stand up, ¡°Then the princess will only be left with a dead end. I can be sure that what we have is really cadaveric rash. This kind of illness has a slim chance of survival. Please consider it carefully, Princess.¡±


    Princess Liuying was furious. She struggled to get up and had no choice but to leave the tent with the two of them.


    The three of them were in a sorry state, attracting the gazes of many villagers along the way.


    The villagers looked at the three of them, each in a sorry state. They were even worse than the beggars by the roadside, and they could not help but point and gossip.


    A male villager looked at the three of them and spat from afar. ¡°Don¡¯t these three always think that Doctor Gu¡¯s words are false? If that¡¯s the case, why are they still looking for Doctor Gu?¡±


    Another elderly woman sneered, ¡°Hmph, what else could it be? It¡¯s just that they¡¯re afraid of death. What a joke. Even though they despise Doctor Gu, in the end, they still need the medicine that Doctor Gu developed to save their lives, right?¡±


    ¡°Who says so? They previously despised Doctor Gu in all sorts of ways, but today, they¡¯re eatting their own words?¡± After a young man said this, he brought the other villagers present and laughed out loud.


    Prince Heng listened to the villagers¡¯ words. He immediately felt extremely ashamed and wished he could dig a hole and hide in it.


    He was Prince Heng. When had he ever suffered such grievance?


    However, Prince Heng had no other choice. He obediently walked to the courtyard house where Gu Qingxue lived. Before he entered, he was stopped by Ji Yan and the Secret Guards.


    Ji Yan also wore a mask on his face, he calmly looked at Prince Heng and said, ¡°The prince regent has ordered that no one is to interfere with Gu Qingxue¡¯s medicine making. If Prince Heng has any needs, you can let me pass the message on your behalf.¡±


    Prince Heng saw that Ji Yan had blocked the main door and immediately became even angrier.


    He was really being bullied. He was a prince, yet he was rejected!


    ¡°Tell Gu Qingxue that I want to see her. Don¡¯t forget, I am a prince, a relative of the royal family! She, Gu Qingxue, deliberately delayed my illness. If anything happens to me, she, Gu Qingxue, will be in big trouble!¡± Prince Heng squeezed out these words through his teeth, panting.


    Ji Yan looked at Prince Heng, his gaze was no different from looking at a hooligan.


    When Prince Heng was bullying Lady Gu, why did he not think of the consequences?


    However, what Prince Heng said made some sense.

 Chapter 383 - 383 Gu Qingxue, Have You Eaten a Bear’s Heart or a Leopard’s Guts?

    383 Gu Qingxue, Have You Eaten a Bear¡¯s Heart or a Leopard¡¯s Guts?


    If the three of them were really in danger of losing their lives, if the emperor were to blame Gu Qingxue, it would be difficult for her to explain herself.


    ¡°Your Highness, I will go in and report this in a moment.¡± Ji Yan cupped his hands in a businesslike manner and turned around to enter the courtyard house as he spoke.


    Princess Liuying could barely stand. She had been vomiting and having diarrhea for several days, and her legs had gone soft. ¡°That damned Gu Qingxue, she could have let us in, but she insisted on making us wait outside the door!¡±


    Imperial Physician Qin was also displeased when he heard this.


    Considering their statuses, which one of them was not nobler than Gu Qingxue?


    However, their lives were at stake. Even if their statuses were noble, they still had to come to Gu Qingxue to ask for her help.


    They had no choice but to lower their heads under the eaves. The three of them held it in. After standing for a while, they finally saw Gu Qingxue in a purple and blue long dress walking out of the courtyard indifferently, holding a bowl of soup in her hands and wearing a cloak.


    Gu Qingxue stood high above them. Her appearance and bearing were vastly different from the three of them who were in a sorry state.


    ¡°Greetings, Prince Heng,¡± Gu Qingxue greeted them perfunctorily. After observing the reactions of the three of them, she smiled slowly, ¡°It seems that the plague that the three of you are suffering from is indeed very serious¡­ Oh, look at my memory. According to Imperial Physician Qin, the plague that the three of you are suffering from is not a plague. It¡¯s just an ordinary acne.¡±


    Imperial Physician Qin was so angry that he almost fainted.


    However, no matter how humiliated Imperial Physician Qin felt, he had to endure it. ¡°Lady Gu, it was my fault, I misdiagnosed¡­¡±


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s reaction was extremely cold when she heard that. ¡°It¡¯s common for people to be inferior to others, but Imperial Physician Qin killed someone by mistake and tried to use the death of innocent people to frame me. I want to settle this debt with Imperial Physician Qin.¡±


    Seeing Gu Qingxue¡¯s sharp gaze, Imperial Physician Qin was so scared that the hair on his back stood up.


    ¡°Miss Gu, you can do whatever you want to Imperial Physician Qin. I was the one who misunderstood you about what happened earlier. Actually, I didn¡¯t mean it. It was all because I was bewitched by Imperial Physician Qin that I misunderstood you,¡± Prince Heng said with a pained expression, he raised his foot and landed it on the back of Imperial Physician Qin¡¯s knee.


    Imperial Physician Qin was so weak that he could not withstand the kick at all.


    After his legs went soft, he fell to his knees with a plop.


    Prince Heng¡¯s berating voice came from above Imperial Physician Qin¡¯s head, ¡°Imperial Physician Qin, it was all because of your misdiagnosis. Not only did you not have good medical skills, but you even tried to frame Miss Gu. How can I tolerate a person like you who has committed so many evil deeds? Hurry up and apologize to Miss Gu!¡±


    Gu Qingxue looked at what Prince Heng had done and felt that this man in front of her had really portrayed the word ¡®shameless¡¯ to perfection.


    It was clear that Prince Heng was the one who was to blame for everything, yet he had the nerve to push the blame onto Imperial Physician Qin.


    However, Gu Qingxue had no interest in speaking up for imperial physician Qin.


    If they wanted to have a dog-eat-dog relationship, then let them be. She had no interest in stopping them.


    Imperial Physician Qin¡¯s face was full of humiliation, but he had no choice but to comply with Prince Heng¡¯s words. ¡°Everything is my fault. After my body recovers, I¡¯m willing to pay any price. Please save us, Miss Gu¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always been a magnanimous person. As long as the Your Highness and the princess bow and apologize, all the previous misunderstandings can be written off,¡± Gu Qingxue said with a smile.


    Princess Liuying, who had been silent due to humiliation, could not hold it in anymore when she heard these words. ¡°Gu Qingxue, have you eaten a bear¡¯s heart or a leopard¡¯s courage? My father is a prince while I¡¯m a princess!¡±

 Chapter 384 - 384 Do You Know My Grandmother?

    384 Do You Know My Grandmother?


    They were all relatives of the royal family, and their statuses were so important that they would never lower their heads!


    After hearing this, Gu Qingxue merely smiled indifferently, ¡°A prince breaking the law is the same as a commoner. Does the princess think that both you and Prince Heng can escape?¡±


    Princess Liuying was still unconvinced, and she was so angry that she wanted to continue arguing with Gu Qingxue.


    Prince Heng was already exhausted. He waved his hand at Princess Liuying, ¡°That¡¯s enough. I¡¯m willing to apologize. Miss Gu, it was me and my daughter who offended you in the past. Please forgive us.¡±


    Princess Liuying was so angry that she almost cried. However, when she saw Prince Heng bow and apologize to Gu Qingxue, she had no choice but to bow her head and bow to Gu Qingxue.


    Gu Qingxue smiled and said to Lil¡¯ Qi who was following behind her, ¡°Lil¡¯ Qi, go get the medicine for Prince Heng and Princess Liuying.¡±


    Imperial Physician Qin was excited when he heard this. He looked at Gu Qingxue and asked, ¡°Lady Gu, what about me?¡±


    He also apologized to Gu Qingxue!


    Gu Qingxue did not seem to hear Imperial Physician Qin¡¯s words and did not give any response.


    Meanwhile, Lil Qi had already taken out two bottles of diluted antidotes and handed them to Prince Heng and Princess Liuying.


    The father and daughter could not wait to finish the antidotes in one gulp.


    Imperial Physician Qin watched with eager eyes, but he did not dare to be too harsh with Gu Qingxue.


    ¡°You two can go back and rest. I¡¯ll send someone to deliver the antidotes to you on time,¡± Gu Qingxue said.


    Prince Heng and Princess Liuying were not in the mood to care about Imperial Physician Qin¡¯s life and death. The father and daughter drank the antidote and left without looking back.


    Imperial Physician Qin was left alone with a bewildered look on his face.


    It was not until Gu Qingxue was about to turn around and leave that imperial physician Qin hurriedly stopped her. He said anxiously, ¡°Miss Gu, have you forgotten about me? I¡¯ve apologized as well!¡±


    Gu Qingxue stopped in her tracks and turned to look at Imperial Physician Qin. ¡°Imperial Physician Qin, you really know how to joke. I didn¡¯t agree that as long as you apologize, I¡¯ll give you the antidote.¡±


    Imperial Physician Qin came to a sudden realization. He thought for a moment, then lowered his head to cover up the malice that flashed in his eyes. His knees softened, he knelt down and bowed to Gu Qingxue. ¡°Miss Gu, I truly know my mistake. Please give me a Chance!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you something. If you answer me truthfully, I¡¯ll give you the antidote.¡± Gu Qingxue walked up and stood in front of Imperial Physician Qin.


    Her voice was not loud, and the secret guards and Lil¡¯ Qi did not dare to approach her without orders, so Gu Qingxue did not have to worry that others would hear their conversation.


    Imperial Physician Qin had a bad premonition, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Do you know my grandmother, Madam Qi?¡± Gu Qingxue asked straightforwardly.


    The reason why she deliberately did not give Imperial Physician Qin the antidote was that she wanted to use the antidote to get the truth from Imperial Physician Qin¡¯s mouth.


    Ever since Madam Qi came to visit her that day, she had always wanted to ask Imperial Physician Qin how he knew her grandmother.


    She was very sure that Madam Qi would not suddenly become so agitated because of an unfamiliar person. There must be a reason why she was like this.


    The poison in Madam Qi¡¯s body had not been completely resolved yet, so she could only come over to ask Imperial Physician Qin first.


    ¡°Madam Qi¡­ Do you mean the Gu family?¡± Imperial Physician Qin came to a sudden realization. He sized up Gu Qingxue and realized that Gu Qingxue¡¯s surname was also Gu!

 Chapter 385 - 385 Most Likely Hiding Something

    385 Most Likely Hiding Something


    Almost as soon as he realized this, Imperial Physician Qin broke out in a cold sweat.


    Who knew what kind of shock he had received, but he looked very uneasy?


    Gu Qingxue saw Imperial Physician Qin¡¯s wavering expression, but she did not expose his panic, she only nodded lightly, ¡°I am the daughter of the Gu family in Jing City. My father was the imperial physician in the palace back then. Later on, he committed a mistake and was executed.¡±


    Imperial Physician Qin¡¯s pupils shook violently, and immediately after, a regretful expression appeared on his face, ¡°So you are Imperial Physician Gu¡¯s daughter. No wonder you have such exquisite medical skills. Miss Gu, I am also an imperial physician. I used to work with your father. However, I¡¯m mainly responsible for the health of His Majesty¡¯s body while your father is responsible for the health of the ladies in the palace. Usually, we only drink tea with the other imperial physicians occasionally and don¡¯t have much interaction with each other. However, I¡¯ve always admired your father¡¯s medical skills in private.¡±


    ¡°Since even Imperial Physician Qin thinks that my father¡¯s medical skills are brilliant, how could my father have made a mistake and been sentenced to death?¡± Gu Qingxue¡¯s sharp gaze fell on Imperial Physician Qin through the air.


    Imperial Physician Qin revealed a troubled expression, ¡°This¡­ to tell you the truth, I¡¯m not very sure either. I only heard some people from the imperial hospital mention it. They said that your father had made a mistake and harmed people, so he was eliminated. Back then, we, a group of imperial physicians, went to your house. Maybe it was because Madam Qi had met me at that time that we got to know each other?¡±


    Gu Qingxue did not probe further and said coldly, ¡°I see. Thank you for your explanation. Lil Qi, come here and give the antidote to Imperial Physician Qin, then ask someone to send him back.¡±


    Imperial Physician Qin raised his hand and bowed to Gu Qingxue, ¡°Thank you, Miss Gu.¡±


    Gu Qingxue could clearly see the other party seemed to be relieved.


    This made Gu Qingxue even more determined. She had not guessed wrongly.


    Imperial Physician Qin was lying.


    First of all, she understood her grandmother. Although she was still a fool, she was never a willful person. On the contrary, her grandmother was able to create the Qi family and the Gu family, which was enough to show that she had great wisdom. She knew so many imperial physicians, so why would she only remember Imperial Physician Qin even in her current state?


    It was obvious that Imperial Physician Qin must have done something that left a deep impression on her.


    Imperial Physician Qin did not mention it at all. Moreover, he kept saying that he was not familiar with her father and he simply thought that her father¡¯s medical skills were brilliant.


    However, when she asked about her father, he answered without hesitation.


    It had been six or seven years since her father passed away, but Imperial Physician Qin still remembered it so clearly. It was even more strange that he could explain it to her so quickly.


    All of this made Gu Qingxue suspect that Imperial Physician Qin was hiding something from her.


    She did not expose it because she was simply curious why Imperial Physician Qin was doing this.


    In her opinion, Imperial Physician Qin did not need to find trouble for himself.


    Unless the truth was far scarier than what he had said.


    She knew that Imperial Physician Qin was hiding something, but she could not force him to confess. No matter how confused she was, she could only suppress her thoughts, lowering her eyes and falling into silence.


    Imperial Physician Qin did not expect Gu Qingxue to have such deep thoughts, and he still thought he had passed the test.


    Imperial Physician Qin took the antidote from Lil¡¯ Qi, opened the lid, and smelled it.

 Chapter 386 - 386 Also Happened to Take a Look at My Family Members

    386 Also Happened to Take a Look at My Family Members


    The diluted medicinal liquid only had a faint sweet smell. Imperial Physician Qin could not smell anything with his nose alone.


    He lowered his head to hide the emotions in his eyes. Imperial Physician Qin did not say anything. He raised his head and drank the antidote in one gulp.


    ¡°Thank you, Miss Gu. I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Imperial Physician Qin cupped his hands and turned around to leave without looking back.


    Lil¡¯ Qi asked the other bodyguards to send Imperial physician Qin back. She pouted and returned to Gu Qingxue¡¯s side.


    Gu Qingxue was amused by Lil¡¯ Qi¡¯s cute appearance. She reached out her hand and gently poked Lil¡¯ Qi¡¯s cheek.


    Lil¡¯ Qi stomped her feet and said angrily, ¡°Lady Gu, you¡¯re bullying me again!¡±


    Gu Qingxue could not help but laugh, ¡°It¡¯s obvious that you¡¯re the one who¡¯s angry. Tell me, who¡¯s the one who accidentally provoked you again?¡±


    Lil¡¯ Qi glanced at Gu Qingxue unwillingly, and her tone became even more resentful. ¡°This servant doesn¡¯t understand Lady Gu, so why did you let them off so easily? Lady Gu clearly knows how they treated you previously!¡±


    Lil¡¯ Qi¡¯s men at the inner peace pharmacy had clearly helped control the plague with good intentions previously, but in the end, they were captured by Prince Heng and sent to prison. Many of them suffered a lot in prison.


    However, the grievances they had suffered were nothing in front of Gu Qingxue.


    In Lil¡¯ Qi¡¯s opinion, Lady Gu was the one who had suffered the most!


    However, Gu Qingxue still gave them the antidote. Was she not being too merciful to them?


    ¡°Lady Gu, you are too merciful to others. One day, they will come to hurt you.¡± Lil¡¯ Qi looked at Gu Qingxue worriedly. She kept thinking that others would bully her.


    Seeing Lil¡¯ Qi¡¯s serious face, Gu Qingxue could not help but laugh, ¡°Yes, thank you for your concern. However, the plague is no small matter. I can¡¯t ignore their lives just because of my personal grudge.¡±


    Lil¡¯ Qi listened to Gu Qingxue¡¯s serious words, indeed, she couldn¡¯t find any words to refute, ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not considering it thoroughly enough. Lady Gu is right. However, this servant feels that if we just let it go this time, they will definitely make things worse in the future.¡±


    Lil¡¯ Qi¡¯s consideration did make some sense.


    Gu Qingxue nodded and said thoughtfully, ¡°I will consider it. However, you don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡±


    Seeing that Gu Qingxue was full of confidence, Lil¡¯ Qi felt relieved. She walked forward intimately and held Gu Qingxue¡¯s arm. ¡°It makes sense. Lady Gu is going to Jing City soon. With so many eyes watching, they wouldn¡¯t dare to cause trouble even if they wanted to.¡±


    Gu Qingxue raised her eyebrows in surprise. ¡°To Jing City?¡±


    Lil¡¯ Qi nodded and smiled. ¡°Yes, Lady Gu. You¡¯re going to Jing City next. You¡¯re going to the imperial palace to receive your reward!¡±


    Gu Qingxue understood what Lil¡¯ Qi meant.


    She was the one who had discovered the plague and controlled it. After being maliciously interfered with and causing the spread of the plague, she immediately turned the tide and created a medicine that could cure the plague.


    She was the one who contributed greatly to solving the plague this time. Logically speaking, she should have entered the palace and been rewarded.


    If it were not for Lil¡¯ Qi¡¯s reminder, she would have forgotten about this matter.


    Gu Qingxue looked into the distance and said with a smile, ¡°I should go back and take a look at my family members.¡±


    The family members she was talking about were not the Gu family members, but her foster parents.

 Chapter 387 - 387 Was There Such a Good Thing?

    387 Was There Such a Good Thing?


    These days, she had been exchanging letters with her foster parents.


    Even after they learned about the plague, they were anxious to rush over and help Gu Qingxue.


    It was Gu Qingxue who tried her best to stop them.


    Although the couple did not come over, she could clearly feel their love for her.


    Previously, the couple had hoped that she could go back to visit frequently. Even if there was no plague, she planned to officially bring the three children to visit together.


    This time, they could go back after solving the plague.


    What Lil¡¯ Qi said was also true. Gu Qingxue was a meritorious person. When she would enter the palace to receive the reward, everyone¡¯s eyes and thoughts would be on her.


    Therefore, no one would dare to lay a hand on her at such a critical moment.


    The two of them walked into the courtyard house arm in arm. Lil¡¯ Qi went to make tea while Gu Qingxue was busy preparing more antidotes just in case.


    Three days later, the villagers of tie family village were almost fully recovered.


    Gu Qingxue let out a sigh of relief. After handing over the antidotes for today to the secret guards, she lay on the bed and closed her eyes, intending to have a good sleep and a good rest.


    However, just as she closed her eyes and was about to fall asleep, the voice of the little butler sounded in her mind.


    ¡°Ding, dong! Congratulations to the host for curing a plague patient. You have received 500 points from the system.¡±


    ¡°Ding, dong! Congratulations to the host for curing a plague patient. You have received 500 points from the system.¡±


    ¡°Ding, dong!¡±


    After three consecutive times, Gu Qingxue finally could not take it anymore and directly entered the research institute.


    The little butler was completely unaware of the danger that was approaching. He lay on the ground like a salted fish, his mouth still ringing non-stop.


    Gu Qingxue had no patience at all. She went up and kicked the little butler. ¡°If you dare to ring again, be careful that I change your program and turn you into a mute.¡±


    The little butler wriggled its body unhappily. ¡°I wanted to tell you the good news, and you¡¯re still angry at me!¡±


    Gu Qingxue did not appreciate it. She narrowed her eyes dangerously and stared straight at the little butler.


    The little butler felt a chill down its spine when it was stared at by Gu Qingxue. It quivered and said carefully, ¡°Well, don¡¯t be angry. Actually, I called you here because I really have something important to tell you.¡±


    ¡°I knew you were doing this on purpose.¡± She was so angry that she wanted to turn the little butler over again. Gu Qingxue rubbed the space between her eyebrows tiredly. ¡°Tell me. What is it exactly?¡±


    Seeing that Gu Qingxue was really tired, the little butler rolled his eyes and transformed back into a beautiful woman.


    It wore a maid¡¯s outfit and walked behind Gu Qingxue. It started massaging her shoulders. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m telling you good news! It¡¯s like this. Since you¡¯ve dealt with the plague, the system has decided to reward you.¡±


    Gu Qingxue felt very comfortable being massaged. Her whole body relaxed. She asked lazily, ¡°What reward? How many points?¡±


    The little butler clicked its tongue as it massaged. Its tone sounded a little disdainful. ¡°Host, can¡¯t you have a bigger goal? The system¡¯s reward this time wasn¡¯t decided yet, but I think it shouldn¡¯t just be points. It might be a discount for the goods in the shop or a reward for activating more of the system¡¯s functions. This kind of reward is more practical.¡±


    Gu Qingxue was suddenly energized. She turned her head to look at the little butler. ¡°Is there such a good thing?¡±

 Chapter 388 - 388 Why Did She Feel That the Little Butler Was Trying to Make Her Laugh?

    388 Why Did She Feel That the Little Butler Was Trying to Make Her Laugh?


    ¡°Of course, this kind of good thing doesn¡¯t happen normally. However, I saw that you were working hard, so I specially went to beg¡­ No, to tell the system to treat you better. You also know that the system listens to me very much, so it decided to give you a special reward.¡± The little butler almost spilled the beans midway, it quickly changed its words. After saying that, it even peeked at Gu Qingxue¡¯s expression, afraid that the truth would be found out.


    Gu Qingxue saw through the little butler, but she did not show it on her face.


    It was not hard for her to guess that the little butler must have annoyed the system for a long time. It had asked the system many times before the system decided to give her benefits.


    However, the little butler did not want her to know about this, so she pretended not to know.


    Not only that, Gu Qingxue even teased the little butler, ¡°Since you¡¯re so powerful, why didn¡¯t you help me ask the system for help earlier?¡±


    The little butler avoided her gaze and said against her heart, ¡°Of course, I can¡¯t help you all the time. I don¡¯t like you.¡±


    Gu Qingxue was amused by the little butler¡¯s unfrank look.


    The little butler did not like her, but it still tried its best to help her ask the system for help. Did this little fool think about logic when it was lying?


    The little butler saw Gu Qingxue kept smiling and did not say anything. It was a little depressed. ¡°If you have something to say, say it. Why are you smiling?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of how to thank you. Is one liter of engine oil enough?¡± Gu Qingxue asked.


    The little butler smiled shyly. ¡°Hehe, half a liter is enough.¡±


    The engine oil was spicy and delicious, so it had to be saved. Otherwise, it would be gone if it was used up in the future.


    Gu Qingxue generously gave the little butler the engine oil, and then asked about the details of the discount in the shop.


    The discount in the shop did not mean that all the goods in the shop would be discounted.


    Instead, the system would introduce some special items or even special blind boxes in the shop at a specific time. As long as Gu Qingxue was interested, she could buy them.


    Hearing this, Gu Qingxue became more interested. ¡°What exactly is in this special blind box?¡±


    ¡°These are all undetermined, but the blind box is actually the greatest benefit. After you buy the blind box, you can temporarily not open it. Instead, you can wait until something happens and there is a special need to open it. The blind box may not be filled with all kinds of medicinal herbs or medical instruments, but it may also contain some special items,¡± the little butler explained quickly.


    Gu Qingxue nodded in realization, ¡°What are special items? Such as weapons or poisons?¡±


    The little butler shook its head in confusion, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Let¡¯s leave it to fate.¡±


    Gu Qingxue looked at the little butler with a frown. ¡°Why does it sound so unreliable? Is this blind box trying to cheat me of my points?¡±


    The little butler glared at her and said angrily, ¡°You don¡¯t have to talk nonsense. Be careful that the system will hear you say bad things behind your back, and then give you a hard time.¡±


    Gu Qingxue, ¡°¡­¡±


    Why did she feel that the little butler was trying to make her laugh on purpose?


    It was the little butler who kept talking badly about the system behind its back!


    Gu Qingxue could not be bothered to argue with the little butler. After asking some more questions that she was interested in, she left the research institute.


    Before she left, she specifically told the little butler not to disturb her rest anymore. Gu Qingxue felt relieved and closed her eyes to fall asleep.

 Chapter 389 - 389 Mother, I’ve Missed You So Much!

    389 Mother, I¡¯ve Missed You So Much!


    Gu Qingxue had no idea how long she had been asleep. When she was half asleep, she heard a series of knocks on the door.


    Before she went to sleep, she had specifically told Lil¡¯ Qi not to disturb her. Seeing that the other party did not speak, Gu Qingxue could guess that there was nothing serious, so she continued to sleep peacefully.


    In the end, the person outside the door was very insistent and continued to knock on the door seriously, as if he would not stop until Gu Qingxue was woken up.


    Gu Qingxue had always been a light sleeper. In the end, she was defeated by the knocking on the door. She narrowed her eyes in dissatisfaction and looked at the door. ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s deep and pleasant voice came from outside the door. His voice was very faint. ¡°Gu Qingxue, open the door.¡±


    Gu Qingxue endured her anger and got out of bed. She lifted the quilt, put on her embroidered shoes, and walked quickly to the door. Then, she pulled open the door.


    Gu Qingxue was about to argue with Rong Zhan when she suddenly saw Rong Zhan and the little girl in her arms.


    The little girl was wearing a wide and big face mask, only revealing a pair of eyes that looked very much like Gu Qingxue¡¯s. Seeing her now, her beautiful eyes immediately smiled like crescent moons. She called out in a crisp and happy voice, ¡°Mother, I miss you so much!¡±


    ¡°Mother, we miss you too!¡± The other three children standing in front of Rong Zhan also said in unison.


    Rong Han also took advantage of the chaos to call Gu Qingxue ¡®mother¡¯. When he saw Gu Qingxue lowering her head to look at him, he could not help but feel a little nervous.


    However, Gu Qingxue did not mind at all. When she saw the four of them, she was overjoyed. Her eyes lit up immediately. ¡°Why did you all come here all of a sudden? Mother misses you all so much. Quick, come in!¡±


    Rong Han¡¯s worried heart was relieved. He held hands with Gu Lin and Dumby and walked into the room through the door.


    Lingbao, who was in Rong Zhan¡¯s arms, wanted to act coquettishly the most. She reached out her hand and hugged gu Qingxue¡¯s neck intimately. ¡°Mother, mother, I miss you so much!¡±


    Gu Qingxue quickly hugged Lingbao and kissed her forehead again and again. ¡°Mother misses you guys too.¡±


    It had been more than half a month since she last saw the four little ones.


    These days, she had dreamed of them countless times in her sleep.


    However, because the plague had not been cured, she could not bear to see the four little ones no matter how much she missed them.


    When she saw the four little ones suddenly appear in front of her, the joy in her heart could not be described with words.


    Lingbao hugged Gu Qingxue tightly, and the three children also formed a circle and hugged Gu Qingxue¡¯s thigh, using the simplest embrace to relieve the longing in her heart.


    Seeing the four children rushing over, Gu Qingxue hurriedly pulled the four of them to sit down and poured a cup of hot tea for each of them.


    The four little ones all picked up their cups and gulped down the tea in one gulp.


    Gu Qingxue patted the four children¡¯s heads with a smile and invited Rong Zhan to sit down. ¡°Why didn¡¯t Your Royal Highness inform us beforehand and bring them all here?¡±


    She was not blaming Rong Zhan. She looked at the four children in front of her and could not care less. All she could think about was joy.


    ¡°The matter of the plague has been settled. I wanted to see them, so I went to see them,¡± Rong Zhan explained patiently.


    Rong Han reached out her small hand and pulled gu Qingxue¡¯s sleeve gently. He then said with a smile, ¡°Fairy, my father brought us here because he wanted to see us, and you must also want to see us.¡±

 Chapter 390 - 390 Let Us Make Lunch for the Fairy

    390 Let Us Make Lunch for the Fairy


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart softened, and she looked at Rong Zhan gratefully. ¡°Thank you, Your Royal Highness. I really want to take some time to go home and have a look these two days.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s rest for a day today. I¡¯ll be responsible for sending them home tonight,¡± Rong Zhan said as he sat down on the seat opposite Gu Qingxue.


    Gu Qingxue saw the four children, and could not suppress the longing that she had been suppressing for so many days, she touched their little faces one by one. ¡°Before you leave, you must drink a bowl of medicine before you leave. By the way, are you ready to eat? Mother will cook something delicious for you, okay?¡±


    Gu Qingxue had thought that the four little ones would miss her very much since they had not eaten her food for such a long time. Unexpectedly, the four little ones shook their heads at the same time.


    It was rare for Gu Qingxue to be rejected. She looked at the four cubs uneasily and asked worriedly, ¡°Why don¡¯t the four of you want to eat? Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    When Dumby saw Gu Qingxue, he was so happy that he reached out to hold his mother¡¯s hand, he said with a smile, ¡°Mother, you¡¯ve misunderstood us. We¡¯re not feeling unwell. We¡¯re worried that you¡¯re too tired, so we don¡¯t want you to cook lunch for us.¡±


    ¡°Silly boy, why are you thinking so much? After seeing you, I¡¯m so happy. I¡¯m not tired at all. I just want to cook more delicious food for you,¡± Gu Qingxue was telling the truth.


    Seeing that the four little ones were healthy and healthy, she could not help but feel happy. Even the hard work of the past few days had been swept away, and she was in a good mood.


    ¡°Mother must be tired. How can mother not be tired? We asked Uncle Nine, and he said that mother is very busy. Mother, look at you, you¡¯re so tired and thin.¡± Gu Lin looked at Gu Qingxue with heartache, as he spoke, he reached out his hand and gently touched his mother¡¯s face. His eyes were filled with an unconcealable heartache.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart instantly softened to a mess. ¡°But you came here. Mother can¡¯t bear to let you go back empty-handed.¡±


    ¡°Then let us cook lunch for the fairy,¡± Rong Han said excitedly as if he had thought of a good idea.


    Gu Qingxue was surprised by Rong Han¡¯s words. She looked at him in disbelief.


    Was this little thing serious?


    The four of them were barely as tall as the stove, so how could they cook?


    Thinking of the dangerous things in the kitchen, Gu Qingxue became more and more worried.


    ¡°Yes! We came here today to cook for mother. Mother, you and Uncle Fairy wait for us here. We can finish cooking in an hour,¡± Lingbao said. She jumped out of Gu Qingxue¡¯s arms, held the hands of her brothers, and ran out of the room quickly.


    Seeing the four little ones running away, Gu Qingxue quickly stood up and was about to chase after them.


    However, Rong Zhan cleared his throat. ¡°When we left, the nanny told me that the four of them have been practicing for several days to learn how to make a bowl of noodles for you.¡±


    Gu Qingxue was moved, and her eyes were filled with gratitude. ¡°Actually, they don¡¯t need to learn this at all¡­¡±


    ¡°This is their intention. You only need to praise them from the bottom of your heart,¡± Rong Zhan said.


    Gu Qingxue felt Rong Zhan¡¯s words were reasonable, so she nodded and sat down obediently.

 Chapter 391 - 391 She Couldn’t Be at a Disadvantage!

    391 She Couldn¡¯t Be at a Disadvantage!


    However, Gu Qingxue did not seem to be at ease. From time to time, she would poke her head out of the door and glance in the direction of the kitchen, afraid that something might go wrong, or that the little one might accidentally get injured in the kitchen.


    Fortunately, the kitchen had been peaceful all along, and there was not any particularly loud noise. It seemed that everything was going smoothly.


    Gu Qingxue was gradually relieved, and then she found a small cloth pouch left behind by Lingbao.


    There was a rectangular object in the small cloth pouch. Gu Qingxue picked it up out of curiosity. After opening it, she found that there was a letter inside.


    The handwriting of the person who wrote the letter was very neat. Just by looking at the few words on the cover, she could imagine that it must be the handwriting left behind by someone with noble temperament. Otherwise, an ordinary person would not be able to write such beautiful words.


    ¡°To Gu Qingxue¡­ Who wrote this to me?¡± Gu Qingxue had never seen the handwriting on the envelope before, so she could not figure out who had written the letter to her.


    She had thought that she would be able to get the answer from Rong Zhan, but to her surprise, after Rong Zhan heard the question, he gave Gu Qingxue a meaningful look.


    Gu Qingxue found it difficult to describe Rong Zhan¡¯s expression.


    He furrowed his brows and spat out three words stiffly, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Gu Qingxue held the envelope in her hand with a puzzled expression.


    Gu Qingxue was puzzled. She opened the envelope and opened it.


    Rong Zhan, who was not interested in Gu Qingxue at first, slowly shifted his gaze to Gu Qingxue.


    Or rather, he was looking at the letter in Gu Qingxue¡¯s hand from the corner of his eyes.


    The words on the letter and the letter were written by the same person. There were only two lines in the letter.


    ¡®Miss Gu, I suddenly remembered my identity. I was in a hurry to go back, so I left first. I¡¯ll come back to look for you in the future. Yours sincerely, Nine.¡¯


    ¡°Your Highness, you didn¡¯t see Nine today?¡± Gu Qingxue suddenly raised her head and looked at Rong Zhan in surprise after reading the contents of the letter.


    Rong Zhan unnoticeably retracted his gaze, which was trying to peep at Gu Qingxue, and said disapprovingly, ¡°I¡¯m not sure either, but I didn¡¯t see him today. So what if he left? Are you reluctant to let him go?¡±


    Gu Qingxue suddenly did not feel the danger, and continued to talk to herself, ¡°Rather than saying that I¡¯m reluctant to let him go, it¡¯s more like I¡¯m a little disappointed.¡±


    Gu Qingxue did not understand. Nine was usually quiet and well-behaved, but she did not expect him to be swift and decisive in doing things.


    Rong Zhan¡¯s expression softened when he heard this. He immediately looked away, ¡°Maybe you won¡¯t see each other again.¡±


    Gu Qingxue had a big reaction after hearing this. She opened her eyes wide and immediately shouted, ¡°No way! Absolutely not!¡±


    Rong Zhan¡¯s expression, which had softened, suddenly became even uglier than before. His faint gaze fell on Gu Qingxue.


    Gu Qingxue said righteously, ¡°If he dares not to see me, I will find him even if I have to search all over the country! Your Highness, you may not know this, but he owes me a lot of medical fees. He said that he would give me the medical fees after he recovered his memory and returned home.¡±


    Thinking of the medical fees, Gu Qingxue felt her heart ache.


    After all, the points she earned from Nine were gone. Apart from the points that she earned from treating patients and saving people, the medical fees were also very important. She could not lose a single cent.


    Even blood-related brothers would settle their debts with each other, so she could not be at a disadvantage!


    After hearing what Gu Qingxue said, Rong Zhan looked at her in a different light. ¡°In that case, if he wants to go back on his words in the future, I can lend you the secret guards.¡±

 Chapter 392 - 392 Treating More Patients and Saving Lives Will Definitely Bring Benefits!

    392 Treating More Patients and Saving Lives Will Definitely Bring Benefits!


    Gu Qingxue did not expect Rong Zhan to know how to joke. After a moment of surprise, she nodded and agreed, ¡°Thank you, Your Royal Highness.¡±


    ¡°I came to look for you today because I want to ask you, when do you plan to set off and return to Jing City with me?¡± Rong Zhan asked.


    Gu Qingxue put away her joking expression, she thought for a while and said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait until five days later. Prince Heng and the other two haven¡¯t fully recovered yet, so I don¡¯t feel at ease leaving the final work to others. Moreover, it¡¯s almost the end of the year. If I enter the capital now, I must stay in Jing City for the New Year. I have to go home and bring my family with me.¡±


    It would be the new year in half a month¡¯s time. This was the first time she had welcomed the new year with her children. Even if she had to go to Jing City, she had to bring her family with her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the trivial matters. In addition, Yu¡¯er asked me to pass on the message that she wants you to stay in her princess residence after you go back. She has already ordered someone to go back and prepare a room for your family,¡± Rong Zhan said.


    ¡°I like Yu¡¯er too. As long as I don¡¯t cause her any trouble, there¡¯s nothing wrong with that.¡± Gu Qingxue was extremely grateful when she mentioned Gong Lingyu.


    During this period of time, Rong Zhan and Gu Qingxue had been busy in the Tie Family Village. They had no time to take care of their family. If Gong Lingyu had not been taking care of them for her, there would have been a lot of trouble at home.


    In addition, the situation in Qingyuan Town and the production of masks and gloves were all arranged by Gong Lingyu.


    It could be said that if Gong Lingyu had not done the logistics properly, they would not have had such an easy time.


    The little butler¡¯s voice rang in Gu Qingxue¡¯s mind at the right time, ¡°See, I told you before that it would definitely be beneficial to treat patients more often!¡±


    Gu Qingxue could not help but laugh.


    When she saved Gong Lingyu, she spent 10,000 points, but she did not regret it. After all, Yu¡¯er was her friend, and she was willing to pay for her friend.


    Moreover, her efforts had also been rewarded. Gong Lingyu had also done a lot for her.


    A true friendship was nothing more than this.


    ¡°Uncle Fairy, mother, we¡¯re done!¡± At this moment, Dumby¡¯s joyful voice rang out, attracting the gazes of both of them at the same time.


    The two of them looked out of the door at the same time and saw Gu Lin and Rong Han each holding a tray. On the tray were two bowls of exactly the same Yangchun noodles, which were still steaming in the cold wind. At a glance, they looked pretty good.


    Gu Lin and Rong Han were afraid that they might accidentally spill the soup bowls. They took one step at a time. Lingbao and Dumby nervously stood on both sides of them and moved slowly with them.


    Seeing that the four children seemed to be slowing down their movements, Gu Qingxue and Rong Zhan stood up at the same time and walked out, taking the tray from their hands respectively.


    Gu Qingxue picked up the bowl of noodles and took a deep breath of the fragrance. ¡°It smells so good! It seems that you¡¯ve grown up and can make delicious food for Uncle Fairy and mother!¡±


    ¡°Mother, try it quickly!¡± Lingbao urged impatiently.


    Rong Han also looked expectant. ¡°Father, try it quickly. I cooked that bowl of noodles for you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Rong Zhan held the tray with one hand. The other hand gently rubbed Rong Han¡¯s head.


    The two of them returned to the room together and put down the tray.


    Gu Qingxue was very hungry, and she was really looking forward to the cooking skills of the four children. She picked up a piece of the noodles with her chopsticks and blew on it, then immediately put it into her mouth.

 Chapter 393 - 393 The Handkerchief that the Royal Highness was Holding Looked Familier

    393 The Handkerchief that the Royal Highness was Holding Looked Familier


    ¡°Oh¡­ !¡± Gu Qingxue accidentally ate too fast and tears appeared at the corners of her eyes. She put down her chopsticks with a muffled groan.


    ¡°Mother! Are you alright?¡± Gu Lin looked at Gu Qingxue worriedly, seeing that her eyes were red from the heat, he hurriedly looked at Lingbao, ¡°Little sister, quickly take out your handkerchief and wipe mother¡¯s mouth. Dumby, come with me to pour mother some water.¡±


    ¡°No need, my father has a handkerchief!¡± Rong Han said, reaching out to touch Rong Zhan¡¯s hand. He took a handkerchief from Rong Zhan¡¯s hand and handed it to Gu Qingxue.


    Gu Qingxue hurriedly wiped her mouth, completely unaware of Rong Zhan¡¯s change in expression.


    Dumby and Gu Lin also brought over cold tea and handed it to Gu Qingxue.


    After Gu Qingxue finished drinking the tea, the temperature in her mouth dropped. Her tongue was still stinging, and she could not ignore the numbness.


    However, Gu Qingxue did not want the four children to worry. She smiled and said, ¡°The noodles you made are too fragrant. Mother accidentally ate too fast. It¡¯s okay now.¡±


    ¡°Mother can¡¯t be in such a hurry. You have to eat slowly. Come, Lingbao, help me cool down. It will burn mother if you cool down,¡± Lingbao said as she stood on tiptoe and climbed onto the chair, she moved closer to Gu Qingxue¡¯s bowl and puffed out her cheeks to blow on it.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart was unbelievably soft. She put down the handkerchief in her hand and suddenly felt that something was wrong.


    The handkerchief that Rong Zhan was holding looked really familiar.


    Gu Qingxue picked up a piece of noodles with her chopsticks and ate it slowly. She commented seriously, ¡°It¡¯s really delicious. This is the best Yangchun noodles I¡¯ve ever eaten!¡±


    In fact, the taste of Yangchun noodles was very ordinary. Gu Qingxue had eaten so many delicious things. If the Yangchun noodles were just based on their taste, they would definitely not be as good as the ones she had eaten before.


    However, if it was based on intention, this bowl of Yangchun noodles was the best.


    The four children were overjoyed and looked at Rong Zhan happily.


    ¡°Father, aren¡¯t you going to eat it?¡± Rong Han did not know that he had caused trouble. He was still looking at his father expectantly with an especially innocent gaze.


    Rong Zhan had no choice but to pick up his chopsticks silently and pick up some noodles.


    Just as he was about to eat, he heard Gu Qingxue¡¯s faint voice coming from opposite him.


    ¡°Your Highness, if I¡¯m not mistaken, this handkerchief seems to be mine, right?¡± Gu Qingxue said, her eyes fixed on Rong Zhan, looking at him very seriously.


    Rong Zhan also seemed to have been scalded, and his hand movements also stopped.


    His expression did not change, and he said indifferently, ¡°Yes. I didn¡¯t have the time to return it to you before. You can take it back.¡±


    Gu Qingxue did not expect Rong Zhan to leave a worthless handkerchief on this day. She conveniently put away the handkerchief. ¡°I clearly told Your Royal Highness not to return it before. Your Royal Highness doesn¡¯t need to care about such a trivial matter in the future.¡±


    Seeing this, Rong Han quickly stopped her. ¡°Fairy, you can¡¯t take it away. My father loves this handkerchief so much that he has to take a look at it every night before he goes to bed!¡±


    The air between them changed because of Rong Han¡¯s words. Gu Qingxue stopped chewing her noodles and looked at Rong Zhan in confusion.


    Rong Zhan nudged Rong Han with his foot. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    Rong Han pouted his small mouth, feeling wronged. ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense!¡±


    Rong Zhan remained calm on the surface and nudged Rong Han lightly under the table.


    This kid was usually so smart, but why was he so tactless today?

 Chapter 394 - 394 I Like the Embroidery on the Handkerchief

    394 I Like the Embroidery on the Handkerchief


    Of course, Rong Han was not up to the task, because he did it on purpose!


    Ever since he found out that his father always had the handkerchief of a fairy on him, he felt that this matter must be known to the fairy!


    This man had always carried the personal belongings of other women on him. Was the meaning of this not obvious enough?


    If the fairy had known about this earlier, she might have become his mother very soon!


    Gu Qingxue blinked her eyes. She looked at Rong Zhan in a different way. ¡°Your Ryoal Highness, why are you doing this?¡±


    Rong Zhan did not change his expression. ¡°I like the embroidery on the handkerchief.¡±


    Gu Qingxue looked at Rong Zhan, then at the embroidery on the handkerchief.


    The embroidery pattern of the two butterflies swimming in the water did not seem like a pattern that a man should like. However, since Rong Zhan said he liked it, she believed him. ¡°I¡¯ll find more similar embroidery for Your Royal Highness when I encounter something similar in the future.¡±


    Rong Han nodded his head earnestly when he saw his father acting so seriously. His lips twitched uncontrollably, then he lowered his head silently.


    Gu Qingxue focused all her attention on the four children. While eating the noodles, she listened to the four children talking about what had happened in the house these days.


    Although she was eating the simplest meal and listening to them talking about their daily life, Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart felt like it was filled with a warm current, and her whole body felt warm.


    After the meal, Gu Qingxue hugged the four children and took a nap.


    Lying next to the four children, Gu Qingxue gently caressed their little faces, unable to fall asleep for a long time.


    She wished she could hug the four children in her arms and have a good time. Gu Qingxue reached out to touch their hair and kiss their faces, then heard the sound of the door being pushed open from outside.


    Rong Zhan walked in slowly and picked up Rong Han who was sleeping soundly, then lowered his eyes, he looked at Gu Qingxue and said, ¡°If we don¡¯t send them back, they won¡¯t be able to go back by today. Do you want to go back with us, or wait for another two days?¡±


    Gu Qingxue wanted to leave with Rong Zhan from the bottom of her heart, but when she thought of Madam Qi and the villagers of Dafu village, she still did not want to go back before the plague was completely resolved.


    ¡°I¡¯d better wait for another two days. Before I set off, I¡¯ll go and pick up my grandmother personally.¡± When she thought of Madam Qi, Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes became more worried.


    Ever since the incident with Imperial Physician Qin, she had been worried about her grandmother¡¯s safety.


    It seemed that she had to seize the time to cure her grandmother of the lethal poison in order to find out the truth hidden by Imperial Physician Qin.


    Rong Zhan saw that Gu Qingxue insisted, so he did not try to persuade her further. Instead, he picked up the four children and sent them to the carriage.


    Gu Qingxue watched Rong Zhan¡¯s carriage leave. She could not help but take a deep breath. After she regained her composure, she turned around and went back to prepare the medicine.


    Under Gu Qingxue¡¯s medical treatment, three days later, all the villagers who were infected with the plague in the Tie Family Village were cured without exception. Another day later, Prince Heng and the other two also recovered.


    It was a pity that Hunter Zhang had endured torture in the prison for a few days, but he did not expose Imperial Physician Qin. Then, on the morning of their departure, he was found dead in the prison by the prison guards.


    Hunter Zhang took off his prison uniform and twisted it into a rope. He hung himself on the door of the prison cell, hanging himself to death. When the prison guards found him dead in the morning, he even widened his eyes and looked outside the prison cell. He had died with his eyes wide open.

 Chapter 395 - 395 About to Stir up a Lot of Trouble

    395 About to Stir up a Lot of Trouble


    Hunter Zhang did not expose Imperial Physician Qin, so even if everyone knew that the old village chief had died at the hands of Imperial Physician Qin, no one could prove it.


    In the end, because Imperial Physician Qin did not have enough evidence, no witnesses could prove that the old village chief had indeed died at the hands of Imperial Physician Qin, so the matter could only be put to rest.


    By the time Gu Qingxue learned of this matter, she had already boarded the horse carriage to Jing City.


    In the horse carriage, Gu Qingxue hugged the four children, her eyes filled with unresolvable gentleness, she smiled lightly and said, ¡°This is really interesting. It seems that Imperial Physician Qin is quite important to Prince Heng. Otherwise, he would not have thought of a way to help Imperial Physician Qin harm Hunter Zhang.¡±


    Hunter Zhang committed suicide? She did not believe it anyway.


    ¡°Fu Cheng died for Hunter Zhang because of improper supervision. He has already taken the initiative to apologize. However, I didn¡¯t pursue this matter,¡± Rong Zhan said indifferently.


    Gu Qingxue nodded in agreement. She reached out and put a butterfly-shaped headdress on it, she put it on Lingbao¡¯s little ball. ¡°Your Highness is right. The person that Prince Heng wants to kill is not someone that Lord Fu can stop.¡±


    ¡°Father, is aunt not coming?¡± Rong Han did not understand the conversation between the two of them. He was completely focused on Gong Lingyu.


    Logically speaking, Gong Lingyu should be sitting in the same carriage as them.


    At this moment, everything was ready. All of them were waiting for Gong Lingyu. As soon as she arrived, they could set off for the capital.


    Among the four children, Rong Han was undoubtedly the one who looked forward to going back the most.


    After so many days, he also missed home and his great-grandfather.


    Rong Zhan looked at the sky and reached out to rub Rong Han¡¯s little head. ¡°Today¡¯s trivial matters need to be taken care of by your aunt. Let¡¯s wait a little longer.¡±


    Hearing that, Gu Qingxue looked at the luxurious carriage they were in. ¡°Speaking of which, this carriage seems to belong to Prince Heng. Won¡¯t he mind if we take this carriage?¡±


    Unlike the low-key Rong Zhan, Prince Heng had made a big fuss this time. Even the carriage he was in looked more luxurious than that of an ordinary family.


    Gu Qingxue did not mind what kind of carriage they were going to take. Everything was arranged by Gong Lingyu.


    On the other hand, if Prince Heng¡¯s carriage was stolen, who knew what kind of trouble he would cause?


    At this time, at the end of the fleet of ordinary carriages, standing in front of Prince Heng and the others.


    Prince Heng¡¯s face darkened, looking at the small ordinary carriage in front of him, displeased berated, ¡°Who arranged this carriage? Where is my original carriage?!¡±


    Miao Yin, one of Gong Lingyu¡¯s subordinates, stood in front of the carriage. After hearing Prince Heng¡¯s questioning, however, she smiled and said, ¡°Reporting to Prince Heng, your body has not fully recovered. It is inevitable that you would shake too much when you sit in a carriage that is too big. For the sake of the prince, the princess, and Imperial Physician Qin¡¯s health, our princess specially arranged this carriage for the three of you.¡±


    ¡°Then who sat in my father¡¯s carriage?¡± Princess Liuying looked at the shabby carriage in front of her, and a look of resistance rose in her eyes.


    ¡°Speaking of which, we haven¡¯t seen Doctor Gu since just now¡­¡± Imperial Physician Qin looked around and had a bad feeling.

 Chapter 396 - 396 The Sixth Princess Had Gone Too Far

    396 The Sixth Princess Had Gone Too Far


    ¡°The princess has said that Lady Gu is a person who has rendered meritorious service. I believe that Prince Heng will not fight with Lady Gu for a carriage,¡± Miao Yin explained calmly.


    Princess Liuying was already displeased. Now that she heard this, she almost lost her mind due to excessive anger. ¡°One of us a prince and the other is a princess. Who does she, Gu Qingxue, think she is? How dare she be disrespectful to us?! Get someone to clean up my father¡¯s horse immediately. Otherwise, be careful that I..¡±


    ¡°Be careful of what, princess? Sister Gu was a person who helped cure the plague. My father had personally appointed her to the palace to be rewarded. This time, when she returned to the Jing City, my father naturally had to think highly of Sister Gu. If you have any objections, they would not be against Sister Gu alone. It would be against my father¡¯s decree.¡± Gong Lingyu had finished everything, but just as she rushed over, she heard Princess Liuying spouting nonsense again.


    Gong Lingyu had always been cautious in front of Princess Liuying. She was not a person who liked to be competitive. She would only be extra calculative when it came to matters related to Gu Qingxue.


    Especially after she had dissed Princess Liuying previously, she felt that this was indeed a good feeling. Naturally, she would not be polite to Princess Liuying now.


    When Prince Heng Heard Gong Lingyu¡¯s words, his expression became even gloomier.


    Gong Lingyu did not wait for Gong Lingyu to flare up at all. She had a smile on her face, she said to Prince Heng, ¡°Prince Heng, because of the negligence of the prince and Imperial Physician Qin this time, more people were almost killed. When father learned of this matter, he was extremely displeased. I arranged this so that Prince Heng could perform more in front of my father. I believe that Prince Heng can also understand my painstaking efforts, right?¡±


    Prince Heng saw that Gong Lingyu¡¯s words were dignified, and his face was not red nor did his heart skip a beat. His heart was filled with strong dissatisfaction, and he almost wanted to rush forward and teach Gong Lingyu a lesson.


    However, Prince Heng could not. He was completely different from Gu Qingxue. This time, he had returned with a guilty conscience. It was already good enough that he was not punished by the emperor, so how could he dare to be arrogant?


    He had no choice but to shrink his neck, and Prince Heng nodded. ¡°The princess has arranged everything very well. In fact, even if the princess did not arrange it, I was planning to do so. Princess, please get on the carriage. We will take this carriage and follow behind you from a distance.¡±


    Gong Lingyu knew that Prince Heng cared about his reputation. She was not surprised by his answer at all. She calmly took large strides and left.


    Princess Liuying stomped her feet in anger. She knew that she could not resist, so her face fell and she refused to get on the carriage no matter what. ¡°Father, why did you agree to the sixth princess? I don¡¯t want to sit in a carriage that only poor people use!¡±


    Prince Heng glanced at Princess Liuying in annoyance. Deep dissatisfaction was hidden in his eyes. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m willing? Stop talking about this and quickly get on the carriage!¡±


    Princess Liuying instantly felt even more wronged. She stomped her feet unwillingly and then resigned herself to her fate and got into the carriage.


    Imperial Physician Qin followed silently. After getting into the carriage, he realized that inside the carriage actually looked even smaller. The three of them sat on the left, right, and main seats of the carriage. Even if they did not stretch their arms or legs, the carriage was still filled to the brim.


    ¡°This sixth princess is a little too much.¡± Prince Heng raised Gong Lingyu and his expression was extremely gloomy.


    From his point of view, Gong Lingyu¡¯s words and actions were full of contempt for him.

 Chapter 398 - 398 Is There Any Good Food in Your House?

    398 Is There Any Good Food in Your House?


    After bring the steamed buns into the carriage, Ji Yan lowered his voice and said, ¡°Your Royal Highness, I don¡¯t know where the people of the Gu family heard the news that Lady Gu is returning to Jing City, but they are holding a feast at home today and have invited many guests over. They are just waiting for Lady Gu to return to hold a celebratory feast.¡±


    ¡°The Gu family¡­ Sister Gu, I¡¯ve long heard that your relationship with the family is not that close.¡± Gong Lingyu looked at Gu Qingxue, waiting for her reaction.


    She did not investigate Gu Qingxue¡¯s background in detail, but how many people in Jing City did not know about the matter of Lady Gu?


    Gu Qingxue recalled the Gu family, Madam Kou, and the others, and said with a calm smile, ¡°I¡¯ve already said that I¡¯m going to live in the princess¡¯ residence, so I won¡¯t trouble the Gu family.¡±


    Madam Kou obviously wanted her to go back to acting as a front, and she had no interest in accompanying the Gu family to act as if they were in love with each other.


    Hearing Gu Qingxue¡¯s words, Gong Lingyu¡¯s worried heart was relieved.


    Great, she thought Sister Gu would not go with her.


    ¡°Ji Yan, go and take care of this matter,¡± Rong Zhan told Ji Yan when he saw Gu Qingxue had already made her stance clear.


    Ji Yan nodded in agreement and left quickly, following Rong Zhan¡¯s instructions to take care of this matter.


    After entering Jing City, the small horse carriage that had been following closely behind them also headed in the direction of Prince Heng¡¯s residence.


    The horse carriage first sent Rong Zhan and Rong Han back to their residence, and then headed straight towards the direction of the princess¡¯ residence.


    The princess¡¯ residence was not far from the prince regent¡¯s residence, and they were all in the most precious section of the capital. Although the princess¡¯ residence was not as luxurious as the prince regent¡¯s residence, Gong Lingyu was favored. Most of the things in the princess¡¯ residence came from the royal treasury, so it was naturally extraordinary. It was much better than those who were not married, and the princesses who still lived in the palace.


    The carriage stopped outside the princess¡¯ residence. The maids helped Gong Lingyu and Gu Qingxue out of the carriage.


    The first thing Gu Qingxue did after getting out of the carriage was to go to the medium-sized carriage behind her and pick up Madam Qi and Nanny Sheng.


    On the way, although Gu Qingxue did not sit in the same carriage as Madam Qi, she was still worried about Madam Qi¡¯s safety.


    ¡°Xue¡¯er, are we home?¡± Madam Qi raised her head and looked at the majestic gate of the princess¡¯ residence. She said in a daze, ¡°This isn¡¯t our home.¡±


    Gong Lingyu smiled as she walked forward and held onto the other arm of Madam Qi. ¡°Old Madam, this is my home. I invited you to be my guest. Old Madam, please give me face.¡±


    Madam Qi nodded with a half-understanding expression. She looked at Gong Lingyu and asked expectantly, ¡°Is there any good food in your house?¡±


    Gong Lingyu was instantly amused by Madam Qi. ¡°Of course there is. Our house has so much good food. Old Madam, I¡¯ve already asked them to prepare the food. Let¡¯s go in and have our meal.¡±


    Madam Qi¡¯s mind was not clear enough. She was like a child who only knew about delicious food and fun. After hearing Gong Lingyu¡¯s words, she was very happy. She quickly waved her hand to summon the three cubs over.


    Gu Lin held Dumby and Lingbao¡¯s hands and ran over. The group of people chatted and laughed as they walked into the princess¡¯ residence.


    Meanwhile, the news that Gu Qingxue had returned to Jing City also spread like a gust of wind to the Gu family.


    Madam Kou quickly sent a housekeeper to pick her up. Then, they led Gu Chengbin, Gu Lingyue, the second and third wives of the Gu family to the gate of the Gu family and waited for Gu Qingxue.

 Chapter 399 - 399 One-Hit Wonder

    399 One-Hit Wonder


    Gu Lingyue had never expected that they would one day use such a grand gesture to welcome Gu Qingxue home.


    Not long ago, Gu Qingxue was still a piece of mud on the ground, despised by everyone in the Gu family. However, she had become a great contributor to the discovery and treatment of the plague so quickly. The emperor had personally ordered her to enter the palace, saying that he wanted to reward her.


    ¡°What did they mean by solving the plague by herself? Hmph, I don¡¯t believe such nonsense.¡± The Fourth Young Miss of the second wife, Gu Xin¡¯er, stood in the cold wind, holding the soup in her hands and complaining.


    Gu Xin¡¯er¡¯s mother, Lady Jiang, frowned in dissatisfaction. She reached out and gently tugged at her daughter¡¯s sleeve, warning her sternly, ¡°The older you get, the more unruly you become. Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    Gu Xin¡¯er was reprimanded, and her heart grew more and more dissatisfied. She simply reached out to pull Gu Lingyue, ¡°Sister, am I wrong?¡±


    ¡°Fourth sister, our eldest sister has fought for the glory of our Gu family. This is the glory of all of us in the Gu family. We should be happy.¡± Gu Lingyue was even more disdainful than Gu Xin¡¯er in her heart, she still had a decent smile on her face.


    Gu Xin¡¯er wanted to pull Gu Lingyue into the water, but she was choked in the end. She immediately shut her mouth obediently and fell into silence.


    Madam Kou glanced at this scene from the corner of their eyes. The smile on her face had never changed from the beginning to the end.


    Her gaze lightly swept over everyone present and finally fell on her only son, Gu Chengbin.


    As the only male in the house, Gu Chengbin was naturally the most well-dressed. However, no matter how luxurious he was dressed, he still looked unhappy.


    He reached out and gently pulled his collar, and Madam Kou said in a voice that only the mother and son could hear, ¡°Only when someone who is neither arrogant nor impatient can succeed. She, Gu Qingxue, can make a contribution only because she has latched onto the prince regent. As long as you can work hard, you can naturally win what you want.¡±


    Gu Chengbin, who had an impatient look on his face, forced himself to calm down after hearing this.


    Meanwhile, the guests who had been waiting in the courtyard for the whole afternoon could not help but start discussing.


    ¡°Speaking of Miss Gu, she used to be ignorant and incompetent. Who would have thought that she would suddenly make a name for herself this time? She¡¯s really amazing.¡±


    ¡°I heard that Gu Qingxue was able to cure the plague this time because she learned a lot from the eldest madam when she went home last time.¡±


    ¡°Really? Who did you hear it from?¡±


    ¡°Do you even need to ask? The Eldest Madam had supported the entire Gu family with her own strength. Naturally, she had some advice for her children. However, the Eldest Madam was too kind-hearted. Otherwise, why would she care so much about her daughter, Gu Qingxue, who was not her own daughter?¡±


    Hearing these people praising Gu Qingxue, Madam Kou felt a sense of pride in her heart.


    The words these people were talking about were, of course, spread by her.


    At this moment, a woman¡¯s voice, full of power and without anger, rang out, ¡°The Eldest Madam is really selfless. She doesn¡¯t even care so much about her own child. Instead, she called back her daughter who had been married off for a few years, and gave her some advice. It¡¯s really amazing.¡±


    This woman¡¯s voice was not loud, causing everyone to look toward her.


    They only saw that this woman was the wife of the Marquis Yuanping, Young Madam Qiao.

 Chapter 400 - 400 About to Humiliate Her

    400 About to Humiliate Her


    Although it was Young Madam Qiao who spoke, everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on the wife of Imperial Duke Zhan, who was also Young Madam Qiao¡¯s eldest sister, Madam Qiao.


    Madam Qiao did not say a word, but the aura released from her body was enough to make everyone present feel afraid.


    The corners of her lips curled into a shallow smile as if it had nothing to do with her, but the hidden coldness swept over Madam Kou¡¯s face.


    Madam Kou immediately put away her proud expression and obediently lowered her head, not daring to be presumptuous again.


    Only then did Madam Qiao withdraw her gaze. She stood in the cold wind and coughed lightly. ¡°Second sister, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Young Madam Qiao was a little surprised and looked at Madam Qiao with confusion. ¡°Eldest sister, Eldest Miss Gu hasn¡¯t come back yet.¡±


    Young Madam Qiao knew that ever since Eldest Miss Gu saved her eldest sister last time, her eldest sister had regarded Eldest Miss Gu very highly. She had come to the Gu family today probably for Eldest Miss Gu.


    In the end, this person had yet to come. Why was she leaving?


    Madam Qiao smiled and said indifferently, ¡°She won¡¯t come. I understand her. She doesn¡¯t like the Gu family. She definitely won¡¯t pander to the Gu family and play this kind of loving family trick with them.¡±


    Young Madam Qiao supported Madam Qiao and quietly left behind people¡¯s eyes and ears. She accompanied her to Imperial Duke Zhan¡¯s horse carriage.


    After the two of them got on the carriage, the maid immediately served tea.


    The two of them drank a mouthful of tea. Waves of warmth rose up from their cold bodies.


    ¡°Big sister, since you didn¡¯t come here to see Miss Gu, why did you specially come here today? Big sister¡¯s health has always been bad. Brother-in-law will have to worry about her after coming out for this trip.¡± When Young Madam Qiao thought of her sister¡¯s husband, she could not help but shake her head.


    Her brother-in-law was good at everything, but he was not rational enough when it was about her sister.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m here to support her. Madam Kou wants to take advantage of her contributions and make the Gu family look good, so I¡¯m going to dishonor her,¡± Madam Qiao said proudly.


    Xue¡¯er was her precious daughter. She would never allow anyone who treated Xue¡¯er badly to take advantage of her.


    Young Madam Qiao did not know that Lady Qiao had already taken Gu Qingxue in as her adopted daughter, she could not help but laugh, ¡°Big sister¡¯s words are biased. If people who don¡¯t know heard it, they would think that Lady Gu is your biological daughter. I¡¯m worried that Liu¡¯er would be jealous.¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t,¡± Madam Qiao said confidently.


    As a big brother, how could he be shameless when he was jealous of his own sister?


    When Young Madam Qiao heard Madam Qiao mentioned Gu Qingxue, her eyes shone brightly. She sighed, ¡°Seeing that you like Miss Gu so much, I wonder who she is.¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s a chance next time, I¡¯ll definitely let you meet her. Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll go back first.¡± Madam Qiao had received the message sent by Gu Qingxue in advance, knowing that Gu Qingxue would visit Imperial Duke Zhan¡¯s residence the next day, so she naturally had to go back and make some arrangements to welcome her daughter and grandchildren home.


    Madam Qiao agreed and went to Imperial Duke Zhan¡¯s residence together in the horse carriage.


    On the side of the Gu family, Madam Kou continued to wait with a group of family members and guests.


    15 minutes passed, but Gu Qingxue was still nowhere to be seen.


    This time, not only the guests could not wait any longer, even the second and third wives of the Gu family did not know what was going on. They could not help but start discussing.


    ¡°Mother, didn¡¯t you say that Gu Qingxue had already entered the city gate more than an hour ago? It has been so long. Even if she walked here, she should have arrived by now.¡± As Gu Chengbin spoke, he carefully observed the reactions of the guests.

 Chapter 401 - 401 Disgracing the Gu Family

    401 Disgracing the Gu Family


    In order to wait for Gu Qingxue to come back, they did not have lunch.


    Madam Kou was also puzzled. After hesitating for a while, she said, ¡°Wait for a while. I have sent the housekeeper to pick her up. She will come back soon.¡±


    As soon as Madam Kou finished her words, she saw the housekeeper of the Gu family come with two or three people, all of them looking anxious.


    ¡°Eldest Madam, the Eldest Miss is¡­¡± The housekeeper was speaking halfway when he saw so many people standing behind Madam Kou. He could not say anything more.


    Madam Kou saw that there were only servants behind the housekeeper, and Gu Qingxue was nowhere to be seen. They were also a bit anxious. ¡°Where¡¯s Xue¡¯er? Has she not entered the city yet?¡±


    ¡°No, the Eldest Miss has indeed returned to Jing City, but she has not returned.¡± Under everyone¡¯s gaze, the housekeeper had no choice but to tell the truth, ¡°Our men went to pick up the Eldest Miss, but were stopped by the prince regent¡¯s men. They said that the Eldest Miss did not intend to return, but went to the prince regent¡¯s residence. In the coming days, she will take the Old Madam, the Young Masters and Young Miss to live with the sixth princess.¡±


    Madam Kou was in disbelief. They could not believe what the housekeeper said.


    Gu Qingxue was a member of the Gu family. She had made a great contribution after coming back from afar. She should have gone back home first. After paying her respects to the ancestors, she should have informed the ancestors in the ancestral hall of this good news.


    In the end, she did not care at all. She had abandoned the ancestors of the Gu family and the Gu family¡¯s face. How could the Kou family deal with the guests who had been waiting for so long.


    Madam Kou did not turn around, but she could clearly feel the eyes of the guests standing behind her were like needles, fiercely piercing her body.


    A drop of cold sweat was left on Madam Kou¡¯s forehead. She turned around and looked at the guests behind her. ¡°It¡¯s hard to refuse the sixth princess¡¯ kindness. Xue¡¯er really can¡¯t disobey the princess¡¯ orders. Bin¡¯er, go to the banquet and invite the distinguished guests to sit down and eat!¡±


    Gu Chengbin was suddenly pushed out, and a dry smile appeared on his lips, ¡°Yes, please come inside with me.¡±


    The guests were all dissatisfied. They did not lack this meal of the Gu family. Most of them were waiting here for the sake of building a good relationship with Gu Qingxue.


    Gu Qingxue could not refuse the sixth princess¡¯ invitation, but what was the Gu family doing? Did they not know whether their Eldest Miss would come back or not? They had to make such a mistake and waste their time.


    Madam Kou did not dare to raise her head. She let the guests go back to the Gu family for the banquet. After letting out a sigh of relief, she gritted her teeth and couldn¡¯t help the anger that was about to explode in her heart.


    She did not believe that after Gu Qingxue came back, she had not heard that she was holding a banquet at the Gu family.


    It was hard to refuse the princess was just an excuse that she had made for Gu Qingxue. Who did not know that Gu Qingxue and the sixth princess had a very good relationship? If she really wanted to come back, perhaps even the princess would accompany her.


    It was Gu Qingxue who deliberately did not want to come back. She knew that the family had already prepared everything, but she still wanted to use this method to take revenge.


    ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t be too angry. Maybe big sister will come back tomorrow. Big sister is a meritorious minister after all. As brothers and sisters, we should wait for big sister,¡± Gu Xin¡¯er said with a gloating smile.


    Gu Xin¡¯er and the others who were of the same generation as Gu Qingxue waited for her for a while. However, the elders of the Gu family were also waiting for her today. They had already given Gu Qingxue enough face, but in the end, they were even slapped in the face by Gu Qingxue.

 Chapter 402 - 402 Today, We, the Gu family, Have Lost Face

    402 Today, We, the Gu family, Have Lost Face


    This time, the elders of the second and third branches had stiff expressions on their faces.


    ¡°That¡¯s all for today. Don¡¯t mention it again in the future.¡± Madam Kou tried her best to force a smile, trying not to show her dissatisfaction. ¡°When Xue¡¯er comes back, I¡¯ll ask her to apologize to everyone.¡±


    How could the second and third branch let it go? They had been worried about Gu Qingxue¡¯s return, because the eldest branch was more powerful.


    Unexpectedly, Gu Qingxue did not give them any face. It was as if she had trampled on Madam Kou¡¯s face, which made them want to tease her.


    ¡°Eldest Madam, you can¡¯t say that. Everyone says that Gu Qingxue knows the rules, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s true. Why didn¡¯t you teach her well? You should know that today, the Gu family will lose face, not just the eldest,¡± the Third Madam said with a smirk, she was gloating.


    Gu Lingyue was so angry that she almost died. She was even more displeased when she thought that she was humiliated here because of Gu Qingxue.


    The Eldest Madam¡¯s expression became even gloomier. Just as she was about to speak, she heard a man¡¯s gentle voice.


    ¡°Eldest Miss Gu was careless for a moment. It¡¯s not a big deal that she forgot to inform auntie. Auntie is also celebrating for the Gu family and Eldest Miss Gu. Both sides are at fault, so why must Third Madam be so aggressive?¡±


    Everyone looked toward the owner of the voice. They saw a well-dressed man with an extraordinary appearance and temperament striding forward.


    The man had a noble temperament. He wore a light green robe and a dark cape. He wore a jade crown on his head and looked elegant. His pair of exceptionally long and narrow eyes did not show any frivolity. The corners of his slightly raised eyes hid an endless amount of elegance, it did not make people feel unhappy at all. On the contrary, they would subconsciously be attracted.


    The man¡¯s gaze swept across the faces of the daughters of the Gu family¡¯s concubines, successfully causing Gu Xin¡¯er and the other young women to blush.


    ¡°Young Master Mu, I¡¯m sorry for making a fool of myself.¡± Seeing Mu Chengyao striding over, Madam Kou¡¯s lips curled into a gentle smile.


    ¡°Auntie is too polite. The marriage has already been decided. In the future, when we get married, I should call you ¡®mother¡¯. We are all family, and we should help each other. Otherwise, if the family still makes things difficult for each other, wouldn¡¯t it be chaotic?¡± As Mu Chengyao spoke, he looked at the Gu family members who had provoked him earlier.


    The faces of the second and third branch of the Gu family did not look too good when they were suddenly rebuked.


    ¡°Young Master Mu is right. This family should love each other,¡± Gu Lingyue echoed, her eyes filled with satisfaction as she looked at Mu Chengyao.


    At this time, Madam Kou returned to her usual calm appearance. ¡°The second and third branch should also go in and have dinner. Our Gu family will hold a banquet. If we lose face, it will also be a loss of face for our Gu family. Go back first. Alright, take care of the guests. Don¡¯t let any accidents happen again.¡±


    Even if the second and third branches were dissatisfied, they did not show it. They all looked at Mu Chengyao in unison. They were a little afraid of him. In the end, they all returned to the courtyard to help Gu Chengbin entertain the guests.


    ¡°Auntie, you don¡¯t have to mind it. Eldest Miss Gu will be a great person in the future. It is reasonable that she is too busy to go home,¡± Mu Chengyao advised gently.


    Madam Kou was persuaded by Mu Chengyao, and the smile on her face deepened. ¡°Thanks to Young Master Mu¡¯s explanation, I feel much better. Actually, the one who is most sorry today is Young Master Mu. We agreed to let you meet Xue¡¯er today, but she didn¡¯t come back.¡±

 Chapter 403 - 403 Her Heart Felt Like It Was Stuffed With a Rabbit

    403 Her Heart Felt Like It Was Stuffed With a Rabbit


    Mu Chengyao¡¯s smile was still very bright, he said gently, ¡°This shows that there are endless possibilities between Miss Mu and me. I have always believed that there is fate between people. Perhaps, I will coincidentally meet Eldest Miss Gu at a special time. That would be very good too.¡±


    Gu Lingyue¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she saw the affectionate expression on Mu Chengyao¡¯s face when he spoke.


    Although this Young Master Mu was a merchant, his family was extremely wealthy. He was also so gentle. It was truly a pity that he was arranged to be with Gu Qingxue.


    Gu Lingyue¡¯s heart tightened when this thought appeared in her mind. Then, she quickly suppressed this absurd thought.


    What was she thinking? She was already betrothed to the crown prince. Even if she felt it was a pity, what could she do?


    The more Gu Lingyue denied it, the more she could not help but overthink it. In the end, she lowered her head to hide the emotions that flashed through her eyes.


    Madam Kou did not notice Gu Lingyue¡¯s thoughts, she was very satisfied with Mu Chengyao¡¯s answer. ¡°Of course. You¡¯ll definitely meet her in the future. Young Master Mu, I¡¯ll Go in and entertain the guests first. Please help yourself. Yue¡¯er, entertain Young Master Mu well.¡±


    ¡°Ah? Me?¡± Gu Lingyue asked. She watched helplessly as Madam Kou lifted her skirt and strode into the Gu residence to entertain the guests.


    Gu Lingyue¡¯s palms were sweating uncontrollably.


    She had never been so nervous even when she was facing the crown prince. What was going on today?


    Mu Chengyao¡¯s gaze fell on Gu Lingyue. He then took a step back and maintained a certain distance from Gu Lingyue. He said politely, ¡°Miss Yue, why don¡¯t we go in?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ Okay.¡± Gu Lingyue recalled that after entering the Gu residence, she was unable to have a quiet conversation with Mu Chengyao and Gu Lingyue. An inexplicable feeling rose in her heart.


    ¡°Miss Yue, aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± Mu Chengyao stared at Gu Lingyue and asked.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m leaving now.¡± Gu Lingyue nodded hurriedly. In the end, she was too anxious. Her feet slipped uncontrollably and her back fell straight to the ground.


    Gu Lingyue¡¯s heart turned cold. She was already prepared to get hurt.


    However, she immediately fell into a warm embrace. The man¡¯s elegant fragrance wrapped around her, and Mu Chengyao¡¯s anxious voice reached her ears.


    ¡°Miss Yue, be careful!¡± Mu Chengyao hugged Gu Lingyue tightly. He let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Miss Yue, you can open your eyes now. I¡¯ve caught you. You¡¯re okay.¡±


    Gu Lingyue¡¯s eyelashes fluttered slightly as she realized that her entire body was in Mu Chengyao¡¯s embrace. At this moment, their faces were very close to each other. She could even feel each other¡¯s breathing.


    Thump, thump, thump.


    Gu Lingyue could clearly hear her own heartbeat.


    It was as if a small rabbit had been stuffed into her heart, and it was beating non-stop.


    ¡°Fortunately, Miss Yue is fine. Otherwise, I really don¡¯t know what I would have done.¡± Mu Chengyao seemed to be relieved. As he spoke, he faced Gu Lingyue and revealed a gratified smile.


    Gu Lingyue¡¯s heartbeat immediately sped up a little. From the corner of her eyes, she vaguely saw a figure flash by not far away and hurriedly pushed Mu Chengyao away.


    However, the moment Gu Lingyue pushed Mu Chengyao away, she immediately regretted it.


    That was because she clearly saw the hurt expression on Mu Chengyao¡¯s face. Even his eyes dimmed a little.

 Chapter 404 - 404 What Did You Mean?

    404 What Did You Mean?


    ¡°I can see that you seem to be very afraid of me, Miss Yue. Since it¡¯s inconvenient for Miss Yue, I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Mu Chengyao cupped his hands, he did not make any more offensive actions and stood up to walk towards the Gu residence.


    Gu Lingyue frowned tightly and asked, ¡°Young Master Mu, what did you mean by what you said just now?¡±


    Mu Chengyao did not turn around. He stopped and said slowly, ¡°Miss Yue, you shouldn¡¯t have asked.¡±


    Without a clear answer, Mu Chengyao picked up his pace and left.


    Gu Lingyue was left alone on the spot. She pressed her hand on her chest and felt her heartbeat. She could not calm down for a long time.


    Without Gu Qingxue, the main character, there was no point in the Gu family¡¯s banquet. The guests only went home after they had their meal out of respect.


    The Gu family had lost an adult this time. After the guests returned home, they could not help but feel resentful. They told the people around them that the Gu family did not know how to do things.


    The news spread like wildfire. By the afternoon, it had already spread throughout the capital.


    Gu Qingxue was sitting in the garden of the princess¡¯ residence with Gong Lingyu when she heard the news. She was watching the three cubs play in the snow happily under the care of the maids and servants.


    The three children were having a great time. Their laughter, which sounded like silver bells, spread far and wide, so that the two people in the garden could hear it clearly.


    Gong Lingyu smiled enviously and said, ¡°I really don¡¯t know why those three little ones aren¡¯t afraid of the cold at all. Every time it¡¯s this weather, I always want to hide in the warm pavilion and not go out.¡±


    ¡°Your body just recovered. It¡¯s not suitable for you to go out and enjoy the cold wind. In the future, I¡¯ll help you prescribe some medicinal cuisine. When you¡¯re free, ask the chef in the manor to make it for you to eat. I guarantee that your body will become better and better, so that you¡¯ll be white and chubby.¡± Gu Qingxue drank the top-quality tea in the cup, she teased.


    ¡°Sister Gu, You¡¯re so bad. What kind of woman likes to be chubby? If no one marries me, I¡¯ll let Sister Gu raise me for the rest of my life,¡± Gong Lingyu said charmingly.


    ¡°Okay. As long as I¡¯m fine financially, I¡¯ll raise you.¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, she saw Miao Yin quickly walk in with a smile on her face.


    ¡°Miao Yin, what made you so happy?¡± Gu Qingxue raised her eyebrows and asked Miao Yin.


    Miao Yin¡¯s little face was flushed red. She walked forward excitedly and bowed to the two of them, ¡°Princess, Eldest Miss Gu, the Gu family has lost their honor today.¡±


    Ever since she knew that the Gu family treated Gu Qingxue badly, Miao Yin did not have to worry about the Gu family matters and said whatever she wanted to say.


    Gu Qingxue did not mind at all. Instead, she asked with great interest, ¡°Tell me more about it.¡±


    ¡°The Gu family set up a banquet and invited so many people. In the end, Eldest Miss Gu, you didn¡¯t go back. Madam Kou is ashamed. That¡¯s true. Those people clearly knew that the Gu family treated you badly. Why did they still think that you would go back? The wife of the Marquis Yuanping and the wife of Imperial Duke Zhan even stood on Eldest Miss Gu¡¯s side and ridiculed the Eldest Madam of the Gu family before leaving.¡± Miao Yin said with a beaming expression, it was as if she had personally witnessed all of this when she was at the scene.


    Her foster mother actually made a trip to the Gu family for her?


    Gu Qingxue felt surprised, but at the same time, she could not help but feel a surge of warmth in her heart.

 Chapter 405 - 405 Princess Liuying Entered the Palace at Lunchtime

    405 Princess Liuying Entered the Palace at Lunchtime


    ¡°The Gu family has always treated Sister Gu badly, so they brought this upon themselves. Sister Gu, you mustn¡¯t be soft-hearted just because of them.¡± Gong Lingyu thought of how someone had actually treated Gu Qingxue badly, she felt that these people had poor taste from the bottom of her heart.


    ¡°Of course not. Yu¡¯er, I won¡¯t be having dinner at the residence tonight. I¡¯m going to take Lil¡¯ Lin and the others to my foster parents¡¯ house to take a look.¡± Gu Qingxue originally wanted to wait until the next day to go up, she would visit her adoptive father and adoptive mother¡¯s house after she entered the palace.


    However, Miao Yin¡¯s words just now had stirred up the longing in her heart for the couple. She could not help but want to go to the High Duke¡¯s residence to take a look.


    Gong Lingyu was dejected for a moment, but she still nodded her head obediently, ¡°Sister Gu, you have a foster father and foster mother? I¡¯ve never heard you mention them before.¡±


    ¡°My foster father and foster mother are both people who like silence. I don¡¯t want too many people to know about this either. Just pretend that you don¡¯t know either,¡± Gu Qingxue said with a smile.


    Gong Lingyu had wanted to prepare a gift to express her gratitude, but since Gu Qingxue had already said so, she had no choice but to give up. ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll get the maids to go dress up Lil¡¯ Lin and the others first.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go. Anyway, my foster parents¡¯ house isn¡¯t far from here. We can walk there.¡± Gu Qingxue could not wait to go back. As she spoke, she got up and walked out of the door.


    Gong Lingyu watched Gu Qingxue leave and suddenly felt a little lonely. ¡°Sister Gu and the others don¡¯t need dinner. Ask the cooks to not prepare so much. I can¡¯t eat that much alone.¡±


    As Gong Lingyu spoke, she raised her hand and pinched her chubby little face.


    She had been living in the courtyard house a few days ago. When she ate with the children, she always ate a lot, which made her little face much rounder.


    However, when she remembered that the children and Gu Qingxue were not at home tonight, she lost her appetite.


    Miao Yin observed Gong Lingyu¡¯s expression and said softly, ¡°Princess, do you want to go to the empress dowager¡¯s place for dinner? I heard that Princess Liuying entered the palace during lunch and chatted with the empress dowager for quite a while.¡±


    Gong Lingyu, who was originally in low spirits, suddenly became interested. ¡°She went to look for the my grandmother, so there must be something bad, right? Does she hate sister Gu that much?¡±


    ¡°The princess has interacted with the princess since she was young, so she naturally knows the princess¡¯s personality very well.¡± As Miao Yin spoke, she lowered her head helplessly and shook her head gently.


    ¡°In the past, I wasn¡¯t willing to argue with her. After all, I¡¯m just an adopted princess, so I should be careful in the palace. Otherwise, once I lose my love, I¡¯ll definitely implicate the people around me.¡± Gong Lingyu brought up the things that she had endured in the past, she clenched her fists unwillingly.


    ¡°Princess, you¡¯ve worked hard. This servant understands. That¡¯s why this servant didn¡¯t bring up the princess¡¯ matter when Miss Gu was here just now. I¡¯m just not sure whether you¡¯re going to interfere or not.¡± Miao Yin saw Gong Lingyu¡¯s cold expression, she continued to gently persuade her, ¡°Actually, Princess, you shouldn¡¯t interfere. You¡¯ve never liked these scheming things. Why don¡¯t you pretend that you don¡¯t know this time?¡±


    It was not that Gong Lingyu did not know about it, but she did not want to fuss about it.


    Even as the most favored princess in the palace, she had always known that she had no guarantee. She was the only person in the imperial family¡¯s jade archive with a different surname. The empress dowager and the emperor¡¯s love for her might one day drift away with the wind.

 Chapter 406 - 406 What If the Fairy is Snatched Away One Day?

    406 What If the Fairy is Snatched Away One Day?


    Once that day came, how would she, a princess with a different surname, be able to live in the palace?


    Therefore, she never provoked anyone and lived carefully, afraid of making enemies.


    Gong Lingyu tiredly reached out to rub the space between her eyebrows. ¡°Miao Yin, I¡¯m a little tired.¡±


    Miao Yin said with concern, ¡°Then, Princess, do you want to take a rest?¡± This servant will call people to prepare it.¡±


    Gong Lingyu shook her head and refused Miao Yin¡¯s concern. ¡°I¡¯m tired of my old life. I don¡¯t like power struggles, but that doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t know how to deal with it. Sister Gu is my saviour. I¡¯m willing to give it a try for her. Let¡¯s go to my grandmother¡¯s palace and pay our respects to her. ¡±


    Miao Yin saw the determination in Gong Lingyu¡¯s eyes, and the surprise in her heart could not be described with words.


    This was the first time she had seen the princess reveal her abilities for someone.


    Thinking of this, Miao Yin felt very pleased and quickly followed Gong Lingyu.


    At the same time, in the prince regebt¡¯s residence.


    In the study room, Rong Zhan was dealing with the things that had piled up over the past few days. Rong Han, who was reading a book not far away, kept peeking at him with his small eyes.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t focus on studying, then go out and play.¡± Rong Zhan said without raising his head.


    ¡°Father, when will you be done? I want to go play with my aunt.¡± Rong Han could not hold it in anymore. He jumped down from his seat and ran to Rong Zhan with his short legs, hugging his thigh.


    Rong Zhan did not even look at Rong Han. He freed one hand and grabbed his arm, pulling him up to sit on his lap. ¡°Tell me the truth.¡±


    Rong Han pouted and said unwillingly, ¡°Alright, I want to see the fairy and my brothers and sisters. Father, don¡¯t you miss them?¡±


    Rong Zhan did not answer directly but rubbed his head. ¡°If you want to go, then go first. I¡¯ll get Liu Yi to send you there.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do. I can¡¯t go alone. Father, don¡¯t forget what you promised me. You said that you¡¯ll let a fairy become my mother.¡± Rong Han was anxious when he mentioned this, and his cheeks were puffed up like a cute little hamster.


    Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes were fixed on the various official documents on the table. He did not have much reaction, and after hearing Rong Han¡¯s words, he only responded with a faint ¡®hmm¡¯.


    ¡°Father, why aren¡¯t you worried at all? I¡¯ve been trying my best to create an opportunity for you.¡± Rong Han pouted his little mouth.


    Rong Han saw that Rong Zhan had turned to look at him and quickly covered his mouth.


    Oh no, he had let it slip.


    ¡°So you did it on purpose with the handkerchief.¡± As Rong Zhan spoke, he reached out and pinched Rong Han¡¯s face.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m doing this for my father!¡± Rong Han struggled to get rid of Rong Zhan¡¯s big hand, ¡°Father, many people like the fairy. If you don¡¯t hold on tight, you won¡¯t even have time to regret it if the fairy is taken away one day.


    Rong Zhan did not answer and merely snorted.


    Seeing Rong Zhan¡¯s attitude, Rong Han could not understand why his father was not anxious at all!


    Just as Rong Han was thinking of a way to make Rong Zhan waver, a series of footsteps approached the study room and knocked on the door.


    After two knocks, Liu Yi¡¯s voice came from outside the door, ¡°Your Royal Highness, this subordinate has something to report.¡±


    ¡°Enter.¡± Rong Zhan glanced at Liu Yi. Is there any movement from Prince Heng?¡±

 Chapter 407 - 407 The Fairy Has a Fiancé?

    407 The Fairy Has a Fianc¨¦?


    Liu Yi nodded, ¡°Princess Liuying entered the palace today and requested to see the empress dowager. However, this subordinate has just received news that the princess has also gone to Fengkang Palace. I think there is no need to worry about the empress dowager. Also, Miss Gu didn¡¯t go back to the Gu family today. The Gu family was embarrassed, and they didn¡¯t have time to introduce Miss Gu¡¯s fianc¨¦ to her.¡±


    Rong Zhan¡¯s hand that was holding the brush immediately stopped.


    He raised his head with mixed emotions in his eyes. From what June¡¯s first said, he picked out the most important word. ¡°Fianc¨¦?¡±


    ¡°The fairy has a fianc¨¦?!¡± Rong Han was so angry that his face turned red like a little beast baring its teeth. He started to play in Rong Zhan¡¯s arms. ¡°Father, you¡¯re so bad. I told you to hurry up, but you didn¡¯t listen to me. Sob, sob, sob¡­¡±


    Before Rong Han could finish his complaint, Rong Zhan reached out and covered his mouth.


    Liu Yi quietly placed the envelope that she had been holding in her hands on Rong Zhan¡¯s table. ¡°This is all the information we can find on that man. His family is a merchant¡¯s family, and some of his relatives hold official positions in the court. I heard that the Gu family wants to do business with the Mu family that this man is from, so they want to marry Lady Gu to the other party.¡±


    ¡°No! Absolutely not, the fairy is my mother.¡± Rong Han reached out and grabbed Rong Zhan¡¯s hand, getting rid of his restraint.


    ¡°Lady Gu doesn¡¯t seem to know about this yet. However, according to the Gu family¡¯s character, by tomorrow at the most, Lady Gu will know about this.¡± As Liu Yi spoke, he carefully asked, ¡°Your Royal Highness, do you think we should take any measures? ¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Rong Han said nervously.


    That was a must. He definitely could not let his fairy be snatched away by a wild man from God knows where!


    Rong Zhan¡¯s gaze fell on the envelope about Mu Chengyao. ¡°Let¡¯s not do anything for now.¡±


    Liu Yi and Rong Han looked at Rong Zhan in surprise.


    Rong Zhan retracted his gaze and continued with his work. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it after Gu Qingxue finds out about this.¡±


    When Liu Yi heard this, he seemed to understand something. He cupped his hands and bowed. ¡°Yes, your subordinate will do as you command.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to follow your orders. Uncle Liu Yi, hurry up and bring your men with me to teach that man a lesson. No, you take me to my aunt¡¯s house first. I want to discuss this with brother Lin and the others!¡± Rong Han became more and more nervous as she spoke, and she was about to jump down from Rong Zhan¡¯s arms.


    In the end, before Rong Han¡¯s feet touched the ground, Rong Zhan easily controlled her.


    Rong Han¡¯s back collar was grabbed, and her feet were in the air. She struggled, ¡°Father, let me go! If you don¡¯t want to go, I¡¯ll go. I want the fairy to be my mother!¡±


    Rong Zhan squinted his eyes slightly, opened his thin lips and spat out three words, ¡°Don¡¯t make a scene.¡±


    Rong Han could clearly feel the dangerous aura around Rong Zhan. He pouted and looked unhappy.


    ¡°Bring the young prince back to rest.¡± As Rong Zhan spoke, he handed Rong Han to Liu Yi.


    Liu Yi reached out and took Rong Han into his arms.


    Rong Han was also a stubborn person. After being hugged by Liu Yi, he reached out and grabbed onto Liu Yi¡¯s clothes tightly, pressing his face against Liu Yi¡¯s body and not looking at Rong Zhan again.


    Feeling helpless, Liu Yi did not dare to disobey Rong Zhan¡¯s order, so he carried Rong Han out of the study.


    With a muffled sound, Liu Yi closed the door of the study.


    Instantly, Rong Zhan was left alone in the study room.

 Chapter 408 - 408 I Found Out That My Father Secretly Reading the Letter

    408 I Found Out That My Father Secretly Reading the Letter


    As soon as the two of them left, Rong Zhan stopped writing and shifted his gaze to the envelope that Liu Yi had placed on the table.


    The envelope contained Mu Chengyao¡¯s identity and all the information of him.


    Rong Zhan reached out his hand expressionlessly and picked up the envelope. He opened it and read it carefully.


    Before Rong Zhan could finish reading two lines, he heard the door creak and a small head popped in.


    He saw Rong Han looking at him in surprise and the letter in his hand.


    Rong Zhan narrowed his eyes and looked at Rong Han. ¡°Go back to your room.¡±


    Rong Han¡¯s dissatisfied expression changed. He nodded obediently, closed the door, and trotted away with a smile.


    Rong Zhan¡¯s expression changed, and he continued to read the information in his hands seriously.


    Rong Han ran all the way to the corridor not far away, panting.


    Liu Yi was standing there waiting for Rong Han. Seeing that he was in such a hurry, he quickly stopped him and patted his back to help him breathe, ¡°Didn¡¯t you go back to get the letter about Mu Chengyao¡¯s identity? Why did you come back empty-handed?¡±


    As soon as Rong Han left the room, he felt so aggrieved that he wanted to cry. He said that he would interfere with Gu Qingxue¡¯s marriage.


    Unable to persuade Rong Han, Liu Yi went to let Rong Han see the letter first.


    In the end, Rong Han returned empty-handed.


    Rong Han smiled happily and waved at Liu Yi. ¡°No need, Uncle Liu Yi. When I went in just now, I saw my father secretly reading the letter!


    Realization dawned on Liu Yi. ¡°It seems like His Royal Highness still has his own plans. In that case, I suggest that Your Highness to just wait and see.


    Rong Han nodded. ¡°My father will definitely interfere. I won¡¯t interfere then. Uncle Liu Yi, please send me back.¡±


    Liu Yi agreed and carried Rong Zhan back.


    ¡­


    After Gu Qingxue pulled the three little children along and left the princess¡¯s residence, they were on their way to Imperial Duke Zhan¡¯s residence.


    The little children were all looking forward to it, and the little hair on Dumby¡¯s head swayed with his movements. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t we need to bring some gifts for grandfather and grandmother?¡±


    Gu Qingxue knew very well that Imperial Duke Zhan and the Madam Qiao definitely did not lack anything. However, since the three little children had such intentions, she naturally would not reject them. ¡°Do you have any gifts for them?¡±


    ¡°Previously, the princess gave us to make tassels and we made a lot. We thought that after matching it with a jade pendant, we would give it to our family. Mother, do you think grandfather and grandmother will like it?¡± As she spoke, Lingbao took out a red string of tassels that had been woven from her sleeve.


    The tassels woven from red string could be hung with some jade ornaments and worn directly on the wrist.


    It had to be said that the three little cubs ¡®hands-on ability was very strong.


    Although this item was not considered precious, it was something that the three little ones had made with their heart and soul. It was far more precious than gold and silver jewelry.


    ¡°Your grandfather and grandmother do not lack anything. However, they will definitely like the things you give them.¡± Gu Qingxue said as she reached out to stroke the three little ones¡¯ heads.


    After the three little children heard this, they looked forward to meeting their maternal grandfather and maternal grandmother even more.


    Gu Qingxue held the three little children¡¯s hands and continued to walk forward. Fifteen minutes later, they arrived outside the Duke of Warring States¡¯ mansion.


    Just as Gu Qingxue was about to reveal her identity to the guard at the door, she saw his eyes light up and he hurriedly walked over to her. may I ask if you¡¯re miss Gu, Gu Qingxue? ¡±


    ¡°You know me?¡± Gu Qingxue nodded.

 Chapter 409 - 409 Do They Also Like Us a Lot?

    409 Do They Also Like Us a Lot?


    The middle-aged guard¡¯s attitude was very respectful. He nodded and said to Gu Qingxue, ¡°I¡¯m Imperial Duke Zhan¡¯s trusted aide. The duke and his wife knew that Miss Gu would pay a visit today, so they asked me to wait for you here.


    ¡°Grandfather and grandmother even specially sent people to wait for us outside the door. Do they also like us very much?¡± Lingbao raised her little head and asked with an innocent face.


    The middle-aged guard hurriedly nodded. ¡°Of course. The imperial duke and his wife are looking forward to your arrival. Miss Gu, please come in.¡±


    Gu Qingxue held the three little children¡¯s hands and smoothly walked through the Imperial Duke Zhan¡¯s residence¡¯s main gate.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s front foot stepped through the threshold, and she suddenly felt a gaze fall on her from a distance.


    Gu Qingxue turned around warily, but there was nothing behind her. The pedestrians on the street were all in a hurry, and their eyes did not stay on her.


    Gu Qingxue did not understand. She was not sure if the feeling she had just now was an illusion.


    ¡°Mother, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Lin pulled Gu Qingxue¡¯s hand and asked worriedly.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s go in quickly so that your grandfather and grandmother won¡¯t wait for too long.¡± Gu Qingxue secretly paid attention and followed the middle-aged guard through the door, heading straight for the main hall.


    The middle-aged guard was very enthusiastic along the way. He told Gu Qingxue about how happy the imperial duke and his wife were when they found out that she was returning to the capital.


    Gu Qingxue listened quietly, her heart filled with anticipation.


    Finally, the middle-aged guard brought Gu Qingxue, her mother, and the other two to stand outside the hall. He lifted the heavy curtain, and the clear and moving scent of plum blossoms swept out. ¡°Duke, Madam, Miss Gu is here.¡±


    Gu Qingxue led her three little children into the house. When she saw the imperial duke and Madam Qiao, who had been sitting in their seats and drinking tea, she stood up.


    Madam Qiao¡¯s eyes immediately curved into crescents as she smiled. She stood up and ran straight towards Gu Qingxue.


    ¡°Xue ¡®er, you¡¯re finally home. Mother was just talking to your father about whether you would find the time to come back today. In the end, I didn¡¯t expect you to come back so soon.¡± Madam Qiao took Gu Qingxue¡¯s hand and said with heartache, ¡°When mother saw you, I knew you¡¯d suffered again. Look at your little face. How can mother not miss you? ¡±


    Madam Qiao could tell at a glance that Gu Qingxue looked a little thinner than before. Her fair little face and sharp chin made her eyes seem even more dark and spirited.


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯ve indeed spent a lot of energy to treat the plague. I plan to rest for a while and stay in the capital to spend the new year with you and father.¡± Gu Qingxue quickly consoled him.


    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s great. Xue¡¯er, are these your children?¡± From the moment Gu Qingxue¡¯s group of four entered the room, the imperial duke¡¯s gaze had been fixed on the three little ones.


    His only son had never gotten married, nor did he have any children. This was the first time he had seen his grandchildren, and he had been looking at them.


    The imperial duke was very tall, and with the aura he had trained on the battlefield for many years, he could usually scare children to tears with just a look.


    Dumby and Lingbao were also very nervous. They seemed to have made an appointment to stand behind Gu Lin and hide half of their bodies. However, the two of them were still very curious about Imperial Duke Zhan, and they kept staring at him with big, watery eyes.

 Chapter 410 - 410 There’s Candy Here

    410 There¡¯s Candy Here


    In contrast, Gu Lin was protecting his younger brother and sister while also observing the Imperial Duke Zhan carefully.


    The three little children all felt that this man looked fierce, but the way he looked at them was especially gentle, as if he was looking at some precious treasure.


    ¡°Yes, father, mother, let me introduce you. This is my eldest son, Gu Lin.¡± Gu Qingxue introduced the three little cubs to the couple with a smile.


    With Gu Qingxue by his side, Gu Lin bowed deeply to the couple. ¡°Hello, grandfather and grandmother. My name is Gu Lin. This is my younger brother, Dumby, and my younger sister, Lingbao.


    When Dumby and Lingbao saw the couple looking at them in surprise, they were no longer as nervous as before. They said in their childish voices, ¡°Hello, grandpa. Hello, grandma.¡±


    Imperial Duke Zhan was so happy that he wanted to grin from ear to ear. He was so excited that his eyebrows were dancing. ¡°Good, you¡¯re all good children. Well-behaved and sensible, and not afraid of stage fright. You¡¯ll definitely have great achievements in the future.¡±


    Madam Qiao poked Imperial Duke Zhan and reproached, ¡°Don¡¯t make such a loud noise. What if you scare them? Lil¡¯ Lin, Dumby, Lingbao, quickly come to maternal grandmother. I have candy here.¡±


    Gu Lin raised his head and looked at Gu Qingxue with a questioning gaze.


    Gu Qingxue nodded and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, go.¡±


    Gu Lin then walked toward Madam Qiao with his brother and sister.


    Madam Qiao untied the small cloth bag she carried on her waist, held it in her hand, and opened it, revealing the sweet beans inside. ¡°Eat, take as much as you want.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, grandmother.¡± Gu Lin shyly took three pieces of candy and gave them to his younger siblings.


    The three little ones looked at the candy block curiously and realized that it was different from the malt candy they usually ate. It looked more crystal clear, and there seemed to be some sticky syrup inside.


    The three little cubs had never seen such a good-looking candy before, and they could not wait to put the candy in their mouths.


    Dumdy had never eaten such delicious candy, so he picked up one and also stuffed it into Madam Qiao¡¯s mouth. ¡°Grandmother, eat too. It¡¯s so good.¡±


    ¡°And grandfather.¡± Lingbao even pick up a candy. She ran over to Imperial Duke Zhan with her short legs and stood on her tiptoes to reach out her hand, but there was still a long distance between her hand and Imperial Duke Zhan¡¯s mouth.


    Imperial Duke Zhan looked at Lingbao, standing on her tiptoes and trying her best, and his heart almost melted. He knelt down cooperatively and picked her up from the ground.


    ¡°Grandfather, ah¡­¡± When Lingbao spoke, she did not forget to open her little mouth.


    The joy in Imperial Duke Zhan¡¯s heart was indescribable. He opened his mouth and ate the candy, not forgetting to praise, ¡°So delicious! The candy from my Lingbao is much more delicious than the average candy!¡±


    Imperial Duke Zhan¡¯s words immediately caused Lingbao to burst out in laughter. She immediately fell in love with Imperial Duke Zhan and reached out to hug his neck.


    On the other hand, Gu Lin did not forget about his mother and gave her a piece of candy as well.


    The more Madam Qiao looked at the three little ones, the more she liked them. She called Gu Qingxue and the three little ones to sit down, then asked the maidservants to bring them delicious milk tea and exquisite desserts.


    The little ones all ate happily, making Imperial Duke Zhan and Madam Qiao smile brightly.

 Chapter 411 - 411 Did They Really Think Shes a Pushover?

    411 Did They Really Think She¡¯s a Pushover?


    Seeing this, Gu Qingxue felt very pleased. She smiled and asked the three little cubs, ¡°Do you three like grandfather and grandmother?¡±


    ¡°I like them.¡± The three little ones said in unison.


    ¡°If you like it, you can stay here. Xue¡¯er, you should have heard about what happened to the Gu family. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need for you to go back to a family like that. As long as you agree, I¡¯ll immediately tell everyone that you¡¯re my adopted daughter. I guarantee that the Gu family won¡¯t dare to provoke you again.¡± When Imperial Duke Zhan mentioned the Gu family, his face showed disdain.


    Seeing Imperial Duke Zhan so irascible, Madam Qiao quickly said, ¡°Look at you, why are you always so impatient? Xue¡¯er has just cured the plague, so many eyes are still on her, do you think it¡¯s not enough and want to make things more difficult for her?¡±


    Once Gu Qingxue¡¯s identity as the adopted daughter of Imperial Duke Zhang and Madam Qiao got out, there would definitely be more people who would have their eyes on her.


    This was not a good thing for Gu Qingxue.


    ¡°I understand what you mean. But the Gu family has really gone too far.¡± Imperial Duke Zhan¡¯s face was cold, and he looked dissatisfied.


    It was obvious that the Gu family¡¯s actions had crossed Imperial Duke Zhan¡¯s line.


    ¡°Father, you don¡¯t have to be angry with those people. They¡¯ve been unkind to me, so I naturally won¡¯t return good for evil. At most, I won¡¯t go back. What¡¯s the big deal?¡± Gu Qingxue said disapprovingly.


    She had never cared about the Gu family, nor did she care to argue with them.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to argue, but the Gu family may not let it go. Xue ¡®er, I¡¯ve just received news today that the Gu family has found a marriage for you. Do you know about this?¡± Imperial Duke Zhan looked at Gu Qingxue in confusion.


    Gu Qingxue was surprised and immediately shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t know.¡±


    Madam Qiao also looked at Imperial Duke Zhan curiously. ¡°I didn¡¯t know about this either, why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    Imperial Duke Zhan felt wronged and said pitifully, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t want to tell you, but you didn¡¯t give me a chance to mention it at all. After you came back from the Gu family, you have been busy with trivial matters at home and didn¡¯t pay attention to me at all¡­¡±


    Gu Qingxue could not help but laugh and teased, ¡°Mother, quickly coax him. Otherwise, father will lose his temper.¡±


    Madam Qiao was helpless. She looked at Imperial Duke Zhan and smiled, ¡°To let our daughter open her mouth to laugh at you, do you still want your old face?¡±


    Imperial Duke Zhan did not care about his old face at all.


    His wife was about to ignore him, so how could he care about his face?


    ¡°Grandfather, what do you mean? Is someone going to marry our mother?¡± Gu Lin immediately became alert and looked at the Duke of war with a worried expression.


    Only then did Imperial Duke Zhan realize that he had forgotten to avoid telling the children. He felt that there was no way to end this. it¡¯s the Gu family¡¯s plan. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll protect your mother.¡±


    The little ones were relieved after hearing this and continued to eat the snacks obediently, not disturbing the adults¡¯ conversation.


    Gu Qingxue laughed coldly, her tone disdainful to the extreme. ¡°It seems that the Gu family is planning to use the same trick again.¡±


    Previously, when Gu Qingxue was married to Dafu Village, she told the public that she was willing and had nothing to do with anyone else. In reality, her marriage had been arranged by Madam Kou.


    In the end, after her husband died, Madam Kou still fantasized about using the same method to deal with her. Did they really think she was a pushover?

 Chapter 412 - 412 Parents Orders and Matchmakers Words

    412 Parents¡¯ Orders and Matchmaker¡¯s Words


    Madam Qiao¡¯s face turned completely cold, she said sternly, ¡°No, no, I can¡¯t let my daughter suffer such grievances. I don¡¯t know who Madam Kou has found, but they still delude themselves with the thought of marrying our daughter off. It¡¯s simply wishful thinking.¡±


    Imperial Duke Zhan saw that Madam Qiao was angry, and he was afraid that she would get angry and quickly advised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as Xue¡¯er doesn¡¯t want to, no one can be our son-in-law. Xue¡¯er, I¡¯ve asked around for you. Madam Kou found a merchant family, the Young Master of the Mu family, Mu Chengyao.¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Qingxue raised her brows in surprise. ¡°I¡¯ve also heard of the Mu family.¡±


    Gu Qingxue had heard of the Mu family before, not because she had deliberately tried to understand them, but because the Mu family¡¯s business was spread all over the country. They even had trade relations with neighboring countries. It could be said that their wealth was comparable to that of a country¡¯s.


    ¡°Why would such a family want to marry me?¡± Gu Qingxue wasn¡¯t underestimating herself, but no matter what, she was still a widow with three children. With Mu Chengyao¡¯s identity and family background, he could even marry a concubine¡¯s daughter of an official¡¯s family. Why would he marry a woman who was already married and had children?


    ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s because of your medical skills. Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re the hero who solved the plague. Once you marry into the Mu family, they¡¯ll definitely make a big deal out of your matter. At that time, they¡¯ll be able to use your reputation to sell all kinds of medicine.¡± Imperial Duke Zhan said expressionlessly.


    The more Madam Qiao heard, the angrier she got, ¡°When the time comes, as long as the Gu family touches the light, they can also earn a pot full of money.¡± This group of people, they really have a good plan!¡±


    ¡°Not only that, but Mu Chengyao agreed to this marriage for another reason. It was because of your beauty,¡± Imperial Duke Zhan said slowly.


    Gu Qingxue raised her brows.


    Madam Qiao asked in disbelief, ¡°You mean, this Mu Chengyao is also very lecherous?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s lecherous or not, but I know that he has nineteen concubines in his harem, all of which were taken in by him when he traveled to the north and south to do business. Every time, if he¡¯s not doing a good deed, he¡¯ll save people from fire and water, causing all his concubines to love him so much that they¡¯ll die for him,¡± Imperial Duke Zhan said with a deep look in his eyes.


    ¡°He has so many concubines, but can he take care of all of them?¡± Madam Qiao just thought of so many concubines living in the courtyard and felt a burst of headache.


    ¡°A man like this won¡¯t mind having too many women. Moreover, he should be someone who is very good at pleasing women. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have left the position of the main wife empty until now with so many concubines,¡± Gu Qingxue said slowly.


    She had lived for two lifetimes. Although she had no interest in love, she had seen many men and women who wandered between different members of the opposite sex.


    There was a type of person who was born to like the opposite sex and could successfully play with the opposite sex with ease.


    Mu Chengyao had such a capability, which was enough to show that he was not a good person.


    Madam Qiao could not help but spit. ¡°This kind of indecent man should be dragged into a pig cage. When I went to the Gu family, I didn¡¯t know about this matter. If I had known about it in advance, I would have asked Madam Kou about it no matter what. What face did they have to arrange a marriage for Xue¡¯er?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the parents¡¯ order and the matchmaker¡¯s words. Although Madam Kou isn¡¯t Xue¡¯er¡¯s biological mother, she¡¯s Xue¡¯er¡¯s stepmother. As long as she wanted to, she can privately arrange a marriage for Xue¡¯er. It¡¯s not something rare,¡± Imperial Duke Zhan said.

 Chapter 413 - 413 Im Not Interested in Marriage

    413 I¡¯m Not Interested in Marriage


    ¡°I will not agree to this.¡± Gu Qingxue answered without thinking.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Even if you want to remarry, you should choose a man with good looks and character. How can you be afraid that my daughter will run to the backyard and fight with a group of little girls for a man? ¡± Madam Qiao said seriously.


    ¡°Mother, I have no interest in marriage. I just want to live with my three children. When they grow up, I¡¯ll leave the village and travel around.¡± Gu Qingxue had never thought of remarrying. She only wanted to live a peaceful life.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to do this. Xue¡¯er, mother knows that you don¡¯t like Jing City, but the emperor¡¯s orders can¡¯t be disobeyed. Once the emperor wants you to stay, you can only obediently listen,¡± Madam Qiao said worriedly.


    Knowing that Madam Qiao would not mention this matter for no reason, Gu Qingxue asked, ¡°Mother¡¯s meaning is that His Majesty wants me to enter the palace as a female doctor?¡±


    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡¯ve never met His Majesty before, so you don¡¯t know much about him. His Majesty is a person who values talents greatly. Based on my understanding of His Majesty, there is an eight or nine out of ten chance that you will be kept in the palace.¡± Imperial Duke Zhan added.


    Gu Qingxue furrowed her brows tightly. After hearing this, she was indeed a little worried.


    She knew very well that she was not the emperor¡¯s match. Once the emperor gave her an order, no matter if she liked it or not, she would have to stay.


    Seeing Gu Qingxue¡¯s frown, Madam Qiao could not bear to see her sad, so she comforted her in a soft voice, ¡°Xue¡¯er, you don¡¯t have to think too much. This might not be a bad thing. From the plague incident, mother can see that you¡¯re outstanding. It¡¯s indeed a waste of your talent to leave you in the village.¡±


    How could Gu Qingxue not know that with her abilities, she could do well in the palace?


    However, she did not want to live so cautiously. She did not want to be so cautious of everyone around her.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s lips curled up into a smile. ¡°Mother, everyone has their own aspirations. Even if I am forced to stay, I will find a way to leave first. Tomorrow morning, His Royal Highness will bring me into the palace. After I leave the palace, you can all be with me and know His Majesty¡¯s thoughts.¡±


    ¡°No matter what your identity is, you¡¯re still my daughter. As long as I¡¯m here, no one can bully you,¡± Imperial Duke Zhan said with a serious expression.


    Gu Qingxue felt a warm current in her heart, and she nodded in agreement.


    When the three little ones heard this, they could not help but feel a little impatient.


    Gu Lin observed his grandfather and grandmother¡¯s expressions. Seeing that they were all worried, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Grandfather, grandmother, don¡¯t be unhappy. We have a gift for you.¡±


    As they spoke, the three little children each took out two ears of grain and gave them to the two of them.


    ¡°Grandfather, grandmother, we made this ourselves. I hope you like it.¡± It was the first time that Gu Lin had given something he had made to someone else. He could not help but feel shy.


    Both Imperial Duke Zhan and Madam Qiao were overjoyed. They carefully reached out and took the tassels that the three little ones had woven, and quickly put them on their wrists, praising them.


    ¡°It¡¯s really nice! From now on, grandfather will definitely wear this tassel every day.¡± Imperial Duke Zhan could not hide his smile. As he spoke, he looked at the tassels on his wrist with joy.

 Chapter 414 - 414 We Wont Have a Place to Sleep Anymore

    414 We Won¡¯t Have a Place to Sleep Anymore


    Madam Qiao was even more direct, after waving to the maids, she said, ¡°Hurry, hurry and bring all the gifts I prepared in advance. Grandmother doesn¡¯t know what you like, so I¡¯ve prepared everything for you. Take whatever you like, don¡¯t be polite.¡±


    As Madam Qiao spoke, the maids outside the door came in in a line, all holding a variety of precious gifts in their hands. There were almost lost ancient books, gold and silver, and some self-defense weapons suitable for children to use when practicing martial arts.


    The three little ones looked at this scene in shock. Their eyes widened in unison, and they even forgot to react.


    Gu Qingxue was also frightened by such a big scene. She hurriedly got up and tried to stop Madam Qiao. ¡°Mother, Lin Lin, and the rest are still children. They don¡¯t need so many precious gifts.¡±


    Madam Qiao did not agree, with a serious face she said, ¡°Why won¡¯t they need them? Xue¡¯er, you don¡¯t know this, but other families¡¯ children all have these things, so my grandchildren naturally can¡¯t lack these things. Moreover, this is a small gift from me as a grandmother. If you don¡¯t agree to it, then you don¡¯t care about myfeelings.¡±


    How could Gu Qingxue not care about Madam Qiao¡¯s kind intentions? It was just that the things Madam Qiao had prepared were too precious.


    The three little children exchanged looks with each other, and Dumby was the first to sigh. ¡°Wow, so many treasures!¡±


    Madam Qiao¡¯s attention immediately shifted to the dorky baby, she asked with a smile: dummy, do you like the things grandmother prepared for you? ¡±


    ¡°We like it. We all like it very much. Grandmother, you¡¯re the best.¡± After Dumby first coaxed Madam Qiao to be happy, it then worriedly tilted its head and said, ¡°But we can¡¯t take so many good things with us.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, our house is too small. If we bring so many treasures home, we won¡¯t have a place to sleep.¡± Lingbao also said in a childish voice.


    ¡°It seems that we can only take a small portion first and leave the rest with grandmother. Grandmother can help us keep it.¡± Gu Lin raised his small face and looked at Madam Qiao, saying seriously, ¡°Grandmother, we all like these treasures very much. You must help us take good care of them. When we grow up, we¡¯ll come back to you for them.¡±


    Gu Qingxue was very pleased to hear that. She knew that the three little ones were the most obedient and sensible.


    Madam Qiao loved the three little children, naturally, she did not want them to be in a difficult position. ¡°Alright then, since you insist on this, then you can take your favorite things first.¡±


    This time, the three little children did not refuse again but pulled Madam Qiao along to choose together.


    Gu Qingxue smiled as she watched the scene in front of her. She allowed her three little cubs to chat and laugh as Madam Qiao picked out her gift.


    They continued to have dinner at Imperial Duke Zhan¡¯s residence. Imperial Duke Zhan and Madam Qiao insisted that Gu Qingxue and her three little ones stay. Gu Qingxue really could not refuse the couple¡¯s hospitality, so she had no choice but to agree and stay in the guest room of Imperial Duke Zhan¡¯s residence.


    The next morning, Gu Qingxue was woken up by the servants of Imperial Duke Zhan¡¯s residence before the sun had even risen.


    ¡°Eldest Miss, Eldest Miss.¡± The maid deliberately lowered her voice and slowly spoke from outside the door.


    Gu Qingxue hugged the three little children who were still sleeping soundly in her arms. She lazily refused to get out of bed and asked in confusion, ¡°What is it?¡±

 Chapter 415 - 415 Eldest Miss, Youre Really Too Beautiful

    415 Eldest Miss, You¡¯re Really Too Beautiful


    Seeing that Gu Qingxue had woken up, the maid heaved a long sigh of relief. ¡°Eldest Miss, it¡¯s like this. It¡¯s almost time for the court session. The imperial duke has already stood up to prepare. Eldest Miss should also freshen up and dress up.¡±


    When Gu Qingxue heard this, she raised her head and looked at the dark sky outside the window.


    There were still at least four hours before daybreak. Did the ministers usually have to wake up so early to attend court?


    Gu Qingxue rubbed her brows, feeling a slight headache. ¡°I know, I¡¯ll change my clothes and go out for a walk.¡±


    The maid¡¯s respectful voice sounded from outside the door, ¡°Eldest Miss, the clothes you need to wear to enter the palace need to be slightly more grand. The Madam has specifically instructed this servant to bring people to serve.¡±


    When Gu Qingxue heard the maidservant say that it was Madam Qiao¡¯s order, she could only obediently obey. She answered and opened the door to let the young girls outside.


    The maidservants were holding all kinds of jewelry and clothes, as well as rouge and powder.


    ¡°I wonder how Eldest Miss usually likes to dress?¡± The leading maid smiled and asked for Gu Qingxue¡¯s opinion.


    Gu Qingxue felt a headache coming on when she saw so many clothes and headdresses. ¡°The simpler the better. To the public, I¡¯m just a female doctor. It¡¯ll be strange if I dress too extravagantly.¡±


    The maidservant nodded obediently, then picked out a simple and elegant blue dress for Gu Qingxue. The dress was decorated with exquisite plum blossoms that looked like falling snow. With a snow-white scarf, it did not look too grand, but it didn¡¯t look too shabby either.


    Gu Qingxue was surprisingly satisfied with this dress. After she changed into it, she refused the maidservants¡¯ help in applying her makeup. Even when she was combing her hair, she refused the maidservants¡¯ suggestion of decorating her hair with large pieces of jade and pearls. She insisted on only using a silver hairpin inlaid with pearls to tie her hair.


    However, even without any makeup, Gu Qingxue¡¯s stunning beauty could not be ignored. She had just finished dressing up, and she had successfully attracted the exclamations of the maids.


    Even though they were both women, the maids could npt help but be deeply impressed by Gu Qingxue¡¯s beauty.


    ¡°Eldest Miss, you¡¯re so beautiful.¡± The servant girl stood behind Gu Qingxue, admiring her beauty.


    Gu Qingxue laughed, and her gaze immediately fell on the three little cubs lying on the bed.


    The little ones were not disturbed. They were obediently lying in bed and sleeping soundly. Their adorable appearance made Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart soften.


    ¡°Don¡¯t wake them up, let them wake up on their own. Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll leave the room.¡± Gu Qingxue retracted her gaze, stood up, and left with the maids.


    They left the room to have their meal. After Gu Qingxue made all the necessary preparations, she and the Duke of war took a carriage and arrived outside the palace.


    At this time, the sky was just beginning to light up. The entire Palace was like a sleeping dragon that had not yet awakened.


    Gu Qingxue got out of the car and clearly felt a gust of cold wind blowing at her. She couldn¡¯t help but reach out and pull up her collar.


    As soon as she got out of the car, a cloak was draped over her shoulders.


    A warm and familiar aura occupied Gu Qingxue¡¯s senses. She looked up in surprise and saw Rong Zhan.


    ¡°It¡¯s cold in the morning, why didn¡¯t you wear more?¡± Rong Zhan lowered his eyes and asked Gu Qingxue.


    Gu Qingxue put on the cloak. ¡°I forgot to bring my cloak when I went out. Thank you, Your Royal Highness. How long have you been here? Why aren¡¯t you going in?¡±

 Chapter 416 - 416 Follow Me, Dont Walk Around on Your Own

    416 Follow Me, Don¡¯t Walk Around on Your Own


    All the ministers¡¯ carriages were not allowed to enter the palace. Therefore, both Rong Zhan and Gu Qingxue would have to get off here.


    Gu Qingxue was surprised that Rong Zhan noticed her the moment she got out of the car.


    Rong Zhan¡¯s actions would make her think that his appearance here was not a coincidence, but on purpose.


    At this thought, Gu Qingxue¡¯s still heart started beating faster. She could not help but tug at the cloak on her body.


    ¡°I said I would bring you into the palace, so I naturally can¡¯t go back on my word. I went to the princess¡¯ residence to pick you up this morning, but Yu¡¯er said you went to your foster parents¡¯ house.¡± As Rong Zhan spoke, he looked at Imperial Duke Zhan, who was coming down from the carriage.


    Rong Zhan¡¯s expression changed, and a bold idea immediately emerged in his mind.


    Imperial Duke Zhan looked calm and nodded at Rong Zhan. ¡°What a coincidence. I didn¡¯t expect to see Your Royal Highness here. Eldest Miss Gu, since we¡¯re already in the palace, I won¡¯t disturb you any longer. Eldest Miss Gu, please follow His Royal Highness to the Imperial study and wait for His Majesty to summon you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you for taking care of me, Imperial Duke Zhan.¡± Gu Qingxue smiled and nodded to Imperial Duke Zhan, then watched him leave.


    Rong Zhan looked at Gu Qingxue and asked, ¡°Yesterday, were you resting in Imperial Duke Zhan¡¯s residence?¡±


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s expression did not change. She calmly nodded and agreed. ¡°That¡¯s right. Yesterday, I was going to give the Madam a check-up to see how her body is recovering. In the end, when she heard that I was going to the palace today, she insisted that I stay. It¡¯s hard to refuse her kind offer, so I could only agree.¡±


    Rong Zhan did not say anything and only looked at Gu Qingxue deeply.


    Rong Zhan¡¯s gaze made Gu Qingxue feel like she was being seen through.


    However, Gu Qingxue looked very calm on the surface. She smiled and looked up at Rong Zhan. ¡°Your Royal Highness, it¡¯s getting late. Should we still not go in?¡±


    Rong Zhan retracted his gaze and said to Gu Qingxue indifferently, ¡°Follow me, don¡¯t walk around alone.¡±


    Gu Qingxue nodded obediently and followed Rong Zhan into the palace.


    The imperial palace was different from other places. It had red walls and yellow tiles, and it exuded a solemn atmosphere.


    Gu Qingxue followed Rong Zhan all the way into the depths of the palace. She saw that all the eunuchs, palace maids, guards, and even ministers had to bow and pay their respects to Rong Zhan when they saw him. Suddenly, she felt that being the prince regent was quite impressive.


    In fact, Rong Zhan¡¯s status was far above the other princes.


    Unlike the other princes, Rong Zhan was the prince regent and could interfere with the court to a certain extent.


    However, there was no shortage of princes like Prince Heng who would go against Rong Zhan and overestimate their own abilities.


    Prince Heng was the most powerful among the princes, and he always challenged Rong Zhan in the imperial court. This was the case all year round, and there were many officials who were on his side and tried to depose Rong Zhan.


    Gu Qingxue was distracted and did not anticipate the situation in front of her. She did not stop in time when Rong Zhan stopped and bumped into his back.


    Gu Qingxue could not figure out how a person¡¯s back could be as hard as a wall. She reached out to touch her nose, which was hurting from the collision, and looked up at Rong Zhan¡¯s tall back.


    Rong Zhan turned around at the same time and touched Gu Qingxue¡¯s nose, which was hurting from the impact. ¡°How could you be so careless?¡±


    Rong Zhan¡¯s tone and actions were so natural that Gu Qingxue was stunned for a moment before she regained her senses. She took a step back. ¡°Thank you, Your Royal Highness. I¡¯m fine now.¡±

 Chapter 417 - 417 We Can Make a Big Deal Out of the Plague

    417 We Can Make a Big Deal Out of the Plague


    Rong Zhan¡¯s hand stopped just a hair¡¯s breadth away from Gu Qingxue and did not continue moving forward.


    At this moment, Rong Zhan clearly felt a sharp gaze from afar.


    Rong Zhan immediately looked at the owner of the gaze expressionlessly and happened to see a figure behind the railing of the corner tower not far away.


    It was a man in a white robe. He wore a wide hat on his head that covered most of his face, only revealing his tightly pursed thin lips and a firm chin.


    The white-robed man¡¯s aura was extremely cold, but he stood still in the cold wind.


    Seeing that Rong Zhan was standing still, Gu Qingxue curiously followed his gaze. However, before she could see clearly, Rong Zhan blocked her view.


    He raised his hand in front of Gu Qingxue and blocked her view. He reminded her, ¡°Stay by my side and don¡¯t look around, in case you attract trouble.¡±


    Gu Qingxue did not understand.


    She was just casually looking around, and it actually attracted trouble?


    However, seeing Rong Zhan¡¯s serious face and the fact that it was her first time in the palace, she did not argue with him and lowered her head obediently.


    Rong Zhan also looked away and led Gu Qingxue toward the imperial study.


    The man in the white robe had yet to leave from the corner tower. He stared at Gu Qingxue¡¯s back as she left, the complicated feelings in his heart unable to be described with words.


    The white-robed man was a little puzzled as he reached out to hold the railing tightly.


    ¡°Your Highness, are you looking at the woman beside the prince regent?¡± Behind the white-robed man, his personal guard walked over. He looked at Gu Qingxue for confirmation and said, ¡°Your Highness, you may not know this, but the plague near Qingyuan Town was discovered and cured by that woman. Thanks to her, the plague didn¡¯t spread too far, so the emperor would naturally reward her. ¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know.¡± The white-robed man looked deeply at Gu Qingxue¡¯s back as she left, then retracted his gaze.


    Du Sheng was a little surprised. He had never seen His Highness care so much about any woman.


    ¡°If Your Highness is interested, I can investigate the female doctor again.¡± Before Du Sheng could finish his sentence, he felt a change in the aura around the white-robed man.


    ¡°Don¡¯t meddle in other people¡¯s business,¡± The white-robed man¡¯s aura was like a mountain pressing down on him, making Du Sheng almost breathless in an instant. His feet swayed and his body knelt down uncontrollably.


    Du Sheng broke out in a cold sweat, ¡°I also felt that Your Highness was curious, so I wanted to satisfy Your Highness¡¯s wish. Furthermore, if that woman had not cured the plague, we might have been able to make use of the plague to make a big deal out of it¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let me hear you have any thoughts about her in the future. Tell our men that no one is to touch Gu Qingxue.¡± The white-robed man¡¯s tone was unquestionable, and his attitude was extremely unyielding.


    He lowered his head and agreed respectfully.


    The white-robed man did not continue to argue with Du Sheng. Instead, he walked away in large strides.


    After the white-robed man left, Du Sheng finally heaved a sigh of relief and sat on the ground with weak legs.


    He was really frightened just now.


    His Highness¡¯ temper had always been strange. This time, on this diplomatic mission to the neighboring country, he had disappeared for a period of time and suddenly reappeared after a while. His personality had become even more elusive than before.


    Du Sheng had no idea what had happened to His Highness. He only knew that he could not disobey His Highness¡¯ orders, so he left in a hurry and ordered his subordinates not to lay a hand on the female doctor named Gu Qingxue.

 Chapter 418 - 418 A Narrow Escape

    418 A Narrow Escape


    On the other hand, Gu Qingxue and Rong Zhan waited outside the Imperial study.


    The Emperor had yet to end his court session, so Gu Qingxue and the others could not enter the house. They could only wait outside.


    Gu Qingxue lowered her head and looked at the squarish floor tiles under her feet. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh in her heart.


    Fortunately, she was wearing the cloak that Rong Zhan gave her. Otherwise, she would definitely be frozen out if she kept standing in the cold wind.


    Gu Qingxue did not say a word as she waited, allowing the cold wind to blow and blow her little face red. She didn¡¯t make a single sound of complaint.


    Even the eunuchs outside the door could not help but look at Gu Qingxue.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s expression was exceptionally calm, and her elegant temperament even surpassed many of the concubines and young masters in the palace.


    Gu Qingxue and Rong Zhan waited for a while more before they finally saw a bright yellow sedan chair slowly approaching, surrounded by a group of eunuchs and guards.


    ¡°The emperor has arrived ¡­¡± The head eunuch, Kang Fujiang, said loudly.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Rong Zhan took a step forward as he spoke and bowed.


    As the prince regent, Rong Zhan had the privilege of not having to bow to anyone.


    Gu Qingxue did not have such a good treatment. Without a word, she knelt down and bowed after Rong Zhan spoke.¡±I, Gu Qingxue, pay my respects to Your Majesty.¡±


    The other party was the king of a country. She was not stupid enough to strike a stone with an egg and challenge the king of a country.


    ¡°Rise.¡± A dignified voice came from the palanquin. Then, as Kang Fujiang stepped forward and pulled open the curtain, a middle-aged man in a bright yellow Dragon robe slowly walked down from the palanquin.


    Gu Qingxue stood up and carefully observed the Emperor in front of her from the corner of her eyes.


    The Emperor looked like he was in his early forties. Even though the marks of time could be seen on his face, it still could not hide his imposing manner. It made people not dare to have any thoughts of disrespect, as if looking at him was blasphemy.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart trembled, and she could not help but sigh.


    As expected of the ruler of a country, his aura was indeed extraordinary.


    ¡°Prince regent, you¡¯ve worked hard this time. Kang Fujiang, please invite the prince regent and doctor Gu into the Imperial study to bestow a seat.¡± The Emperor said indifferently. As he spoke, he had already entered the Imperial study.


    It was Gu Qingxue¡¯s first time seeing the dignity of a king, and she personally experienced the demeanor of a king.


    Rong Zhan looked at Gu Qingxue. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯m here. You don¡¯t have to be afraid.¡±


    Gu Qingxue looked at Rong Zhan.


    She was not actually nervous, but she had to admit that Rong Zhan¡¯s words made her feel at ease.


    ¡°Hurry up and go in, don¡¯t let His Majesty wait too long.¡± As Rong Zhan spoke, he stepped into the door of the Royal study first.


    Gu Qingxue followed closely behind. She stepped into the Royal study and quickly scanned her surroundings. The words ¡®resplendent and magnificent¡¯ appeared in her mind uncontrollably.


    Not daring to look too closely, Gu Qingxue followed Rong Zhan and stood in front of Rong Xiaotian.


    ¡°Grant me a seat.¡± Rong Xiaotian waved his hand and motioned for the two to sit down.


    ¡°Your subject thanks Your Majesty.¡± As Rong Zhan spoke, he brought Gu Qingxue to a seat. Your Majesty, according to your Majesty¡¯s decree, miss Gu Qingxue is here to explain the plague that appeared near Qingyuan town.


    ¡°Yes, I have long heard of doctor Gu¡¯s strong medical skills. Doctor Gu, please explain the entire matter to me in detail.¡± Rong Xiaotian looked at Gu Qingxue indifferently.


    Gu Qingxue stood up and bowed before saying, ¡± Your Majesty, the plague this time is called corpse rashes. It¡¯s a rare and difficult disease. It¡¯s highly contagious and has a high chance of dying. If it¡¯s not controlled in time, it can spread from Qingyuan town to the capital in a short month.

 Chapter 419 - 419 Bestowing Gu Qingxue With the Title of a Third-Grade Female Doctor

    419 Bestowing Gu Qingxue With the Title of a Third-Grade Female Doctor


    ¡°Is it that powerful?¡± Rong Xiaotian was frightened by Gu Qingxue¡¯s serious expression. His expression immediately turned serious.


    Facing Rong Xiaotian¡¯s sharp gaze, Gu Qingxue remained calm. ¡°Your Majesty, this commoner does not dare to speak alarmist words. Prince Heng and the others were only at the Tie Family Village for a few days before they were infected with the plague. If it wasn¡¯t for the village being sealed off in time and the fact that this commoner had developed a medicine to control the plague, Jing City would have fallen.¡±


    Rong Zhan explained, ¡°Your Majesty, what Gu Qingxue said is true. I¡¯ve also seen how fast the rashes spread. Even if we¡¯re just talking face to face, it¡¯s highly contagious. At that time, there were more than a hundred villagers in the village, and none of them were spared. They were all infected with the plague.¡±


    Only then did Rong Xiaotian realize that the plague was much more terrifying than he had imagined. He asked, ¡°I heard from my subordinates that the plague has been controlled so far. Is this true? ¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Gu Qingxue nodded. ¡°The reason why the plague didn¡¯t spread this time is because my master left me half of a prescription to cure it. It¡¯s also thanks to this prescription that I was able to control the plague before it spread.¡±


    ¡°In that case, Doctor Gu has indeed made a great contribution. Otherwise, once the plague wreaks havoc, the consequences would be unimaginable.¡± Rong Xiaotian continued, ¡°From what Doctor Gu said, your master¡¯s strength should be above yours. I wonder if your master will come with you to the capital this time? What¡¯s his name? Why have I never heard of him before?¡±


    Gu Qingxue lowered her head and replied unhurriedly, ¡± ¡°Reporting to Your Majesty, this commoner¡¯s master had died of illness many years ago. Back then, this one saved my master by chance. My master did not have a fixed residence and never told this one his name. He only passed on his life¡¯s knowledge to this one and then passed away.¡±


    Rong Xiaotian¡¯s face revealed a disappointed expression. ¡°That¡¯s a pity. I¡¯ve brought up a sad matter.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty¡¯s words are too serious,¡± Gu Qingxue said indifferently.


    What did she have to be sad about? She did not have a master at all. She was just worried that people would be suspicious of her if they investigated the past of the original owner of this body, so she simply made up a non-existent ¡®master¡¯.


    In this way, not only would her medical skills be explained, but the most important thing was that even if she had any special skills in the future, she could rely on her non-existent master.


    ¡°At first, I felt it was a pity that I couldn¡¯t let Doctor Gu¡¯s master enter the palace as an imperial physician. However, on second thought, Doctor Gu has already inherited all of your master¡¯s legacy and is so young. You are more suitable than your master to enter the palace as an imperial physician.¡± As Rong Xiaotian spoke, a smile appeared on his face. ¡°Someone, pass down the imperial order. Gu Qingxue will be given the rank of a third-grade female doctor, a residence in Yongan Street, and a reward of ten thousand taels of gold.¡±


    When Gu Qingxue heard that Rong Xiaotian had indeed allowed her to stay, she could not help but feel a little disgusted.


    Just as his foster father had said, His Majesty was used to dictating and not caring about other people¡¯s feelings.


    Perhaps, in his eyes, giving her an official position was a great favor from the emperor. However, Rong Xiaotian probably did not expect that there would be someone like her in the world. She was not interested in the so-called emperor¡¯s grace, nor did she want to enter the palace and become an official.

 Chapter 420 - 420 But What Decree Does the Empress Dowager Have?

    420 But What Decree Does the Empress Dowager Have?


    However, she could not disobey him on the surface, so she bowed and thanked him. ¡°Your subject thanks Your Majesty for your kindness. Long live Your Majesty.¡±


    Rong Xiaotian was very satisfied with Gu Qingxue¡¯s attitude. ¡°Prince Regent, send someone to send Minister Gu back to her residence. Minister Gu, don¡¯t worry. After two days of rest, you can report to the imperial hospital.¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you for your kindness, Your Majesty.¡± Gu Qingxue then left the imperial study with Rong Zhan.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s face fell as soon as she stepped out of the imperial study and into a secluded area.


    ¡°Everyone else is happy to receive a reward, but you¡¯re different.¡± Rong Zhan observed Gu Qingxue¡¯s expression. ¡°His Majesty has given you a luxurious mansion in Yongan Street and even rewarded you with ten thousand taels of gold. Aren¡¯t you happy?¡±


    Gu Qingxue lowered her eyes and said calmly, ¡°With His Majesty¡¯s grace, this subject does not dare to be unhappy.¡±


    This was a gift from His Majesty. If she dared to show any unhappiness, she would be beheaded.


    She would not seek trouble for no reason, but she knew that even if she did not say it, Rong Zhan could tell that she was not satisfied.


    Rong Zhan said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s not necessarily a bad thing to be an official. Recently, Prince Heng has sent people to keep an eye on your whereabouts. After entering the imperial hospital as an official, with His Majesty¡¯s protection, he doesn¡¯t dare to be too presumptuous for the time being.¡±


    Seeing that there was no one around, Gu Qingxue did not hold back her words. ¡°Your Royal Highness, the reason why Prince Heng hates me so much should be related to Your Royal Highness, right? Moreover, my love for money is far less than my yearning for freedom. My father died in the palace that year. Because of this, my grandmother had no choice but to raise the entire Gu family up. If I didn¡¯t have to, I wouldn¡¯t want to be an official in the palace.¡±


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart ached at the thought of Madam Qi.


    Ever since her father passed away, her grandmother had slowly become muddle-headed.


    However, she had heard from Nanny Sheng that when Gu Chengbin insisted on becoming a doctor in the palace, her grandmother had a fight and slapped him hard in the face.


    And at that time, what her grandmother called out was her father¡¯s name.


    From this, one could see how much grandmother was against them entering the palace to become imperial physicians.


    ¡°Since things have come to this, there¡¯s no other way. All you can do is do your best to survive in this palace,¡± Rong Zhan said.


    When Gu Qingxue heard this, she realized that Rong Zhan seemed to be particularly concerned about her feelings today. He comforted her several times, and Gu Qingxue felt a little uncomfortable.


    Only then did she realize that Rong Zhan had deliberately mentioned this matter as if to comfort her.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, are you concerned about me?¡± Gu Qingxue could not help but ask Rong Zhan curiously.


    Rong Zhan¡¯s expression changed as he stared at Gu Qingxue.


    Rong Zhan seemed to be able to guess what Gu Qingxue was thinking from her expression.


    Was he not obvious enough?


    Gu Qingxue observed Rong Zhan¡¯s expression. She could not see any emotion in his overly deep eyes.


    However, her heart was beating faster and faster.


    She did not know why, but when she realized that Rong Zhan was actually concerned about his life, she suddenly felt happy.


    In fact, she was looking forward to Rong Zhan¡¯s answer.


    However, before Rong Zhan could say anything, a figure walked towards them.


    ¡°This old servant greets Your Royal Highness and Doctor Gu.¡± Nanny Bi Zhu stood in front of the two and bowed deeply.


    ¡°But what decree does the empress dowager have?¡± Rong Zhan saw Gu Qingxue¡¯s curious expression and explained, ¡°This is the empress dowager¡¯s nanny, Bi Zhu.¡±

 Chapter 421 - 421 Youre All My Treasure

    421 You¡¯re All My Treasure


    ¡°Good morning, nanny.¡± Gu Qingxue nodded in greeting.


    Nanny Bi Zhu looked at Gu Qingxue and said, ¡°Doctor Gu, you¡¯re too polite. The empress dowager is grateful to Doctor Gu for solving the plague problem and specially asked this old servant to invite Doctor Gu to come to Fengkang Palace for a gathering.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then go.¡± Rong Zhan glanced at Gu Qingxue as he spoke.


    Gu Qingxue saw Nanny Bi Zhu looking at her and Rong Zhan with an inexplicable smile.


    Gu Qingxue furrowed her brows in confusion. She could not understand why Nanny Bi Zhu would reveal such a motherly smile.


    Nanny Bi Zhu quickly retracted her gaze and made a welcoming gesture to the two, ¡°This way, please.¡±


    Gu Qingxue followed Rong Zhan and walked side by side in the direction of the Fengkang Palace.


    A moment later, at Fengkang Palace.


    Nanny Bi Zhu had just lifted the heavy curtains when Gu Qingxue heard bell-like laughter coming from the hall.


    The laughter was very familiar, and it immediately attracted Gu Qingxue¡¯s attention.


    She had some vague guesses in her heart. After entering the hall, she looked toward the source of the laughter. Unsurprisingly, she saw Gong Lingyu and the old woman in a golden-red phoenix robe beside Gong Lingyu.


    Gong Lingyu sat at the side and whispered something to the old woman, which immediately made the old woman laugh.


    ¡°Hahaha, Lil¡¯ Six, you always say such good things to make me happy.¡± When the old woman looked into Gong Lingyu¡¯s eyes, there was an undispellable doting look.


    ¡°Grandmother, I¡¯m not coaxing you,¡± Gong Lingyu said with a smile. I¡¯ve always been honest.


    ¡°Good, you¡¯re the most sweet-tongued one. I just think our Lil¡¯ Six is the best.¡± As the Old Madam spoke, she reached out and touched Gong Lingyu¡¯s head, her eyes filled with even more love.


    When she saw the empress dowager, Gu Qingxue could not help but reach out and touch the jade bracelet on her wrist.


    This was the birthday gift that the empress dowager had specially instructed her foster mother to bring to Madam Qi. She also remembered that when her grandmother was clear-headed, she was a good friend of the empress dowager and they talked about everything. The relationship between the two was as good as sisters.


    Later, Madam Qi¡¯s mind gradually became less clear. The Gu family and the emperor were worried that the foolish Madam Qi would hurt the empress dowager¡¯s phoenix body, so they stopped them from seeing each other.


    Nanny Bi Zhu walked forward with a smile. ¡°Empress dowager, Doctor Gu and His Royal Highness have arrived.¡±


    The empress dowager looked up at Gu Qingxue.


    ¡°She really looks exactly like Sister Qi when she was young,¡± the empress dowager said with a smile.


    Nanny Bi Zhu replied with a smile, ¡°The empress dowager is right. Lady Gu also looks somewhat similar to Old Madam Qi when she was young. Speaking of which, Lady Gu is Old Madam Qi¡¯s legitimate granddaughter-in-law after all. Naturally, she looks similar to her grandmother.¡±


    ¡°Good, very good. Xue¡¯er, come to me and let me take a good look at you.¡± The empress dowager¡¯s kind appearance looked no different from the elders of ordinary families.


    The loving glint in her eyes could not be faked, and Gu Qingxue could clearly feel her love for her.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart stirred. She walked up to the empress dowager and bowed. ¡°I, Gu Qingxue, pay my respects to the empress dowager.¡±


    ¡°Quickly dispense with the formalities, you¡¯re too polite. You¡¯re Sister Qi¡¯s granddaughter. Just like Lil¡¯ Six, you¡¯re my precious treasure. Nanny Bi Zhu, pass down my orders, in the future when Xue¡¯er walks around the palace, there is no need to bow,¡± the empress dowager immediately ordered.

 Chapter 422 - 422 The Two of Them Are a Perfect Match

    422 The Two of Them Are a Perfect Match


    ¡°Yes.¡± Nanny Bi Zhu turned to look at Gu Qingxue and said, ¡°Since this is the empress dowager¡¯s decree, Miss Gu only needs to follow it. In the future, no matter who you see, you can be excused.¡±


    ¡°Many thanks to the empress dowager.¡± Gu Qingxue curtsied and thanked her.


    The empress dowager looked at Gu Qingxue and nodded in satisfaction. ¡°I called you over this time just to chat with you. Someone came and give me a seat for Xue¡¯er to sit beside me. Tell the imperial kitchen that I will be having Xue¡¯er stay for dinner today. Tell them to prepare some delicious food and not be careless.¡±


    ¡°Yes. May I ask the empress dowager how we should deal with the prince regent? ¡± Nanny Bi Zhu reminded the empress dowager, who did not even look at the prince regent.


    The empress dowager then came back to her senses and looked at Rong Zhan. ¡°Zhan¡¯er, you¡¯re still here?¡±


    After Gong Lingyu heard this, she laughed out loud.


    She did not expect her cousin to have such a day.


    In the past, her grandmother¡¯s favorite person was her cousin, but who would have thought that once Sister Gu came over, her grandmother even forgot about his existence. Just a single sentence was enough to hurt him/


    Rong Zhan stared at the empress dowager expressionlessly and said slowly, ¡°Empress Dowager, I¡¯ve been here since just now.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it was my negligence. How about this, since you¡¯ve already sent Xue¡¯er here, you can go back.¡± The empress dowager waved her hand and asked Rong Zhan to leave.


    Rong Zhan raised his eyebrows in surprise. ¡°Empress Dowager, I haven¡¯t been back for a long time. I want to have lunch with you at Fengkang Palace this afternoon.¡±


    If it was in the past, after the empress dowager heard Rong Zhan¡¯s words, she would definitely be so happy that she could not close her mouth. Without saying anything, she would immediately nod her head and agree to Rong Zhan¡¯s request.


    Today, the empress dowager looked disinterested and waved at Rong. ¡°We can¡¯t talk about women¡¯s affairs with you here. You¡¯d better go back to your residence.¡±


    This was the first time Rong Zhan was rejected by the empress dowager.


    When Nanny Bi Zhu heard this, she also lowered her head and tried to hold back her laughter.


    Usually, it was the prince regent who refused to eat in the palace, but today, the wind and water had turned. It was the prince regent¡¯s turn to be refused by the empress dowager.


    Gong Lingyu witnessed all of this from the side and had a hard time holding in her laughter.


    This was the first time she had seen her cousin being humiliated by the empress dowager. As expected, sister Gu was invincible. No matter who it was, they could not escape her charm.


    After the empress dowager rejected Rong Zhan, she turned to look at Gu Qingxue and put on a smile. ¡°Xue¡¯er, how old are you this year? How¡¯s your grandmother? I haven¡¯t seen her in a long time, and I miss her very much.¡±


    Gu Qingxue could tell that the worry in the empress dowager¡¯s eyes was not a lie. It came from the bottom of her heart. She had never been able to reject someone who was truly good to her, so she patiently explained, ¡°Empress dowager, don¡¯t worry. My grandmother is fine. I¡¯m twenty-three years old this year.¡±


    ¡°Twenty-three is good. Hmm, not bad!¡± The empress dowager was very happy.


    Gu Qingxue was 23 years old, and Rong Zhan was slightly older than her. The two of them were a perfect match!


    As the empress dowager thought about this, she saw Rong Zhan from the corner of her eye and asked, ¡°Zhan¡¯er, why haven¡¯t you left? It¡¯s getting late, let¡¯s hurry back.¡±


    The empress dowager¡¯s order to leave was almost on Rong Zhan¡¯s face. Rong Zhan had no choice but to cup his hands. ¡°This official will take his leave.¡±

 Chapter 423 - 423 Inexplicable Warmth For Her

    423 Inexplicable Warmth For Her


    When he left, Rong Zhan looked at Gu Qingxue.


    Seeing Rong Zhan¡¯s distant look, Gu Qingxue did not understand what he meant, so she returned his gaze indifferently.


    To her surprise, Rong Zhan¡¯s expression was still cold as he continued to stare at Gu Qingxue with a serious expression.


    In the end, after Gu Qingxue thought about it seriously, she finally understood what Rong Zhan meant. She smiled and nodded. ¡°Your Royal Highness, take care.¡±


    Rong Zhan did not say anything. He only narrowed his eyes and stared at Gu Qingxue for a moment before turning to leave.


    Gu Qingxue tilted her head, feeling baffled.


    The empress dowager did not care about Rong Zhan¡¯s movements at all. Her attention was still on Gu Qingxue. ¡°Xue¡¯er, how long have you known Zhan¡¯er?¡±


    Gu Qingxue looked at the empress dowager suspiciously, but she answered the empress dowager honestly, ¡°Empress Dowager, I¡¯ve known the prince regent for a few months.¡±


    ¡°Mm, that¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. What do you think of Zhan¡¯er?¡± The empress dowager continued to ask with a face full of love.


    ¡°The prince regent¡¯s courage is unparalleled, and he¡¯s a proud son of the heavens,¡± Gu Qingxue said.


    The empress dowager took Gu Qingxue¡¯s hand and patted it lightly. ¡°Actually, Zhan¡¯er is a person who¡¯s cold on the outside but warm on the inside. He usually looks like he¡¯s not to be trifled with, but he actually dotes on people. Since you¡¯ve been with him for such a long time, you should be able to see this, right?¡±


    Gu Qingxue thought about how Rong Zhan always had endless patience when he was facing the four little ones, and she did understand what the empress dowager meant. ¡°Empress dowager¡¯s words are very true, I also feel this way.¡±


    The empress dowager continued, ¡°In the future, you should visit the prince regent¡¯s residence often. Rong Zhan¡¯s grandfather is also an easy person to get along with. If anyone in the prince regent¡¯s residence dares to mistreat you in the future, you can come to me and complain. I will definitely stand up for you.¡±


    The more Gu Qingxue listened, the more she could not understand the empress dowager¡¯s meaning.


    Rong Han¡¯s treatment was coming to an end, and she did not plan to go to the prince regent¡¯s residence. How could the people in the residence give her a chance to suffer?


    However, the empress dowager¡¯s expression was too serious, so serious that Gu Qingxue could not reject her good intentions.


    Thus, Gu Qingxue could only nod and agree.


    ¡°You¡¯re really well-behaved and sensible. No wonder so many people like you. I also thinks you¡¯re very good.¡± The empress dowager seemed to have thought of something, ¡°That¡¯s right, about your marriage¡­¡±


    Gu Qingxue felt that something was completely wrong. She was about to ask further when Gong Lingyu beat her to it and interrupted her.


    ¡°Grandmother, it¡¯s already this time and I¡¯m a bit hungry. Why don¡¯t we have people send some snacks up?¡± Gong Lingyu looked at Gu Qingxue and said, ¡°Sister Gu, the desserts my made in my grandmother¡¯s palace¡¯s kitchen are exquisite and delicious. You have to eat more later.


    Gu Qingxue looked at Gong Lingyu, her eyes filled with deep meaning.


    If she had only thought that the empress dowager¡¯s attitude was a little strange at the beginning¡­ Then, from Gong Lingyu¡¯s expression, she was certain that this girl was hiding something from her.


    Otherwise, why would the empress dowager suddenly ask her so many inexplicable questions and even be inexplicably warm to her?


    Perhaps it was because Gu Qingxue¡¯s gaze was too intense, but Gong Lingyu quietly lowered her head, not daring to meet Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes.


    Very quickly, the maidservants brought over some desserts.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± An idea came to Gong Lingyu. She picked up a plate of desserts and walked toward Gu Qingxue. ¡°Sister Gu, try some¡­¡±

 Chapter 424 - Chapter 424: Ask Xue’er What She Thought of Him

    Chapter 424: Ask Xue¡¯er What She Thought of Him


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    In the end, Gong Lingyu accidentally tripped over something. Her hands were unstable, and she spilled all the snacks on Gu Qingxue.


    Gong Lingyu jumped in shock and hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sister Gu. I didn¡¯t mean to.¡±


    Gu Qingxue looked at Gong Lingyu. She was very sure that this little girl was doing this on purpose.


    She had been walking on flat ground just now, and there were no obstacles under her feet. How could her left foot trip her right foot?


    Moreover, she could have thrown the pastry on the ground, but she had thrown it on her. If it was a coincidence, it would be too farfetched.


    On the other side, the empress dowager also frowned. She blamed Gong Lingyu and said, ¡°You little girl, why are you still so rash? You even dirtied Xue¡¯er¡¯s clothes. Bi Zhu, quickly go and find some clean clothes for Xue¡¯er to change into.¡±


    Nanny Bi Zhu quickly walked up and bowed to Gu Qingxue. ¡°Doctor Gu, please come with me. We¡¯ll go to the back hall.¡±


    Gu Qingxue stood up and bowed to the empress dowager. ¡°Then this subject will take my leave.¡±


    After Gu Qingxue left, the empress dowager rebuked, ¡°Yu¡¯er, you can¡¯t be so reckless in the future.¡±


    ¡°Gandmother, am I doing this for myself?¡± Gong Lingyu cried out. ¡°I only dirtied Sister Gu¡¯s clothes to remind you.¡±


    The empress dowager blinked her eyes and asked in confusion, ¡°What does this matter have to do with me?¡±


    ¡°You still have the nerve to ask? What did I tell you last night? I told you not to ask Sister Gu so many questions. She just got together with my cousin, and she doesn¡¯t want to make it public. They must have their reasons, but you still keep asking. Are you afraid that Sister Gu won¡¯t notice?¡± Gong Lingyu looked at the empress dowager helplessly and asked.


    The empress dowager smiled in embarrassment, ¡°I can¡¯t help it, can I? You also know what kind of person your cousin is. He has never been close to women and is silent. I¡¯m worried that he can¡¯t coax Xue¡¯er, so this time I¡¯m going to ask Xue¡¯ er what she thinks of him.¡±


    Gong Lingyu heaved a sigh of relief and continued, ¡°I know that grandmother is concerned about this matter, but with Sister Gu¡¯s status, if news of their relationship were to spread, it would definitely be criticized. What we have to do is to protect them. In the end, you¡¯re still here asking non-stop questions. What if Sister Gu overthinks?¡±


    After the empress dowager heard this, she nodded her head with a serious expression. ¡°That¡¯s reasonable. It seems that you understand a woman¡¯s heart. Today¡¯s matter was indeed this widow¡¯s recklessness.¡±


    Gong Lingyu hugged the empress dowager¡¯s arm. ¡°Grandmother, you must remember the words ¡®the future is long¡¯. We will pretend that we do not know anything and just wait and see.¡±


    The empress dowager made a sound of acknowledgment, and her gaze swept across the room and landed on Gong Lingyu. ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying, but I don¡¯t see you bringing back a good husband. Your Sister Gu already has three children. What about you?¡±


    Gong Lingyu¡¯s face turned red from the empress dowager¡¯s question. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to get married. What¡¯s so fun about getting married? I want to stay by my grandmother¡¯s side and be with you forever.¡±


    The empress dowager¡¯s heart burst with joy, and she looked at Gong Lingyu with eyes full of love.


    On the other side, Gu Qingxue was brought away by Nanny Bi Zhu and helped to change her clothes by the maids.


    ¡°Many thanks,¡± Gu Qingxue said.


    Nanny Bi Zhu was overwhelmed by the unexpected favor and hurriedly said, ¡°Please don¡¯t say that, Doctor Gu. It is this old servant¡¯s fortune to be able to serve you.¡±

 Chapter 425 - Chapter 425: Do You Know Why the Empress Dowager Likes Me So Much?

    Chapter 425: Do You Know Why the Empress Dowager Likes Me So Much?


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°May I ask Nranny Bi Zhu, did Yu¡¯er say a lot of good things about me in front of the empress dowager?¡± Gu Qingxue asked curiously.


    Hearing this, Nanny Bi Zhu revealed an awkward expression, ¡°This¡­¡±


    Gu Qingxue lowered her voice and said, ¡°Nanny Bi Zhu, I¡¯m just an ordinary woman. I¡¯ve suddenly entered the palace and become an official. I¡¯m already terrified. Now that the empress dowager is taking care of me, I don¡¯t know how to deal with it. Please have mercy.¡±


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s every word was filled with sincerity. After Nanny Bi Zhu looked at Gu Qingxue deeply, she could not reject her in the end. She nodded and said, ¡°After the princess returned to the palace, she did say a lot of good things to the empress dowager. But you can rest assured, our princess is saying good things. The empress dowager likes Doctor Gu and it is from the bottom of her heart.¡±


    ¡°I naturally know that the sixth princess has good intentions, but why does the empress dowager keep asking me about His Royal Highness? ¡°Gu Qingxue asked the most crucial question.


    Nanny Bi Zhu saw Gu Qingxue¡¯s confused expression and answered, ¡°Because, the sixth princess said that His Royal Highness and Doctor Gu are in love with each other. I won¡¯t hide it from you, but the empress dowager has always been concerned about His Royal Highness¡¯ marriage and will naturally ask a few questions.¡±


    After Gu Qingxue heard this, her entire being was in a mess.


    When did she and Rong Zhan fall in love?


    ¡°Nanny, you¡¯ve all misunderstood. There is nothing between me and His Royal Highness.¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, she rubbed her brows, feeling a slight headache.


    ¡°So what the sixth princess mentioned is¡­¡± Nanny Bi Zhu probed carefully.


    ¡°The sixth princess misunderstood. Although my husband died on the battlefield, my heart and soul are devoted to him, and I have no intention of remarrying.¡± Gu Qingxue¡¯s attitude was very firm, and she said this firmly.


    These words were indeed from the bottom of her heart.


    The waters of the prince regent¡¯s residence were too deep, and she did not want to be involved.


    Thinking of Rong Zhan, Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart wavered, but she soon regained her calm expression.


    Nanny Bi Zhu saw that Gu Qingxue was so calm from the beginning to the end, and she started to worry.


    This was bad. Did they really misunderstand that there was actually nothing between Doctor Gu and His Royal Highness?


    Just as Nanny Bi Zhu was feeling depressed, Gu Qingxue had already changed her clothes and left the back hall on her own accord, heading towards the main hall.


    Nanny Bi Zhu¡¯s face was filled with worry as she followed closely behind Gu Qingxue.


    This time, when Gu Qingxue returned, the empress dowager finally stopped talking about Rong Zhan.


    In the end, the empress dowager asked a lot about the plague in the village.


    Gu Qingxue did not hold anything back and answered the empress dowager¡¯s questions.


    When the empress dowager heard Gu Qingxue¡¯s answer, she was more and more satisfied with her. In the end, after lunch, she even had Gong Lingyu take Gu Qingxue back to the princess¡¯s Manor. She gave an imperial decree, allowing Gu Qingxue to stay with her family in the princess¡¯s Manor until the residence the Emperor had given her was settled.


    Gu Qingxue thanked him and left Fengkang Palace with Gong Lingyu.


    On the way out of the palace, Gu Qingxue glanced at Gong Lingyu from the corner of her eyes several times.


    Gong Lingyu quietly avoided his gaze and tried her best to force a smile. ¡°Sister Gu, why do you keep looking at me?¡±


    ¡°I just wanted to ask you, do you know why the empress dowager likes me so much?¡± Gu Qingxue asked curiously.


    Gong Lingyu¡¯s heart tightened, but she quickly shook her head. ¡°I, I don¡¯t know¡­¡±

 Chapter 426 - Chapter 426: When Did We Fall In Love With Each Other?

    Chapter 426: When Did We Fall In Love With Each Other?


    Translator: EndlessFantasv Translation    Editor: EndlessFantasv Translation


    Gu Qingxue stopped in her tracks and stared at Gong Lingyu indifferently. ¡°Yu l er, I don¡¯t like it when people lie to me.¡±


    Gong Lingyu had never been treated so coldly by Gu Qingxue before. She was suddenly a little afraid and avoided eye contact with her.


    Gu Qingxue did not urge her. She just quietly watched Gong Lingyu.


    In the end, Gong Lingyu could not resist Gu Qingxue¡¯s cold gaze. She suddenly choked and her eyes turned red. ¡°Sob, sob, Sister Gu, I was wrong. Please don¡¯t hate me¡­¡±


    Seeing Gong Lingyu¡¯s sad face, Gu Qingxue quickly walked forward and quickly used a handkerchief to help her wipe her tears. ¡°Why are you crying?


    It would have been better if Gu Qingxue had not asked. The moment she opened her mouth, Gong Lingyu felt even more aggrieved. ¡°Sob, sob, it¡¯s all my fault. Sister Gu hates me now. Sob, sob!¡±


    Gong Lingyu cried as if the sky was falling down. Gu Qingxue only felt her head hurt, so she quickly advised, ¡°I don¡¯t hate you. Everyone has things they don¡¯t want to tell others. Even if you don¡¯t want to tell me, I won¡¯t blame you.¡±


    As a princess, Gong Lingyu¡¯s cry was quite loud. Not only did it scare the palace maids and eunuchs who were following them, but it also shocked The other palace maids, eunuchs, and guards who passed by. They looked at Gu Qingxue in disbelief.


    When Gong Lingyu heard Gu Qingxue¡¯s words, she rubbed her face against the handkerchief in her hand, and her tears fell on Gu Qingxue¡¯s handkerchief.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Gu Qingxue was completely helpless against Gong Lingyu. She helplessly reached out and rubbed Gong Lingyu¡¯s head. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. Don¡¯t cry, I really don¡¯t blame you.¡±


    Gong Lingyu nodded obediently. She held Gu Qingxue¡¯s hand and promised, ¡°I know, but I still have to tell you everything. Sister Guy it¡¯s like this¡­¡± Gu Qingxue covered Gong Lingyu i s mouth and looked at her helplessly. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We i ll leave the palace first and talk about it when we get back.¡±


    Gong Lingyu was as obedient as a little lamb in front of Gu Qingxue. She did not dare to head east when Gu Qingxue told her to head west, so she used her soft little hands to pull on Gu Qingxue¡¯s sleeve and followed her out of the palace.


    Gu Qingxue was surrounded by all kinds of gazes until she was numb. She was helpless and could only let Gong Lingyu hold onto her until they arrived at the palace gate and got into the carriage.


    Gong Lingyu became even more unbridled after she got into the car. She raised her hand to hug Gu Qingxue¡¯s arm and said with a fawning smile, ¡°Sister Gu, I¡¯m really sorry. In fact, I didn¡¯t intentionally look for grandmother to talk about you. It was Princess Liuying who went to see imperial grandmother first. You don¡¯t know how excessive that woman was. In front of imperial grandmother, she said a lot of bad things about you.¡±


    Gu Qingxue knew that Gong Lingyu was not someone who did not know how to control her emotions_ She raised her hand and pentlv flicked Gong I ,in?vn¡¯s forehead. ¡°If you want to help me, you only need to help me defend myself with a few words. Why do you still want to create rumors, saying that His Royal


    Highness and I are in love? When did we fall in love with each other?¡±


    Gong Lingyu looked innocent. ¡°Sister Gu, don¡¯t hide it from me. I¡¯ve actually known about your relationship with my cousin for a long time. Do you still remember the night after my surgery, you were alone with my cousin in the living room?


    Of course, Gu Qingxue remembered. When she saw Gong Lingyu looking at her seriously, a bold thought emerged in her heart.. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you saw everything at that time?

 Chapter 427 - Chapter 427: Lil’ Han Is Not My Cousin’s Biological Child

    Chapter 427: Lil¡¯ Han Is Not My Cousin¡¯s Biological Child


    Translator: EndLessFantasy Translation    Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Mmhm,¡± Gong Lingyu replied. ¡°Of course, I saw it. Not only did I see it, but I also heard it. Sister Gu, don¡¯t worry. No matter what others say, I¡¯ll definitely stand by your side!¡±


    Gu Qingxue saw Gong Lingyu¡¯s gossipy expression and couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°I¡¯ve already said that you misunderstood. I was alone with His Highness that day to test medicine for Han l er.¡±


    In fact, they were there to test the medicine for Rong Zhan that night. However, the fact that she was testing the medicine for Rong Zhan could not be spread, so she could only drag Rong Han out to talk about it.


    Gong Lingyu saw Gu Qingxue¡¯s serious expression and still could not believe it. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I clearly heard it. How could it be fake?


    Gu Qingxue asked Gong Lingyu. ¡°What did you hear?


    Gong Lingyu lowered her head in embarrassment and said softly, ¡°I heard sister Gu and cousin say something about trying something¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we were talking about trying the medicine. Gu Qingxue explained.


    Gong Lingyu thought about it and felt that it made sense. She said with an awkward expression, ¡°So, I really misunderstood?¡±


    Gu Qingxue saw that Gong Lingyu had come to a sudden realization and continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking about all day long in that little head of yours.¡±


    Gong Lingyu pouted in grievance and pitifully leaned against Gu Qingxue as she apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sister Gu, I really know my mistake. However, my grandmother has already misunderstood. Should I go to the palace to find my grandmother to explain?


    Gu Qingxue saw Gong Lingyu¡¯s guilty expression and could not bear to continue blaming her. ¡°You¡¯re good at everything, but your only bad thing is that you¡¯re too impulsive and don¡¯t consider the consequences at all. In the future, if you encounter such a thing again, you must confirm it before you speak, understand?¡±


    There was no reason for Gong Lingyu to disagree. She nodded obediently. ¡°I know. However, sister Guy based on my understanding of my grandmother, she might not listen to what I say.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine on my side. Find an opportunity to find His Royal Highness and tell him about this. Let him explain.¡± Gu Qingxue felt that if Rong Zhan explained the situation to the empress dowager personally, the Empress Dowager would most likely listen.


    Gong Lingyu agreed, but she was not as nervous.


    How should she put it? She had grown up with her cousin. Although she was afraid of her cousin, she understood him very well. She always felt that her cousin would not mind this matter and would be happy to explain.


    However, she still felt that it was a pity.


    Gong Lingyu could not help but be curious. She carefully observed Gu Qingxue¡¯s expression. ¡°Sister Gu, do you really not like my cousin? Although my cousin doesn¡¯t look easy to get close to, he i s actually a good person. Not to mention, Lil¡¯Han likes you too.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying such unrealistic things again.¡± Gu Qingxue said disapprovingly.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth! Sister Gu, other than you, I¡¯ve never seen cousin treat any other woman with such care.¡± Gong Lingyu looked at Gu Qingxue seriously.


    ¡°Your Highness treats me differently only because of Lil¡¯ Han.¡± When Gu Qingxue spoke, a glint flashed across her eyes, but no one noticed it.


    Gong Lingyu let go of Gu Qingxue and said, ¡°Sister Gu, don¡¯t you know? Lil¡¯Han isn¡¯t my cousin¡¯s biological child.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard Han¡¯er mention it before, but I don¡¯t know much.¡± Gu Qingxue had naturally heard Rong Han mention his fa_mily background, but she did not want to hurt Rong Han, so she did not ask..

 Chapter 428 - Chapter 428: The Fate Between Her and Han ‘er

    Chapter 428: The Fate Between Her and Han ¡®er


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation    Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Gong Lingyu did not mind at all and hurriedly said, ¡°Sister Gu, if you really want to know, why don¡¯t you come and ask me? I know everything! It¡¯s like this, Lil¡¯ Han is my cousin the abandoned child that the old prince found on the border battlefield. At that time, Lil: Han was seriously injured and almost died. My cousin was also seriously injured on the battlefield. The old prince recalled the scene and Lil l Han looked very much like my cousin when he was young, so he brought Lil l Han back.¡±


    This was the first time Gu Qingxue had heard of this. A hint of surprise appeared in her eyes, and she continued to ask, ¡°His Royal Highness was once injured on the battlefield?¡±


    ¡°Yup, I don¡¯t know the specific situation, but my cousin almost died a few time. Itswas all thanks to the ghost doctor¡¯s disciple who used the pills left behind by the ghost doctor that my cousin¡¯s life was saved. Lil¡¯ Han was lucky enough to be saved. He only had a mouthful of the medicine my cousin drank, which barely saved him.¡± As Gong Lingyu spoke, she could not help but look into the distance. ¡°All these coincidences made the old prince certain that Lil i Han and my cousin were fated. So, after my cousin recovered, he took Lil: Han in as his foster son.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± Gu Qingxue thought of the poison in Rong Zhan¡¯s body.


    The poison in Rong Zhan¡¯s body must have appeared in his body at that time.


    ¡°That¡¯s why we all know who Lil l Han¡¯s parents are. For so many years, the old prince and my cousin have raised Lil¡¯ Han as the heir to the Wang Residence, but in reality, he is not cousin¡¯s own child.¡± As Gong Lingyu spoke, she secretly observed Gu Qingxue¡¯s expression.


    ¡°But Han¡¯er is still very similar to His Royal Highness in many ways, especially their appearance and temperament,¡± Gu Qingxue said.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Han was raised by cousin, so their characters are naturally very similar.


    However, Ha¡¯ er was much cuter than my cousin. Besides, I think only Lil¡¯ Han¡¯s nose, mouth, and other parts resemble my cousin. If we¡¯re talking about eyes, he¡¯s actually more like Sister Gu.¡± The more Gong Lingyu looked, the more she felt that Rong Han¡¯s eyes looked precisely like Gu Qingxue¡¯s.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes were black and white. Her gaze was empty, deep, and extremely bright. From the shape to the look in her eyes, it was as if she had been carved out of the same mold as Rong Han.


    Seeing Gong Lingyu¡¯s serious expression, Gu Qingxue smiled. ¡®You like to talk nonsense. I¡¯m not even related to Lil¡¯ Han, how can we look like each other?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I say it¡¯s fate! Sister Gu, please, believe me, I think you guys are fated to be with my cousin. Look at Lin Lin¡¯s eyes, they look so much like my cousin¡¯s, and he¡¯s always so calm and steady. He¡¯s even more like my cousin than Lil¡¯Han.¡± Gong Lingyu was getting more and more excited.


    ¡°You¡¯re getting more and more ridiculous.¡± When Gu Qingxue heard this, she said thoughtfully, ¡°It¡¯s enough that adults like us know about this. There¡¯s no need to mention it in front of Lil¡¯ Han.¡±


    Thinking that Rong Han was an abandoned child, Gu Qingxue felt even more upset.


    The word ¡®fate¡¯ that Gong Lingyu said was like a curse. It kept reverberating in her mind, and she couldnt help but care.


    Speaking of which, she first knew about Han¡¯er because of her dream.


    She dreamed that Han¡¯er was drugged, that Han er was in danger, and even dreamt that Han¡¯er and Rong Zhan were out looking for her.


    If it was fate, it was the fate between her and Han¡¯er..

 Chapter 429 - Chapter 429: Get Lost Before I Embarrass You

    Chapter 429: Get Lost Before I Embarrass You


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation       Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Gu Qingxue did not mind using the word ¡®fate¡¯ to tie herself and Han¡¯er together. As she was lost in her thoughts, the carriage arrived outside the princess¡¯ residence.


    The carriage jolted for a moment before coming to a sudden stop.


    The sound of the horse reining in came from outside the carriage, and the carriage jolted because of the sudden stop.


    With a muffled sound, Gong Lingyu¡¯s head hit the carriage heavily with a dull thump.


    Gu Qingxue jumped in shock and quickly reached out to help Gong Lingyu rub her head. ¡°Yu¡¯er, are you alright?¡±


    Gong Lingyu¡¯s forehead was red from kowtowing. She sniffed in grievance. ¡°Sister Gu, it hurts!¡±


    Gu Qingxue checked Gong Lingyu¡¯s forehead where she had been hit and found a small purple mark on it. ¡°Miao Yin, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    The curtain of the carriage was lifted, and Miao Yin poked her head in to take a look. She saw Gong Lingyu holding her head in a pitiful manner.


    Miao Yin was also distressed. She quickly bowed and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, Princess, Miss Gu. The coachman did not do it on purpose. Someone suddenly came up to stop the carriage, so we had no choice but to stop.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Gu Qingxue frowned in dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Big sister!¡± Before Miao Yin could answer, the man¡¯s voice came.


    Gu Qingxue frowned subconsciously when she heard the sound. She raised her head and looked out of the car, only to see Gu Chengbin coming up to her with a warm expression.


    Gu Chengbin¡¯s face was full of smiles, and the corners of his lips were so wide that they almost reached the back of his ears. ¡°Big sister, I¡¯m here to take you home.¡±


    Gu Qingxue looked at Gu Chengbin coldly, her eyes emotionless. ¡°His Majesty has just bestowed me with a residence, and it has not been tidied up yet. After I¡¯ve settled everything, I¡¯ll naturally return to my home, so you don¡¯t have to worry about me.


    Gu Chengbin was surprised at first, but he tried his best to force a dry smile. ¡°His Majesty even bestowed eldest sister with a house?


    Seeing Gu Chengbin¡¯s fawning look, Gong Lingyu said coldly, ¡°Of course, my father is very grateful to Sister Gu. Not only did he give you an official position and ten thousand taels of gold, but he also gave you a residence in Yongan Street.


    Hearing this, Gu Chengbin was so sour that he almost became a lemon spirit.


    Yongan Street?


    Yongan Street was a rich street where only ministers of the third-grade and above could live. The people who could live there were either rich or noble. Every inch of land there was worth an inch of gold. Only by living there could one become a true noble.


    Gu Chengbin had never dared to dream of living in Yongan Street, not to mention that this house was a gift from His Majesty!


    What kind of glory was this? It was a height that Gu Chengbin would never be able to reach in his life.


    Gu Chengbin was madly jealous, but he still pretended to be happy for Gu Qinpcue. ¡°Then, congratulations, big sister! In the future, with this house, our family can also be reunited.¡±


    It was obvious that he wanted to stay in Gu Qingxue¡¯s house.


    Gu Qingxue found it laughable.


    It was true that the rich had distant relatives in the mountains. She had not even seen the house herself, but Gu Chengbin had already remembered it for her.


    ¡°Gu Chengbin, get lost before I embarrass you.¡± Gu Qingxue did not want to argue with Gu Chengbin.


    ¡°Big sister is really good at joking. We¡¯re all a family, what¡¯s there to be embarrassed about? If I embarrass myself, I¡¯ll be embarrassing the Gu family. Big sister, we were originally from the same root, so why are you in such a hurry? If you have anything to say, why don¡¯t we go home and talk? Mother is still waiting for us to go back,¡± Gu Chengbin continued to flatter her..

 Chapter 430 - Chapter 430: I’ll Definitely Complain About Your Heartlessness in the Netherworld

    Chapter 430: I¡¯ll Definitely Complain About Your Heartlessness in the Netherworld


    Translator: EndlessFantasv Translation    Editor: EndlessFantasv Translation


    Gu Qingxue looked at Gu chengbin quietly, and a word immediately appeared in her mind.


    Shameless.


    She could not find a better word to describe the man in front of her.


    ¡°Third Young Master Gu, please leave.¡± Gu Qingxue looked at Gu Chengbin coldly. This time, there was a warning in her words.


    Gu Chengbin squeezed out a dry smile. ¡°Eldest sister has important matters to attend to, so it¡¯s not good for a younger brother to stop her. Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll take grandmother back first. In the future when eldest sister is busy in the palace, the other people in our family will be responsible for taking care of grandmother.


    Not to mention Gu Qingxue, even Gong Lingyu, who was beside her, laughed at Gu Chengbin¡¯s matter-of-fact tone.


    Gong Lingyu was very curious as to how Gu Chengbin had the ability to come over and say these things.


    It seemed like they did not remember what the Gu family had done.


    Gu Qingxue did not respond to Gu Chengbin¡¯s words. Instead, she looked at


    Gong Lingyu, who was beside her. ¡°Yu¡¯er, I would like to borrow your men.¡±


    Gong Lingyu nodded without hesitation. ¡°Sister Gu, you can use my people however you like!


    ¡°Miao Yin, drag this ungrateful man away,¡± Gu Qingxue said coldly.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Miao Yin was a martial arts practitioner. She rushed forward, reached out, and pinched Gu Chengbin¡¯s ear, pulling him back with force.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Gu Chengbin screamed hysterically and struggled with all his might. you cant do this to me. I¡¯m here to take my sister home! Eldest sister, everyone at home is waiting for you to return. Mother misses you and grandmother day and night, so how can you not be filial and do as you please?


    Gu Chengbin¡¯s voice was very loud and he successfully attracted the attention of passers-by.


    The passers-by on the street could not help but start discussing when they saw Gu Chengbin grimacing in pain.


    ¡°Look, isn¡¯t that the Third Young Master of the Gu family? Why are you making a scene in front of the sixth princess¡¯ residence?


    ¡°It¡¯s because of Gu Qingxue, of course. Ever since Gu Qingxue returned to Jing City, she hasn¡¯t returned to the Gu family. Haven¡¯t you heard about what happened to the Gu family? The Eldest Madam invited so many people, but Gu Qingxue didn¡¯t give her any face and didn¡¯t go back. She¡¯s embarrassed Eldest Madam!¡±


    ¡°But, hasnt the Eldest Madam always ignored Miss GU?¡±


    ¡®Oh, really? I heard that Miss Gu didn¡¯t want to come back, and even brought the Old Madam to the countryside.¡±


    The crowd started gossiping, and the more they talked, the more excited they became. They all pointed at Gu Qingxue in the carriage.


    Gong Lingyu did not want Gu Qingxue to hear so much gossip. She pulled Gu Qingxue¡¯s hand. ¡°Sister Gu, let¡¯s go back. My men will be responsible for stopping the Gu family.¡±


    Gu Qingxue did not intend to waste any more time with Gu Chengbin. She and Gong Lingyu held hands and got off the carriage together.


    Gu Chengbin had never practiced martial arts before, so he was no match for


    Miao Yin in terms of strength.


    He was dragged along by Miao Yin, and he looked as if he had suffered a great grievance.. ¡°Big sister, you can¡¯t disregard our familys life just because you¡¯ve become successful! If father knew that you were so cold-blooded, he would definitely complain about you being heartless in the netherworld!

 Chapter 432 - Chapter 432: Bringing Up the Gu Family As If It Was a Joke

    Chapter 432: Bringing Up the Gu Family As If It Was a Joke


    Translator: EndlessFantasv Translation    Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Gu Chengbin was so scared that his legs turned to jelly and he said in a panic, ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s so cold. If I kneel for the whole night, I¡¯ll lose a layer of skin even if I don¡¯t die!¡±


    Gu Qingxue calmly stood up and left. She said in a faint voice, ¡°The princess has already shown mercy. If you insist on being calculative, the princess and I don¡¯t mind making another trip to the palace.


    Seeing that Gu Chengbin was scared silly, Gong Lingyu could not help but want to laugh.


    Gu Qingxue hurriedly shot Gong Lingyu a look, indicating that she had to act until the end.


    Gong Lingyu nodded lightly, revealing a pampered expression. ¡°It seems that Imperial Physician Gu did not cherish the opportunity I gave. Since it¡¯s like this, I should go and find my grandmother.¡±


    Gu Chengbin¡¯s eyes widened and he quickly stopped her. ¡°No! This official, this official admits his punishment. I beg the princess to forgive me¡­¡±


    Only then was Gu Qingxue satisfied. Holding hands with Gong Lingyu, they returned to the princess¡¯ residence


    After making sure that Gu Chengbin outside the door could not hear them, Gong Lingyu¡¯s shoulders trembled. Then, she could not help but laugh out loud. ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m dying of laughter! Sister Gu, did you see Gu Chengbin¡¯s expression just now? We¡¯ve almost scared him out of his wits!


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back to the Gu family. They know l¡¯m not willing, but they still came to me. They clearly want to provoke me, so I naturally won¡¯t let them. Yu¡¯er, it¡¯s all thanks to your cooperation in acting with me. Otherwise, things wouldn¡¯t have progressed so smoothly,¡± Gu Qinp<ue said.


    Gong Lingyu smiled in embarrassment. ¡°Who asked them to bully Sister Gu? Sister Gu, I¡¯ll tell you in secret. In fact, I rarely use my identity as a princess to bully others, but if it¡¯s for Sister Gu, I¡¯m very happy to break my precept.¡±


    Of course, Gong Lingyu did not do it simply to help her Sister Gu. She could only blame the Gu family for going too far in bullying her, and she couldnt bear it.


    Gu Qingxue looked at Gong Lingyu lovingly and reached out to stroke her head. ¡°So you¡¯ve sacrificed so much today? Looks like I¡¯ll have to reward you well and make you a good meal.¡±


    Gong Lingyu had seen Gu Qingxue¡¯s cooking before and still couldn¡¯t forget it. She hurriedly nodded in agreement.


    The news of Gu Qingxue¡¯s reward quickly spread like wildfire through the streets of Jing City.


    When everyone heard about Gu Qingxue¡¯s story, they could not help but sigh at her good luck.


    Female doctors were rare, and the number of female doctors in the palace could be counted on one hand. Most of them were not skilled in medicine, and most of the time, they could only be a foil to the male imperial physicians.


    However, Gu   Qingxue  had been given the title of a third-grade female doctor the moment she came up and had become the cream of the crop among female doctors. This made many people pay attention to the female doctors who had silently contributed to the male doctors.


    While everyone envied Gu Qingxue, they would also mention the Gu family as


    it they were talking about a joke.


    The news that Gu Chengbin had offended the princess and disdained the emperor¡¯s authority spread like wildfire, and everyone treated it as a joke.


    There were even rumors in Jing City that Gu Qingxue was not close to the Gu family not because she was ungrateful, but because the first branch of the Gu family had schemed against her. Even when Gu Qingxue married into a remote village, it was also the first branch¡¯s scheme.


    In the face of these rumors, the first branch of the Gu family had no time to care about them. All their attention was on Gu Chengbin..

 Chapter 433 - Chapter 433: Don’t You Trust Your Second Uncle?

    Chapter 433: Don¡¯t You Trust Your Second Uncle?


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation    Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Gu Chengbin was punished to kneel for a night. When he was brought to the house the next day, he was almost half dead.


    His entire body was cold, and only his face was red from the high fever. When he was carried into the Gu residence by the servants, he was already unconscious and kept crying out that he was cold.


    In the main hall, Madam Kou, who had been worried about her son and had not slept the entire night, could not take it anymore when she saw Gu Chengbin in this state. Her eyes rolled back and she fainted.


    Gu Lingyue was extremely busy. Not only did she have to take care of her younger brother who was almost frozen to death, but she also had to take care of her mother who fainted because she had received too much shock.


    Gu Lingyue was just a woman. In the past, Madam Kou had taken care of all the trivial matters in the family. She was not good at it and was busy around two hours before she almost broke down.


    After Gu Lingyue finally settled Madam Kou and Gu Chengbin, she sat down in the hall to rest. She raised her hand to massage the space between her brows tiredly.


    Before Gu Lingyue could heave a sigh of relief, the Butler had a troubled look on his face. He quickly walked in and bowed to her. ¡°Second Miss, there¡¯s something I need you to deal with¡­¡±


    Gu Lingyue frowned and looked up at the butler. She saw that the butler was holding a thick account book in his hand.


    Gu Lingyue was on the verge of breaking down. She did not reach out to take the account books. ¡°Butler, you¡¯re not asking me to look at the account book, are you? You know that I¡¯ve never been in contact with our familys business, so I don¡¯t know anything about this.¡±


    Seeing Gu Lingyue¡¯s troubled expression, the butler¡¯s expression was even


    more conflicted than hers. ¡°Young Miss, I know you¡¯re in a difficult position, but I have no choice. The Madam had set a rule in the past that only the people in the main branch could look at and sort out the familys accounts. Previously, Madam had been busy with the Eldest Miss¡¯ matters and had no time to care about these things. The accounts had already been piled up for several days. Today, all the shops have to buy medicine and need the first branch to pay the silver, but the accounts are not clear and we can not transfer the money.¡±


    Gu Lingyue saw the butler placing the heavy account book in front of her as he spoke and she rolled her eyes. ¡°But I don¡¯t know how to do it. How many times do I have to say it before I can understand?¡±


    The butler looked at Gu Lingyue with a troubled expression. Just as he was at a loss, he heard footsteps from outside the door.


    ¡°Hehe, Yue¡¯er, what¡¯s the matter that¡¯s giving you such a headache? Why don¡¯t you tell second uncle? Perhaps I can help you.¡± At this moment, the second son of the Gu family, Gu Feng, who was also Gu Lingyue¡¯s second uncle, walked into the hall.


    Gu Lingyue saw that Gu Fengs eyes had been on the thick account book since he entered the room and she could not help but feel nervous.


    She immediately reached out to protect the account book and squeezed out a perfunctory smile. ¡°Why is second uncle here?¡±


    Gu Feng walked over and sat opposite Gu Lingyue. ¡°Yue¡¯er, I¡¯ve already heard of the matter of the first branch. Seriously, why didn¡¯t you tell me about such an important matter? I can help you.¡±


    Gu Lingyue did not seem to understand what Gu Feng really wanted to express in his words. She picked up the teacup in front of her and took a sip of tea. ¡°Many thanks, second uncle. However, our first branch¡¯s matter is only a small matter. How can we trouble second uncle? I can think of a way to solve it myself.¡±


    Gu Fengs eyes were filled with contempt as he stared at Gu Lingyue and said, ¡°Yue¡¯er, don¡¯t put on a brave front in front of me. I know that you¡¯ve never come into contact with business before, so you must be confused when you look at this account book. Let¡¯s do it this way, let me help you take a look.. We¡¯re all one family, so you shouldn¡¯t doubt me, right?¡±

 Chapter 434 - Chapter 434: Aren’t You Going to Give Me Some Gratitude for Helping You Like This?

    Chapter 434: Aren¡¯t You Going to Give Me Some Gratitude for Helping You Like This?


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    After Gu Lingyue heard Gu Feng¡¯s words, she could not hide the disdain in her eyes.


    She was not a fool. Although she did not touch the business, she knew that the second branch had been eyeing her covetously, wanting to take away the power of the Butler and take over the leadership of the business.


    ¡°Second uncle, my mother has warned me that only our first branch can handle business matters. Since my mother has fallen, of course, I¡¯ll take over. If second uncle really wants to help, then let my second aunt go to my mother¡¯s side to take care of her. Yue ¡®er will be very grateful.¡± Gu Lingyue had been protecting the account book as she spoke, and she had an uncooperative look on her face.


    Seeing that Gu Lingyue was not convinced, Gu Feng did not intend to continue beating around the bush and said directly, ¡°Yue¡¯er, don¡¯t blame me for saying this. You are not cut out for doing business. Besides, you¡¯ll be an outsider when you get married in the future. I advise you to listen to my advice. Otherwise, if something really happens, can your first branch bear the responsibility?¡±


    Gu Fengs words caused Gu Lingyue¡¯s expression to change rapidly. She had never been so helpless before and for a moment, she did not know how to respond to Gu Feng.


    ¡°Second Master, every family has its own rules. Since the Gu familys rule is that no one other than the eldest branch can look at the account book, I think it¡¯s better to follow this rule.¡±


    After Gu Lingyue heard this voice, the expression on her face changed rapidly. The worry hidden in her eyes was immediately replaced by anticipation as she watched Mu Chengyao walk in from outside the hall.


    Gu Feng looked at Mu Chengyao discontentedly and said in a cold tone, ¡°This is a private matter of the Gu family. It doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with Young Master Mu. Please don¡¯t meddle in other people¡¯s business.¡±


    ¡°What is second uncle saying? Young Master Mu has already been engaged to big sister, and he¡¯s also my brother-in-law. He¡¯s a member of the Gu family, so he naturally has the right to speak.¡± Gu Lingyue looked at Mu Chengyao and her mind was spinning quickly. ¡°Speaking of which, brother-in-law is also a member of our first branch. I can pass the account book to brother-in-law for him to take a look.¡±


    Mu Chengyao blinked in surprise and frowned at Gu Lingyue.


    Gu Lingyue was desperate and she could do anything she wanted. She did not have any better ideas and could only use her eyes to beg Mu Chengyao.


    Mu Chengyao saw that Gu Lingyue kept looking at him with a pleading gaze and could only reluctantly say, ¡°I have been doing business with my father and mother since young and am very familiar with the matters of the business field. As long as Second Young Miss does not mind¡­¡±


    Gu Lingyue looked at Mu Chengyao as if she was looking at her savior. She smiled and said, ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t mind. Brother-in-law, you¡¯ve done me a great favor. Second uncle, brother-in-law is here to help me. You should go back and rest first.¡±


    Gu Feng was so angry that he almost died. After glaring at Gu Lingyue angrily, he got up and left without looking back.


    After Gu Lingyue saw Gu Feng leave, she heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°My second uncle is really overbearing. Brother-in-law, thank you for helping mea¡±


    Mu Chengyao met Gu Lingyue¡¯s gaze and smiled even more warmly. ¡°We¡¯re a family, so there¡¯s no need to say such things. Moreover, you¡¯ve been working hard these past two days. My heart aches for you and I want to help you share some of the burdens.¡±


    Gu Lingyue¡¯s heart started to beat uncontrollably. She hurriedly lowered her head to hide the emotions that flashed past her eyes. ¡°Thank you, brother-in-law. Then I¡¯ll hand over the account book to you. I really don¡¯t know anything about this.¡±


    ¡°Since you trust me, I¡¯ll do my best. It¡¯s just that¡­ Aren¡¯t you going to give me some gratitude for helping you like this?¡± Mu Chengyao looked at Gu Lingyue expectantly and asked..

 Chapter 435 - Chapter 435: He’s Good at Coaxing Women

    Chapter 435: He¡¯s Good at Coaxing Women


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation    Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Gu Lingyue¡¯s heart beat faster. ¡°I have nothing. Even if you want something, I can¡¯t give it to you.¡±


    ¡°No, you can afford it. I want you to call me by my name. Yue ¡®er, call me Ah Cheng, don¡¯t call me brother-in-law.¡± Mu Chengyao looked at Gu Lingyue with a burning gaze, waiting for her response in anticipation.


    Gu Lingyue¡¯s heart was completely stirred up. She repeatedly pondered over Mu Chengyao¡¯s words and felt that there seemed to be more ambiguity between the two of them.


    Gu Lingyue looked at Mu Chengyao, but she could not see any schemes in his eyes. He was so sincere and his words were so considerate. It was too difficult to reject him.


    ¡°Well, well then¡­ Ah Cheng, I¡¯ll leave the account book to you. I¡¯ll go and see if my mother has woken up. As Gu Lingyue spoke, she left without looking back like a shy deer.


    Mu Chengyao watched as Gu Lingyue left. It was only after Gu Lingyue had gone far away that he retracted his smile and put on a cold expression.


    Mu Chengyao fiddled with the thick account book on the table and cleared his throat. Immediately, an attendant who had been waiting outside the door for a long time came in quickly.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the thing I want?¡± Mu Chengyao looked at the attendant and asked.


    The attendant respectfully took out a heavy cloth bag from his chest.


    There was another account book in the cloth bag. The fake account book looked no different from the real one. Mu Chengyao took the fake account book and handed the real account book to the servant.


    The attendant wrapped the real account book in cloth and stuffed it into his arms again.


    Mu Chengyao worriedly instructed his attendant, ¡°Take the account book to a safe place and be careful on the way. Don¡¯t let anyone find any clues.¡±


    The attendant hurriedly nodded and quickly left the hall.


    After Mu Chengyao was done with all this, he was in a good mood and snorted softly. After he slowly sat down, he picked up the teacup that Gu Lingyue had just drunk from.


    There were still lip marks left by Gu Lingyue on the teacup. Mu Chengyao stuck out his tongue and licked the lip marks on the teacup. He then picked up the teacup and took a sip of the tea.


    Mu Chengyao thought that his plan was flawless, but he did not expect that his every move was actually being watched by others.


    The secret guard hiding on the roof of the hall lifted the roof tiles and looked down, and he happened to see everything that had just happened.


    Seeing this, the secret guard quickly left, without attracting anyone¡¯s attention, and successfully left this troublesome place.


    The secret guard ran all the way back to the prince regent¡¯s residence.


    In the study room, Rong Zhan was handling some matters when he heard the sound of a secret guard knocking on the door.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, your subordinate has returned.¡± The secret guard pushed the door open and reached out to pull off the cloth covering his face, revealing a cold face. It was Liu Yi.


    Rong Zhan gave Liu Yi a look.


    Without further ado, Liu Yi immediately told Rong Zhan everything that he had seen, word for word. ¡°This subordinate feels that the Mu family actually came prepared. They wanted to take over the Gu family¡¯s property from the very beginning, which was why they emphasized it so much. Especially Mu Chengyao, he¡¯s really good at coaxing women. Gu Lingyue has already been completely smitten by him.¡±


    After Rong Zhan heard Liu Yi¡¯s report, he still did not show any fluctuations in his emotions, as if everything that was said had nothing to do with him.


    Liu Yi felt no sense of achievement at all. However, just as he was about to leave in frustration, Rong Zhan suddenly spoke..

 Chapter 436 - Chapter 436: You Have to Come Back Soon

    Chapter 436: You Have to Come Back Soon


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation    Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Mu Chengyao i s target is the Gu family?¡± Rong Zhan asked.


    Liu Yi could not help but be surprised.


    He had originally thought that Rong Zhan did not listen to him at all, but now it seemed that his hard work had not been in vain.


    ¡°Your Highness, Mu Chengyao probably wants to make false accounts. He wants to first find a way to empty the Gu familys cash, and then further destroy them. Previously, the Mu family did something similar and used others¡¯ feelings to make the other party their puppet. They easily took control of the other partys entire family,¡± Liu Yi said respectfully.


    ¡°The Gu family has invited a wolf into the house, so there¡¯s no need to care about it anymore.¡± As Rong Zhan spoke, his eyes were fixed on the unfinished business on the table.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Liu Yi bowed. ¡°That¡¯s all I have to report. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± ¡°Stop, continue,¡± Rong Zhan said without any expression.


    Liu Yi showed a confused expression and raised his hand to scratch his head.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, this subordinate has finished.¡±


    Rong Zhan did not say anything, but he did not ask Liu Yi to leave either.


    Just as Liu Yi was feeling puzzled, he quickly came to a realization and continued to report, ¡°In addition, Ji Yan and the others have found out that Lady Gu will be entering the palace tomorrow. His Majesty has summoned her.¡±


    Rong Zhan¡¯s face was still expressionless. He nodded slightly and finally stopped stopping Liu Yi from leaving.


    Seeing this scene, Liu Yi could not help but want to laugh.


    It had to be said that their prince was a little too dishonest.


    He clearly did not ask them to keep an eye on Lady Gu, but he wanted to know her news every day.


    Liu Yi dared to think but did not dare to say anything and left obediently.


    Time flew by, and the next morning, Gu Qingxue prepared to enter the palace.


    Nanny Sheng helped Gu Qingxue tidy up her official uniform. Her old eyes curved into crescents as she smiled. She was very satisfied. as expected, eldest miss is devastatingly beautiful. You look good in any clothes.


    This morning, Gu Qingxue¡¯s official robes were sent to them from the palace.


    The blue long dress was embroidered with pear blossoms, and the deep blue belt inlaid with jade stones tied around her waist, making Gu Qingxue look even more cold.


    Gu Qingxue lowered her eyes, her long eyelashes casting a small shadow under her white eyes. She smiled and looked at Madam Qi, who was sitting at a table not far away. Grandmother, do I look good?¡±


    Madam Qi was having a meal with the three little ones. She had just stuffed a meat bun into her mouth when she heard Gu Qingxue¡¯s words. She raised her head to look at her and clapped her hands happily. ¡°Yes, Xue ¡®er will always be the most beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Mother, you must be the most beautiful doctor in the palace!¡± said Dumby with a serious look.


    A smile rose in Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes. She walked form,rard and gently patted the three little ones¡¯ heads. ¡°Today, mother can¡¯t accompany you to see your grandfather and grandmother. You follow great-grandmother and you must take good care of her, understand?¡±


    Originally, she had thought that since she did not have to go to the palace for the next few days, she could take some time to accompany Madam Qi to visit the father and mother of the original owner of this body.


    Who would have thought that the emperor¡¯s thoughts would change so quickly? Yesterday, he had said that she did not need to rush into the palace to take up her post, but in the end, he had sent someone to urge her to enter the palace this morning to ask for a pulse of peace.


    The emperor¡¯s orders could not be disobeyed, so she could only choose to enter the palace


    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry and go to the palace. We will go with the princess,¡± Gu Lin said with a well-behaved face.


    Lingbao stretched out her hand reluctantly and wrapped it around Gu Qingxue¡¯s neck. She kissed her on the cheek and said, ¡°Mother, you have to come back early. Let¡¯s have dinner together..¡±

 Chapter 437 - Chapter 437: It’s Just Him Feeling Good About Himself

    Chapter 437: It¡¯s Just Him Feeling Good About Himself


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation    Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Gu Qingxue was already reluctant to part with her three little ones, and when she heard their words, her heart melted into a mess. She lowered her head and kissed each of their little heads. ¡°Alright, mother will definitely come back early.¡±


    At this moment, Miao Yin walked in from outside and bowed to Gu Qingxue.


    ¡°Doctor Gu, the carriage is ready. You can set off for the palace.¡±


    Gu Qingxue nodded in agreement, then got up and left the dining room.


    Gu Qingxue got on a carriage heading to the palace and quickly arrived at the palace gates.


    To Gu Qingxue¡¯s surprise, the head eunuch, Kang Fujiang, was standing at the entrance of the palace, waiting for her to enter.


    When Kang Fujiang saw Gu Qingxue get off the car, he immediately walked up to her and bowed. ¡°Good day, Lady Gu.¡±


    Gu Qingxue nodded in acknowledgment and looked at Kang Fujiang with some doubts. ¡°Eunuch Kang, why are you here?¡±


    Kang Fujiang¡¯s smile didn¡¯t change. He said politely, ¡°This servant is here on orders to invite Doctor Gu over. Doctor Gu, this way please. His Majesty is waiting for you.¡±


    Gu Qingxue could not figure out why the emperor was in such a hurry. She followed Kang Fujiang and asked in confusion, ¡°Eunuch Kang, does His Majesty have something important to tell me?¡±


    ¡°Lady Gu may not know, but His Majesty has nightmares all year round and always dreams of some terrible things. His condition has already improved greatly after he took a golden pill concocted by a Taoist priest. However, unexpectedly, the golden pill didn¡¯t take effect yesterday, and his Majesty almost didn¡¯t sleep the whole night.¡± Kang Fujiang could not help but sigh.


    Gu Qingxue did not know about Rong Xiaotian¡¯s nightmare.


    As the emperor, the pressure that Rong Xiaotian had to bear every day was far beyond the imagination of ordinary people. It was normal for him to suffer from insomnia and frequent dreams.


    What Gu Qingxue was concerned about was another matter that Kang Fujiang mentioned. ¡°Your Majesty, do you often take the golden pills refined by Daoist?¡±


    She was not sure if these so-called people who had achieved Dao had really achieved Dao.


    However, she knew that the pills refined by Taoist priests often contained a large amount of talisman water, which contained a lot of poisonous substances. Eating too much of it could easily lead to chronic poisoning.


    ¡°Ten years ago, His Majesty fell seriously ill. After recovering from his illness, His Majesty had been searching for ways to maintain his youth. Over the years, he had indeed taken many pills. According to His Majesty, he¡¯s full of energy every time he takes a pill, and he feels much younger,¡± Kang Fujiang said. When Gu Qingxue heard this, she almost could not hold back her laughter.


    What did he mean by feeling much better every time he ate a pill?


    There were no miracle pills in this world. The ancient elixir-making techniques were far less perfect than those in modern times. Only the purified and precise ingredients that she had bought from the Research Institute could produce immediate effects.


    It was just Rong Xiaotian feeling good about himself.


    Gu Qingxue felt disgusted in her heart, but her face was calm. After responding with a few words, she continued to calmly follow Kang Fujiang.


    Today, Rong Xiaotian¡¯s body was not feeling well and was resting in the Yangxin Palace Hall.


    Kang Fujiang led Gu Qingxue through the door. Before stepping into the bedroom, he first bowed and reported, ¡°Your Majesty, Lady Gu has arrived.¡±


    ¡°Yes, please come in.¡± Rong Xiaotian¡¯s tired voice could be heard from inside the room..

 Chapter 438 - Chapter 438: Immortality and Everlasting Youth

    Chapter 438: Immortality and Everlasting Youth


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation    Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    After Kang Fujiang led Gu Qingxue into the room, she saw Rong Xiaotian sitting on a soft couch, wearing a bright yellow inner shirt.


    His eyes were filled with exhaustion. He raised his head and looked at Gu Qingxue, then smiled. ¡°Lady Gu, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time. I¡¯ve heard that the empress dowager allows you walk around the palace in the future and you can be exempted from the formalities. Since this is the empress dowager¡¯s decree, then you do not need to bow. Kang Fujiang, please give Lady Gu a seat.¡±


    Gu Qingxue thanked him and sat down. She raised her head and observed Rong Xiaotian¡¯s expression. ¡°Your Majesty, you don¡¯t look as energetic as you did yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ I had a nightmare yesterday. In my dream, many people wanted to catch me. I was very annoyed. I had a headache and couldn¡¯t sleep for the whole night.¡± Rong Xiaotian¡¯s face was gloomy, and he rubbed his eyebrows in worry.


    Gu Qingxue observed Rong Xiaotian¡¯s expression and calmly said, ¡°Your Majesty, there are many situations that cause nightmares. I can take Your Majesty¡¯s pulse first and see how it is. Then, I will think of a way to treat Your Majesty.


    Rong Xiaotian nodded, agreeing to Gu Qingxue¡¯s suggestion.


    Gu Qingxue stretched out her hand and took Rong Xiaotian¡¯s pulse.


    After taking his pulse, Gu Qingxue realized that the heat toxins in Rong Xiaotian¡¯s body were too strong.


    The heat poison was too severe. In fact, it was because he had taken too many medicinal pills, which led to the absorption of too many heavy metal substances in the medicinal pills, which led to chronic poisoning.


    However, Rong Xiaotian¡¯s condition was not very serious. As long as he was treated in time, it would not be difficult for him to provide support.


    Gu Qingxue observed Rong Xiaotian¡¯s expression and retracted her hand. ¡°I wonder if Your Majesty can give me one of the golden pills you consumed. I need to study it for a while before I can decide how to treat Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Why not? Kang Fujiang, go and get a golden pill for Lady Gu.¡± Rong Xiaotian ordered.


    Kang Fujiang quickly sent over a golden pill and gave it to Gu Qingxue.


    After Gu Qingxue accepted it, Rong Xiaotian rubbed his chin and asked suspiciously, ¡°Lady Gu, are you suspecting that I¡¯m not feeling well because I¡¯ve taken the golden pill?¡±


    Gu Qingxue saw the killing intent in Rong Xiaotian¡¯s eyes as he spoke. It was not hard to guess that if she nodded and said yes, based on Rong zhantian¡¯s temper, he would definitely kill her.


    Although the golden pill might really be the key to the problem, this was the bad habit of taking medicinal pills, which caused the poisoning. It had little to do with the Taoist priests who made the medicinal pills.


    ¡°This matter can only be confirmed after careful observation of the pill. However, before Your Majesty took the golden pill, you already had nightmares. It can be seen that the key to the problem is not the pill,¡± Gu Qingxue explained calmly.


    Rong Xiaotian¡¯s expression softened a little. He nodded in agreement with Gu


    Qingxue¡¯s words. ¡°Lady Gu¡¯s words are reasonable. I won¡¯t hide it from you, Lady Gu. All these years, I¡¯ve been searching for all kinds of pills that can keep people young and immortal.¡±


    Gu Qingxue had a smile on her face as she listened to Rong Xiaotian¡¯s unrealistic words.


    What immortality? What eternal youth?


    Even in modern times with advanced medical care, people could not avoid natural aging.


    Even if it could be treated through surgery, it would only change the appearance.


    What Rong Xiaotian was pursuing was not an unrealistic goal.


    Gu Qingxue did not like anything that went against the laws of nature. After hearing Rong Xiaotian¡¯s words, she only replied indifferently, ¡°Immortality is indeed something everyone yearns for. Your Majesty is blessed and your dream will definitely come true..¡±

 Chapter 439 - Chapter 439: I Don’t Have Many Children, So I Want a Few More Princesses and Princes

    Chapter 439: I Don¡¯t Have Many Children, So I Want a Few More Princesses and Princes


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation        Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Rong Xiaotian looked at Gu Qingxue expectantly and went straight to the point, ¡°Lady Gu¡¯s medical skills are brilliant and can save people from danger. I wonder if there is any way to help me come true?¡±


    Gu Qingxue raised her eyebrows in surprise. She did not expect Rong Zhantian to have such an unreasonable request for her.


    If she had a way to help people achieve immortality, would she still need to sit here and talk to Rong Xiaotian?


    Once a person could live forever, they would no longer be human, but a god-like existence.


    When she saw the ambition in Rong Xiaotian¡¯s eyes, Gu Qingxue did not want to respond to his expectations.


    However, she could let Rong Xiaotian see what kind of price those who went against the laws of heaven would have to pay.


    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to lie to you. I do have a way to slow down aging, but it¡¯s not immortality. Moreover, this process will be extremely painful, and I¡¯m worried that Your Majesty won¡¯t be able to withstand it. ¡± When Gu Qingxue finished speaking, she looked troubled.


    After Rong Xiaotian heard Gu Qingxue¡¯s words, he was ecstatic. ¡°Lady Gu, you really know how to joke. How can delaying aging be a simple thing? As long as I can live for a few more decades, I¡¯m willing to suffer any pain!¡±


    Seeing the ambition in Rong Xiaotian¡¯s eyes, Gu Qingxue lowered her eyes and concealed her playful smile. ¡°Your Majesty, this method of delaying aging was also passed down to me by my master. This process is very complicated and extremely torturous. Once you start, you can¡¯t stop, or your lifespan will be reduced. I¡¯m afraid that I don¡¯t dare to try such a risk.¡±


    When Rong Xiaotian heard this, he calmed down a little. ¡°Is it really that dangerous?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Once it begins, it can¡¯t be stopped. During this period, one will be subjected to many tortures. If Your Majesty can accept it, this subject will naturally do my best to cooperate with Your Majesty.¡± Gu Qingxue was lying through her teeth.


    In fact, to be precise, she was not lying. She did have a way to make Rong Xiaotian¡¯s body better. She could even make him look younger at a visible speed through medicine and beauty treatments.


    Rong Xiaotian was very tempted, but at the same time, he was a little afraid. ¡°If this succeeds, how much younger will I become?¡±


    ¡°At least ten. However, if Your Majesty fails, your lifespan might be shortened by a few years,¡± Gu Qingxue said with a serious expression.


    ¡°Ten years¡­¡± Rong Xiaotian thought back to ten years ago. His charm at that time could not be compared to what he was now, especially in the harem.


    Ten years ago, he was walking among thousands of flowers, but today, ten years later, he no longer had the energy.


    Rong Xiaotian was very concerned about this. He cleared his throat and asked in a low voice, ¡°Will all aspects of the body be ten years younger? I don¡¯t have many children, and I don¡¯t know if I can have a few more princesses and princes.¡±


    Gu Qingxue was a little surprised.


    Initially, she thought that Rong Xiaotian did not know about his kidney deficiency. It was only after hearing his words that she realized that Rong Xiaotian himself knew that he was dying!


    When she had taken his pulse earlier, she had noticed that Rong Xiaotian¡¯s body was severely lacking in energy. He was only in his forties, but he was already dispirited and listless.


    It was a pity that there were so many concubines in the harem, but they all had to accompany Rong Xiaotian in suffering.


    It was a not serious problem if it was just because Rong Xiaotian just played around a little too much when he was young..

 Chapter 440 - Chapter 440: The Art of Immortality

    Chapter 440: The Art of Immortality


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation        Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    He had not recovered all this time because the imperial physicians in the palace did not dare to say anything when they found out about the problem. They did not dare to give Rong Xiaotian any nourishment.


    After all, men were very fragile in this aspect. If they were not properly nourished, it would cause the opposite effect.


    ¡°Of course. Your Majesty is still young. Of course you can,¡± Gu Qingxue said.


    Rong Xiaotian¡¯s eyes brightened, and he nodded without saying anything. ¡°Good! If that¡¯s the case, then no matter how much suffering I have to endure, I will endure it!¡±


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll have to ask Your Majesty not to eat any pills or meat for the next three days. We¡¯ll proceed with the next step of the treatment after you¡¯ve cleansed your body of the foul aura. Gu Qingxue said.


    Rong Xiaotian immediately frowned, ¡°No meat? Is there a need for that?¡±


    ¡®Naturally, there was no need for that.¡¯


    Gu Qingxue answered in her heart. On the surface, she explained cautiously, ¡°Of course it¡¯s necessary, Your Majesty. This is only the beginning. If Your Majesty can¡¯t even abide by this, then you might as well give up.


    In fact, Rong Xiaotian would be fine as long as he did not take any pills.


    However, Gu Qingxue thought about how she was trapped in Jing City because of an imperial edict and could not leave, she had to think of a way to get it back for herself.


    Rong Xiaotian was the emperor, so she could not offend him openly.


    However, it was not a problem for her to trick him a little.


    Rong Xiaotian thought of his harem and finally gritted his teeth and agreed,


    ¡°Alright then. Lady Gu, you can enter the palace again in three days. Kang Fujiang, send Lady Gu back.¡±


    ¡°Yes, this way please, Doctor Gu.¡± Kang Fujiang smiled until the wrinkles on his face piled together. He bent down and bowed, then raised his hand to Gu Qingxue and made a gesture of invitation.


    After Gu Qingxue took her leave, Kang Fujiang led her out of the palace.


    Kang Fujiang looked at Gu Qingxue, his eyes full of admiration and respect.


    ¡°Lady Gu, you¡¯re really amazing. I¡¯ve been serving His Majesty for so long. Every time His Majesty asks the new imperial physicians, they all know nothing about the art of immortality. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone as amazing as you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just some prescriptions left behind by my master. When the time comes, it will depend on His Majesty¡¯s cooperation. Gu Qingxue calmly faced Kang Fujiang¡¯s compliments.


    In this palace, people like Kang Fujiang were wily old foxes who had been in the palace for many years. Now that she was in power and the emperor valued her so much, Kang Fujiang naturally had to rush up and say a few good words.


    However, Gu Qingxue would not let down her guard against him just because of a few words from Kang Fujiang. Her attitude toward him was still neither humble nor overbearing, and she always kept a certain distance.


    Kang Fujiang also realized this, and his gaze toward Gu Qingxue became more profound.


    Before Gu Qingxue could leave the palace, a palanquin came from the other end of the marble road.


    Gu Qingxue looked at the palanquin and immediately noticed something.


    It was different from the palanquins that ordinary harem concubines sat in. This palanquin was painted with gold and even the clouds on the surface were woven with gold thread. The people responsible for carrying the palanquin were not ordinary porters, but a group of well-trained secret guards.


    Gu Qingxue had seen strong secret guards like Ji Yan and Liu Yi before, so she knew very well how strong secret guards walked different from ordinary people. Their footsteps were very steady, but they would not make much noise. This was a major characteristic of strong inner energy.


    Other than in Rong Zhan¡¯s residence, this was the first time Gu Qingxue had seen someone with so many powerful secret guards..

 Chapter 441 - Chapter 441: We Don’t Even Know What Our Father Looks Like

    Chapter 441: We Don¡¯t Even Know What Our Father Looks Like


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Gu Qingxue did not say anything but cooperated and retreated with Kang Fujiang. She stood close to the wall and made way for the owner of the sedan.


    The carriage quickly passed by them, and Gu Qingxue was a little curious. ¡°Eunuch Kang, which Lord¡¯s carriage is this?¡±


    ¡°Lady Gu might not know, but the Moyun Kingdom has sent the ninth prince, Mo Yunye, to our Kingdom as an envoy. He only entered the capital two days ago.¡± As Kang Fujiang spoke, the smile on his face deepened. He gestured for Gu Qingxue to leave. Lady Gu, it¡¯s getting late. We should leave quickly.¡±


    Gu Qingxue nodded in agreement. She did not notice that the ninth prince¡¯s carriage had slowed down.


    A large hand with distinct joints pulled open the curtain, and a gaze fell on Gu Qingxue¡¯s delicate back.


    As if he wanted to imprint her back into the depths of his eyes, the ninth prince finally lowered the curtain and ordered, ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said.


    At the same time, at the Gu family¡¯s grave in the suburbs.


    The three little children followed Madam Qi and Nanny Sheng and stood in front of the two graves.


    ¡°Ye¡¯er, mother is here to see you. Are you cold? Are you hungry?¡± Madam Qi gazed deeply at her son, Gu Ye¡¯s grave. As she spoke, she didn¡¯t forget to reach out and gently touch the words on the tombstone.


    Next to Gu Ye¡¯s grave was the grave of Gu Qingxue¡¯s mother, the Madam Jiang. The two graves were placed together, and in the cold wind, they looked even more desolate.


    Seeing that Madam Qi kept talking to Gu Ye¡¯s grave, Nanny Sheng felt bitter. She glanced at Gong Lingyu, who was following them closely. ¡°Reporting to the princess, this is the tomb of my master. Every year, when there are more important festivals, I would bring Old Madam here to pay respects. This time, it has been hard on princess to accompany us.¡±


    Gong Lingyu put her hands together and bowed. Then, she replied to Nanny Sheng gently, ¡°Sister Gu is not here, so I naturally have to take good care of you. Moreover, as a junior, it¡¯s only right for me to come and visit. There¡¯s no need to be so polite between you and me.


    Nanny Sheng nodded with a smile, her eyes filled with gratitude when she looked at Gong Lingyu.


    Madam Qi was still talking to Gu Ye¡¯s tombstone with a smile. The three little ones looked up at the two tombstones and then at Nanny Sheng.


    ¡°Nanny, are these the gravestones of our grandfather and grandmother?¡± Gu Lin raised his head and asked curiously.


    Nanny Sheng reached out to stroke Gu Lin¡¯s little head and nodded. ¡°Eldest


    Young Master, today, we have come to pay our respects to the Master and


    Madam. You should learn from my actions and kneel down to pay your respects to the Master and Madam.¡±


    After hearing what Nanny Sheng said, Dumby said in a baby voice, ¡°Nanny, you don¡¯t need to teach us, we all know how to do it. Mother taught us a long time ago how to pay respects.¡±


    Gong Lingyu saw that the three little ones had already bowed three times and kowtowed nine times as they spoke. Their movements were indeed very standard, and all the necessary etiquette was not a problem.


    ¡°How did the three of you know?¡± Gong Lingyu could not help but be curious.


    ¡°Because mother taught us before and brought us to pay respects to father. Every year, mother would bring us to see father. Later on, when we wanted to see father, we would also sneak over.¡± As Lingbao spoke, she lowered her head in frustration. ¡°However, every time we go there, we can only see a tombstone. We don¡¯t even know what father looks like..

 Chapter 442 - Chapter 442: Pushing Gong Lingyu to the Ground

    Chapter 442: Pushing Gong Lingyu to the Ground


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Lingbao¡¯s voice was childish. That soft and cute voice made people feel even more bitter.


    Gong Lingyu had never heard Gu Qingxue mention her dead husband. However, she felt that based on Gu Qingxue¡¯s personality, that man must have been very good to her, which was why she was willing to give birth to his child.


    Nanny Sheng¡¯s eyes reddened as she watched the three little buns stand up after they bowed.


    ¡°Alright, Eldest Young Master, Second Young Master, Little Miss, you¡¯re still young and can¡¯t resist the cold. Let¡¯s stop here and go back to the carriage.¡± As she spoke, she took the three little ones¡¯ hands and was about to leave.


    After hearing this, Dumby suddenly tugged at Gu Lin¡¯s sleeve and said in a low voice, ¡°Brother, I, I want to go to the toilet.¡±


    When Lingbao heard his second brother speak, he also lowered his head shyly.¡±Big brother, I also want to go.¡±


    Gu Lin looked around. No matter how he looked, he didn¡¯t think there was a toilet here.


    ¡°Lin Lin, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Gong Lingyu asked curiously when she saw Gu Lin looking around.


    ¡°Princess, Dumby and Ling Bao want to go to the toilet. Where is the toilet here?¡± Gu Lin was confused. He looked up at Gong Lingyu, not knowing what to do.


    After Gong Lingyu heard this, she was also confused and looked around.


    ¡°Hey, my little ones, I already told you not to drink so much sweet congee in the morning, but you didn¡¯t listen. Your Highness, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to help me look after the old Madam. I¡¯ll bring the young masters and young ladies to the small forest over there to settle things and will be back soon,¡± said Nanny Sheng, looking at Gong Lingyu.


    Gong Lingyu really did not know how to deal with the little children¡¯s physiological needs, so she quickly nodded. ¡°Alright, nanny can go first, I will stay here to accompany the Old Madam.¡±


    Nanny Sheng immediately led the three cubs to the nearby woods.


    At first, Madam Qi was still smiling and talking to Gu Ye¡¯s tombstone. It was not until later that she realized what was going on. Suddenly, she looked around in confusion but did not see Nanny Sheng and the other three. She couldn¡¯t help but panic. ¡°No, they¡¯re gone. Where did they go?¡±


    ¡°Old Madam, Nanny Sheng has taken Lin Lin and the others to relieve themselves. Shall we wait for them here? ¡± Gong Lingyu walked up and comforted Madam Qi with gentle words.


    Madam Qi looked at Gong Lingyu, then at the tombstone behind her, and suddenly panicked. ¡°No, no, they¡¯re lost. I have to find them. I have to find them now!¡±


    Gong Lingyu felt that something was wrong. She subconsciously reached out, wanting to grab Madam Qi first. old Madam, don¡¯t worry. They¡¯re not missing.


    I¡¯ll take you to them, okay? ¡±


    Madam Qi looked at Gong Lingyu and suddenly felt a little scared.


    Her Ye¡¯er had also suddenly left the house that day, saying that he had something to do. In the end, when he came back, he was motionless.


    Then, Nanny Sheng and the three little ones left and disappeared, just likeYe¡¯er before he died.


    Would they not come back?


    The more Old Madam Qi thought about it, the more afraid she became. Anxious tears welled up in her eyes. She didn¡¯t know where she found such great strength, but she suddenly freed her hands and pushed Gong Lingyu to the ground.


    She was a fool who did not know the severity of the situation. After pushing


    Gong Lingyu to the ground, she became flustered and did not know what to do..

 Chapter 443 - Chapter 443: Are You My Xue’ er?

    Chapter 443: Are You My Xue¡¯ er?


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Someone, someone come quickly.¡± Gong Lingyu could tell that Madam Qi¡¯s illness was acting up and hurriedly called Miao Yin and the others over.


    Madam Qi had always been obedient, so Gong Lingyu had been careless and mistakenly thought that her situation would always be so stable.


    Madam Qi¡¯s mind was not clear yet, and one could not use the standards of a normal person to ask her to do anything.


    Cold sweat had already seeped out of Gong Lingyu¡¯s forehead. She slowly stood up from the ground, afraid that she would agitate Madam Qi again. ¡°Old Madam, have you forgotten who I am? I used to live with you in your family¡¯s courtyard house.¡±


    ¡°The courtyard. Yes, I live in the courtyard. It was Xue ¡®er who let me live there. Eh, where¡¯s my Xue¡¯er? She¡¯s gone.¡± Madam Qi was completely flustered. She looked around and suddenly rushed out, shouting, ¡± Xue¡¯er, Xue¡¯er! Where have you been? Don¡¯t ignore me!¡±


    Madam Qi ran out in a panic at an astonishing speed. Gong Lingyu chased after her in a hurry, but she was left behind.


    At that moment, a stone mixed with inner energy suddenly shot through the air and hit Gong Lingyu¡¯s ankle.


    Gong Lingyu did not have the strength to fight back at all. She screamed and fell heavily to the ground. Her leg instantly went numb from the pain and she could not move.


    Madam Qi also took advantage of this time to rush out of the Gu family¡¯s grave and into the forest, disappearing without a trace.


    Seeing this, Gong Lingyu¡¯s heart turned cold.


    ¡°Princess! Princess, are you alright?¡± Miao Yin rushed over to Gong Lingyu and immediately helped her up.


    Gong Lingyu¡¯s ankle was injured and she could not stand. She supported Miao


    Yin and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me first. Hurry, hurry and chase after the Old Madam. She suddenly became delirious and ran into the forest alone! Hurry up and bring your men to chase after her. No matter what, you must ensure the safety of the Old Madam!¡±


    Miao Yin quickly helped Gong Lingyu sit down, and then ran towards the forest with the other servants.


    On the other side, Madam Qi¡¯s eyes flickered. All she could think of was the day Gu Ye was sent home. He was badly beaten and covered in blood.


    Her heart was beating even faster. She had never felt so uneasy before, and a feeling of despair welled up in her heart.


    She did notknow how long she had been running for, but Madam Qi¡¯s physical strength couldn¡¯t take it anymore and she fell down, breathing heavily.


    ¡°Xue ¡®er, where did my Xue¡¯er go?¡± Madam Qi mumbled Gu Qingxue¡¯s name with a confused expression.


    ¡°Grandmother.¡± At this moment, a female voice suddenly rang out not far from Madam Qi.


    Madam Qi raised her head in shock and asked expectantly, ¡°Xue ¡®er, is that you,


    Xue¡¯ er?¡±


    He saw a woman in a gorgeous cloak peeking out from behind a big tree not far away.


    Somehow, she felt that the other party¡¯s figure was not as delicate and pretty as her Xue ¡®er¡¯s, so Madam Qi retreated a little warily. ¡°Are you my Xue¡¯er?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The woman¡¯s face was covered by the wide brim of the cloak. She lowered her head as if she was afraid that Madam Qi would see her face.


    Madam Qi was not so easily fooled. She sensed that something was wrong and said loudly, ¡°You¡¯re lying, my Xue¡¯er¡¯s voice is much better. You¡¯re a human trafficker! Nanny, Lin Lin, Dumby, Lingbao! I¡¯m here, and a human trafficker is trying to abduct me!¡±


    When the woman heard Madam Qi¡¯s shouts, she angrily ordered, ¡°Capture this old hag!¡±

 Chapter 444 - Chapter 444: I’m Gomg to Ask My cousm tor Help

    Chapter 444: I¡¯m Gomg to Ask My cousm tor Help


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The secret guard who had been waiting for a long time suddenly rushed out from behind the tree and pressed Madam Qi to the ground.


    ¡°Save me, mmhm¡­¡± Before Madam Qi could cry for help, her mouth was immediately covered and she was dragged away.


    ¡°Old Madam! Old Madam, where are you?¡± On the other side, Miao Yin and the others also rushed over and called out to Madam Qi.


    The woman seemed to be afraid of being exposed. She reached out to pull the brim of her hat, then left without looking back.


    Miao Yin rushed over with her men. After looking around, she did not see Madam Qi.


    Miao Yin became even more anxious. She looked around and called out to the old lady.


    ¡°Old Madam!¡± After Miao Yin took a step forward, she suddenly stepped on something.


    Miao Yin lowered her head in confusion, looking at the purse under her foot.


    Looking at the familiar pouch, Miao Yin immediately remembered that she had seen this dark green pouch on the old lady¡¯s body before.


    Miao Yin picked up the purse from the ground. She was sure that it belonged to the old lady.


    The uneasiness in her heart was magnified several times. Miao Yin looked around, then loudly shouted, ¡°Old Madam, Old Madam! Hurry, you guys quickly spread out to look for her. No matter what method you use, you must find the Old Madam!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The guards did not dare to be careless and quickly followed the order to find her.


    Miao Yin¡¯s heart tightened, and she continued to search.


    However, they had almost turned the entire forest upside down, yet they could not find any trace of the Qi clan.


    Miao Yin had no choice but to order the servants to continue the search while she returned to the Gu family¡¯s tomb.


    On the other side, Nanny Sheng had just returned with her three children. She panicked immediately after hearing the whole story from Gong Lingyu.


    ¡°No, the Old Madam can¡¯t do anything well by herself. She usually needs someone to coax her when she eats. If she gets lost, I, I don¡¯t want to live either! Old Madam¡­!¡± Nanny Sheng had only taken two steps before Miao Yin stopped her.


    ¡°Granny, don¡¯t be anxious!¡± Miao Yin advised.


    ¡°How is it? did you find the Old Madam?¡± Gong Lingyu could not care less about her own injuries and asked anxiously.


    Miao Yin did not dare to look up at Gong Lingyu¡¯s expression. She lowered her head guiltily and said, ¡°Princess, we only found the Old Madam¡¯s purse. As for the Old Madam, we have no clues yet.


    Gong Lingyu¡¯s face was pale and full of despair.¡±What do we do now? It¡¯s all my fault. If I had realized that the old Madam was not in a good state, I would not have mentioned Sister Gu.¡±


    Miao Yin did not agree, ¡°Princess, you can¡¯t be blamed for this. You didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±


    Gong Lingyu raised her hand to stop Miao Yin from finishing her sentence. ¡°That¡¯s not important. What¡¯s important is that we have to get Old Madam back no matter what! Immediately mobilize everyone in the princess¡¯ residence to find the Old Madam. Nanny Sheng, let¡¯s go back first. I want to ask cousin for help.¡±


    She was going to borrow people from her cousin!


    Furthermore, her cousin¡¯s men were all over the capital. If the Old Madam was in danger, her cousin would be the first to know!


    ¡°Right. Uncle Fairy is so powerful. You¡¯ll definitely be able to help us find grandmother.¡± Lingbao quickly went up to hold Nanny Sheng back. ¡°Nanny, don¡¯t be afraid. Uncle Fairy will definitely help us find great-grandma..¡±

 Chapter 445 - Chapter 445: Uncle Fairy, Our Great-Grandma Will Be Fine, Right?

    Chapter 445: Uncle Fairy, Our Great-Grandma Will Be Fine, Right?


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation       Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Exhausted, Nanny Sheng lay on the ground, not even having the strength to get up. ¡°The Young Miss should be back soon. I¡¯m going to ask for her forgiveness¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Nanny Sheng. I won¡¯t blame you. Let¡¯s go back first.¡± Gu Lin said to Miao Yin said, ¡°Miao Yin, please find our great-grandmother¡­¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t we go with them? If great-grandma meets a bad person, the bad person will bully her. ¡± As Dumby spoke, even his voice started to choke up.


    ¡°You¡¯re still young, and it¡¯s so cold outside. Let your men go look for him. Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll return together.¡± As Gong Lingyu spoke, she stood up, staggering.


    Her ankle was so badly injured that even a slight movement would make her want to scream in pain.


    She gritted her teeth and endured it. At this time, there was only one thought left in her heart, and that was to find the old woman no matter what.


    The group got on the carriage and returned to Jing City. They split into two groups. Miao Yin went to dispatch the people from the princess¡¯ residence, while Gong Lingyu went straight to the prince regent¡¯s residence with Nanny Sheng and the little ones.


    Rong Zhan rushed to the main hall and saw the confused and helpless Gong Lingyu and the rest.


    No matter how afraid Gong Lingyu was of Rong Zhan, the first thing she thought of when something big happened was still her cousin.


    ¡°Cousin, what should I do? I¡¯ve lost the Old Madam¡­ Gong Lingyu looked at Rong Zhan helplessly, and her voice sounded like she was crying.


    She could still pretend to be strong just now, but the moment she saw Rong Zhan, all the suppressed emotions in her heart burst out, revealing all the fear and anxiety in her heart.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get my men to look for him. Does Gu Qingxue know about this?¡± As Rong Zhan spoke, he saw Gong Lingyu¡¯s unnatural sitting posture and turned around to ask the doctor to come over.


    ¡°Sister Gu went to the palace early in the morning. I just asked Miao Yin to return to the princess¡¯s Manor and take the people of the princess¡¯ manor out to look for her. I think Sister Gu should know about it.¡± As Gong Lingyu spoke, she lowered her head and fiddled with her fingers, not knowing what to do.


    ¡°Uncle Fairy.¡± Lingbao ran over and hugged Rong Zhan¡¯s leg tightly. She looked up at him pitifully. Uncle Fairy, our great-grandma will be fine, right? ¡±


    When Lingbao spoke, her big eyes were filled with tears, and he looked extremely pitiful.


    Not only Lingbao, even Gu Lin and daibao were looking at Rong Zhan with red eyes, waiting for him to give them a definite answer.


    He reached out and took Lingbao into his arms. Rong Zhan consoled her patiently, ¡°I promise you, I will definitely help you find your great-grandmother.¡±


    ¡°Mmhm¡­¡± With Rong Zhan¡¯s promise, Lingbao finally felt at ease. She reached out and hugged Rong Zhan¡¯s neck tightly, choking with sobs again.


    Rong Zhan patted Lingbao¡¯s back to comfort her, then handed him over to Nanny Sheng.


    Nanny Sheng hugged Lingbao and looked at Rong Zhan. ¡°Your Royal Highness, other than the Young Masters and the Young Miss, the one Eldest Miss Gu values the most is the Old Madam. The Old Madam¡¯s sudden disappearance will definitely make The Eldest Miss go crazy. I ask for Your Highness¡¯ help to persuade the Eldest Miss.¡±


    Rong Zhan nodded and left.


    At the same time, in the princess¡¯s residence¡­


    Miao Yin sent her men out first, then explained the entire situation to Gu Qingxue, who was waiting in the manor.


    Miao Yin lowered her head, not daring to look at Gu Qingxue¡¯s expression. She said weakly, ¡°Madam Gu, our princess really didn¡¯t mean to do this today..


    Please forgive her!¡±

 Chapter 446 - Chapter 446: I Told You to Get Lost

    Chapter 446: I Told You to Get Lost


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s mind went blank. She watched as Miao Yin handed Madam Qi¡¯s purse to her, and her heart became even more flustered.


    Her grandmother had actually gone missing.


    Gu Qingxue forced herself to calm down. She had never thought that such a thing would happen to her. She stared at Miao Yin and asked, ¡°Since you were able to find my grandmother¡¯s purse, it can be seen that the direction you are looking in is not wrong. Moreover, this purse is full of scratches. It should have been pulled from my grandmother¡¯s body.¡±


    Gu Qingxue touched the torn tassels on her purse and was surprised to find that her hands were trembling uncontrollably.


    The panic in her heart could not be described with words. Gu Qingxue took a deep breath and continued, ¡°My grandmother is already old. Even if she suddenly lost control and went crazy, she wouldn¡¯t have that much physical strength to support her to continue fooling around. from this, it is possible that my grandmother didn¡¯t leave on her own, but was taken away by someone.¡±


    Madam Qi was old and usually moved slowly. Even if she really did go on a


    rampage, she would not be able to hold on for long with her physical strength. Miao Yin and the others chased after them, but they could not find them. It was likely that Madam Qi had been taken away.


    Miao Yin¡¯s expression changed. She had never considered such a possibility, so she became more and more anxious. ¡°Miss Gu, do you have any clues?¡±


    Gu Qingxue shook her head, anxiety hidden in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t have any leads.¡±


    ¡°When the Old Madam was young, she must have had many enemies,¡± Miao Yin guessed.


    Gu Qingxue shook her head, not agreeing with what Miao Yin said. ¡°If they¡¯re my grandmother¡¯s enemies, then there¡¯s even less of a need. My grandmother isn¡¯t a normal person. Who would cling onto a lunatic and not let go?¡±


    ¡°I think what Miss Gu said makes sense,¡± Miao Yin said with a confused look. What Gu Qingxue said made sense, but they could not lock onto the culprit.


    let¡¯s go and find him first. Not only in the suburbs, but also in the city. As Gu Qingxue spoke, she and Miao Yin quickly rushed out of the princess¡¯s Manor.


    Before Gu Qingxue could get into the carriage, another carriage suddenly rushed over and stopped in front of the princess¡¯ residence¡¯s carriage, blocking the way.


    Miao Yin frowned and impatiently scolded, ¡°Who is so bold? Quickly dodge!¡±


    At this time, the owner of the carriage reached out and pulled open the curtain.


    The person who came was a handsome Young Master. He looked at Gu Qinzxue, and with just one glance, his eves were filled with surprise.


    He was certain that Gu Qingxue was the most beautiful woman he had ever seen. Her beauty was not just in her looks, but also in her temperament.


    She was like a snow lotus at the peak of a snowy mountain, pure and beautiful. Especially that pair of clear black and white eyes, filled with a watery light, cold and aloof, making all the men in the world unable to resist.


    Gu Qingxue could clearly feel the man¡¯s probing gaze. She frowned impatiently and spat out two word, ¡°Get lost.¡±


    The man¡¯s heart seemed to have been hit. He looked at Gu Qingxue and said excitedly, ¡°Nice to meet you, Miss Gu. I¡¯m Mu Chengyao, your fianc¨¦. Gu Qingxue narrowed her eyes impatiently.¡±l told you to get lost, do you not understand human language?¡±


    Mu Chengyao was not afraid at all. He was still smiling. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re are so irascible, it is only because your grandmother is missing.. Miss Gu, if you¡¯re only relying on the purse your grandmother left behind, it¡¯ll be difficult to find her, right?¡±

 Chapter 447 - Chapter 447: This Man Is Obviously Up to No Good

    Chapter 447: This Man Is Obviously Up to No Good


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°You did this?¡± Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent.


    Mu Chengyao had never seen a woman with such a terrifying gaze. He subconsciously retreated.


    However, Mu Chengyao looked at the proud Gu Qingxue, and his desire to conquer her grew. ¡°Miss Gu, I don¡¯t think this is the place to talk. Why don¡¯t you come with me and we can have a good chat? ¡±


    Seeing Mu Chengyao¡¯s determined smile, Gu Qingxue¡¯s fists under her sleeves slowly clenched unconsciously.


    At this time, she clearly felt that there was a ball of fire in her chest. This fire was constantly burning her rationality, making her want to rush up immediately, beat Mu Chengyao up, and question him where her grandmother was!


    However, she could not. She could not hurt the man in front of her before she could confirm whether her grandmother was really safe.


    ¡°Miss Gu, don¡¯t listen to this man. Who knows what he is up to? ¡± Miao Yin rolled up her sleeves and walked toward Mu Chengyao angrily.


    However, before Miao Yin could do anything, Gu Qingxue had already reached out and grabbed her arm.


    Miao Yin turned her head around suspiciously and looked at Gu Qingxue.


    Gu Qingue shook her head, her tone firm. ¡°Don¡¯t be so impulsive. I¡¯ll go with him first.¡±


    Miao Yin¡¯s heart suddenly rose to her throat. ¡°Miss Gu, this man is obviously up to no good. You can¡¯t be fooled!¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Gu Qingxue said without a doubt. ¡°But I can¡¯t risk my grandmother¡¯s life.¡¯


    Since Mu Chengyao knew so many clues, he must have known the truth.


    Temporarily suppressing the dissatisfaction and anger in her heart, Gu Qingxue¡¯s expression didn¡¯t waver at all. ¡°I can go with you, but you must take me to see my grandmother. If even a hair on my grandmother¡¯s head is hurt,


    I¡¯ll let you die a very ugly death.¡±


    However, Mu Chengyao did not care about Gu Qingxue¡¯s harsh words at all. Instead, he smiled even more brightly.


    He really liked Gu Qingxue¡¯s personality. It was more challenging to conquer such an unruly woman.


    Not to mention, Gu Qingxue was so beautiful. Even if she was willful and reckless, Mu Chengyao could still treat it as a normal little fun.


    After all, Gu Qingxue was just a woman. He looked at her, but he could not feel any inner energy from her at all. For such a woman, even if she were to fight with her life, in his opinion, it was just a joke.


    Mu Chengyao gave the coachman a look.


    The coachman immediately got off the carriage and lifted the curtain for Gu Qingxue.


    ¡°Miss Gu, if you must go, then take this servant with you!¡± Miao Yin said as she tightly clutched Gu Qingxue¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Miss Gu, please hurry up. My patience is limited.¡± On the other side, Mu Chengyao smiled evilly and urged.


    ¡°Miao Yin, don¡¯t be anxious. Listen to me first¡­¡± Gu Qingxue approached Miao Yin. Before she could finish her sentence, she had already chopped Miao Yin¡¯s neck with her hand.


    Miao Yin was not on guard against Gu Qingxue at all. She did not even have the chance to groan before she rolled her eyes and fainted.


    After apologizing to Miao Yin in her heart, Gu Qingxue handed Miao Yin over to the guards of the princess¡¯ residence. Then, she walked to the carriage expressionlessly and got in..

 Chapter 448 - Chapter 448: I Can Only Use Some Special Methods

    Chapter 448: I Can Only Use Some Special Methods


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The coachman pulled down the curtain, waved his leather whip after getting on the carriage, and drove away quickly.


    The guards were unable to stop him and could only loudly order, ¡°Hurry, hurry and follow her carefully. We can¡¯t let Miss Gu be in danger no matter what!¡± The people from the princess¡¯ residence quickly followed. They followed the carriage and made seven turns and eight turns along the way. They had been going in circles in Jing City.


    However, the people from the princess¡¯ residence did not know that Mu Chengyao had already guessed that they would be followed from the start, so he used a smokescreen and sent out a carriage that looked exactly the same as them to attract the attention of the people from the princess¡¯ reisdence. Then, he brought Gu Qingxue to an empty alley.


    The horse neighed and the carriage came to a stop.


    Gu Qingxue raised her slender fingers and lifted the curtain to look outside before looking away. ¡°You¡¯re trying to tell me that my grandmother would be in such a ghostly place?¡±


    The smile on Mu Chengyao¡¯s face deepened. He said with a faint smile, ¡°Naturally not. I will not let the Old Madam suffer in such a place. However, there are too many people in Jing City who care about Eldest Miss Gu. In order to keep her for myself, I can only use some special methods.¡±


    While Mu Chengyao was talking, another carriage that had been waiting here for a long time slowly came out from the depths of the alley.


    Gu Qingxue looked at the carriage and could already guess Mu Chengyao¡¯s intentions.


    This man was more cunning than she had imagined. No wonder he had a way to abduct her grandmother.


    Mu Chengyao observed Gu Qingxue and saw that she was still calm in the face of danger. There was a hint of admiration in his eyes. ¡°Miss Gu, I¡¯ve specially prepared this for you. Please get out of the carriage.¡±


    Gu Qingxue did not act coy. She got off the carriage calmly and got into the carriage without hesitation.


    Mu Chengyao greedily stuck out his tongue and licked his lower lip. ¡°Hehehe, how interesting¡­¡±


    Mu Chengyao also got off the carriage as he spoke. After he got on the same carriage with Gu Qingxue, he ordered the coachman to set off immediately.


    This time, the carriage avoided people¡¯s eyes and ears as it headed towards the city gate.


    Along the way, Gu Qingxue¡¯s expression was very calm. She sat quietly in the seat furthest away from mu chengyao and did not move at all.


    Mu chengyao had been observing Gu Qingxue the whole time, and he could not help but feel a sense of defeat.


    Things were completely different from what he had imagined. Gu Qingxue did not look flustered at all, as if she did not care about him at all.


    ¡°Miss Gu, you and I are engaged. When we arrive at my private residence, I would like to treat you to a drink alone. Only you and I can have a drink together,¡± Mu Chengyao said unwillingly.


    Gu Qingxue finally reacted after hearing this.


    However, Gu Qingxue was not flustered or exasperated, nor did she question him. She simply adjusted herself into a more comfortable position, then rested her chin on one hand, closed her eyes, and fell asleep.


    Even Mu Chengyao, who had been through a lot, could not help but doubt his life at this time.


    He finally realized that he could not measure Gu Qingxue by the standards of ordinary women!


    Mu Chengyao could feel Gu Qingxue¡¯s contempt for him from the bottom of his heart. An even stronger sense of defeat emerged in his heart, but he gritted his teeth and endured it.


    The more Gu Qingxue acted like this, the more he wanted Gu Qingxue to willingly submit to him!


    The news that Mu Chengyao had taken Gu Qingxue away quickly reached Rong Zhan¡¯s ears..

 Chapter 449 - Chapter 449: I Want to See the Old Madam Return Safely

    Chapter 449: I Want to See the Old Madam Return Safely


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation    Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    A quarter of an hour after Gu Qingxue was taken away, Rong Zhan rushed to the princess¡¯ residence and heard the whole story from the guards.


    At the same time, Liu Yi, who had followed Rong Zhan to the princess¡¯ residence, also inserted a needle in Miao Yin¡¯s philtrum.


    The intense pain forced Miao Yin to wake up. She looked at Liu Yi in confusion and seemed to have thought of something. She suddenly became agitated. ¡°Miss Gu has been taken away. Hurry, hurry and send someone!¡±


    Liu Yi hurriedly comforted Miao Yin. ¡°Miss Miao Yin, don¡¯t be anxious. Our Lord is here. Hurry up and tell us what happened.¡±


    Miao Yin hurriedly told Rong Zhan everything that had happened, including Gu Qingxue¡¯s analysis.


    ¡°Mu Chengyao didnt do this,¡± Rong Zhan said without a doubt.


    Miao Yin looked at Rong Zhan in confusion. but that man gave us important clues. Not only did he know that the old lady was lost, but he also knew that we found the old lady¡¯s purse. This can¡¯t be a coincidence


    Rong Zhan did not explain but narrowed his eyes. I remember that Mu


    Chengyao has a private house in the suburbs.


    Liu Yi nodded and was a little speechless.


    Your Highness, didn¡¯t you say that you wouldn¡¯t read Mu Chengyao¡¯s information? In the end, you remember it very clearly!¡¯


    However, Liu Yi did not dare to speak.


    Just by standing beside Rong Zhan, he was already trembling from the aura that Rong Zhan was exuding.


    At that moment, Rong Zhan looked like a demon from hell, with a murderous aura around him.


    This killing intent had been honed on the battlefield.


    Only those who had crawled out of a pile of corpses could have such a terrifying aura!


    It had been a long time since Liu Yi had seen His Highness so angry.


    Mu Chengyao, the Mu family, and everyone related to this matter would be finished.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to pick up Gu Qingxue. When I bring her back, I want to see that the Old Madam has returned safely.¡± After Rong Zhan gave his order coldly, he left without looking back.


    ¡°Your Highness, we still don¡¯t know who took the Old Madam away!¡± Miao Yin saw that Rong Zhan had left the main hall and leaped into the air. She was surprised that his inner energy was so powerful.


    In the blink of an eye, Rong Zhan was nowhere to be seen, showing how anxious he was.


    ¡°Young Master Liu Yi, we don¡¯t have any clues at all. How are we going to find her? ¡®I Miao Yin said uneasily.


    In comparison, Liu Yi was much calmer than Miao Yin. ¡°Miss Miao Yin, don¡¯t worry. I have analyzed it with His Royal Highness on the way here. As the princess¡¯ people, you are naturally not weak. The fact that the other party was able to take the Old Madam away in such a short period of time without being discovered by you shows that the other party¡¯s strength should be on par with the secret guards of our residence.¡±


    Being reminded, Miao Yin suddenly realized, ¡°Even in Jing City, there are only a handful of secret guards who are on par with Your Highness. The only one who has a grudge against Miss Gu is Prince Heng!


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Liu Yi hurriedly nodded. ¡°Before His Royal Highness came to the princess¡¯ residence, he had already ordered people to investigate Prince Heng¡¯s residence. If it was the other party¡¯s doing, we must save the Old Madam at all costs!¡±


    ¡°The princess¡¯ residence will also help..¡± After Miao Yin finished speaking, she changed her mind and thought, ¡®What exactly was Young Master Mu here for?¡¯

 Chapter 450 - Chapter 450: I Hate it the Most When People Threaten Me

    Chapter 450: I Hate it the Most When People Threaten Me


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation    Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    In this case, this matter had nothing to do with Mu Chengyao, but this person still took the initiative to come to his door. Was he afraid of not being implicated?


    ¡°He will naturally pay the price for his actions. Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll bring the Old Madam back first,¡± Liu Yi said and rushed out first.


    Miao Yin followed closely behind, and the two of them quickly left the princess¡¯ residence.


    An hour later, Gu Qingxue¡¯s carriage stopped in front of a private residence in the woods on the outskirts of the city.


    The moment the carriage stopped, Gu Qingxue slowly woke up from her sleep.


    Her long eyelashes flickered, and when she opened her eyes, her dark eyes seemed to be formed by the dark night. There was no sign of sleepiness, and they appeared deep and mysterious.


    Mu Chengyao¡¯s persistent gaze fell on Gu Qingxue. ¡°Miss Gu, please get out of the car. We¡¯re here.¡±


    Gu Qingxue lifted the curtain and glanced at the tightly shut door of the private residence. ¡°Are you sure my grandmother is really here?¡±


    ¡°Naturally. However, whether Miss Gu can see your grandmother will depend on your performance.¡± As Mu Chengyao spoke, he looked at Gu Qingxue lecherously. The desire in his eyes was almost overflowing.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s lips curled up, revealing a fox-like sly smile. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯m relieved¡­¡¯


    Seeing Gu Qingxue¡¯s cold smile, Mu Chengyao suddenly had an extremely bad feeling.


    He subconsciously wanted to speak, but Gu Qingxue raised her foot and kicked Mu Chengyao hard.


    Mu Chengyao screamed like a pig being slaughtered. Half of his teeth were broken by Gu Qingxue¡¯s kick!


    ¡°Mu Chengyao, how dare you lay a hand on my grandmother? you¡¯re so bold!¡± Gu Qingxue gave Mu Chengyao another kick as she spoke.


    This time, Mu Chengyao was in so much pain that he cried for his parents. Then, without caring about the pain, he rolled and crawled to open the curtain of the carriage and fell out of the carriage with a bang.


    Mu Chengyao¡¯s nose hit the ground, and he fell so hard that he was dizzy. A sharp pain came from his head, which almost drove him crazy.


    The coachman and the other attendant heard the noise, but before they could knock on the door, they turned around and saw their Young Master lying on the ground.


    ¡°Help! Help! Gu Qingxue wants to kill me! Help!¡± Mu Chengyao panicked and reached out to the coachman and the servant for help.


    However, there was a certain distance between the two of them and Mu Chengyao. They rushed over quickly.


    In stark contrast to Mu Chengyao¡¯s disheveled appearance, Gu Qingxue slowly got out of the car and pulled out the dagger from her waist. After pulling Mu Chengyao up from the ground, she raised her hand and pressed the dagger against his neck.


    ¡°If you dare to come any closer, I¡¯ll kill Mu Chengyao.¡± Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes were very cold, and the murderous aura around her was like a stormy sea. Mu Chengyao was so frightened that he let out another scream.


    The coachman and the attendant could clearly sense Gu Qingxue¡¯s seriousness.


    They were so frightened that their scalps went numb. They looked at Gu Qingxue and warned, ¡°Let go of our Young Master! Otherwise, if anything happens to our young master, our old master will definitely not let you off easily!


    Hmph! Gu Qingxue snorted unhappily. I hate it the most when people threaten me.


    As she spoke, the dagger in Gu Qingxue¡¯s hand moved forward a little. The blade glinted coldly and cut open the skin on Mu Chengyao¡¯s neck..

 Chapter 451 - Chapter 451: I Won’t Take the Initiative to Provoke You

    Chapter 451: I Won¡¯t Take the Initiative to Provoke You


    Anymore in the Future


    Translator: EndlessFantasv Translation    Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Although it was not a fatal wound, traces of blood still seeped out of the wound. The intense pain swept over and frightened Mu Chengyao.


    Then, a warm feeling spread from his crotch and slowly flowed down his pants, wetting the bottom of his pants.


    The unbearable stench swept over and successfully disgusted Gu Qingxue.


    Gu Qingxue wanted nothing more than to throw this timid man out!


    However, on second thought, she thought of her grandmother and continued to threaten the coachman with Mu Chengyao, ¡°Bring my grandmother out immediately. We¡¯ll exchange hostages!¡¯


    After the coachman and the attendants heard this, they all looked at Mu Chengyao helplessly with an embarrassed expression.


    Gu Qingxue looked into their eyes and suddenly sensed something strange. ¡°Mu Chengyao, you should still remember what I told you. If you dare to lie to me, I will definitely make you suffer.¡±


    Mu Chengyao was scared out of his wits, but he still said, ¡°I, I¡¯m not lying to you! Miss Gu, I was wrong. I overestimated myself. I beg you, a great person like you will not hold a grudge against me, so please spare me this once!¡±


    ¡°Ask them to release my grandmother, and I promise I won¡¯t hurt you,¡± Gu Qingxue requested.


    ¡°This, this¡­ About your grandmother¡­ Actually, we can talk about it slowly after we calm down. There¡¯s no need for us to fight and hurt our relationship.¡± Mu Chengyao had already raised his hand when he spoke.


    It was a pity that his little actions could not escape Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes.


    She raised her leg and kicked the back of Mu Chengyao¡¯s knee. While he was in pain, the dagger in her hand came closer.


    ¡°Mu Chengyao, I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t try to test my patience. I¡¯ve never had much patience for people like you! I¡¯ll give you one last chance. Hand over my grandmother or die!¡± Gu Qingxue¡¯s entire body was emitting a bloodthirsty murderous aura as she questioned him coldly.


    Mu Chengyao was already afraid, and Gu Qingxue¡¯s words were like the last straw that broke the camel¡¯s back. He was so scared that he broke down and shouted, ¡°I, actually don¡¯t know where your grandmother is. I¡¯ve been lying to you from the beginning, please forgive me!¡±


    When the carriage driver and guards heard this, they were also very helpless.


    It was not that they were unwilling to release Madam Qi, but she was never in their hands. Even if they wanted to release her, they were powerless.


    Gu Qingxue knew that this b*stard was playing tricks. She put away her dagger and kicked one of his knees. ¡°Then how did you know about my grandmother?¡±


    Mu Chengyao was in so much pain that his head was covered in a cold sweat.


    He knelt on the ground with weak legs and continued to cry for his parents, ¡°Yes, it was a woman dressed as a maidservant who came to tell me. She said that her young lady had asked her to pass on a message. As long as I can use this matter to get you, she will hand over the entire medicinal herb business to the Mu family¡­ Eldest Miss Gu. I was also blinded by profit. I promise that I will change and will never provoke you again.


    Gu Qingxue had no intention of letting Mu Chengyao go. She stepped on his chest and coldly asked, ¡°What did the maid you mentioned look like? Describe it to me in detail.¡±


    Mu Chengyao had no power to resist. He tried hard to recall the maid¡¯s appearance and then described, ¡°That¡¯s a woman with very fair skin. She¡¯s dressed very well and looks like a personal maidservant from a big family. She has almond-shaped eyes and a mole at the corner of her mouth..¡±

 Chapter 452 - Chapter 452: She Hated the Most When Someone Was Hurting Her Family

    Chapter 452: She Hated the Most When Someone Was Hurting Her Family


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation    Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Gu Qingxue immediately thought of someone and continued to ask, ¡°Is she wearing a long blue dress and a blue hairband on her head?¡±


    Mu Chengyao looked at Gu Qingxue in surprise. ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Of course, she knew it because the maidservant she mentioned to Mu Chengyao was none other than the personal maidservant of Princess Liuying, Binger!


    With this, she successfully linked everything together. It was not difficult for Gu Qingxue to think that Princess Liuying must have harbored a grudge against her. That was why she kidnapped her grandmother to deal with her!


    If Princess Liuying had used such a dirty trick on her, she would not have had such a big reaction. However, in the end, Princess Liuying was wrong. She actually dared to lay her hands on her grandmother!


    Whether it was in her past life or in this life, what she hated the most was for someone to hurt her family!


    Even if the other party was a Princess, this time, she must make the other party understand the consequences of provoking her!


    Gu Qingxue turned around and got into the carriage without looking back. Just as she was about to drive away, she suddenly heard Mu Chengyao¡¯s loud shout.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let her run away! Hurry, hurry and stop her!¡± After Mu Chengyao broke free from Gu Qingxue¡¯s control, he became agitated and pointed at Gu Qingxue in exasperation.


    The coachman and the guard pulled out the sharp blades at their waists at the same time and slashed at Gu Qingxue, who was in the carriage.


    A cold glint flashed in Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes. She flicked her finger, and a silver needle dipped in poison shot out from where she was standing, hitting the guard.


    The guard could not move at all under the effect of the poison. His legs gave way and he fell to the ground. The coachman continued to roar as he rushed in front of Gu Qingxue.


    At this critical moment, Gu Qingxue was about to make a move when she suddenly heard a whooshing sound.


    A cold light shot from behind her brushed past her cheek and firmly pierced the coachman¡¯s chest.


    A bloody hole was opened in the driver¡¯s chest by the long sword, and his body immediately froze.


    At the same time, the blood-stained sword continued to fly forward with the remaining force and then shot between Mu Chengyao¡¯s legs.


    Mu Chengyao stomped on the ground with all his might and took a step back. He watched as the long sword stabbed into the ground, only a few centimeters away from his most vulnerable part.


    Mu Chengyao was so scared that his eyes rolled back and he fainted.


    Gu Qingxue turned to look at the owner of the long sword and saw Rong Zhan, who was dressed in a dark red robe and had a terrifying aura.


    He seemed to be the king of this world, looking down on everyone with disdain. He looked at them as if they were a group of ants, and his expression was extremely cold.


    Even Gu Qingxue was shocked by Rong Zhan¡¯s aura, and her gaze uncontrollably fell on his cold face.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes shone with a different light. ¡°Your Royal Highness.¡±


    The moment Rong Zhan saw Gu Qingxue, the hostility in his eyes disappeared, and he quickly walked up to her with a concerned expression. ¡°I¡¯m late. Are you hurt?¡±


    Gu Qingxue shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. My grandmother, on the other hand, has been taken away by Princess Liuying!


    At the mention of Princess Liuying, Gu Qingxue clenched her fists tightly. Her eyes were filled with unconcealable killing intent.


    If Princess Liuying was in front of her now, she was sure that she would have turned that woman into ashes!


    ¡°You already know?¡± As Rong Zhan spoke, he let Gu Qingxue enter the carriage first. Then, he sat outside the carriage, picked up the reins, and controlled the horse to drag the carriage straight toward Jing City..

 Chapter 453 - Chapter 453: He’s Not On Good Terms With Me, That’s Why He’s Angry At You

    Chapter 453: He¡¯s Not On Good Terms With Me, That¡¯s Why He¡¯s Angry At You


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation     Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Yes, it was Mu Chengyao who told me. He said that there was a maidservant who told him the news about my grandmother. I saw that Mu Chengyao¡¯s description was exactly the maidservant of Princess Liu Ying, Bing¡¯er. Princess Liuying hates me to the bone, so it is reasonable for her to use such underhanded means to deal with me. ¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, she bit her lower lip unwillingly.


    If she could have been more careful, Princess Liuying would not have been able to harm her grandmother.


    ¡°This is not your fault. Behind Princess Liuying is Prince Heng. He has never gotten along with me, so he took his anger out on you,¡± Rong Zhan said slowly.


    Gu Qingxue blinked her eyes in surprise. She lifted the curtain and peeked out to take a closer look at Rong Zhan.


    Rong Zhan drove the car quickly. The cold winter wind blew, but he did not have many expressions on his face.


    However, Gu Qingxue could clearly feel his concern.


    An inexplicable feeling spread in her heart, and Gu Qingxue was surprised to find that she did not resist Rong Zhan¡¯s concern.


    ¡°Princess Liuying and I have deep grudges. This matter must be related to her. Since Your Royal Highness has come to find me, you must already know the cause and effect of this matter, right?¡± Gu Qingxue looked at Rong Zhan and asked.


    ¡°This matter is closely related to me. I will help you find your grandmother. Liu Yi and the others are already investigating, and I think they should have some results.¡± As Rong Zhan spoke, he raised the whip in his hand and whipped the horse again.


    The horse raised its neck and neighed in pain, and it sped up again.


    Gu Qingxue became more and more worried, and she followed Rong Zhan back to the capital.


    At the same time, in Prince Heng¡¯s private residence in the western part of Jing City¡­


    In the main hall, Princess Liuuing was sitting on the main seat with a proud expression. She was smiling as she sipped the tea in her cup.


    ¡°So, the Eldest Young Master of the Mu family really took Gu Qingxue away? ¡® As Princess Liuying spoke, she could not hide the pride in her eyes.


    Bing¡¯er stood beside Princess Liuying and nodded her head, Gu Qingxue was concerned about her grandmother¡¯s safety. Even if she knew it could be a trap, she would jump in without hesitation.


    Princess Liuying snorted, her eyes filled with arrogance, sometimes, I really don¡¯t understand Gu Qingxue. ¡°For a few burdens and a silly old lady, she¡¯s willing to be the pillar of the family and show her face in public. Isn¡¯t that embarrassing?¡±


    In her opinion, a woman should not fight for anything. She should be gentle, humble, and assist her husband.


    These were the things that a woman should do.


    Princess Liuying could not understand Gu Qingxue¡¯s actions.


    However, she did not care. She was happy to see Gu Qingxue in pain.


    ¡°Princess, why do you care about her? She doesn¡¯t know that we were the ones who took her,¡± Bing¡¯er said proudly.


    ¡°If Mu Chengyao does a good job, we won¡¯t have to do anything to Madam Qi. Her family still has General Qi. General Qi isn¡¯t as stupid as Gu Qingxue. Once something happens to Madam Qi, General Qi will suspect us and that will be troublesome,¡± Princess Liu Ying said as she narrowed her eyes.


    Bing¡¯er said unhurriedly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Princess. I know the importance of Madam Qi and I dare not be careless. I have ordered my subordinates to take care of her. She will be safe..

 Chapter 454 - Chapter 454: The Stinky Smell Made Her Doubt Her Life

    Chapter 454: The Stinky Smell Made Her Doubt Her Life


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°That¡¯s good. If Gu Qingxue still hasn¡¯t returned by tomorrow morning, it means that Mu Chengyao has succeeded. At that time, we¡¯ll send Madam Qi back, and I¡¯ll find His Royal Highness and bring him to Mu Chengyao¡¯s private residence. I¡¯ll let him witness the scene of Gu Qingxue spending a good night with another man.¡± Princess Liuying only thought of that scene, and her heart was filled with more anticipation.


    Even if His Royal Highness really had feelings for Gu Qingxue, no man in this world would be able to accept a woman who had already been defiled.


    Everything was within her control. This time, she was going to completely destroy Gu Qingxue!


    ¡°Watch Madam Qi carefully. Don¡¯t cause any trouble,¡± Princess Liu Ying worriedly warned.


    ¡°Princess, don¡¯t worry,¡± Bing ¡®er said confidently.


    As soon as Bing¡¯er finished speaking, Princess Liuying saw Madam Qi passing by the entrance of the hall.


    There was no one beside her, and she swaggered around as if she was strolling in her own backyard. When she passed by the hall, she did not forget to poke her head in to take a look.


    In the end, she did not see anyone familiar who was from the Qi family and could not help but feel disappointed.


    ¡°It¡¯s so strange. Where is everyone hiding? Why aren¡¯t they coming out?¡± Madam Qi lowered her head gloomily and mumbled to herself. After she finished speaking, she turned around and left without looking back, as if she had not seen Princess Liuying and the other woman.


    Princess Liuying and Bing ¡®er were both stunned by the sudden scene.


    ¡°What are you still doing? Hurry up and catch her!¡± Princess Liuying was flustered. She raised her hand and slapped the table hard as she scolded.


    Bing¡¯er seemed to wake up from a dream. She quickly ran out of the hall and immediately grabbed Madam Qi¡¯s hands to control her.


    Madam Qi was not satisfied and struggled hard, but she could not get rid of


    Bing¡¯er. ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap! How did you get out? Where are the people watching you?¡± After Bing¡¯er grabbed Madam Qi, she felt strange.


    When she left, she had clearly arranged for several powerful people to guard Madam Qi.


    Madam Qi suddenly stopped struggling. She looked at Bing¡¯er and said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s very simple because I gave them stinky eggs to eat.¡±


    She had never heard of such a strange word, so she could not understand it,


    ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    Madam Qi said with a serious face, ¡°A stinky egg is a stinky egg! Come, I¡¯ll share some with you.¡±


    Before Bing¡¯er could figure out what Madam Qi meant, she had already taken out a small black ball the size of a pill and stuffed it into her mouth.


    Bing¡¯er subconsciously held the little black ball in her mouth.


    The little black ball melted in her mouth miraculously. Then, an indescribable strange taste exploded in her mouth, stimulating her taste buds.


    In just a moment, Bing¡¯er started to doubt her life!


    She felt that what she had swallowed was not just a small black ball, but a rotten egg that had been soaked in the toilet for several days and nights. The indescribable stench was accompanied by bitterness, like a bomb exploding in her mouth, blasting her until she was crispy on the outside and tender on the inside!


    ¡°Blargh!¡± Bing ¡®er rolled her eyes, bent over, and started to vomit.


    As if she wanted to vomit out everything in her stomach, Bing ¡®er vomited so much that even the things she vomited out were stinky.


    Princess Liuying also had a look of horror on her face. She was shocked by the scene in front of her and looked at Madam Qi, who was not far away, at a loss..


    ¡°What did you do?¡±

 Chapter 455 - Chapter 455: Even Xue’er Knows How to Coax Me, So You Should Coax Me Too

    Chapter 455: Even Xue¡¯er Knows How to Coax Me, So You Should Coax Me Too


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°I gave her stinky eggs. Lingbao made this for me before. She said that I would feel like vomiting after eating it. Lingbao even gave it a name, ¡®stinky egg¡¯.¡± Madam Qi lifted her great-granddaughter and raised her chin proudly.


    Princess Liuying still did not understand what a stinky egg was. However, she saw Madam Qi take out another stinky egg from her sleeve.


    This stinky egg was two to three times bigger than the one that Bing¡¯er had just eaten. It was the size of a longan. Its dark exterior was glowing, making Princess Liuying¡¯s body shiver.


    Madam Qi looked at Princess Liu Ying with a smile and said, ¡°I can tell that you¡¯re the boss of the human traffickers, right? Hmph, Xue¡¯er told me that the boss of the human traffickers is even more detestable than the human traffickers. I¡¯m going to stuff the biggest stinky egg into your mouth!¡±


    As she spoke, Madam Qi had already pounced on Princess Liuying aggressively.


    Princess Liuying¡¯s soul almost flew away in fright. She screamed and hurriedly dodged backwvard, ¡°Get lost! Don¡¯t come over!¡±


    How could Madam Qi listen to Princess Liuying? She was old but strong, and she also had the foundation of practicing martial arts when she was young. In a few moments, she blocked Princess Liuying in the hall, not giving her any chance to escape.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move. If you do this, I won¡¯t be able to feed you properly!¡± Madam Qi had failed to catch Princess Liuying several times, so she stomped her feet unhappily.


    Princess Liuying was so anxious that she almost went crazy. She raised her hand in the air and pointed at Madam Qi, warning her loudly, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, if you dare to come close to me, I¡¯ll kill you!


    After hearing this, Madam Qi blinked and suddenly pouted. She sat on the ground and began to cry.


    ¡°Sob, sob, Xue¡¯er! Xue¡¯er, someone is bullying me. Sob, sob, Xue¡¯ er, where are you?¡± Madam Qi wailed, and her miserable appearance made one¡¯s heart ache.


    Princess Liuying looked at Bing ¡®er, who was still vomiting, and then looked at Madam Qi. She was on the verge of a mental breakdown.


    What sin had she committed to having encountered so many troublesome things?


    Princess Liuying had no patience. She glared at the Qi clan and coldly rebuked, ¡°Don¡¯t cry!¡±


    ¡°Sob!¡± Madam Qi cried even louder as if she wanted to cry until the sky turned dark.


    Hearing Madam Qi¡¯s cries, Princess Liuying felt extremely irritated. She snapped, ¡°I told you to stop crying! If you continue to cry, I¡¯ll tear your mouth apart!¡±


    Madam Qi¡¯s brain was not normal at all. She did not care what Princess Liu


    Ying said. sne only Knew now to open ner mourn ana cry out to vent tne dissatisfaction in her heart.


    When Princess Liuying saw this scene, she almost rolled her eyes to the sky.


    She was not clear-headed enough to argue with a lunatic who was not in her right mind.


    Princess Liuying was worried that Madam Qi would attract attention if she spoke so loudly, so she patiently asked, ¡°Madam Qi, what do you want me to do for you to stop crying? ¡®


    Only then did Madam Qi stop crying. ¡°When I¡¯m at home, Xue ¡®er will always coax me. You should come over and coax me too.¡±


    Princess Liuying instantly revealed a dissatisfied expression, ¡°What kind of joke are you making¡­¡±


    ¡°Sob!¡± Madam Qi did not care what Princess Liu Ying said and continued to shout.


    ¡°Alright! Stop shouting!¡± Princess Liuying saw that Madam Qi was amenable to coaxing but not coercion. No matter how dissatisfied she was, she could not show it on her face. She patiently smiled at Madam Qi. ¡°I can coax you, but you have to promise me that you¡¯ll go back to my room with me. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let Gu Qingxue come and take you home..¡±

 Chapter 456 - Chapter 456: Release Her Immediately

    Chapter 456: Release Her Immediately


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Madam Qi stopped crying and nodded obediently.


    Only then did Princess Liuying walk toward Madam Qi.


    However, just as Princess Liuying squatted down and was about to comfort Madam Qi, Madam Qi suddenly reached out and stuffed the stinky egg into her mouth.


    Princess Liuying was completely caught off guard. She swallowed the stinky egg in one gulp and clearly felt the strange stench spreading in her mouth.


    At this moment, Princess Liuying almost fainted from the stench.


    After experiencing it, she finally understood why Bing¡¯er had such a big reaction.


    It was because it was too smelly!


    Similarly, Princess Liuying could not help but bend over and vomit.


    Madam Qi took the opportunity to stand up and rush out.


    She wanted to see her Xue¡¯er!


    Madam Qi ran out in a hurry, and after a few steps, she ran into the secret guards in the mansion.


    They had been attracted by the commotion in the hall, and now their eyes were fixed on Madam Qi, eyeing her covetously.


    ¡°Blargh! Catch her! Blargh¡­!¡± Princess Liuying painfully rolled her eyes. She almost gritted her teeth and squeezed out these words from between her teeth.


    The secret guards swarmed forward and stretched out their hands to grab Madam Qi.


    Madam Qi dodged in a hurry. Her strength was not enough to compete with the secret guards. She failed to dodge several times and was caught by the secret guards in the end.


    ¡°Lock her up,¡± The secret guard who was holding onto Madam Qi¡¯s left arm had just said this when Madam Qi bit his arm.


    Hearing the secret guard¡¯s screams, Madam Qi saw the secret guard loosen his grip and ran out in a hurry.


    She did not want to stay here, she wanted to find Xue¡¯er!


    The guard who had been bitten was flustered and exasperated. He walked up with a dark expression, raised his hand, and slapped Madam Qi¡¯s face.


    Madam Qi closed her eyes in fear.


    However, the slap did not land.


    An arrow pierced through the guard¡¯s raised palm with a whoosh.


    The guard cried out in pain and looked around. He realized that the entire residence had been surrounded unknowingly. On the roofs of the surrounding buildings, the secret guards of the prince regent¡¯s residence were glaring like tigers. They raised the bows and arrows in their hands at the same time and aimed at their position.


    Trembling, Madam Qi raised her head. After observing her surroundings, she finally saw a familiar figure on the roof.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ You¡¯re that¡­¡± Madam Qi did not know Liu Yi¡¯s name, but she knew him. When she saw him, she was excited.


    Liu Yi also looked at Madam Qi with concern. Seeing that Madam Qi was safe and sound, only in a sorry state without any injuries, his heart finally relaxed.


    ¡°Release her immediately.¡± Liu Yi looked at the secret guards below and said impatiently.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± The secret guard who had captured Madam Qi simply used her as bait and cast his cold gaze on Liu Yi.


    When Madam Qi was caught by the secret guard, she panicked and hurriedly struggled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± The secret guard had no patience and had already reached out to strangle Madam Qi¡¯s neck.


    As Madam Qi struggled, she shouted, ¡°Xue ¡®er!¡±


    Gu Qingxue had just climbed up to the roof when she heard Madam Qi calling her name.


    Standing on the roof, Gu Qingxue watched the secret guard¡¯s movements. The secret guard held her grandmother¡¯s neck tightly, and her grandmother¡¯s expression was pained, her face red from the lack of oxygen..

 Chapter 457 - Chapter 457: Today, I’ll Make You Pay With Your Blood!

    Chapter 457: Today, I¡¯ll Make You Pay With Your Blood!


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation    Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    She felt as if something had exploded in her mind. Gu Qingxue was extremely angry. She raised her hand and a poisonous needle shot out, hitting the secret guard¡¯s palm.


    The secret guard groaned and his body fell limply to the ground.


    However, the secret guard¡¯s pain did not end. He painfully reached out to press on his throat and twisted his body on the ground, spitting out blood.


    Pitch-black poisonous blood spurted out of his seven orifices, and the severe pain almost drove him crazy. He opened his throat and let out a hysterical roar.


    Madam Qi was also pushed to the ground. Still in shock, she raised her head and looked in Gu Qingxue¡¯s direction.


    Gu Qingxue was like the king of heaven and earth. Her sharp gaze swept the surroundings, and the secret guards below were all shocked.


    ¡°Today, I¡¯ll make you pay with your blood!¡± Gu Qingxue gritted her teeth in anger.


    ¡°Do it,¡± Rong Zhan said as he stood beside Gu Qingxue.


    After Liu Yi and the others received this order, they jumped down from the roof in unison and started fighting with the secret guards below.


    Meanwhile, Gu Qingxue quickly jumped off the roof and headed straight for Madam Qi.


    Two of the mansion¡¯s secret guards charged straight in Gu Qingxue¡¯s direction.


    Rong Zhan followed closely behind Gu Qingxue and calmly faced the two guards who did not know their place.


    Rong Zhan¡¯s inner energy swept across and landed a palm on one of the guards¡¯ chests.


    The guard¡¯s body trembled uncontrollably, then he opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood. His chest had been crushed by the palm and was deeply sunken.


    Gu Qingxue raised the dagger in her hand and swiftly swept it across the neck of another hidden guard.


    The secret guard felt a chill on his neck and subconsciously touched the wound on his neck


    The wound was not on his throat but on his blood vessel. After Gu Qingxue had cut open the artery on the secret Guard¡¯s neck, blood gushed out from the wound!


    Hearing the shrill screams of the secret guards behind her, Gu Qingxue did not even turn her head and ran to Madam Qi. ¡°Grandmother, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m too late.¡±


    Madam Qi was greatly frightened. She reached out in fear and grabbed Gu Qingxue tightly. ¡°I, I thought you didn¡¯t want me anymore¡­¡±


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart ached even more. She hugged Madam Qi tightly, trying to use this method to ease the uneasiness in Madam Qi¡¯s heart.


    Rong Zhan stood quietly beside the two of them, exuding a cold aura. None of the secret guards dared to approach him.


    It was a fear that came from the bottom of their hearts and was completely out of their control. They did not dare to offend Rong Zhan and kept their distance from him, afraid that they would be killed if they were not careful.


    It was also after the appearance of Rong Zhan and Gu Qingxue that the morale of the secret guards in the mansion was greatly suppressed. They were filled with fear and were no match for Liu Yi and the secret guards at all. They were quickly subdued.


    Madam Qi was afraid of the scenes of fighting and killing. She kept hiding in Gu Qingxue¡¯s arms until she finally closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    Gu Qingxue quickly checked on Madam Qi¡¯s situation. Seeing that she had only fallen asleep from exhaustion, she finally felt relieved.


    After giving Madam Qi some calming pills, Gu Qingxue¡¯s gaze shot toward Princess Liuying, who was seated in the main hall.


    The stench in Princess Liuying¡¯s mouth had not disappeared yet, but she did not have the time to care about that..

 Chapter 458 - Chapter 458: I’m the Princess

    Chapter 458: I¡¯m the Princess


    Translator: EndlessFantasv Translation       Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s gaze was too frightening, so Princess Liuying almost thought that she had been seen through.


    That kind of fear of death made Princess Liuying unable to remain calm, ¡°Gu


    Qingxue, I¡¯m warning you. I¡¯m a princess. If you dare to touch me¡­¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Gu Qingxue¡¯s cold smile interrupted Princess Liuying¡¯s unfinished words.


    The hair on Princess Liuying¡¯s back stood out uncontrollably. She looked at Gu Qingxue in horror as she walked over. She was so frightened that she grabbed the teacup on the table and threw it at Gu Qingxue. ¡°Don¡¯t come over!¡±


    Gu Qingxue calmly tilted her head to the side and dodged it, allowing the teacup to brush past her ear and fly out. It then fell to the ground with a bang, breaking into pieces.


    Gu Qingxue walked in front of Princess Liuying and heavily kicked her knee.


    As a doctor, she knew better than anyone else where to hit to make life worse than death.


    Princess Liuying had been pampered since she was young, so how could she withstand this kick? Her knees were shattered by the kick, and her body went soft as she knelt on the ground.


    Gu Qingxue lowered her black eyes and observed the expression on Princess Liuyings face as she cried for her parents. She gave her another slap.


    With a smack, a red palm print was left on Princess Liuyings white face.


    A strong sense of shame accompanied by a sharp pain swept over her. Princess Liuying only felt extremely ashamed. She cried miserably. ¡°Gu Qingxue, how dare you treat me like this? I¡¯m going to kill you!¡¯


    Gu Qingxue smiled calmly. ¡°I hit you? Who saw it?¡±


    Princess Liuying trembled as she looked at Gu Qingxue. The expression of anger on her face was replaced by fear.


    Liu Yi and the others were very nimble. Other than the secret guards, even Binger¡¯s neck was broken by Liu Yi.


    Binger¡¯s corpse fell to the ground. Her neck was twisted to the right side, and she was staring at Princess Liuying with open eyes.


    ¡°You want to deceive everyone? There were so many people here looking¡­¡± Before Princess Liuying could finish her words, all the secret guards, including Liu Yi, lined up in three rows and then turned their backs to her at the same time.


    Their actions told Princess Liuying in the most direct way that they did not see anything.


    No one saw it, so there was naturally no witness. All her men were dead, so she might not have been spared. Who would know that it was Gu Qingxue who did When Princess Liuying realized this, she became even more terrified. It was as if she had seen a ghost. She raised her head and looked at Gu Qingxue. ¡°I¡¯m the princess. You can¡¯t kill me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you.¡± Gu Qingxue casually grabbed a mahogany chair at the side.


    A bad premonition rose in Princess Liuying¡¯s heart. She then watched as Gu Qingxue raised the red wooden chair high and, with a muffled sound, smashed the chair heavily on her other intact leg.


    Crack!


    Princess Liuying could even clearly hear the sound of her bones breaking. She was in so much pain that her face turned pale. She opened her mouth, but she could not make a sound.


    The intense pain almost made her faint.


    Gu Qingxue was expressionless as she threw another chair at her.


    ¡°Ahh!!¡± Accompanied by Princess Liu Ying¡¯s scream, the chair also shattered with a loud sound.


    Gu Qingxue looked at Princess Liuying¡¯s broken legs with satisfaction. She raised her eyes and looked at her, but found that she had already fainted.


    Gu Qingxue calmly squatted down, took out a silver needle, and forcefully pierced it into Princess Liuying¡¯s philtrum.


    The silver needle was also poisoned, which could force people to stay awake..

 Chapter 459 - Chapter 459: The Word ‘Family’ Was Her Only Bottom Line

    Chapter 459: The Word ¡®Family¡¯ Was Her Only Bottom Line


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation       Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Princess Liuying was forced to wake up. The moment she opened her eyes, she saw Gu Qingxue. This time, she was completely terrified. She grabbed Gu Qingxue and cried for her parents. ¡°Sob, sob, so, I was wrong. Gu Qingxue, no¡­


    Eldest Miss Gu, I won¡¯t do it again. Please let me live.¡±


    Gu Qingxue grabbed Princess Liuying¡¯s arm, then slowly exerted force.


    With a cracking sound, she broke Princess Liu Yings wrist.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to argue with you.¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, she broke her elbow bone.


    Princess Liuyings anguished wails reached her ears, but Gu Qingxue seemed to not hear them, continuing to talk to herself, ¡®You don¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth. You actually dared to touch my family, so you¡¯re really looking for death.¡±


    She wanted to live a quiet life, but that did not mean she would tolerate such a thing.


    Family was her only bottom line.


    Previously, when Princess Liuying made things difficult for her, she did not care about it. She only gave her a small punishment and let her go.


    Who knew that Princess Liuying was so unafraid of death that she actually challenged her bottom line?


    Princess Liuying wailed and cried. She kept begging for mercy, not daring to beg Gu Qingxue to let her go. She only begged Gu Qingxue to make her faint. She would rather be unconscious than be awake and suffer such torture.


    Gu Qingxue would not let this woman get what she wanted.


    She just wanted to see Princess Liuying in pain and make this woman regret it.


    As Gu Qingxue thought about this, her hands did not stop moving. She quickly crippled Princess Liuying¡¯s other hand.


    All four of Princess Liuying¡¯s limbs had been crippled. She opened her eyes wide in fear and her face was full of tears. However, she could not even make a sound.


    Gu Qingxue only indifferently curled the corners of her lips. She then struck Princess Liuying¡¯s shoulder with her hand like a knife.


    Princess Liuying had no power to resist. Her eyes rolled back and she fainted.


    Gu Qingxue got up calmly and walked toward Rong Zhan. She took the unconscious Madam Qi from his hands. ¡°Your Royal Highness, I want to go back. My grandmother was too shocked and needs to rest.¡±


    Madam Qi¡¯s situation was very bad. She needed to rest and recuperate. She could not be agitated anymore.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go back.¡± Rong Zhan nodded and left with Gu Qingxue.


    After the three of them left, the hidden guards finally made their move.


    ¡°Brother Liu Yi, were His Royal Highness¡¯s actions today for that woman just now?¡± One of the secret guards asked curiously.


    Liu Yi¡¯s face turned cold and he warned, ¡°How dare you? That¡¯s Eldest Miss Gu.


    His Royal Highness thinks highly of her. If you¡¯re disrespectful to Eldest Miss Gu, watch out for His Royal Highness¡¯s anger.¡±


    After the secret guards heard this, they all obediently shut their mouths.


    They had already noticed that their Lord¡¯s attitude toward Eldest Miss Gu was completely different from how he treated others.


    Prince Heng and Rong Zhan were equally powerful in the imperial court. Rong Zhan had never made a move on Prince Heng, but this time, he had allowed Eldest Miss Gu to cripple Princess Liuying.


    Just this point alone was enough to show that Rong Zhan treated Eldest Miss Gu differently.


    ¡°Prince Heng is going to make a big deal out of this. All of you should be on your guard. No one can be careless.¡± When Liu Yi heard the secret guards¡¯ response, he quickly got up and left this troublesome place.


    The shadow guards followed closely behind.


    Time flew by, and two hours later, there was finally a knock on the door..

 Chapter 460 - Chapter 460: Can Her Arms and Legs Return to Normal?

    Chapter 460: Can Her Arms and Legs Return to Normal?


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation       Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    There was no one in the house who had the strength to open the door for the visitor. Therefore, the knocking sound gradually turned into the sound of the door being smashed. Finally, the door of the private house was broken open by force with a loud bang.


    Prince Heng walked in, surrounded by his guards. He quickly scanned his surroundings and found the corpses of several servants in the front yard.


    From the direction of the backyard, an even stronger smell of blood came.


    The entire private residence was silent as if there were no more survivors. Prince Heng¡¯s face turned pale and he urged loudly, ¡°Quick, go find Yinger!¡±


    The guards quickly rushed out and used their fastest speed to search for Princess Liuying.


    Prince Heng did not waste any more time. He quickened his pace and rushed out.


    Prince Heng stepped into the backyard and immediately saw the scene of corpses lying everywhere.


    Lying in the courtyard were the secret guards that he had carefully trained.


    These secret guards were no longer breathing and were lying on the ground in unison. Many of their wounds were still bleeding, and blood stained the cracks in the floor tiles. Prince Heng¡¯s legs wobbled as he looked at them, and he held his forehead.


    ¡°Your Highness, are you alright?¡± Lieutenant Yu took a step forward and held Prince Heng¡¯s arm as he asked with deep concern.


    Prince Heng waved his hand and took a deep breath to calm himself down. ¡°Go, go and find Yinger!¡±


    It did not matter if these secret guards died. The most important thing was that his daughter must be safe and sound!


    The moment Prince Heng finished speaking, a guard¡¯s voice was heard from the hall, ¡°I¡¯ve found the princess! The princess is still alive!¡±


    When Prince Heng heard this, he was overjoyed. He pushed general Yu aside and strode toward the main hall, ¡°Yinger! My Yinger!¡¯


    However, when Prince Heng rushed into the hall and saw Princess Liu Yings twisted limbs and terrifying appearance, he was completely stunned on the spot as if he had been struck by lightning.


    At this moment, Princess Liuying¡¯s situation could only be described as miserable.


    The bones in her arms and legs were all broken, and her joints were badly mutilated. Some of the broken bone spikes had even pierced through her skin and were exposed to the air.


    As for Princess Liuying herself, it seemed that she could not bear this kind of torture, and she looked like she was about to die.


    Prince Heng¡¯s eyes widened in shock as he slowly walked toward Princess Liuying.


    No one else present dared to speak. They all lowered their heads, afraid that they would be affected by Prince Heng¡¯s anger.


    ¡°Argh! My daughter! Who is it? Who did this?¡± Prince Heng¡¯s eyes were bloodshot with anger. He was on the verge of going berserk as he roared in anger.


    Everyone present lowered their heads in silence Only the accompanying doctor hurried over.


    After the doctor looked at the current situation of Princess Liuying, his eyes revealed fear, ¡®Your Highness, please step aside. Let me take a look at the princess¡¯ injuries.¡±


    Prince Heng was panting, but he had to force himself to calm down. He looked at the doctor and asked nervously, ¡°How¡¯s Ying¡¯er¡¯s condition? Can her arms and legs return to normal?¡±


    The doctor, under great pressure, took Princess Liuying¡¯s pulse, and then examined her arms and legs.


    In the end, the doctor could only tell the truth. He shook his head weakly and said, ¡°Your Highness, even if the greatest physician was alive, he would not be able to cure the princess¡¯ limbs¡­.¡±

 Chapter 461 - Chapter 461: It’s All Father’s Fault For Coming Too Late, I’ve Made You Suffer

    Chapter 461: It¡¯s All Father¡¯s Fault For Coming Too Late, I¡¯ve Made You Suffer


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation       Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The anticipation on Prince Heng¡¯s face was quickly replaced by ferocity. He raised his hand and slapped the doctor¡¯s face.


    Instantly, the doctor was knocked to the ground. He knelt down and kowtowed in fear, begging for mercy, ¡°I beg Your Highness¡¯ forgiveness, this lowly one does not dare to lie. Not only were the bones in the princess¡¯ limbs broken, but most importantly, all her joints had been twisted and broken. This was not something that could be done with just strength. The person who crippled the princess must be a powerful doctor. Only such a person could find the weakness of the joints. Once the joints are damaged, there¡¯s no way to recover them!¡±


    Prince Heng was extremely angry. He took two deep breaths and almost fainted.


    Fortunately, Lieutenant Yu caught Prince Heng in time. ¡°Prince Heng, you can¡¯t be impulsive. If something happens to you, no one will be able to avenge the princess!


    Prince Heng forced himself to calm down after hearing this.


    His eyes were filled with bloodthirsty killing intent. ¡°It¡¯s rare to see a doctor with such high medical skills, right?¡±


    When the doctor saw that Prince Heng had finally calmed down a little, his heart that had been hanging in the air relaxed a little. ¡°It is indeed rare to see¡­ Even I can¡¯t cure this kind of injury. Perhaps only Imperial Physician Qin in the palace can. However, Imperial Physician Qin is one of our people and is currently on duty at the imperial hospital. It can¡¯t be him.¡±


    ¡°No, there¡¯s still one more person.¡± Prince Heng clenched his fists tightly under his sleeves, and forced out three words from between his teeth, ¡°Gu Qingxue!¡±


    General Yu looked at Prince Heng in surprise and asked, ¡°Your Highness, are you saying that it was Gu Qingxue who was so audacious that she acted so ruthlessly against the princess?


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for her and Rong Zhan, other than His Majesty, who else in Jing City could have killed so many of my secret guards and even had the guts to cripple my daughter?!¡± Prince Heng asked through gritted teeth.


    Frightened by Prince Heng¡¯s fierce expression, General Yu lowered his head in silence. ¡°Yes¡­ Other than them, no one else has the courage and strength to do so. Since that¡¯s the case, I wonder how your Highness plans to deal with this?¡±


    Prince Heng¡¯s eyes were filled with bloodlust as he said coldly, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s a taste of their own medicine. First, carefully bring Ying¡¯er back. When the time comes, I¡¯ll go to the palace to file a complaint!¡±


    On the other side, the doctor quickly called for help and carefully lifted Princess Liuying from the ground.


    However, no matter how careful they were, they would still hurt Princess Liuying.


    The severe pain from the broken bones pulling at the wound was enough to wake Princess Liuying up.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± Princess Liu Ying¡¯s terrified gaze swept across the surroundings.


    ¡°Yinger! You don¡¯t have to be afraid, father is here to save you! I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all fathers fault for coming too late and making you suffer!¡± Prince Heng¡¯s heart ached for his precious daughter.


    Princess Liuying, who was still in the position of being lifted up, suddenly started to groan.


    She did not open her mouth but kept making muffled groans.


    ¡°Ying ¡®er, what do you want to say? Say it out loud.¡± Prince Heng was so worried that he took the initiative to approach Princess Liuying.


    In the end, no one expected that Princess Liuying would suddenly smile evilly.


    She opened her mouth and spat out a mouthful of saliva, which sprayed on Prince Heng¡¯s face.


    Prince Heng was caught off guard and was sprayed in the face. He was so shocked that he stood rooted to the ground..

 Chapter 462 - Chapter 462: If You Have Anything to Say, You Might As Well Just Say It

    Chapter 462: If You Have Anything to Say, You Might As Well Just Say It


    Translator: EndLessFantasy Translation      Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Hahahaha, hahaha, this is fun!¡± Princess Liuying¡¯s expression was deranged. She was like a lunatic who had lost her mind as she looked at Prince Heng with a cold face.


    Prince Heng was stunned. He could not believe that his daughter would do such a thing. ¡®You, what are you doing?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m spraying saliva on you. Hahaha, is it fun? Let¡¯s play together!¡± Princess Liu Ying went crazy and spat at everyone around her.


    Prince Heng was so surprised that he did not know how to react. He could only look at Princess Liuying¡¯s crazy expression.


    The doctor quickly stepped forward and stretched out his hand to take the pulse of Princess Liuying.


    After carefully examining Princess Liuying¡¯s condition, the doctor knelt down in fear, ¡°Your Highness, the princess, she seems to have gone crazy.¡±


    Prince Heng¡¯s expression became even more twisted. He slapped the doctor¡¯s face hard, ¡°Impudent!¡±


    The doctor fell to the ground after being slapped. He looked at Prince Heng in fear and did not dare to speak.


    However, no matter how unwilling Prince Heng was to admit it, anyone who saw the state of Princess Liuying would think that she had gone crazy.


    Fortunately, Princess Liuying did not cause a ruckus for a long time. She seemed to be exhausted, her eyes rolled back and she fainted again.


    Prince Heng¡¯s expression was very ugly. He had originally wanted to let Princess Liuying be a witness to file a complaint against the emperor.


    However, Princess Liuying had already gone mad. Everyone knew that the words of a lunatic could not be trusted, so he could not take revenge.


    As he thought of this, a cloud of foul air suddenly rose from Prince Heng¡¯s chest. Then, his eyes rolled back and he fainted.


    Meanwhile, Gu Qingxue brought Madam Qi back to the princess¡¯ residence.


    Everyone in the princess¡¯ residence heaved a sigh of relief when they saw that Madam Qi was safe and sound and had only fainted from shock.


    Fortunately, Madam Qi was safe and sound. Otherwise, if something really happened to her, it would be the responsibility of the princess¡¯ residence.


    Gu Qingxue and Nanny Sheng took care of Madam Qi together. It was not until late at night that Madam Qi woke up, had a meal, and went back to sleep. The two of them were finally at ease.


    Nanny Sheng looked at Gu Qingxue worriedly. ¡®Eldest Miss, you¡¯ve been busy all day and it¡¯s been hard on you. It¡¯s better to go back to your room and rest early. This old servant will take care of old Furen, so you can rest assured.¡±


    Gu Qingxue glanced at Madam Qi¡¯s peaceful sleeping face and reached out to tuck her in. ¡°Alright, then I will go back first. Tomorrow morning, I will come back to take your place so you can rest.¡±


    Nanny Sheng nodded in agreement and watched Gu Qingxue leave.


    Gu Qingxue had just stepped out of the door and walked to the long corridor when she saw Miao Yin striding over.


    ¡°Miao Yin, it¡¯s already this hour, why are you still not resting?¡± Gu Qingxue raised her eyes to look at Miao Yin, a gentle smile on her face.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to tell Eldest Miss Gu that the Eldest Young Master, Second Young Master, and Young Miss have all fallen asleep,¡± Miao Yin said with great respect.


    After Gu Qingxue heard this, a hint of pity rose in her eyes. ¡°They have also suffered a great shock today and should be tired. After I wash up, I will go and accompany them.¡±


    After Gu Qingxue said this, she noticed that Miao Yin looked like she wanted to say something but stopped. She looked like she wanted to say something but did not dare to.


    Gu Qingxue had never liked people beating around the bush in front of her, so she asked directly, ¡°Miao Yin, if you have something to say, you can just say


    it.. ¡°

 Chapter 463 - Chapter 463: All the Fault Was On Her

    Chapter 463: All the Fault Was On Her


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation       Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Miao Yin pursed her lips and looked at Gu Qingxue with determination. ¡°Miss Gu, can I trouble you to help me persuade my princess?


    ¡°Speaking of which, I haven¡¯t seen Yu l er since I came back today. Where did she go?¡± Gu Qingxue asked in confusion.


    Gong Lingvu and Gu Qingxue had always been on good terms, and she was also a warm-hearted person. Logically speaking, Gong Lingyu should have accompanied Madam Qi when she returned.


    However, Gong Lingyu did not appear and only sent someone to ask about her. This was not in line with her usual style.


    ¡°The princess felt that she was the one to blame for everything that happened today. She blamed herself and did not dare to come to see you again.¡± Miao Yin sighed with worry.


    Gu Qingxue really did not expect Gong Lingyu to do this for such a reason. She frowned. ¡°How can this be her fault? She also did not want my grandmother to be kidnapped. The schemes of evil people have always been impossible to guard against. If she had known that my grandmother would be in danger, she would not have brought my grandmother to the Gu family¡¯s ancestral grave to pay respects to my parents.¡±


    She had never been an unreasonable person, and this incident had nothing to do with Gong Lingyu.


    On the other hand, Gong Lingyu had sent all her subordinates out for her grandmother. She had even gone out in the dead of winter to look for her. All of these things had touched her, so how could she blame her?


    Seeing how reasonable Gu Qingxue was, Miao Yin hurriedly nodded. ¡°My princess really didn¡¯t do it on purpose, Eldest Miss Gu. My princess won¡¯t say it, but I can see that she¡¯s blaming herself. If you¡¯re free, please go and talk to her. The princess has always listened to you.¡±


    Gu Qingxue thought of Gong Lingyu¡¯s usual sensitive nature and couldn¡¯t help but feel her heart ache. ¡°Where is Yu l er?¡±


    ¡°In her bedroom,¡± Miao Yin said with a smile. ¡°This way please, Eldest Miss Gu.


    I¡¯ll show you the way.¡±


    A moment later, outside Gong Lingyu¡¯s room¡­


    Miao Yin held a tray in her hands. On it were bandages and other things to treat her injuries. She stood outside the door with Gu Qingxue.


    After seeing Gu Qingxue nod, Miao Yin raised her hand and knocked on the door. ¡°Princess, it¡¯s this servant. You are injured today and your wound needs to be treated. Let this servant in to apply medicine for you?


    Gong Lingyu¡¯s muffled voice came out of the room. ¡°I don¡¯t want to. My wound is fine. I want to be alone.¡±


    Miao Yin¡¯s words revealed her anxiety. ¡°Princess, you have not eaten for the entire day and your body has always been weak. This servant is worried that you are tired.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Gong Lingyu said nonchalantly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything more. You can go back first.¡±


    No matter how anxious Miao Yin was, she did not dare to disobey Gong


    Lingyu¡¯s orders. She could only helplessly look at Gu Qingxue behind her.


    ¡°Leave it to me,¡± Gu Qingxue could also see Gong Lingyu¡¯s stubborn temper. She reached out and took the tray from Miao Yin, then pushed open the door and walked into Gong Lingyu¡¯s room.


    Gong Lingyu was a little dissatisfied and said angrily, ¡°Miao Yin, why don¡¯t you listen to me?¡±


    Gu Qingxue and Gong Lingyu¡¯s eyes met, and then Gong Lingyu lowered head like a child who had done something wrong. She did not even have the courage to look Gu Qingxue in the eyes.


    Gu Qingxue let out a long sigh of relief and asked, ¡°It¡¯s your choice. Do you want me to me go out and then leave with my family, not having any contact with you.. Or do you want me to treat your wound?¡±

 Chapter 464 - Chapter 464: She Did Owe Rong Zhan a Big Favor

    Chapter 464: She Did Owe Rong Zhan a Big Favor


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation       Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Gong Lingyu was aggrieved. Her red eyes made her look like a pitiful little rabbit.


    She did not answer but silently stretched out her foot.


    Gu Qingxue was finally satisfied. She carried the tray to the bed and sat down.


    She looked at Gong Lingyu, who was hugging her knees and burying her head. After checking her condition, she realized that the injury on Gong Lingyu¡¯s ankle was more serious than she had imagined.


    Her originally fair ankle had turned purple, and it was swollen to the size of a baby¡¯s fist. It was also injured on the surface, and blood was seeping out of the wound. Her heart could not help but tremble.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s expression quickly darkened, and her eyes revealed her heartache for Gong Lingyu. ¡°I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking all day long. Your injuries are so serious, yet you don¡¯t even bandage them?¡±


    After being reproached, Gong Lingyu lowered her head in grievance. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not that serious.¡±


    Gu Qingxue narrowed her eyes in dissatisfaction and pressed on Gong Lingyu¡¯s wound.


    ¡°Ah!¡± After Gong Lingyu let out an earth-shattering scream, she covered her ankle with tears in her eyes. ¡°Sob, sob, Sister Gu, don¡¯t bully me.¡±


    Gu Qingxue looked at Gong Lingyu expressionlessly and knocked on her head. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it wouldn¡¯t hurt? If you have the ability to say that it doesn¡¯t hurt again, let¡¯s see how I deal with you.¡±


    Gong Lingyu pouted and mumbled, ¡°Sob, sob, I don¡¯t dare to anymore. Sister Gu, I really know I was wrong¡­¡±


    Gu Qingxue started to treat Gong Lingyu¡¯s wound. She lowered her head and looked at the wound with a focused expression. ¡°Then tell me, what did you do wrong?


    Gong Lingyu was very surprised by this question. She had never thought about it before, but after hearing Gu Qingxue¡¯s words, she said thoughtfully, ¡°I should have protected the Old Madam well and caused her to be in trouble. Sister Gu, this is all mv fault. I¡¯m willing to be punished.¡±


    ¡° I won¡¯t punish you because I¡¯ve never blamed you from the beginning. Lil¡¯ Yu, do you think I¡¯m the kind of person who¡¯s completely unreasonable and would throw all the problems at you?¡± Gu Qingxue asked as she looked at Gong Lingyu.


    ¡°But I¡¯m worried that you¡¯ll be angry.¡± Gong Lingyu shook her head.


    ¡°I¡¯ll only be angry if you dont eat or treat your wound. After I¡¯m done treating your wound, I¡¯ll ask Miao Yin to bring you supper. Otherwise, I¡¯ll ignore you in the future,¡± Gu Qingxue said with a serious expression.


    ¡°No, I know I¡¯m wrong. I¡¯ll listen to Sister Gu!¡± After Gong Lingyu finished speaking, she leaned her head against Gu Qingxue¡¯s chest. Sister Gu, you¡¯re the best.


    Gu Qingxue smiled helplessly and continued to treat Gong Lingyu¡¯s wound.


    Gong Lingyu had an obedient expression on her face as she allowed Gu


    Qingxue to do as she pleased. ¡°Sister Gu, how did you and my cousin deal with


    Princess Liuying? Did you beat her up to vent your anger?¡±


    Gu Qingxue slowly bandaged Gong Lingyu¡¯s wound with her slender fingers. ¡°I didn¡¯t hit her, I only crippled her four limbs.¡±


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s tone was so calm that Gong Lingyu¡¯s face was filled with fear.


    ¡°Sister Guy she¡¯s a princess,¡± Gong Lingyu said uneasily.


    ¡°I went to His Royal Highness to ask for forgiveness, but according to His Royal Highness, I don¡¯t have to worry so much. His Royal Highness said that he will handle everything,¡± Gu Qingxue said.


    This time, she really owed Rong Zhan a big favor.


    However, this matter concerned her grandmother, so she could only ask Rong


    Zhan for help..

 Chapter 465 - Chapter 465: If There’s Anything Else, Let’s Wait Until Tomorrow

    Chapter 465: If There¡¯s Anything Else, Let¡¯s Wait Until Tomorrow


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation    Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    At most, she would not ask for any other reward after she cured him of the poison.


    ¡°Sister Gu, my cousin seems to like you.¡± Gong Lingyu¡¯s words were shocking as she suddenly said this.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise. Gong Lingyu¡¯s words had stirred up a storm in her heart, causing her usually calm and composed hand to tremble.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Gong Lingyu groaned in pain. She raised her head and looked at Gu Qingxue in confusion.


    Gu Qingxue put away the wavering expression on her face and continued what she was doing. ¡°Yu ¡®er, don¡¯t joke about that.¡±


    When Gong Lingyu saw that Gu Qingxue did not believe her, she could not help but feel a little anxious. ¡°Sister Gu, I¡¯m telling the truth! My cousin has never been a person who likes to alert the enemy, but this time, for you, he killed Prince Heng¡¯s men, let you cripple Princess Liuying, and finally took all the blame on himself. If this wasn¡¯t love, what else can it be?¡±


    Seeing Gong Lingyu¡¯s serious expression, Gu Qingxue calmly said, ¡°His Royal


    Highness might just be doing it on a whim.¡±


    Gong Lingyu shook her head anxiously, ¡°No way! I know my cousin. Sister Gu, you can¡¯t be wrong to trust me. If you don¡¯t believe me, think about it, will my cousin take the initiative to approach you?¡±


    Gu Qingxue thought about it seriously for a moment, then nodded. ¡°His Royal


    Highness approached me because of Han¡¯er¡¯s illness.¡±


    ¡°This, this doesn¡¯t seem to be wrong¡­ However, according to my cousin¡¯s personality, he wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to find you and would bring you back to Jing City if he doesn¡¯t have feelings for you. Besides, does my cousin take special care of you? Have you seen any other woman by his side?¡± Gong Lingyu continued to speak up for Rong Zhan.


    Gu Qingxue fell into deep thought.


    Putting everything else aside, Rong Zhan had indeed been concerned about her for some reason these days.


    After realizing this, Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart was filled with complicated feelings.


    Rong Zhan liked her?


    How could this be possible?


    After seeing Gu Qingxue¡¯s silence, Gong Lingyu continued to press on. ¡°Sister Gu, think carefully about what I said, don¡¯t you think it makes sense? Look at


    Princess Liuying, and then look at you. My cousin definitely likes you!¡¯


    Princess Liuying¡¯s feelings for Rong Zhan were obvious, but Rong Zhan never responded to her.


    Indeed, no other woman had ever appeared by Rong Zhan¡¯s side.


    However, was it a little too rash to say that Rong Zhan liked her based on these?


    Gong Lingyu looked at Gu Qingxue with an urgent expression, as if she could not wait for Gu Qingxue to realize her cousin¡¯s feelings.


    Faced with Gong Lingyu¡¯s excited expression, Gu Qingxue said with an indifferent expression, ¡°It¡¯s getting late, you should rest. I¡¯ll ask Miao Yin to prepare supper for you. You can go to sleep after eating.¡±


    Seeing that Gu Qingxue had changed the topic, Gong Lingyu anxiously pulled Gu Qingxue¡¯s hand. ¡°Sister Gu, why don¡¯t you believe what I said?¡±


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart beat faster and faster when she heard Gong Lingyu¡¯s words.


    Gong Lingyu¡¯s confident tone even made her suspect that Gong Lingyu was telling the truth.


    The anticipation in her heart was like a willfully growing vine, causing Gu Qingxue¡¯s thoughts to be in a whirl. She could not calm down.


    Especially Gong Lingyu¡¯s eyes, which were filled with anticipation. She was eagerly waiting for Gu Qingxue¡¯s reaction.


    Under Gong Lingyu¡¯s gaze, Gu Qingxue had the illusion that she was almost seen through. ¡°Your wound is bandaged, so I have to go and rest with Lil E Lin and the others. We can talk tomorrow..¡±

 Chapter 466 - Chapter 466: If You Continue to Follow Me, I Will Definitely Cripple You

    Chapter 466: If You Continue to Follow Me, I Will Definitely Cripple You


    Translator: EndlessFantasv Translation       Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Gong Lingyu saw that Gu Qingxue did not believe her at all. She knew very well that it would be futile even if she continued to struggle.


    However, Gu Qingxue¡¯s reaction encouraged her even more.


    She had decided that she would think of a way to prove that her cousin really liked Sister Gu. She would also think of a way to bring the two of them together!


    Gu Qingxue stood up and left in a panic.


    The next morning, Gu Qingxue first went to Imperial Duke Zhan¡¯s mansion, intending to treat him.


    However, Gu Qingxue had barely taken two steps out of the door when she noticed a carriage following her.


    She glanced behind her. After Gu Qingxue was sure that someone had been following her, her eyes grew even colder. Without another word, her figure flashed and she immediately entered a small alley.


    The young servant¡¯s anxious voice came from the carriage that had been following Gu Qingxue closely. ¡®Young Master, Miss Gu has gone into the alley.


    Our carriage can¡¯t get in!¡±


    The Young Master¡¯s voice was heard, and he said with great urgency, ¡°Then what are you guys doing? Stop the carriage, I¡¯m going to chase after Miss Gu myself!¡±


    The servants quickly agreed and stopped the carriage.


    A man quickly jumped out of the car, then ran in the direction Gu Qingxue had left in.


    On Gu Qingxue¡¯s side, after the man chased her into the alley, she clearly noticed his presence.


    She did not expect this person to be so bold. Not only did he follow her in the carriage, but he even dared to get off the carriage and continue to chase after her.


    Although she did not know what this person¡¯s purpose was, since he dared to be so bold, he should pay the price for his actions.


    A cold glint flashed in Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes. She deliberately slowed down and waited for the person to catch up. She turned around the corner and waited for him. When he was caught off guard, she raised her leg and kicked him hard in the chest.


    ¡°Young Master! Are you alright?¡± The servant boy rushed over and saw that his young master was in a state worse than death. He fell to the ground and could not stand up. He was instantly frightened.


    Gu Qingxue felt that the voices of the two people in front of her were very familiar. She looked at them and realized that the people lying on the ground were actually people she knew.


    ¡°Mu Chengyao, what the hell are you doing?¡± Gu Qingxue looked at Mu Chengyao coldly and questioned him.


    She did not want to argue with Mu Chengyao previously. If this man did not want to die, he should have taken the initiative to keep a distance from her.


    However, she did not expect that Mu Chengyao was not afraid of death. He knew that she was not to be trifled with, but he still came to her door. Was he looking for a beating?


    Mu Chengyao clutched his chest and gritted his teeth in pain. ¡°Hehe, Miss Gu, your footwork is so accurate. Your kick is so good.¡±


    This was the first time Gu Qingxue had seen someone who had been beaten take the initiative to praise her. She looked at Mu Chengyao suspiciously and could not help but worry. Had this man been kicked silly by her just now?


    Otherwise, it would be hard to explain his actions.


    ¡°Mu Chengyao, my patience has a limit. If you continue to follow me, I will definitely cripple you,¡± Gu Qingxue said with a cold smile.


    She was not interested in what Mu Chengyao was here for. She just needed to let this man know not to provoke her easily. Otherwise, only death would be waiting for Mu Chengyao..

 Chapter 467 - Chapter 467: He Was Serious About Being With Her

    Chapter 467: He Was Serious About Being With Her


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Gu Qingxue had thought that after her warning, Mu Chengyao would know to restrain himself if he was not a fool.


    However, who would have thought that after Mu Chengyao was threatened, not only did he not retreat, but he became braver.


    ¡°Miss Gu, I will definitely follow you. If you don¡¯t agree to it, then you can just cripple me!¡± Mu Chengyao straightened his neck and said with an expression that said he was not afraid of death.


    Gu Qingxue looked at Mu Chengyao as if she was looking at an idiot. ¡°Mu Chengyao, is there something wrong with your brain?


    Mu Chengyao¡¯s every move seemed ridiculous to Gu Qingxue.


    She was even more suspicious that Mu Chengyao had been beaten silly by her.


    Mu Chengyao¡¯s face was full of affection. He said from the bottom of his heart, ¡°Miss Gu, since you¡¯ve said so, I won¡¯t hide it anymore. In fact, I¡¯m in love with After Gu Qingxue carefully sized up Mu Chengyao, she turned around and left without saying anything.


    She had no interest in being involved with a lunatic.


    Mu Chengyao¡¯s heart was as anxious as the wind. He quickly stepped forward and caught up with Gu Qingxue. He raised his arms and stood in front of her. ¡°Miss Gu, I know I didn¡¯t do well enough in the past, but I swear that I¡¯ll be willing to change for you! As long as you¡¯re with me, I¡¯m willing to do anything for you!¡¯


    After hearing this, Gu Qingxue finally stopped in her tracks. She turned around and glanced at Mu Chengyao. ¡°No matter what you do, I will never agree to it.¡±


    Mu Chengyao was not dejected at all. Instead, he looked at Gu Qingxue affectionately. ¡°Miss Gu, I know that you women are not honest. You actually love me too, don¡¯t you? I¡¯ve never seen a woman as special as you. I¡¯m willing to give up all other women for you. Miss Gu, please accept me, I will treat you well.¡±


    Gu Qingxue had never seen someone as confident as Mu Chengyao.


    She did not want to talk to Mu Chengyao at all. She turned around and walked out of the alley.


    Mu Chengyao had practiced inner energy for a few years, so his speed was much faster than Gu Qingxue¡¯s when he used Qinggong. He caught up with her very quickly. ¡°Miss Gu, I already know that you like me very much, so you don¡¯t have to continue playing hard to get. Why don¡¯t we make a trip back to the Gu family and discuss our marriage together?¡±


    Mu Chengyao looked at Gu Qingxue with a burning gaze. His face was filled with love that could not be dissolved.


    Ever since he had been beaten up by Gu Qingxue yesterday, Mu Chengyao seemed to have come to a sudden realization. He had many women, and he enjoyed the sense of accomplishment that came with conquering women.


    However, after conquering so many women, he felt a deep sense of powerlessness. This feeling made him want to escape and find something more fresh and exciting.


    That was until he met Gu Qingxue. When he was held hostage by her, he felt his heart beating like never before!


    He was sure that this heartbeat represented love. He must get the first woman to move his heart.


    Mu Chengyao¡¯s tone was so serious that Gu Qingxue could not even get angry.


    From Mu Chengyao¡¯s expression, it was not hard to tell that this man was serious.


    He really wanted to be with her forever.


    She had wanted to kill Mu Chengyao yesterday. In the end, this man was not afraid of her and even wanted to marry her..

 Chapter 468 - Chapter 468: I Didn’t Expect You to Be So Popular

    Chapter 468: I Didn¡¯t Expect You to Be So Popular


    Translator: EndLessFantasy Translation      Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Mu Chengyao, don¡¯t test my patience. The marriage discussion between us doesn¡¯t count, so dont come and bother me. As Gu Qingxue spoke, she left Mu Chengyao behind and left.


    ¡°Miss Gu, don¡¯t leave me behind. Without you, I¡¯m like a fish out of water. I can¡¯t live on!¡± Mu Chengyao said as he reached out to grab Gu Qingxue¡¯s arm.


    Not giving Mu Chengyao a chance to touch her, Gu Qingxue dodged sideways. Then, with a snap of her fingers, she sent a silver needle dipped in poison into Mu Chengyaoo¡¯s body.


    Mu Chengyao was caught off guard. After being hit by the poisonous needle, he first regained his composure, then opened his throat and let out an earth -shaking laugh.


    ¡°Hahahaha, hahaha! Miss Gu, don¡¯t go! I can¡¯t live without you! Hahaha!¡± Mu Chengyao laughed so hard that he fell to the ground. He reached out to grab Gu Qingxue.


    However, Gu Qingxue did not seem to see Mu Chengyao. She left the alley without looking back.


    After Gu Qingxue left, she finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    At this moment, the little butler¡¯s teasing voice rang out in Gu Qingxue¡¯s mind,


    ¡°Host, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so popular.¡±


    ¡°Do you want this kind of popularity?¡± Gu Qingxue¡¯s words revealed her undisguisable disdain.


    The little butler smiled and said, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t tease you anymore. Actually, 1 1 m here to talk to you about something serious. The system store has been updated, and there are many blind boxes for medicinal herbs. I wanted to ask if you need to buy them.¡±


    Gu Qingxue narrowed her eyes and asked with uncertainty, ¡°These blind boxes won¡¯t cause me to lose all my money in the end, right?¡±


    Gu Qingxue admitted that she was not someone who was lucky. If the medicinal herbs she took out were not worth as much as the points she had bought, that be a huge loss, right?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the blind box is a benefit given to you by the system. I guarantee that it¡¯s worth it. However, there will be some random missions in the blind box. If you complete these missions well, the system will reward you with points.¡± The little butler explained very considerately, ¡°Besides, blind boxes are rare. They only appear in stores occasionally. If you want to buy them, you need to hurry.¡±


    ¡°Then you can buy it for me first. I¡¯ll go to the research institute to open the blind box tonight.¡± After getting the little butler¡¯s confirmation, Gu Qingxue headed straight for Imperial Duke Zhan¡¯s residence.


    On the other side, in the small alley, Mu Chengyao laughed so hard that his brain lacked oxygen. His face was red, and his expression was ferocious and twisted.


    The servant kept patting Mu Chengyao¡¯s back to calm him down. ¡°Young Master, please stop laughing. Don¡¯t scare me!¡±


    Mu Chengyao reached out his hand and pulled out the poisonous needle himself. After he calmed down, he finally stopped laughing.


    ¡°Did you see Miss Gu l s attitude?¡± Mu Chengyao laughed so hard that his body went limp on the ground. He looked at the manservant and asked.


    The manservant nodded weakly, ¡®Yes, this servant has seen everything. Young Master, Miss Gu¡¯s attitude has already explained everything. I think we should give up as soon as possible!¡±


    ¡°Give up? Why should I give up? Miss Gu clearly saw that I was unhappy just now, so she deliberately thought of this method to make me happy. Although she went a little overboard, she did it for my own good. I¡¯m very touched,¡± Mu Chengyao said it seriously. He did not seem to be joking at all..

 Chapter 469 - Chapter 469: I Have to Hurry Up and Get Married to Miss Gu As Soon As Possible

    Chapter 469: I Have to Hurry Up and Get Married to Miss Gu As Soon As Possible


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation       Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The manservant,


    Was the Young Master crazy? Gu Qingxue¡¯s hatred for him was obvious, but the Young Master actually felt that Miss Gu liked him.


    Mu Chengyao stood up in high spirits. He looked at the servant with a bright smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the Gu family again to discuss this with the Eldest Madam. I must hurry up and get married to Miss Gu as soon as possible!


    The servant helplessly caught up with Mu Chengyao.


    On the other side, Gu Qingxue went to Imperia]. Duke Zhang¡¯s mansion to treat his injuries.


    Although Imperial Duke Zhan was still very weak after the treatment, he was not unconscious.


    Madam Qiao saw that her husband¡¯s condition was better than before and was delighted. She looked at Gu Qingxue and smiled. ¡°Xue ¡®er, it¡¯s all thanks to you that your father¡¯s health is getting better. Your big brother even said that he would definitely thank you personally next time.¡±


    Gu Qingxue smiled gently. ¡°Godmother, we¡¯re all family. You¡¯re being too polite. I¡¯ll be a little busy from now on, so I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to go home often. You and Godfather should also take care of your health.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve heard a little about you. If Prince Heng continues to make things difficult for you, you don¡¯t have to be polite and just state your identity. No matter how unreasonable he is, he won¡¯t dare to touch you.¡± Imperial Duke Zhan could not help but sneer at the mention of Prince Heng.


    ¡°Godfather, I know that our family has always been neutral in the court.


    There¡¯s no need to go against Prince Heng for my sake. Furthermore, His Majesty thinks highly of me. Even if Prince Heng wants to get rid of me, he will have to give His Majesty face,¡± Gu Qingxue said.


    ¡°Xue¡¯er is right. You don¡¯t have to worry so much,¡± Madam Qiao said with a smile.


    Gu Qingxue then seemed to have thought of something. She looked at the couple and asked, ¡°Godfather, I remember that our family also has secret guards, right? Can you lend me two secret guards for a while? I only need them for a night.¡±


    ¡°The secret guards at home naturally have to listen to your orders. Not to mention that you want to use two of them, even if you want a few secret guards to protect your safety, it¡¯s also possible. Speaking of which, you do lack someone to protect you. Why don¡¯t you take this opportunity to pick two good ones for you to stay by your side?¡± Imperial Duke Zhan¡¯s said.


    Gu Qingxue thought about it and did not refuse. ¡°I do need a few people who can help me look after the house. Since Godfather said so, then I wont be polite.¡±


    ¡°Haha, I¡¯ll get someone to pick people for you.¡± Imperial Duke Zhan said with a smile.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know what kind of guards Xue¡¯er wants. Xue¡¯er, you can choose for yourself. Take whoever you want and take as many as you want,¡± Madam Qiao said generously.


    Gu Qingxue thanked them, then followed the manservant outside the door to the courtyard where the secret guards lived to choose their secret guards. The secret guards selected from Imperial Duke Zhan¡¯s residence were naturally loyal.


    Gu Qingxue carefully selected two men and a woman, and brought them back to her residence.


    The mansion given to her by the emperor was almost ready, and Gu Qingxue could move in as long as the furniture was moved into the house.


    She had already called the housekeeper from the princess¡¯ residence. Gu Qingxue left the three secret guards in her new residence and let them familiarize themselves with the situation before returning to the princess¡¯ residence.


    Gu Qingxue had just stepped into the main gates of the princess¡¯ residence when she saw the four little children all running over and surrounding her..

 Chapter 470 - Chapter 470: We’ve Learned a Few New Dishes In the Past Few Days

    Chapter 470: We¡¯ve Learned a Few New Dishes In the Past Few Days


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation       Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Mother!¡± Gu Lin, Dumby, and Lingbao raised their little heads and called out to him sweetly.


    Rong Han was also standing with the three little ones. He pulled Gu Qingxue¡¯s hand and asked for a hug like a spoiled child. ¡°Fairy, long time no see. Did you miss me?


    Gu Qingxue picked up Rong Han, who was the closest to her and asked, I thought you didn¡¯t want to see me anymore. Tell me, why did you ignore me after you returned to Jing City?


    After Rong Han heard this, he put his arms around Gu Qingxue¡¯s neck obediently and kissed her on the cheek. ¡°I¡¯ve been away for so long, and my great-grandfather asked me to stay at home to accompany him for a few more days. However, even though I¡¯m accompanying great-grandfather, I¡¯ve always been thinking about you, fairy. I¡¯ve always wanted to come and find you.¡±


    Rong Han¡¯s words warmed Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart. She smiled and patted Rong


    Han¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯m free today, so I¡¯ll make you guys something delicious.¡±


    Gu Lin tugged at Gu Qingxue¡¯s skirt, his big eyes filled with anticipation. ¡°Mother, we want to do it ourselves today.¡±


    Gu Qingxue was in a difficult position. She bent over with Rong Han in her arms and reached out to stroke Gu Lin¡¯s little head. ¡°But we¡¯re going to have dinner together tonight. Isn¡¯t it a bit insufficient if we only eat Yang Chun noodles?¡±


    Since Rong Han was here, Rong Zhan would definitely be here as well. Together with their family and Gong Lingyu, they could not possibly eat Yang Chun noodles together, right?


    After hearing this, the little hair on Dumby¡¯s head stood up proudly. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t look down on us. We¡¯ve learned a few new dishes in the past few days. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll like them!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes! We learned it from a special recipe book at home.¡± Lingbao said impatiently after hearing this.


    Gu Qingxue furrowed her brows in confusion. She looked at the three little cubs and asked, ¡°Do we have a recipe book at home?


    She had indeed moved some of the books from the research institute to her house, but she did not remember there being recipes in those books.


    ¡°Of course, I was the one who found the recipe book. Hey, if you keep talking, there won¡¯t be any more surprises. Fairy, just leave it to us. With Brother Lin watching over the recipe for us, we won¡¯t do anything wrong!¡± Rong Han said with confidence.


    Seeing that Gu Lin¡¯s face was also full of anticipation, Gu Qingxue really did not have the heart to dampen the spirits of her little children.


    Besides, she had also learned from her mistakes. The little ones¡¯ cooking skills were quite inherited from her, and the food they made was not bad.


    ¡°Alright, but be careful with the knife. If you don¡¯t know how to cut vegetables, ask the chefs in the kitchen to help you, understand?¡± Gu Qingxue knew that the four little cubs wanted to give her a surprise and would not let her get involved in this matter, so she could only give her this warning.


    The little ones nodded in unison and obediently held hands as they headed straight for the kitchen.


    After the four little children entered the kitchen, they explained their purpose of visiting to the chefs.


    The chefs naturally did not dare to refuse, but they were also very curious about the little ones¡¯ recipes.


    ¡°Your Highness, may I see your recipe?¡± The chef said with a smile.


    Rong Han was also very generous and directly handed the book in her hand to the chef, ¡°Yes, feel free to take a look!¡±


    The chef flipped to the first page and was surprised by the dishes on the menu.


    The chef¡¯s expression twisted into a ball, and he looked at Rong Han and asked from the bottom of his heart, ¡°Your Highness, are you sure you want to cook these dishes?¡±

 Chapter 471 - Chapter 471: A Complete Collection of Dark Cuisines

    Chapter 471: A Complete Collection of Dark Cuisines


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve discussed it with mother. We¡¯re going to do this.¡± Dumby was the first to answer the chef¡¯s question. seeing the chef¡¯s expression become more complicated, he couldn¡¯t help but be curious. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there anything wrong?¡±


    The chef quickly shook his head and said with a strong desire to live, ¡°No, no, no, there¡¯s nothing, there¡¯s nothing wrong..¡±


    In fact, the chef was very puzzled, but he did not dare to speak.


    It was because the princess had once instructed that Eldest Miss Gu could do whatever she wanted in the princess¡¯ residence, and no one was allowed to stop her.


    Since these strange dishes were requested by Eldest Miss Gu, they naturally did not dare to have any objections.


    Perhaps, Eldest Miss Gu just liked these strange dishes?


    The chefs thought boldly, then silently gave the kitchen to the four little children.


    The four little children also worked hard and began to cook diligently.


    Time flew by, and after four hours of hard work, the four little ones finally finished cooking.


    In the dining room, Gu Qingxue and the others were already famished. When the four little children entered, they could not help but grumble.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Han, what took you so long? I¡¯m starving.¡± as Gong Lingyu spoke, she looked curiously at the few chefs behind the three of them.


    The chefs were all holding trays with several dishes on them. however, the dishes were all covered with mysterious covers.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you show us the dishes you¡¯ve cooked? Are you all trying to be mysterious?¡± Gu Qingxue asked with a smile as she looked at the little ones.


    ¡°Mother, we¡¯re going to introduce you to each dish one by one.¡± As Lingbao said that, she had already run to Rong Zhan¡¯s side with his short legs.


    Rong Zhan was wearing a dark red robe today, which made him look even more handsome.


    However, when he saw Lingbao open her arms to ask for a hug, his eyes softened and he indulgently pulled her into his arms. ¡°Please tell me what the first dish of the day is.¡±


    ¡°Quickly serve the dishes, I¡¯m already hungry.¡± Madam Qi could not help but urge.


    Lingbao nodded and gave a look to the chef who was standing at the front. The corner of the chef¡¯s lips twitched. He silently walked forward and placed one of the dishes on the table.


    ¡°what kind of dish is this?¡± Gong Lingyu asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll open the lid!¡± Dumby walked up, stood on his tiptoes, reached out to open the lid on the plate, and solemnly introduced, ¡°This is the first dish we¡¯re making today, mooncake with fried sunflower seeds!¡±


    As soon as Dumby¡¯s voice fell, everyone present fell into silence.


    On the plate, there were sunflower seeds with shells and mooncakes that were cut in half. the two were mixed together, and they were still steaming.


    Dumby did not notice it at all and continued to introduce the next dish enthusiastically.


    Next, Gu Qingxue and the others saw some dark dishes, such as stir-fried ribs with orange petals, whole tomatoes with boiled eggs, potato skin with vinegar, and stir-fried garlic with ginger.


    Once the dishes were placed on the table, the visual impact it brought on everyone made them completely lose their appetites.


    ¡°Fairy, why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± Rong Han asked with anticipation.


    Gu Qingxue met the four little children¡¯s expectant gazes, but she really could not bring herself to eat.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, why don¡¯t you try it first?¡± She needed to find someone to test the poison. As she spoke, Gu Qingxue took the initiative to pick up a mooncake from the mooncake fried with sunflower seeds and put it on Rong Zhan¡¯s plate..

 Chapter 472 - Chapter 472: Silently Eating the Dark Cuisine on the Table

    Chapter 472: Silently Eating the Dark Cuisine on the Table


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Gong Lingyu and the rest all looked at Rong Zhan at the same time.


    Rong Zhan picked up the mooncake with his chopsticks expressionlessly and put it into his mouth. after chewing it, he gave a two-word comment, ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡¯


    Gu Qingxue suspected that there was something wrong with Rong Zhan¡¯s tongue.


    ¡°I told you the food we make according to the ¡®Encyclopedia of Dark Cuisine¡¯ wouldn¡¯t be bad.¡± Gu Lin was also putting a lot of effort to put food into Gu


    Qingxue¡¯s bowl. His smile was equally bright as he said enthusiastically,


    ¡°Mother, you guys eat too.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Gu Qingxue saw the anticipation on the little ones¡¯ faces and could not bear to put out their enthusiasm, so she picked up the vinegar-coated potato skin that Gu Lin had placed on her plate and ate it.


    Immediately, an indescribable taste surged in her mouth. she did not even dare to taste it carefully, and swallowed the potato skin like a date.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Tastes pretty good.¡± Gu Qingxue complimented him against her will.


    ¡°I suddenly remembered that the Old Madam and my stomachs aren¡¯t feeling too well, so we won¡¯t be able to have a good meal today. It¡¯s really a pity.¡±


    Nanny Sheng lied before Gong Lingyu could and helped Madam Qi to her feet.


    Madam Qi was not good at lying, but she could tell that none of the dishes on the table were edible. She obediently followed Nanny Sheng and left.


    Gong Lingyu watched the two of them leave. When she turned around, she met the four little cubs ¡®expectant gazes.


    Helplessly, she could only try the whole tomato egg stew.


    Gong Lingyu had never eaten anything with such a complicated texture. she clenched her fists tightly and said while enduring the pain, ¡°It tastes pretty good¡­¡± the four little ones, who were originally very nervous, were overjoyed when they heard this. they hurriedly continued to put food into the three people¡¯s bowls.


    Gu Qingxue looked at the plate of dark cuisine and squeezed out a gentle smile. ¡°Lil¡¯ Lin, why don¡¯t you try it for yourself?¡±


    She felt that if the four little ones had tasted these dark cuisines themselves, they should not be forced to continue eating!


    Lingbao giggled as she sat in Rong Zhan¡¯s arms, swinging her short legs.


    ¡°Mother, we¡¯re not hungry. We¡¯ve already eaten some desserts in the kitchen. We didn¡¯t make much dark cuisine this time. It¡¯s only enough for the three of you, so we won¡¯t eat.¡±


    After Gu Qingxue heard this, the anticipation in her heart disappeared completely.


    The three of them were speechless and silently destroyed the dark food on the table.


    After the meal, Gu Qingxue gave the two of them a digestive pill each and made a promise to them that no matter what, they would never let the four little ones step into the kitchen again!


    Time flew by, and the next morning¡­


    Gu Qingxue entered the palace on a horse carriage to take Rong Xiaotian¡¯s pulse.


    After three days of not eating any meat, Rong Xiaotian lost a lot of weight. His mental state was much better than before.


    In Yangxin Palace Hall, Rong Xiaotian was sitting in his seat. He cooperatively extended his hand for Gu Qingxue to take his pulse. there was an unconcealed smile in his eyes. ¡°Doctor Gu, I¡¯ve listened to you these days and stopped taking the golden pills and meat. I feel much better.¡±


    The golden pills that Rong Xiaotian had consumed contained a small amount of poison. if he did not consume the golden pill now, his body¡¯s condition would naturally improve.


    Gu Qingxue retracted her hand and said in a tone that was neither haughty nor humble, ¡°There was too much foul air accumulated in Your Majesty¡¯s body before. These few days, you haven¡¯t eaten any meat, so the foul air in Your Majesty¡¯s body has been expelled. Your Majesty¡¯s condition will naturally improve..¡±

 Chapter 473 - Chapter 473: I Can Bear It

    Chapter 473: I Can Bear It


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Rong Xiaotian was a little worried and asked, ¡°Then do I have to be a vegetarian all the time?¡±


    Rong Xiaotian had always loved meat. if his appetite was not satisfied, he would definitely be in great pain.


    ¡°From now on, you can eat meat for a meal every day. With the help of the pills I¡¯ve refined for Your Majesty, it can alleviate the pain in your body to a large extent. I guarantee that after three days, Your Majesty¡¯s body will have a very obvious improvement.¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, she took out an exquisite white porcelain medicine bottle from her medicine box and handed it to Rong Xiaotian.


    Rong Xiaotian smiled as he reached out to take it. He examined it carefully and revealed a satisfied smile, ¡°Doctor Gu, you¡¯re really kind. As long as these pills are effective, I will definitely reward you handsomely.¡±


    ¡°in that case, your majesty, please take a pill first. Your Majesty, after taking this pill, Your Majesty will become extremely tired. You can rest for a while. However, Your Majesty must remember not to drink any water for an hour after taking the medicine. Otherwise, the efficacy of the medicine will be greatly reduced.¡± Gu Qingxue lowered her eyes as she spoke, hiding the slyness that flashed in her eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s only an hour, I can endure it.¡± After saying that, Rong Xiaotian took out a pill and put it in his mouth.


    Kang Fujiang also bent his waist and watched curiously from one side.


    Gu Qingxue looked at Rong Xiaotian¡¯s calm reaction and started to count down in her heart.


    ¡®Three, two, one.¡¯


    ¡°Blargh!¡± Rong Xiaotian suddenly felt a bitter taste in his mouth. It was so strange that he almost vomited. He urged, ¡°Kang Fujiang, bring me some water!¡±


    ¡°Your majesty, have you forgotten thos official¡¯s warning?¡± Gu Qingxue raised her brows and asked.


    Rong Xiaotian¡¯s face was as black as the bottom of a pot. He tried his best to endure it, but the bitter taste in his mouth was driving him crazy. ¡°But this smell is really strange. I, I can¡¯t help but be startled!¡±


    Rong Xiaotian felt as if he had just chewed on two Chinese goldthreads. the bitter taste traveled from his mouth to his throat, causing him to feel nauseated.


    ¡°This is all within reason, ¡± Gu Qingxue said indifferently. ¡°Your Majesty, please bear with it a little longer.¡±


    Rong Xiaotian was in extreme pain. He gritted his teeth and endured Gu Qingxue¡¯s words. In the end, his forehead was covered in sweat.


    After Rong Xiaotian endured for a while, the bitter taste in his mouth was relieved. What followed was a strong sense of sleepiness. It made him tilt his head and bang his head on the table.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Kang Fujiang was shocked. He subconsciously took a step forward, but Gu Qingxue raised her hand to stop him.


    Kang Fujiang had a stomach full of words stuck in his throat. When he saw that Rong Xiaotian¡¯s breathing was stable, he carefully went forward and helped Rong Xiaotian lie down, letting him continue to rest.


    Gu Qingxue picked up her tea bowl and sipped on it as she waited.


    After an hour, Rong Xiaotian, who was sleeping soundly, suddenly opened his eyes.


    ¡°How long have I been sleeping?¡± Rong Xiaotian felt the bitter taste in his mouth disappear. He was in an excellent state, full of energy, and seemed to have endless strength.


    ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯ve been resting for an hour,¡± Kang Fujiang replied respectfully.


    Seeing that Rong Xiaotian was in high spirits, Gu Qingxue could tell that he was in a much better state.. ¡°How do you feel, Your Majesty?¡±

 Chapter 474 - Chapter 474: This Isn ‘t Our Real Home

    Chapter 474: This Isn ¡®t Our Real Home


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Rong Xiaotian nodded agitatedly. ¡°Very good. I haven¡¯t slept so well in a long time. it feels like my shoulders have relaxed a lot. Lady Gu, you¡¯re really amazing. ¡±


    Gu Qingxue lowered her eyes to hide the emotions in her eyes. ¡°Your Majesty is too kind. It¡¯s all thanks to Your Majesty¡¯s perseverance that the pills were able to display better effects. For the next three days, please take your medicine on time. Three days later, when I come to give your Majesty a new medicine, I guarantee that your body will be greatly improved.¡±


    After personally experiencing the effects of Gu Qingxue¡¯s pill, Rong Xiaotian was overjoyed. ¡°Alright, thank you for your hard work, Doctor Gu. For the next three days, Doctor Gu only needs to help me concoct new medicinal pills. At other times, there is no need to go to the imperial hospital.¡¯


    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty. I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± Gu Qingxue had no interest in the imperial hospital, and with Rong Xiaotian¡¯s support, she left Yangxin Palace Hall after thanking him.


    After leaving the palace and returning to the princess¡¯ resideince, Gu Qingxue only took a day to prepare the pill for Rong Xiaotian.


    The next day, Gu Qingxue led her family out of the princess¡¯ residence and headed to the new residence bestowed by the emperor.


    Everything in the new residence had been arranged properly. Gu Qingxue led Madam Qi, Nanny Sheng, and the three little ones out of the carriage. she introduced them to the new residence that belonged to their family with a smile. ¡°Grandmother, nanny, this will be our new home in the future.¡±


    Looking at the grand door of the new house, the three little ones¡¯ eyes lit up with excitement and they exclaimed in unison.


    ¡°Wow, this place is so big. Is this really our home?¡± Dumby could not believe it for a moment. he stood at the door cautiously and craned his neck curiously to look into the house.


    ¡°Mother, this place is much bigger and better than our courtyard. It¡¯s at least the size of three, no, five courtyards! ¡± Lingbao also sighed with emotion. Then, he ran to Gu Qingxue¡¯s side excitedly and held her hand. ¡°Mother, our house is so big. Can we let Lilt Han, Xiaohua, and the others come over to our house to play? ¡®


    Gu Qingxue had a gentle smile on her face as she reached out to stroke Ling Bao¡¯s little head. ¡°Of course, you can. As long as you want to see them, you can invite them to our house at any time.


    ¡°Wow, mother is the best!¡± Lingbao¡¯s eyes curved into crescents as he smiled. He hurriedly rushed towards the mansion¡¯s main gate. I want to be the first to enter the house. I¡¯m the first!


    Upon hearing this, Dumby hurriedly chased after him. ¡± little sister, you can¡¯t go back on your word. count me in! ¡±


    Watching the two little ones run into the gate, granny sheng supported Madam Qi and stood at the door to admire the new house. ¡°Old Madam, look at this house. It¡¯s even more imposing than the Gu family¡¯s. Please take your time. I¡¯ll help you to take a look.¡±


    Gu Qingxue was very happy to see everyone enter the house eagerly.


    Just then, Gu Lin suddenly reached out and grabbed Gu Qingxue¡¯s sleeve. Gu Qingxue lowered her head and looked at Gu Lin. he had a calm expression on his face and did not seem very excited.


    Gu Qingxue looked at Gu Lin in confusion. She reached out her hand and touched his face gently. ¡°Lil¡¯ Lin, why don¡¯t you go in? Don¡¯t you like the new house?¡±


    Gu Lin shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like our new home. it¡¯s big and beautiful, but this isn¡¯t our real home. Our home is in the Dafu Village.. ¡®

 Chapter 475 - Chapter 475: There’s a Guest Outside the Door Who Wants to See You

    Chapter 475: There¡¯s a Guest Outside the Door Who Wants to See You


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation       Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Seeing Gu Lin¡¯s depressed expression, Gu Qingxue bent down and picked him up. ¡°Lil¡¯ Lin, do you want to go back to Dafu village?¡±


    Gu Lin nodded without a word.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you a secret. I actually want to go back to the Dafu village.¡± Gu Qingxue moved closer to Gu Lin¡¯s ear and whispered into it.


    ¡°Really?¡± Gu Lin¡¯s eyes lit up immediately.


    Gu Qingxue walked up the stairs with Gu Lin in her arms and entered the main gate of the mansion. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true. You all grew up in the Dafu Village, and mother loves it there. However, mother has already entered the palace to become a female doctor. I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to go back for a while.¡±


    ¡°What do we do when we miss home?¡± Gu Lin looked at Gu Qingxue in confusion.


    Gu Qingxue kissed Gu Lin¡¯s little face and smiled gently. ¡°As long as our family is together, no matter where we go, it will always be our home. Lil¡¯ Lin, mother knows that you want to go back to Dafu Village, but you have to promise mother that you will be happy when you are in Jing City. if there is a chance in the future, we will go back together.¡±


    She had long realized that Gu Lin¡¯s mind was more meticulous than the other two little ones. He would miss the days at home and would not be attracted by the various luxurious things in the capital.


    Like Lil¡¯ Lin, she wanted to return to the village as soon as possible. However, she could not disobey the imperial decree. She still had to stay in Jing City for a while. During this time, she did not want Lil¡¯ Lin to be depressed because he missed home.


    ¡°I know. I will wait for mother to bring us back.¡± Gu Lin wrapped his arms tightly around Gu Qingxue¡¯s neck and acted coquettishly, which was rare. ¡°Mother, I want to go to school. I haven¡¯t read or written in a long time.


    Gu Qingxue had forgotten that Gu Lin had loved to study since he was young. if she counted, he had indeed not gone to school for a month.


    ¡°Mother will first find some books that are suitable for you. after the new year, mother will bring you to a private school, okay?¡± Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart ached for Gu Lin, who was so sensible.


    She saw the desire on Gu Lin¡¯s face and knew that he must have kept these words in his heart for a long time and only dared to say them now.


    Lil¡¯ Lin had always liked to suppress his emotions, so it seemed that she would have to pay more attention to him in the future.


    Gu Yu nodded in satisfaction.


    ¡°Argh! Big brother is acting coquettishly with mother! I also want to act coquettishly with mother.¡± Lingbao ran over and saw Gu Qingxue holding Gu Lin tightly in her arms. He could not help but feel envious.


    Gu Lin lowered his head and saw his younger brother and sister looking at him with envy. they were a little shy.


    As the eldest brother, he had always been very independent in front of his younger brothers and sisters. He did not like to act coquettishly in front of his younger brothers and sisters.


    ¡°Mother, please put me down.¡± Gu Lin requested.


    Gu Qingxue put Gu Lin down and smiled at the three little ones. ¡°You guys go play in the garden first and familiarize yourself with the house environment.


    Mother will go and pack.¡±


    The three little ones agreed in unison and left hand in hand.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes turned gentle as she watched the three little ones run away. She turned around, planning to go back to her room to pack her luggage.


    Without waiting for Gu Qingxue to leave, a young girl in a light green dress quickly walked over.


    The young girl¡¯s footsteps were very light, and she did not make any sound when she walked. It could be seen that her Qinggong was excellent.


    This young girl was the secret guard Gu Qingxue had chosen from Imperial Duke Zhang¡¯s mansion. Her name was Qin Yun.


    Qin Yun walked in front of Gu Qingxue and stood still, bowing. ¡°Master, there¡¯s a guest outside who wants to see you..¡±

 Chapter 476 - Chapter 476: I’ll Be Able to Protect You in the Future

    Chapter 476: I¡¯ll Be Able to Protect You in the Future


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Gu Qingxue frowned. ¡°Did the other party reveal his identity?¡± She asked.


    ¡°That Young Master said that you¡¯ll know his name as long as I tell you that he¡¯s called Nine,¡± Qin Yun said with a gentle expression.


    Gu Qingxue was a little surprised, but she quickly said, ¡°Quickly invite him in.¡±


    A moment later, Gu Qingxue sat in the living room and looked at the elegant Young Master who walked in.


    Nine had returned to the way he was dressed when Gu Qingxue first saw him. He was wearing a long purple robe with a snow-white fox fur cloak draped over it. his long hair was tied up with a gold and jade crown, and his handsome face and bronze skin attracted attention.


    The moment Nine met Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes, he revealed a smile that came from the bottom of his heart. ¡°Qingxue, long time no see.¡±


    Gu Qingxue had thought that Nine had changed a little, but after seeing his smile, she felt that he had not changed at all. He was still the simple and honest Nine from before.


    Gu Qingxue could not help but smile. ¡°How did you find me? When you suddenly left without saying goodbye, I thought I would never see you again.¡±


    Nine walked to the seat next to Gu Qingxue and sat down. he smiled and said, ¡°How can I not see you? I haven¡¯t settled the medical expenses with you yet. Lin Sheng, bring the things up.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lin Sheng, who was following behind Nine, nodded respectfully. Then, he shouted toward the door, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Gu Qingxue watched as sixteen strong men carried eight mahogany boxes into the hall one after another.


    They put down the mahogany boxes, which fell to the ground with a heavy muffled sound. It was obvious that it was full of treasures.


    Gu Qingxue looked at the eight mahogany boxes filling the living room, then looked up at Nine. ¡°Although I knew you had an extraordinary identity, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so rich. I¡¯ve never accepted such a high price from my friend. You can just leave one box behind and take the rest back.¡±


    Gu Qingxue really liked silver, but the treasure in this mahogany chest was far more than the amount she needed for her medical expenses. She did not like to charge too much.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m sending these treasures not only to pay for the medical expenses but also to apologize to you. Qingxue, I lied to you.¡± As Nine spoke, he looked a little nervous and clenched his fists under his sleeves. ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t lose my memory back then. I was just worried that you would harm me after finding out my identity, so I lied to you. I don¡¯t want to explain anything. I¡¯m here to apologize to you today, and I only hope that you can forgive me.


    Gu Qingxue did not reply immediately.


    She observed Nine¡¯s expression and found that he was looking at her with anticipation.


    A person¡¯s eyes would not lie. She could see that Nine was sincerely apologizing.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize. We just met by chance back then, so it¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t trust me. Everyone has their own unspeakable secrets, I don¡¯t blame you.¡± Gu Qingxue picked up the teacup on the table and took a sip of tea.


    She also had her own secrets, and Nine had to lie to protect himself.


    Hearing this, Nine¡¯s heart finally settled down, and his face revealed an expression of relief. ¡°I left back then because the people who tried to assassinate me had already come to find me. I was worried that I would implicate you guys. However, I have already restored my identity. I will definitely be able to protect you guys in the future..¡±

 Chapter 477 - Chapter 477: Have You Forgotten That You Have My Token On You?

    Chapter 477: Have You Forgotten That You Have My Token On You?


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation       Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°It¡¯s good enough that you can protect yourself. I have the ability to protect myself.¡± Gu Qingxue sized Nine up as she spoke. can you tell me what your real name is?¡±


    ¡°My real name is MO Yunye,¡± Nine answered frankly.


    Gu Qingxue was a little surprised. ¡°You¡¯re the ninth prince of Moyun Nation?


    I¡¯ve seen you once in the palace.¡±


    She had heard Eunuch Kang introduce the ninth prince of Moyun Nation before!


    MO Yunye laughed but did not say anything after hearing this.


    He was the only one who knew that he had met Gu Qingxue not only once but twice.


    He had seen Gu Qingxue on the corner tower the first time she had entered the palace.


    However, Gu Qingxue was with Rong Zhan at that time and did not notice him.


    The coldness in MO Yunye¡¯s eyes disappeared in a flash, and he said sincerely, ¡°I¡¯m the ninth prince of Moyun Kingdom, but I¡¯m also the Nine you know.


    Qingxue, I don¡¯t want my status to affect our relationship.¡±


    ¡°Naturally, it won¡¯t,¡± Gu Qingxue agreed with a smile. ¡°I remember that you¡¯re representing the Moyun Nation this time, right? Are you done with your business?¡±


    ¡°Most of them have been dealt with. There¡¯s still a palace banquet to attend. I¡¯ve come to find you today in the hope that you¡¯ll be able to attend the palace banquet. After the palace banquet ends, I might leave for a while, and I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to see you again until after the new year.¡± MO Yunye looked at Gu Qingxue expectantly and said, ¡°Just take it as you¡¯re sending me


    Off? ?


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any objections. However, with my status, I don¡¯t think I have the qualifications to attend the palace banquet,¡± Gu Qingxue said.


    Although she was a third-rank official, her official position was only that of an ordinary female doctor. How could she be qualified to attend such a grand palace banquet?


    MO Yunye¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw that Gu Qingxue was not unhappy. ¡°Have you forgotten that you have my token? That token represents my identity as the ninth prince. You can use it as you wish, and I can guarantee that no one will stop you.¡±


    When Gu Qingxue heard this, she took out the token from her sleeve and handed it to MO Yunye. ¡°If you didn¡¯t mention this, I would have almost forgotten. since you¡¯ve paid for the medical expenses, I should return this token to you.¡±


    MO Yunye shook his head and rejected Gu Qingxue. ¡°How can these things repav the favor of saving mv life? Moreover, vou¡¯ve saved me twice.


    Gu Qingxue saw MO Yunye¡¯s bright eyes and felt at ease. ¡°When the plague spread, I didn¡¯t take care of your injuries. Fortunately, your eyes have recovered.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all thanks to the medicine you gave me. Qingxue, will you be coming to the palace banquet this time?¡± MO Yunye said expectantly.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll probably go. it¡¯s rare that you¡¯re here, do you want to stay for lunch? After you left, Lil¡¯ Lin and the others often mentioned you.¡± Gu Qingxue suggested.


    MO Yunye nodded in agreement. ¡°Of course. I¡¯d like to see them as well. I¡¯ve even brought gifts for them, the Old Madam, and Nanny Sheng.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get someone to call them over to see you.¡± When Gu Qingxue saw MO Yunye return, she was also a little happy. She asked Qin Yun to inform the three little ones playing in the back garden.


    When the three little ones heard that MO Yunye had returned, they were all overjoyed and hurriedly rushed over from the rear courtyard.


    ¡°Uncle Nine!¡± Lingbao was the happiest to see MO Yunye. she jogged over and tightly hugged his thigh..

 Chapter 478 - Chapter 478: Uncle Nine, Can You Not Leave?

    Chapter 478: Uncle Nine, Can You Not Leave?


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    MO Yunye gently picked up Lingbao. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days. Let me see if you¡¯ve gained weight.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Nine, when did you come back?¡± Lingbao beamed with joy and tightly wrapped her arms around MO Yunye¡¯s neck. ¡°Uncle Nine, don¡¯t go, okay? When you¡¯re not at home, there¡¯s no one to play with Lingbao.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Uncle Nine. Without you, there¡¯s no one to teach us. Dumby said with a serious face.


    Gu Lin chuckled and poked the little face of the dummy. ¡°You sound like you love to learn. Did you memorize the Three Character Classic that Uncle Nine asked you to before he left?¡±


    Dumby¡¯s soft spot was poked, and the smile on his face faded a lot. he said shyly, ¡°Since Uncle Nine is back, I can ask him to continue to teach me.


    ¡°Alright, no matter how many times you want me to teach you, I¡¯ll teach you. Let¡¯s go and see the gifts that I¡¯ve brought for you.¡± With that, MO Yunye led the three little ones out of the living room with a smile.


    Gu Qingxue watched the four of them leave, then got up and went to the kitchen to prepare lunch.


    The next morning, Gu Qingxue lazed around in bed. she got up and went to the dining room for breakfast, only to find that the house was unusually quiet.


    It was different from the past. Usually, after she woke up, the three little ones would come over to her and act coquettishly. However, she did not know where the three little things had gone today.


    Gu Qingxue looked at Qin Yun, who was standing to the side and waiting on her, and asked, ¡°Qin Yun, are Lil¡¯ Lin and the other two not at home?¡±


    Qin Yun lowered her eyes and replied respectfully, ¡°Today, the young prince came early in the morning to find the Young Masters and the Young Miss to go out together. He said that he went to the palace to see the empress dowager.¡±


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed as she asked in confusion, ¡°An imperial palace is an important place, and the three of them can go there as well?¡±


    ¡°With the sixth princess leading the way, there shouldn¡¯t be any major problems. According to the sixth princess, there is the best royal school in the palace, and the teachers are all scholars. The Eldest Young Master was very interested and followed her,¡± Qin Yun answered.


    When Gu Qingxue heard this, realization dawned on her and she nodded.


    It was no wonder that he said that. She knew her precious son well. She knew that Gu Lin was usually very calm, but he would only lose his cool when it came to his studies.


    ¡°When Yu¡¯er took them out, did she say when they would be back?¡± Gu Qingxue continued to eat her breakfast.


    ¡°The sixth princess said that she would be back before lunch. I have already ordered the kitchen staff to prepare lunch,¡± Qin Yun said.


    Gu Qingxue nodded. ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll just prepare their lunch. I won¡¯t be back for lunch today. ¡®


    Qin Yun asked, ¡°Eldest Miss, are you going out? Let this servant accompany you.¡±


    ¡°No need. I just want to go to the various medicinal shops today. There won¡¯t be any danger. You don¡¯t have to follow me.¡± Gu Qingxue finished her breakfast and stood up to leave the dining room.


    Gu Qingxue was wearing a thick cloak. After leaving the mansion, she went straight to the largest medicinal shop in the capital.


    The little butler¡¯s voice rang out in Gu Qingxue¡¯s mind. ¡°Host, why do you have to do this? Tell me what herbs you want and I¡¯ll help you find them.¡±


    Gu Qingxue did not speak but used her consciousness to communicate with the young housekeeper. ¡°There are indeed a lot of medicinal herbs sold in the system. However, as long as it can be solved with silver, I still want to solve it with silver..¡±

 Chapter 479 - Chapter 479: The Largest Pharmacy in Jing City

    Chapter 479: The Largest Pharmacy in Jing City


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation      Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The medicinal herbs in the system all required a large number of points. If she had to choose between spending points or spending money to buy medicinal herbs, she would definitely choose the latter.


    The little butler was a little disaDD0inted that he did not manage to sell it.


    ¡°Alright, then. Actually, host, you don¡¯t have to be anxious. The three blind boxes you bought haven¡¯t been opened yet. Who knows, there might be the medicinal herbs you want inside.¡±


    ¡°The medicinal herbs I want are all very precious, and the more the better.


    Even if I get a few more of them, I won¡¯t complain about it being too much. ¡± Gu Qingxue touched her chin and said thoughtfully.


    The herbs she was going to find next were all for Rong Zhan¡¯s detoxification. All of these medicinal herbs were very precious, and she could not guarantee that she would be able to successfully develop the antidote in one try, so she had to prepare a large number of medicinal herbs so as not to affect her research.


    The little butler¡¯s joyful voice rang out in Gu Qingxue¡¯s mind. ¡°Then I hope you can find the herbs you want, but it doesn¡¯t matter if you can¡¯t find them. You can come to me, I¡¯ll help you find them!¡±


    ¡°If I really can¡¯t find it, I can only come to you.¡± As Gu Qingxue and the little butler chatted, they arrived at the largest medicinal pharmacy in Jing City


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes darkened when she saw the three big words ¡®Renyao Hall¡¯ on the signboard of the medicine store.


    The largest pharmacy in Jing City was owned by the Gu family.


    Gu Qingxue covered her face with a veil, then stepped over the threshold and entered Renyao Hall.


    The moment he stepped in, a strong medicinal smell hit him in the face, making her want to sneeze.


    After looking around, Gu Qingxue realized that Renyao Hall¡¯s business was even better than she had imagined. The shop¡¯s waiters were enthusiastically greeting the customers present and helping them buy their items.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s bearing was extraordinary, and the veil covering her face could not hide her noble temperament. Even if one could not see her face, it was not hard to guess that there was a devastatingly beautiful face hidden under the veil.


    The waiter walked up to Gu Qingxue with a warm expression. He bowed to her and smiled. ¡°Hello, Miss. How can I help you?¡±


    Gu Qingxue took out a piece of paper from her pocket and handed it to the waiter. ¡°These are the herbs I need. Give me as many as you have in Renyao Hall. The price is not a problem.¡±


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s voice was beautiful and pleasant, and the words she said were even more overbearing. The waiter couldn¡¯t help but look at her. ¡°Yes, Miss. Please come in.¡±


    Gu Qingxue nodded, then followed the waiter into the depths of the Renyao Hall.


    The servant took the note from Gu Qingxue and read it carefully. A drop of cold sweat rolled down his forehead. ¡°Miss, the herbs you asked for are all worth a lot. We only have three of them and the quantity is very small. Are you satisfied with the price?¡±


    Gu Qingxue walked to an empty seat in the main hall and sat down. She raised her eyebrows and glanced at the waiter. ¡°Tell me what herbs you have, the quantity, and the specific price.¡±


    ¡°We have the Heavenly Mountain Snow Lotus, Buddha¡¯s Eye Fruit, and top-grade Snow Ginseng that you¡¯re looking for. It¡¯s just that the Dragon Marrow Grass you want is too rare and we don¡¯t have it in our store. We only have one flaming Buddha¡¯s eye fruit, but we have three stalks of each of the other two. The total price is about eighty thousand taels of silver,¡± the servant quickly said.


    Gu Qingxue muttered to herself for a moment before finally nodding her head in agreement. She took out a silver note from her sleeve and handed it to the waiter. ¡°I want all of them. Show me the herbs first. I¡¯ll take them with me after I¡¯m sure there¡¯s no problem with the quality..¡±

 Chapter 480 - Chapter 480: Gu Qingxue Alone Is Worth the Entire Gu Family

    Chapter 480: Gu Qingxue Alone Is Worth the Entire Gu Family


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation      Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    From the moment Gu Qingxue entered the shop to the moment she decided to buy the medicine, it took less than fifteen minutes. Her speed surprised the servant.


    He had never met a customer who bought things so readily and so generously. The waiter quickly took the silver notes and left, preparing according to Gu Qingxue¡¯s arrangements.


    The servant had just walked to the back hall when he was suddenly pulled to a corner.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?!¡± The servant asked warily. He immediately saw the appearance of the person in front of him. ¡°Madam, what are you doing? ¡®


    The person in front of the waiter was none other than Madam Kou, who had come to the Renyao Hall early in the morning to check the accounts.


    These few days, Madam Kou had been working hard. Due to of Gu Chengbin¡¯s serious illness, she had fallen ill with him and had not checked the store¡¯s account books for a few days. She had handed them over to Gu Lingyue and Mu Chengyao to take care of. As the Madam of the house, she could not help but feel worried.


    In the end, she was just checking the Renyao Hall¡¯s accounts when she unexpectedly saw Gu Qingxue at her door.


    Even if others could not recognize Gu Qingxue, Madam Kou could recognize her at a glance. She could tell that Gu Qingxue had come to buy medicine, which was why she had been waiting here.


    After sizing up the servant, Madam Kou asked, ¡°Is the young lady you served just now here to buy medicine? ¡®


    The servant did not know what he had done wrong. He nodded with a dull expression and replied, ¡°Yes, this young lady wants the Heavenly Mountain Snow Lotus, Buddha¡¯s Eye Fruit, the top quality Snow Ginseng, and the Dragon Marrow Grass. however, our store only has the first three and we don¡¯t have any Dragon Marrow Grass. that¡¯s why I took this lady¡¯s money and prepared to get her medicine.¡±


    ¡°She actually bought so many precious medicinal herbs at once? have you confirmed if she has enough silver on her?¡± In the kou family¡¯s memory, Gu Qingxue had always been a woman living in a small village. Where did she get so much silver?


    However, when Madam Kou saw the servant take out the one hundred thousand taels of silver that Gu Qingxue had given him, her eyes were so full of envy that they were about to bleed.


    She had forgotten that today¡¯s Gu Qingxue was no longer the same as yesterday. She had helped the heir of the regent prince¡¯s residence and the wife of the Imperial Duke Zhan to treat their illness. She had also cured the plague and received a reward from the emperor.


    When it came to the amount of money she had, Gu Qingxue alone was comparable to the entire Gu family.


    The silver should have been confiscated and should have belonged to the first branch of the Gu family!


    The waiter saw that the expression on Madam Kou¡¯s face was gradually becoming more and more ferocious, and asked uneasily, ¡°Madam, are we going to do this business or not?¡±


    Madam Kou took a deep breath, hiding the greed in her eyes. ¡°Of course I¡¯m going to do it. Go and inform her that a Dragon Marrow Grass will be coming in tomorrow. If she is interested, she can come back tomorrow.¡±


    The servant could help but wonder.


    Since when did their shop start selling Dragon Marrow Grass? Why did he not know about it?


    However, since Madam Kou had spoken, the servant could only nod his head in agreement. He then went to get Gu Qingxue¡¯s medicine as instructed.


    Gu Qingxue drank her tea and waited for a while. The servat quickly brought the seven medicinal herbs and two thousand taels of silver to her.


    The medicinal herbs were placed in brocade boxes. The waiter smiled and said respectfully, ¡°Miss, these are the herbs you wanted. Please check them.


    Gu Qingxue looked at the herbs one by one.


    The Renyao Hall was worthy of being Jing City¡¯s number one pharmacy. Not only were these medicinal herbs precious, but they were also well preserved. It could be seen that Madam Kou¡¯s ability to support such a large family business was not without its merits..

 Chapter 481 - Chapter 481: The Words ‘Rouge and Common Powder’ Rose in His Mind

    Chapter 481: The Words ¡®Rouge and Common Powder¡¯ Rose in His Mind


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation     Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Gu Qingxue nodded her head in satisfaction after checking it. she reached out and took the silver notes from the waiter. ¡°Yes, these herbs are very good. I¡¯m very satisfied. Please help me wrap them up. I¡¯ll take them away now.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Miss, I¡¯ve asked around for you just now. Tomorrow, we will have a Dragon Marrow Grass in our store. I wonder if you¡¯re interested?¡± The servant said with a smile.


    Gu Qingxue nodded without hesitation. ¡°Of course I¡¯m interested. When will they arrive tomorrow? Can I make a reservation in advance?¡±


    ¡°Of course. You can pay the deposit first. When the Dragon Marrow Grass arrives, we will reserve it for you. if nothing unexpected happens, the Dragon Marrow Grass should be here by noon tomorrow.¡± The servant was lying through his teeth. His expression was so serious that no one could tell that he was lying.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll come over tomorrow afternoon. this twenty million taels of silver will be my deposit.¡± As she spoke, Gu Qingxue handed the silver note to the waiter.


    ¡°Yes, Miss. please wait for a moment. I¡¯ll go and get the bill for you. ¡± The


    servant stood up and left. After giving Gu Qingxue a receipt for the deposit, he watched Gu Qingxue leave.


    Gu Qingxue bought the medicinal herbs she wanted and left in a good mood.


    She had just stepped out of the door when she saw a familiar-looking carriage coming from a distance.


    The carriage had the Mu family¡¯s flag on it, and Gu Qingxue subconsciously furrowed her brows.


    Without another word, Gu Qingxue quickened her pace. After crossing the street, she entered a small alley.


    ¡°Eldest Miss Gu?¡± Mu Chengyao opened the curtain and happened to see Gu Qingxue¡¯s back as she left. he watched as the beautiful figure flashed by and disappeared into the alley. he couldn¡¯t be sure if he had seen it wrong.


    After hearing Mu Chengyao¡¯s words, the servant looked curiously in the direction that Mu Chengyao was looking, but he did not see anything. ¡°Young Master, did you make a mistake again?¡±


    Mu Chengyao had been lovesick for the past two days, and whenever he saw a woman who looked a little like Gu Qingxue on the street, he would mistake her for her.


    Mu Chengyao was not sure if he had seen it wrong. in the end, he could only sigh helplessly, ¡°Maybe I¡¯m wrong. I can¡¯t help it, I really want to see Eldest Miss Gu. It¡¯s a pity that Eldest Miss Gu is not in the residence, and I have no way to relieve the pain of lovesickness in my heart.¡±


    In fact, Mu Chengyao had already gone to Gu Qingxue¡¯s house just now. He wanted to meet Gu Qingxue and give her a gift to congratulate her on her new home.


    However, when Mu Chengyao went to Gu Qingxue¡¯s house, he was stopped outside by the secret guards before he could even enter the door.


    Mu Chengyao did not get to see the goddess that he missed so much, so it was reasonable for him to mistake her for someone else.


    Just as Mu Chengyao was feeling more and more dejected, a young girl¡¯s joyful voice came from behind him.


    ¡°Young Master Mu, what a coincidence, we actually met here.¡± Gu Lingyue was holding a hot pot in her hands as she strode over, surrounded by her maids.


    Mu Chengyao turned his head and met Gu Lingyue¡¯s eyes, which were filled with joy. He was no longer interested in Gu Lingyue.


    Previously, he had wanted to get the two sisters of the Gu family at once.


    However, ever since he fell in love with Gu Qingxue, the words ¡®rouge and common powder¡¯ uncontrollably rose in his mind when he look looked at Gu Lingyue again..

 Chapter 482 - Chapter 482: Miss Gu Is Not That Kind of Person

    Chapter 482: Miss Gu Is Not That Kind of Person


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    No matter how Mu Chengyao looked at Gu Lingyue, she did not have the charm she had before. Mu Chengyao¡¯s eyes were very cold as he nodded nonchalantly in acknowledgment. ¡°Hello, Miss Yue. Miss Yue, I still have some matters to attend to, so I¡¯ll go in first.¡±


    Gu Lingyue was a little surprised by Mu Chengyao¡¯s indifference and quickly stopped him. ¡°Young Master Mu, I¡¯m also here to look for my mother. Why don¡¯t we go in together?¡±


    Gu Lingyue did not know what was wrong with her. Ever since she had interacted with Mu Chengyao, she always felt that Mu Chengyao was different from other men. He was far from being as vulgar as other men and was very considerate.


    She did not need to put on any pretense in front of him. The man¡¯s caring attitude made her want to rely on him.


    However, she could also vaguely feel that Mu Chengyao¡¯s attitude toward her had become much colder these days.


    If it was in the past, Mu Chengyao would definitely feel smug and happy that Gu Lingyue had fallen for his trick and become his plaything.


    At this moment, as he looked at Gu Lingyue, all he could think of was Gu Qingxue¡¯s beautiful figure. He really could not bring himself to be interested in her.


    ¡°Miss Yue, please do as you please.¡± Mu Chengyao was too lazy to respond. He got off the carriage and strode into the Renyao Hall.


    In the back hall of Renyao Hall, Madam Kou sat in the main seat, holding the account book in her hand, but she could not read a single line of words.


    Her heart was only filled with thoughts about Gu Qingxue. She wanted to think of all ways and means to snatch all of Gu Qingxue¡¯s silver.


    However, Gu Qingxue was no longer the pitiful little girl who could be bullied by anyone. She was now a third-grade female doctor personally appointed by the emperor. If she used the wrong method, she might implicate the Gu family.


    Just as Madam Kou was in a terrible fix, she heard Gu Lingyue¡¯s sweet voice from outside the door.


    ¡°Young Master Mu, don¡¯t walk so fast. I¡¯m barely able to keep up with you.¡± Gu Lingyue chuckled as she spoke, her tone full of coquetry.


    Madam Kou¡¯s emotions changed rapidly as she watched Gu Lingyue follow behind Mu Chengyao and walk in quickly.


    It was only after Gu Lingyue entered the room that she realized Madam Kou was there as well. The expression on her face turned into one of fear at a speed that could be seen by the naked eye. ¡°Mother¡­¡±


    Madam Kou did not say a word, but the sharp gaze hidden in her eyes seemed to be able to see through Gu Lingyue.


    Gu Lingyue shrunk her neck in fear as if she had done something wrong. She lowered her head and did not dare to speak.


    Mu Chengyao took a step forward and cupped his hands toward Madam Kou.


    ¡°It seems that auntie¡¯s health has improved. I would like to congratulate auntie.


    Madam Kou smiled. ¡°Young Master Mu, you¡¯ve come at the right time. I just wanted to ask you how you¡¯re getting along with Xue¡¯er.¡±


    Mu Chengyao said with some difficulty, ¡°I do like Eldest Miss Gu very much, but she has never given me an accurate reply.¡±


    ¡°Gu Qingxue has always been proud and arrogant, and she likes men to pursue her. If Young Master Mu wants to get Gu Qingxue¡¯s love, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be that easy,¡± Gu Lingyue said sourly.


    Mu Chengyao looked at Gu Lingyue with dissatisfaction. ¡°Second Miss, you must be joking. Eldest Miss Gu is not that kind of person.¡±


    Madam Kou narrowed her eyes. After giving Gu Lingyue a warning look, she chuckled and said to Mu Chengyao, ¡°Young Master Mu is right. In fact, Xue¡¯er also has feelings for you. She just came over and tell me that she wanted to find an opportunity to spend time alone with Young Master Mu. She asked me to help her make an appointment with Young Master Mu at noon tomorrow on the third floor of the Renyao Hall..¡±

 Chapter 483 - Chapter 483: The Royal Family’s Private School

    Chapter 483: The Royal Family¡¯s Private School


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Mu Chengyao did not expect happiness to come so suddenly. He was so happy that he almost floated up. ¡°Really? That means that the person I saw just now was really Miss Gu!¡±


    ¡°Young Master Mu, don¡¯t worry. I definitely won¡¯t joke about this kind of thing with you. These few days Young Master Mu has helped my family¡¯s business and it has been hard on you. Please go back and rest today.¡± as Madam Kou spoke, she closed the account book in her Hand.


    Mu Chengyao looked at the account book in Madam Kou¡¯s hands and hesitated.


    In the end, he still did not say anything and obediently turned around to leave.


    After Mu Chengyao left, Gu Lingyue was like a child who had done something wrong. She stood on the spot with her head lowered, not daring to say a word.


    Madam Kou¡¯s expression was dark. She glared at Gu Lingyue and questioned, ¡°I¡¯d like to ask, what exactly do you want to do?¡±


    Gu Lingyue was like a quail, shrinking her neck and not saying a word. ¡°Mother, what do you mean? I don¡¯t understand¡­¡±


    Madam Kou did not waste any time. She stood up and strode over to Gu Lingyue. She raised her hand and gave her a heavy slap on the face.


    Gu Lingyue screamed in pain as she fell to the ground. She raised her head and looked at Madam Kou in shock. ¡°Mother¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me ¡®mother¡¯. I don¡¯t have such a good-for-nothing daughter like you! It wasn¡¯t easy for me to get you a good marriage to be the crown prince¡¯s secondary consort. I was hoping that you would bring our Gu family to a meteoric rise, but is this how you repay me?¡± Madam Kou¡¯s face was red with anger as she sternly and angrily said.


    Gu Lingyue¡¯s tears flowed uncontrollably from the corners of her eyes.


    ¡°Mother! I don¡¯t like the prince. I like Mu Chengyao. He¡¯s good to me. Why can¡¯t


    I marry him? Gu Qingxue¡¯s just a used shoe. She¡¯s not worthy of Young Master Mil!¡±


    ¡°You coward!¡± Madam Kou was about to be angered to death by Gu Lingyue. She raised her hand again, but before she could slap him, she put it down again. ¡°You¡¯ve really disappointed me. Mu Chengyao obviously doesn¡¯t take you seriously, but you¡¯ve been moved! Go back and reflect on your actions behind closed doors. Wake up that blockhead of yours!¡±


    Gu Lingyue¡¯s eyes were filled with tears of unwillingness. After she got up, she left quickly without looking back.


    Madam Kou was so angry that she was panting heavily, and she sat down heavily in her seat.


    On the other side, Nanny Zhou heard the commotion and walked in. She hurriedly consoled Madam Kou, ¡°Madam, don¡¯t be too angry. Second Miss is still young. It¡¯s inevitable that she doesn¡¯t understand your painstaking efforts.


    ¡°Gu Qingxue¡¯s gradually losing control. I¡¯m already very angry about this, but she still wants to come to my door and cause trouble. She really wants to anger me to death.¡± Madam Kou gritted her teeth.


    Nanny Zhou came forward to pour tea for Madam Kou, ¡°Didn¡¯t the Madam already think of how to deal with Gu Qingxue? If you take action personally, Gu Qingxue won¡¯t be a problem for you.¡±


    Only then did Madam Kou¡¯s expression ease up a little. She picked up her teacup and took a sip of tea. ¡°Since we¡¯re going to do it this time, we¡¯ll have to do it thoroughly. We¡¯ll make sure Gu Qingxue has no room to turn things around. Nanny Zhou, make the arrangements tomorrow. Let¡¯s do this.¡±


    Nanny Zhou leaned in close to Madam Kou¡¯s ear and listened to her explain the entire plan.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Madam, I¡¯ll definitely do a good job,¡± Nanny Zhou said with a smile.


    At the same time, in the imperial palace¡­


    Rong Han led the three little ones to the imperial family¡¯s private school.


    The imperial family¡¯s private school was located in a secluded part of the palace. There was a large bamboo forest here, and the scenery was like a painting. The birds sang and the flowers bloomed. The private school was set up in the bamboo forest, and there was a small bridge and flowing water around it. It was elegant and unique, and it was far from comparable to ordinary private schools..

 Chapter 484 - Chapter 484: I’m Going to Marry Lil’ Han in the Future

    Chapter 484: I¡¯m Going to Marry Lil¡¯ Han in the Future


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The three little children followed Rong Han here and looked at the picturesque scenery in front of them, and they could not help but exclaim in admiration.


    ¡°Wow, isn¡¯t this place too beautiful?¡± Dumby blinked its big eyes and looked back and forth curiously. Then, it looked at Rong Han and asked, ¡°Lil¡¯ Han, is this really a place to study?¡±


    ¡°This place is so beautiful, it looks more like a vacation place. I think if I come to this private school, I¡¯ll definitely be willing to study hard!¡± Lingbao said with a serious expression.


    Amused by Lingbao¡¯s words, Gu Lin ruffled his sister¡¯s hair and said, ¡°If you want to study hard, you can continue no matter where you go. The place you study is not important.


    Lingbao chuckled and reached out to hold Gu Lin¡¯s arm. ¡°Who said it¡¯s not important? Big brother, the place you¡¯re studying at is very important. You can¡¯t continue without a good environment.¡±


    ¡°Alright, whatever you say.¡± Gu Lin had always doted on his younger sister. Since his younger sister had said so, he naturally had no objections.


    ¡°I think Brother Lin is right. It doesn¡¯t matter where you study, but who you study with is very important. I often study with people I don¡¯t like. I¡¯m not happy at all.¡± At the mention of those annoying brats, Rong Han showed a disdainful expression.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Han, you¡¯ll study with us in the future. Mother said not to play with people you don¡¯t like, and to stop the damage.¡± Lingbao said as he held Rong Han¡¯s Lil¡¯ Hand.


    Rong Han was about to nod when she suddenly heard a shrill scream from the second floor of the private school.


    ¡°Rong Han is mine, I won¡¯t allow you to touch him!¡± The girl¡¯s arrogant voice attracted the attention of the four little children at the same time.


    Rong Han obviously knew the little girl¡¯s identity. He raised his head and looked at the little girl, his eyes cold, ¡°Thirteenth princess, I¡¯ve never belonged to you. If you continue to say such things, I¡¯ll have to ask His Majesty to help me.¡±


    The thirteenth princess did not listen to Rong Han¡¯s words at all. She ran down the stairs happily and grabbed his hand, ¡°Why did you only come back now? Why didn¡¯t you bring me along this time? You don¡¯t even know how much I wanted to see you in the palace.¡±


    After hearing this, Rong Han frowned even harder and broke free from the thirteenth princess¡¯s Lil¡¯ Hand without thinking.


    The thirteenth princess was already used to it. She was not tired of it. She reached out to grab Rong Han again and smiled at him.


    Lingbao looked at the scene quietly. She could tell that Rong Han did not like the thirteenth princess. She stared at her and said, ¡°Can¡¯t you tell that Lil¡¯ Han doesn¡¯t like you? Why are you still bothering him?¡±


    The thirteenth princess was still smiling when she faced Rong Han, but when she turned to look at Lingbao, her face was filled with impatience. ¡°Who are you? This is a matter between this princess and Lil¡¯ Han, and it¡¯s not up to you to interfere. I¡¯m telling you, this princess is going to marry Lil¡¯ Han in the future, so Lil¡¯ Han must like me!¡±


    Dumby thought that the thirteenth princess was telling the truth. Seeing how unruly she was, he could not help but feel sorry for Rong Han. ¡°Lil¡¯ Han, you¡¯re so pitiful.¡±


    The thirteenth princess¡¯s eyes widened in anger.. ¡°What do you mean by that? Explain yourself! ¡°

 Chapter 485 - Chapter 485: I Want You to Stay With Me

    Chapter 485: I Want You to Stay With Me


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation        Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Seeing the thirteenth princess¡¯s stern expression, Dumby immediately dodged behind his big brother.


    It was not that Dumby was afraid, but he really did not like fierce girls. Instead of challenging her, he might as well hide far away.


    Rong Han had no patience for the thirteenth princess. He frowned and said, ¡°Thirteenth Princess, please don¡¯t overdo it. If you dare to scold my friends again, I won¡¯t let you off easily.¡±


    The thirteenth princess blinked her eyes. Then, as if she had suffered a great grievance, she sniffled and choked, ¡°Sob, sob, Lil¡¯ Han, do you not like me anymore? Why are you so fierce to me? I¡¯m going to be sad if you do this.¡±


    Facing the unruly thirteenth princess, Rong Han¡¯s attitude was still very cold. ¡°Your Highness, we¡¯re both kids. There¡¯s nothing to like or dislike. I just want to play with someone who cares about my feelings.¡±


    Rong Han did not like the thirteenth princess. Every time he met her, she would drag him along and ask him to be her future husband.


    Rong Han had never thought of something so far away. Every time he heard the thirteenth princess say these things, he would subconsciously resist.


    In fact, as long as the thirteenth princess did not force him with these words every time, he would not mind getting along with her. However, the thirteenth princess always liked to challenge his patience, which made him more and more impatient.


    The thirteenth princess seemed to have been dealt a heavy blow. She pursed her lips and burst into tears, ¡°I don¡¯t want to. I want to marry you. You have to marry me even if you don¡¯t want to. You¡¯re mine. You¡¯re mine and mine alone! ¡®


    Gu Lin noticed the thirteenth princess¡¯s unruly and willful behavior. His eyes glinted coldly. ¡°Lil¡¯ Han, I think we should leave.¡±


    Rong Han hesitated, ¡°But, I haven¡¯t brought Brother Lin to our teacher yet. Brother Lin, you¡¯re so smart. The teacher will definitely like you.¡±


    Gu Lin¡¯s eyes dimmed for a moment, but he quickly pulled himself together and said with a firm attitude, ¡°it¡¯s okay, i don¡¯t want to see him anymore. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Alright then¡­¡± Rong Han agreed weakly, but in his heart, he was planning to let Brother Lin see their teacher in the future no matter what.


    Teachers liked smart students so much. He must like Brother Lin very much.


    Dumby and Lingbao were also having a headache from the thirteenth princess¡¯s crying. They obediently followed Gu Lin and left.


    Before Rong Han could leave, the thirteenth princess reached out her hand and grabbed him again, ¡°I won¡¯t let vou go. You¡¯ve been gone for such a long time. I want you to stay and accompany me!¡±


    Rong Han was originally unhappy because she was worried about Gu Lin. In addition, the thirteenth princess continued to pester him, so his mood was extremely bad. He shook off the thirteenth princess with all his might. ¡°Don¡¯t you drag me!¡±


    Rong Han was very gentle. Even though he used all his strength, he only wanted to push the thirteenth princess away and would not really hurt her.


    The thirteenth princess had already guessed that Rong Han would be impatient. She did not wait for Rong Han to exert any force and let out a cry of surprise. Then, her legs gave way and she fell to the ground with all her might.


    ¡°Hey! It hurts!¡± The thirteenth princess¡¯s knee hit the ground with a loud thud. Rong Han frowned and immediately realized that something was wrong..

 Chapter 486 - Chapter 486: Just Let Them Wait Outside

    Chapter 486: Just Let Them Wait Outside


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation        Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    It was not the first time the thirteenth princess had pestered Rong Han like this. He knew how much strength he should use to deal with her. He could not allow any accidental injuries to happen.


    Dumby also noticed that something was wrong, so he whispered into his big brother¡¯s ear, ¡°Big brother, this princess is lying. Lil¡¯ Han didn¡¯t use that much strength, but she fell on purpose.¡±


    On the other side, the palace maids who had been following the thirteenth princess all came forward nervously and hurriedly helped her up from the ground. ¡°Your Highness, are you alright?¡±


    The thirteenth princess¡¯s pants were torn at her knees, and there were two bloodstains on her fair skin. She looked very miserable. Coupled with her tear-stained face, Rong Han had a bad feeling.


    The thirteenth princess was indeed in so much pain that she wanted to cry, but she did not forget to keep winking at the female official beside her.


    The palace maid understood and looked at Rong Han, ¡°Your Highness, the princess is injured. Please accompany the princess to recuperate.¡±


    Rong Han also saw the clues, and there was a little displeasure in his eyes, ¡°She fell on purpose, I didn¡¯t push her.¡±


    Judging from the direction of his force, if the thirteenth princess had really fallen, she would have landed on her butt instead of her knees.


    Seeing that Rong Han did not take the bait, the thirteenth princess cried even harder, ¡°Sob, sob, sob, I got hurt because of you, and you still say that about me. You, you¡¯re really too much¡­ Sob, sob, sob, sob..


    Rong Han¡¯s head ached as she looked at the scene. Her resistance to the thirteenth princess doubled again.


    The palace maid was still gently advising Rong Han, ¡°Your Highness, this matter started because of you. You should accompany the princess to treat her injuries. Even if this matter spread out, it can be said that your attitude of admitting your mistakes IS good. your Highness, you don¡¯t want to cause trouble for the prince regent, do you?¡±


    Rong Han had to admit that the palace maid¡¯s last sentence had hit his soft spot.


    Rong Han was not afraid of anything, but he was worried that she would bring unnecessary trouble to his father.


    ¡°Alright then, Brother Lin. I¡¯ll have to trouble you all to come with me,¡± Rong Han said helplessly.


    ¡°No! I don¡¯t want them to come together. Lil¡¯ Han, i want you to go with me alone!¡± The thirteenth princess¡¯s willful voice sounded again.


    Rong Han frowned in dissatisfaction. He looked at the thirteenth princess. He had never known that a person could be so unreasonable.


    The thirteenth princess could see that Rong Han was in a difficult position. She raised her neck arrogantly like a little peacock, ¡°Lil¡¯ Han, are you coming with me or not? If you don¡¯t accompany me, I¡¯ll go to my imperial mother and explain this matter.¡±


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Han, go with her, we¡¯ll wait for you here.¡± Gu Lin could see the thirteenth princess¡¯s unruly behavior, so he did not want to make things difficult for Rong


    Han.


    Rong Han had no choice but to nod in agreement, ¡°Alright then, you guys can wait for me inside the school. It¡¯s really too cold outside¡­¡±


    Before Rong Han could finish, the thirteenth princess interrupted, ¡°That won¡¯t do. I¡¯m going to recuperate in the academy, so you can have them wait outside.¡±


    This time, Rong Han¡¯s patience had reached its limit. ¡°Don¡¯t go overboard!¡±


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Han, don¡¯t be angry. We¡¯re fine. We¡¯ll be waiting for you here. You can finish this quickly and come find us after you¡¯re done.¡± Lingbao said in a soft voice..

 Chapter 487 - Chapter 487: Your Highness, What’s Wrong?

    Chapter 487: Your Highness, What¡¯s Wrong?


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The person in front of him was a princess. If she was really angry, she might bring trouble to Uncle Fairy.


    Rong Han was helpless. He turned to the thirteenth princess and said seriously, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Before the thirteenth princess left, she did not forget to look at her three little ones with a triumphant look.


    Looking at the thirteenth princess¡¯s smug expression, Lingbao pouted her lips in a fit of pique. ¡°Big brother, I don¡¯t like this princess. Why is she so spoiled and willful?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like her either, but it doesn¡¯t matter. We probably won¡¯t come here again in the future, so we won¡¯t meet her again.¡± As Gu Lin spoke, he reached out to help his younger brothers and sisters adjust their clothes. Dumby, Lingbao, are you cold?¡±


    The cold wind was blowing around them. The three little ones stood where they were, and they could clearly feel the cold wind slapping their faces.


    The three little ones shrunk their necks at the same time. Lingbao and Dumby were shivering from the cold, but they did not want to see their big brother worry for them, so they tried their best to curl up the corners of their lips and reveal a smile.


    ¡°Big brother, I¡¯m not cold at all.¡±


    At that moment, the three of them heard footsteps slowly approaching them


    from behind.


    ¡°You three, what are you doing standing here?¡± The man¡¯s gentle and pleasant voice was like the sound of nature, attracting the three little cubs to look behind them at the same time.


    They saw a man in a light blue robe with a jade-like face and a pair of deep amber eyes that had a cold luster. He was smiling as he slowly walked towards them.


    Looking at this man and feeling the aura around him, the three little ones all felt that he was as gentle as a pool of water.


    ¡°We¡¯ll wait here for our friend to come out,¡± Lingbao said in a childish voice.


    After the man heard this, he glanced at the tightly shut door and could not help but frown. ¡°It¡¯s too cold here. Go to the long corridor outside the bamboo forest and wait there. It¡¯s sheltered from the wind and won¡¯t be too cold. I¡¯ll ask your friends to find you later. ¡±


    ¡°Thank you, uncle. Uncle, our friend¡¯s name is Rong Han. Please tell him that we¡¯ll be waiting for him in the corridor.¡± As Gu Lin spoke, he bowed to the man, then left with his younger siblings, hand in hand.


    The man watched the three little ones leave hand in hand and recalled that they had mentioned Rong Han just now. He suddenly had some guesses in his heart.


    He remembered that his mother had said that his godsister had given birth to triplets, two boys and one girl. They had a good relationship with the young prince of the prince regent¡¯s family.


    Could it be that the three little kids just now were his godnephews?


    Zhan Liuye stood up and walked into the classroom, deep in thought.


    Zhan Liuye had just entered the school when he heard the thirteenth princess¡¯s coquettish voice. ¡°Lil¡¯ Han, please don¡¯t ignore me. Look at my wound, it really hurts.¡±


    ¡°Your palace maid has already called the imperial physician over. He will be able to help you deal with your wound very soon. You should be patient for the time being.¡± Rong Han¡¯s tone was calm, and he looked so cold.


    Zhan Liuye cleared her throat, successfully attracting the attention of the two.


    The two of them looked in Zhan Liuye¡¯s direction at the same time. When Rong


    Han saw who it was, he stood up and bowed deeply to Zhan Liuye, ¡°Good day,


    Sir.¡±


    Zhan Liuye nodded his head lightly and observed Rong Han¡¯s every move, ¡°Your Highness, what happened? The academy is on holiday today, but why are you and the princess here?¡±

 Chapter 488 - Chapter 488: Didn’t Expect Them to Meet Their Uncle

    Chapter 488: Didn¡¯t Expect Them to Meet Their Uncle


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The moment the thirteenth princess saw Zhan Liuye, fear rose in her eyes. She said carefully, ¡°Sir, it¡¯s like this, I was playing with Lil¡¯ Han and got injured. Lil¡¯ Han specifically stayed behind to accompany me.¡±


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you let the three people outside in? It¡¯s a world of ice and snow outside, and the three of them are shivering from the cold. If they get infected with the cold wind, will the princess be responsible for it?¡± Zhan Liuye¡¯s tone was stern, and even the smile on his lips had disappeared completely.


    The thirteenth princess was too scared to make a sound. Of all the teachers, she was most afraid of Zhan Liuye.


    Zhan Liuye was different from the other teachers. He was terrifying when he was angry, and the thirteenth princess could not help but tremble. ¡°I, I was wrong, Sir. Shall I ask someone to invite them in?¡±


    Zhan Liuye shook his head and stopped the thirteenth princess, ¡°There¡¯s no need, Your Highness. Leave this place to me. Go to your friends and leave this place as soon as possible.¡±


    Rong Han had long wanted to leave, but when he heard Zhan Liuye¡¯s words, he was so happy that he almost jumped up. He quickly bowed and thanked him, ¡°Thank you, Sir. I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡±


    The thirteenth princess watched as Rong Han strode away. Her eyes were filled with unwillingness and she wanted to chase after him.


    However, before the thirteenth princess could even take a step forward, Zhan Liuye¡¯s cold and merciless gaze swept over her.


    The thirteenth princess shrunk her neck subconsciously and lowered her head to hide the timidity that flashed across her eyes.


    Zhan Liuye retracted his gaze and sat beside the thirteenth princess quietly.


    The poor thirteenth princess was on pins and needles. When the palace maids brought the imperial physician over, Zhan Liuye watched as her wound was treated.


    On the other side, Rong Han found Gu Lin and the other two at the fastest speed.


    Without the thirteenth princess¡¯s pestering, Rong Han felt relaxed. Like a bird, he flew to the three of them. ¡°I¡¯ve made you wait!¡±


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Han, was that princess really your fianc¨¦e?¡± asked Dumby.


    Rong Han immediately showed a face of resistance and shook her head hard to deny, ¡°Of course not! Who would like that unruly princess? If I want to marry a wife in the future, I¡¯ll have to find a girl like the fairy or Lingbao. I don¡¯t like her. ¡®


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Han, do you know who that uncle was?¡± Lingbao blinked and asked curiously.


    Rong Han quickly said, ¡°That is our teacher. His name is Zhan Liuye. He is the eldest son of Imperial Duke Zhan. He is also the study companion of the crown prince. He is the most knowledgeable teacher among all of us.


    ¡°Are you talking about Imperial Duke Zhan?¡± seeing Rong Han nod, Gu Lin could not help but exchange a look with his brother and sister.


    Speaking of Imperial Duke Zhan, it was their maternal grandfather, right?


    If that was the case, that uncle from earlier was their goduncle.


    The three little ones looked at each other. They didn¡¯t expect to see their uncle in such a way.


    ¡°Brother Rong, is there something wrong?¡± Rong Han asked curiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just think that uncle is a very gentle person,¡± Gu Lin said with a serious face.


    Rong Han agreed and continued to lead the three people out, ¡°Of course, teacher has always been the most reasonable person. Who knows how many daughters from prestigious families in the court are fascinated by him.¡±


    The four little ones left together, talking and laughing, and returned to the empress dowager¡¯s palace. After finding Gong Lingyu and having lunch with her in the empress dowager¡¯s palace, they were finally brought out of the palace and returned to their own residences..

 Chapter 489 - Chapter 489: Successfully Cracked Open a Golden Egg

    Chapter 489: Successfully Cracked Open a Golden Egg


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    That night, Gu Qingxue washed up and coaxed her three little ones to sleep.


    There was a light spirit-soothing incense in the room. Gu Qingxue lay on the bed and looked at the sleeping faces of her little ones, a smile appearing in her eyes.


    Before Gu Qingxue could continue to enjoy her time with the little ones, the little butler¡¯s urging voice rang in her mind.


    ¡°Host, the blind box for the medicinal herbs has been prepared for a long time.


    When do you plan to come in and open the blind box?¡±


    Gu Qingxue only remembered that she had yet to do this after the little Butler reminded her. She immediately focused her mind and her consciousness quickly entered the research institute.


    Gu Qingxue had just entered the research institute when she saw an extremely unpleasant scene.


    He saw that the little butler had transformed into a muscular man today, and he was even wearing a snow-white rabbit one-piece pajamas. It heard Gu


    Qingxue¡¯s footsteps and turned around, immediately throwing her a flirtatious look . ¡°Host, If you still don¡¯t come over, I¡¯m going to go out and find you! ¡®


    Gu Qingxue subconsciously took two steps back, instantly distancing herself from the little butler. ¡°Don¡¯t come over. I¡¯m afraid of hurting my eyes.¡±


    The little butler saw the resistance on Gu Qingxue¡¯s face and tilted his head in confusion. He asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t I look pretty today?¡±


    The little butler spoke in a rough man¡¯s voice. He blinked his eyes and put on an innocent expression.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s expression was extremely serious as she warned the little butler,


    ¡°Don¡¯t act cute, or you might not have engine oil to drink in the future.¡±


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s threat was very effective. The little butler immediately became obedient and took out three big golden eggs, placing them in front of Gu


    Qingxue.


    Gu Qingxue did not say a word, but her brows were furrowed even more tightly. She looked at the little butler with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°Clang! Sorry to keep you waiting, host. I¡¯m bringing you the golden egg activity to open the blind box. You¡¯ll get whatever herb you randomly draw in the blind box, so please look forward to it!¡± The little butler didn¡¯t forget to take out a small golden hammer and put it in Gu Qingxue¡¯s hand.


    Gu Qingxue took the little golden hammer and weighed it in her hands. She then looked at the little butler and teased, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you guys to be so formal.¡±


    The little butler had a proud expression on his face, and he almost said, ¡°Of course! This is an all-rounded professional service. Host, please begin.¡±


    Gu Qingxue took the little golden hammer and smashed the first golden egg with force.


    The system¡¯s business-like voice sounded in the air, ¡°Congratulations, host, for obtaining a Heavenly Mountain Snow Lotus.¡±


    Gu Qingxue raised her brows and watched as a white snow Lotus appeared in her hands. The condition and quality of the medicinal herbs were the best, even better than the ones she had bought at Renyao Hall today.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t lose anything this time.¡± After Gu Qingxue finished speaking, she raised the hammer again and brought it down heavily.


    Crack!


    Another crisp sound rang out. Gu Qingxue had successfully cracked open a golden egg.


    The system¡¯s business-like voice sounded in the air again, ¡°Congratulations to the host for successfully obtaining the other three blind box chances.


    Gu Qingxue did not expect the system to have such a function. She could only watch as three more golden eggs appeared out of thin air.


    ¡°Wow! Host, you¡¯re too lucky!¡± The little butler looked at Gu Qingxue with envy, feeling that she was extremely lucky!

 Chapter 490 - Chapter 490: Why Did Something That Didn’t Exist in the First Place Suddenly Appear?

    Chapter 490: Why Did Something That Didn¡¯t Exist in the First Place Suddenly Appear?


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s anticipation grew as well, and she continued to smash the golden egg.


    In the end, a system notification quickly appeared in the air. ¡°Congratulations, host, you have obtained a Heavenly Mountain Snow Lotus.¡±


    ¡°Congratulations, host, you have obtained a Heavenly Mountain Snow Lotus.¡± ¡°Congratulations, host, you have obtained a Heavenly Mountain Snow Lotus.¡±


    Gu Qingxue successfully smashed a few golden eggs and obtained five Heavenly Mountain Snow Lotus.


    Gu Qingxue and the little butler fell silent at the same time. They looked at each other speechlessly as they looked at the Heavenly Mountain Snow Lotus in their hands.


    ¡°I think you and the system are playing with me.¡± Gu Qingxue looked at the Heavenly Mountain Snow Lotuses with complicated feelings. ¡°Why are the blind boxes filled with Heavenly Mountain Snow Lotus? Didn¡¯t you say that there were all kinds of medicinal herbs in the blind box? You can¡¯t lie like this.


    The little butler squeezed out an awkward but polite smile and explained in embarrassment, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because the Heavenly Mountain Snow Lotus is unsalvageable. You know that for things like blind boxes, what you get depends on luck. You shouldn¡¯t be too hard on the system.


    Gu QingXue wanted to throw all the Heavenly Mountain Snow Lotuses in her hands at the little butler. However, after some thought, she realized that these Heavenly Mountain Snow Lotuses were also very rare. In the end, she was not willing to make a move. She took a deep breath and retracted her hand.


    The little butler smiled fawningly. ¡°Host, don¡¯t be so angry. It just so happens that you¡¯re also using the Heavenly Mountain Snow Lotus. It¡¯s better to prepare more. ¡®


    ¡°Rather than asking for so many Heavenly Mountain Snow Lotuses, I¡¯d rather have a Dragon Marrow Grass.¡± Gu QingXue raised her hand to rub her brows and said worriedly, ¡°I originally didn¡¯t want to go to the Renyao Hall, but it seems that I still need to go tomorrow.¡±


    She did not want to think about these annoying things. After Gu Qingxue put away all the Heavenly Mountain Snow Lotuses, her consciousness left the research institute and returned to her room.


    The three little ones were still sleeping soundly. Gu Qingxue reached out to touch their tender and cute little faces, then closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    The night was getting darker. In Rong Zhan¡¯s room in the regent king¡¯s residence¡­


    The air was filled with the light and elegant fragrance of a bath. Rong Zhan lay on his side on the soft couch expressionlessly and drank the wine in the glass in one gulp.


    Liu Yi stood in front of Rong Zhan and reported respectfully, ¡°Today, Miss Gu went to Renyao Hall and bought three kinds of medicinal herbs. There¡¯s still one called the Dragon Marrow Grass that she hasn¡¯t gotten.¡±


    Rong Zhan was deep in thought as he gently swirled the wine glass in his hand. ¡°I remember hearing that Ghost Physician Valley had this kind of medicinal herb.¡±


    Liu Yi nodded, ¡°Yes, Dragon Marrow Grass is very rare. Even Ghost Physician Valley only has one. At first, the Renyao Hall did not have it, but for some reason, they told Miss Gu that a Dragon Marrow Grass would arrive the next day. If nothing unexpected happens, Miss Gu will definitely go to the Renyao Hall tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Why do they suddenly have something that they didn¡¯t have before?¡± Rong Zhan smiled nonchalantly.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, are you saying that the Renyao Hall is lying?¡± Liu Yi asked.


    ¡°Ask someone to pay attention to this matter. If there¡¯s any news, report it immediately.¡± As Rong Zhan spoke, he finished the wine in his glass.


    ¡°Yes.¡± After Liu Yi agreed, he turned around and left.


    Time flew by, and at noon the next day, Gu Qingxue arrived at the Renyao Hall punctually at the time the waiter had told her the day before.


    It was still the same servant she had seen yesterday who served her. The servant lips curled up into a brilliant smile. He raised his hand and gestured for Gu Qingxue to go ahead. ¡°Hello, Miss. Please follow me to a seat and wait for a moment..

 Chapter 491 - Chapter 491: Waiting For Gu Qingxue’s Reputation to be Ruined

    Chapter 491: Waiting For Gu Qingxue¡¯s Reputation to be Ruined


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation     Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Gu Qingxue nodded and followed the servant to the side to sit down. She raised her head and looked at the servant. ¡°Where¡¯s the Dragon Marrow Grass I wanted?¡±


    The servant¡¯s face was filled with an apologetic expression. He said in embarrassment, ¡°Miss, I¡¯m very sorry. The Dragon Marrow Grass will take a while to arrive. You can wait here for a while.¡¯


    Knowing how precious Dragon Marrow Grass was, Gu Qingxue patiently agreed to the servant¡¯s suggestion.


    At the same time, outside the VIP room on the second floor, Gu Lingyue was holding a bowl of tampered tea with a reluctant expression. She stood outside the door, hesitating.


    Her mother had asked her to bring this bowl of tea over. She had already put some medicine in it that would make people lose control of themselves. After Mu Chengyao, who was in the room, took the tea, they made a deal.


    Gu Lingyue¡¯s heart felt like it had been hollowed out when she thought about how such a good man was going to be taken advantage of by Gu Qingxue. It was so empty that she felt uncomfortable.


    Just as Gu Lingyue was hesitating, Mu Chengyao, who had been waiting in the room for a long time, saw the figure outside the door and hurriedly came forward to open the door. ¡°Eldest Miss Gu, oh, it¡¯s the Second Miss. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Mu Chengyao¡¯s face was filled with anticipation, but when he saw Gu Lingyue, he calmed down immediately.


    The huge change in Mu Chengyao¡¯s attitude made Gu Lingyue¡¯s heart turn cold.


    She could not help but ask, ¡°Ah Cheng, if you¡¯re not willing to marry Gu


    Qingxue, I can actually help you. You don¡¯t have to suffer. ¡®


    Mu Chengyao was surprised and said hurriedly, ¡°Suffer? I couldn¡¯t ask for more, so why would I feel aggrieved? Is there anything else, Second Miss Gu?¡±


    Gu Lingyue was deeply affected by Mu Chengyao¡¯s words. She took a step forward emotionally. ¡°Then why did you take care of me so much before?¡±


    Mu Chengyao did not seem to understand the hint in Gu Lingyue¡¯s words and replied matter-of-factly, ¡°It¡¯s naturally the care of the brother-in-law for the younger sister.¡±


    Gu Lingyue¡¯s face turned pale from the blow. Then, she reached out and handed the tea bowl in her hand to Mu Chengyao.¡±This is the tea that I have specially prepared for you. As long as you drink it, I will not pester you in the future.¡¯


    Mu Chengyao did not hesitate at all. He raised his neck and drank the tea in one gulp.


    Gu Lingyue looked at Mu Chengyao in a daze. In the end, she left with tears in her eyes and did not even look back.


    After Gu Lingyue left, Mu Chengyao could not help but click his tongue and reminisce about the taste of the tea just now. He vaguely felt that it was a little strange.


    However, Mu Chengyao did not care. He turned around and went back to his room.


    After Gu Lingyue delivered the tea, she returned to the back hall in a daze.


    Madam Kou was waiting in the back hall. She was sitting in the main seat with


    Nanny Zhou standing behind her. When the master and servant saw Gu Lingyue¡¯s dazed expression, it was not difficult for them to guess what had happened between her and Mu Chengyao.


    This was the effect that Madam Kou wanted. She raised the teacup in her hand and slowly took a sip. ¡°Yue¡¯er, you¡¯ve done well. After this, we just have to wait for Gu Qingxue¡¯s reputation to be ruined. Then, our relationship with the Mu family will be completely stable.¡±


    Gu Lingyue looked at Madam Kou and raised her hand to wipe her eyes. She walked over and held Madam Kou¡¯s hand. ¡°Your daughter already knows of mother¡¯s good intentions. I guarantee that in the future, I will not be   influenced by love..¡±

 Chapter 492 - Chapter 492: A Man In Luxurious Clothes Lying on the Ground

    Chapter 492: A Man In Luxurious Clothes Lying on the Ground


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation     Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    It was enough for her to experience such a sad thing once. She did not want to experience it a second time.


    Madam Kou revealed a satisfied smile and pulled Gu Lingyue to sit down beside her. ¡°Nanny Zhou, go and tell the servant that we can reel in the net now.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Nanny Zhou stood up and walked out of the back hall. As soon as she stepped out of the door, she saw a man dressed in black standing not far away. His back was facing her, and she did not know what he was doing.


    Nanny Zhou was a little wary. She looked at the man and asked, ¡°Young Master, this is the back hall. Guests are not allowed in. Is there anything I can help you with?¡±


    When the man heard this, he raised his head, revealing a pair of long and narrow eyes. He cast his gaze from afar and it landed on Nanny Zhou.¡±l accidentally walked into the wrong place. I¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    After Liu Yi finished speaking, he turned around and left without giving Nanny Zhou any chance to react.


    Nanny Zhou looked at Liu Yi¡¯s back in confusion. She was very confused, but she did not have time to think about it. She quietly called for the servant and whispered something in his ear.


    The servant nodded, putting on a calm expression as he strode toward Gu


    Qingxue.


    Gu Qingxue had already waited for an hour. When she saw the servant walking over, she could not help but urge him, ¡°When will the Dragon Marrow Grass arrive?¡±


    The servant bowed and said respectfully, ¡°Miss, I¡¯m really sorry to have kept you waiting. The Dragon Marrow Grass has just been sent to our medicine store, but we need our doctor to check the quality first before setting a price for it. Only then can we bring it over for miss to choose from. Miss, there are too many people here and it¡¯s not a good place to discuss the price. Why don¡¯t you come upstairs with me and wait in the VIP room for a while?¡±


    Gu Qingxue looked at the servant suspiciously, silently observing his reaction.


    Although the servant looked calm on the surface, Gu Qingxue could still see the panic and nervousness in his eyes.


    There must be something wrong with this servant.


    Gu Qingxue lowered her eyes to hide the emotions in her eyes. She chuckled under the servant¡¯s nervous gaze. ¡°Alright, then you can lead the way.¡±


    The servant¡¯s worried heart finally settled down. He hurriedly gestured for Gu Qingxue to enter and led her to the second floor.


    After they went upstairs, the servant brought Gu Qingxue all the way to the door of the room. After opening the door, he gestured for Gu Qingxue to enter. ¡°Miss, please come in.¡±


    Gu Qingxue calmly walked into the room and immediately smelled an indescribable smell in the air.


    Gu Qingxue about to back away when she suddenly heard the door behind her being slammed shut by the servant.


    Gu Qingxue immediately turned her head to look behind her warily. She realized that the door had been locked from the outside by the servant.


    The man¡¯s painful groan could be heard from the room.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s wrist quickly shook, then she silently clenched the sharp blade in her hand and turned to look behind her.


    On the soft couch behind her, there was a man in luxurious clothes.


    The man¡¯s entire body was hot, and he was in a daze. He kept pulling at his collar. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s so hot!¡±


    Seeing this, Gu Qingxue could guess what had happened. She realized that she had been tricked, and a sharp, cold light rose in her eyes..

 Chapter 493 - Chapter 493: Scammed By Someone

    Chapter 493: Scammed By Someone


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The Renyao Hall and Madam Kou had discovered her long ago and had specially prepared such a huge trap, just waiting for her to walk into it.


    At the thought of this, Gu Qingxue looked at Mu Chengyao warily. She had already prepared silver needles in her hands.


    Mu Chengyao¡¯s strength was far above her, but if this man dared to be presumptuous to her, she would make him suffer the consequences.


    However, what surprised Gu Qingxue was that Mu Chengyao¡¯s eyes only blurred for a moment when he saw her figure.


    Then, Mu Chengyao suddenly raised his hand and gave himself a slap.


    Mu Chengyao¡¯s actions surprised Gu Qingxue.


    She had heard many rumors about Mu Chengyao. In order to achieve his goals, this man had always been unscrupulous. However, at this moment, he endured the pain and was unwilling to hurt her.


    The heat from his body almost made Mu Chengyao go crazy. His face and ears were red, and he also realized that there must be something wrong with the cup of tea that Gu Lingyue handed him just now.


    Mu Chengyao was panting heavily as he bore a grudge against the mother and daughter of Madam Kou. He glanced at Gu Qingxue from the corner of his eyes and said painfully, ¡°Eldest Miss Gu, while I¡¯m still rational, you should leave quickly. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to control myself and will hurt you¡­


    Gu Qingxue saw that Mu Chengyao was in so much pain but still refused to compromise. She looked at him less warily and then walked in his direction.


    Mu Chengyao became even more anxious. The medicine he had taken was very strong, and he could not suppress it even with pain.


    He did not believe that Gu Qingxue did not see the problem, but she was still willing to come. Could it be that she wanted to help him solve his current predicament?


    Mu Chengyao was looking forward to it, but he did not dare to overstep his boundaries. He could only look at Gu Qingxue with suppressed anticipation.


    Meeting Mu Chengyao¡¯s gaze, Gu Qingxue raised her hand without a word and gave him two loud and clear slaps. After that, she took advantage of Mu Chengyao¡¯s unconscious state and inserted a needle into his philtrum.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± the sharp pain swept over mercilessly, causing Mu Chengyao to open his throat and let out an earth-shaking scream.


    Seeing this, Gu Qingxue¡¯s expression remained calm. ¡°Are you more awake now?¡±


    Gu Qingxue temporarily suppressed the discomfort in his body due to the excruciating pain. He panted as he looked at Gu Qingxue. ¡°Thank you, Miss Gu.


    I feel much better now. I can control myself now¡­ ¡®


    Gu Qingxue nodded in satisfaction. She looked at Mu Chengyao and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Mu Chengyao answered honestly, ¡°Yesterday, Madam Kou told me that you have feelings for me, Miss Gu, and asked me to come to Renyao Hall for a private meeting. I was careless and didn¡¯t suspect Madam Kou, so I agreed and came here today to meet them. In the end, i didn¡¯t expect that Gu Lingyue would actually drug me¡­¡±


    Mu Chengyao¡¯s mouth was full of medicine, and his expression showed that he was in pain.


    Seeing that Mu Chengyao had been suppressing himself, it was not hard for Gu Qingxue to guess that he was telling the truth.


    This man was the same as her. He was also innocent and had been tricked.


    Hearing this, Gu Qingxue was finally satisfied. She took out a small bottle of medicine from her sleeve and threw it to Mu Chengyao. ¡°The pill inside can cure your poison. You should eat it first.¡±


    Gu Qingxue watched as Mu Chengyao picked up the medicine and then put it back down again. Then, he looked at her with a burning gaze and an excited face.. He shook his head and said, ¡°No, i¡¯m not eating it!¡±

 Chapter 494 - Chapter 494: I Hope Miss Gu Will Give Me a Chance

    Chapter 494: I Hope Miss Gu Will Give Me a Chance


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Gu Qingxue looked at Mu Chengyao in confusion. She could not understand what this man was trying to do.


    At this moment, the tightly shut door was suddenly slammed open from the outside with a loud bang.


    Immediately after, a terrifying aura swept out, and the strong pressure almost suffocated them, causing the two of them to turn their heads and look behind them.


    Rong Zhan¡¯s breath was cold, like a demon from hell, and his fierce eyes swept across Mu Chengyao¡¯s face.


    For a moment, Mu Chengyao thought that he was being stared at by the grim reaper. He subconsciously shrunk his neck and hid behind Gu Qingxue.


    Mu Chengyao¡¯s actions made the last trace of patience in Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes disappear. He pursed his lips and strode over.


    Gu Qingxue also sensed the ruthlessness in Rong Zhan¡¯s breath. She hurriedly stopped him. ¡°Your Royal Highness, please calm down.¡±


    Rong Zhan¡¯s gaze quickly swept across Gu Qingxue¡¯s face.


    He saw that Gu Qingxue¡¯s expression was calm, and there were no signs of injury on her body. His heart which had been hanging in the air finally settled down. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Your Royal Highness, how did you manage to find this place?¡± Gu Qingxue could not understand how Rong Zhan knew that something was going to happen to her. He had actually rushed over.


    Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes moved slightly, and his thin lips gave a reply, ¡°I just happened to pass by.¡±


    Gu Qingxue,¡±¡­¡±


    She really believed in Rong Zhan¡¯s lies.


    Rong Zhan did not say much. Instead, he turned his sharp eyes to Mu


    Chengyao, who was not far away.


    Hearing how Gu Qingxue addressed Rong Zhan, Mu Chengyao¡¯s legs gave way and he knelt down in front of Rong Zhan. ¡°Greetings, Your Royal Highness.¡±


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, Young Master Mu was also innocently implicated. This matter has nothing to do with him.¡± Gu Qingxue saw Rong Zhan¡¯s stern expression and quickly tried to persuade him.


    There was no emotion in Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes. ¡°You¡¯re actually still helping him quibble?¡±


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s expression revealed her helplessness. ¡°Your Royal Highness, you¡¯ve really misunderstood. I¡¯m just speaking the truth.¡±


    Mu Chengyao had a strong desire to live, so he explained, ¡°Your Royal


    Highness, Eldest Miss Gu is telling the truth. I have indeed been wronged.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, Madam Kou must be behind all this. I¡¯ll go find her and confront her.¡± Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes burned with rage when she thought  Someone is trying to frame me.¡±


    about how Madam Kou had dared to use such underhanded methods to harm her.


    This time, she would not let Madam Kou off no matter what. She had to make Madam Kou pay the price for what she had done.


    When Rong Zhan heard this, he finally retracted his sharp gaze. ¡°Madam Kou has already left the Renyao Hall and returned to the Gu residence.¡±


    Gu QingXue laughed coldly, ¡°She sure runs fast. It¡¯s a pity that no matter how fast she runs, she won¡¯t be able to escape easily.¡±


    ¡°Lady Gu, I wonder if you¡¯ll listen to my advice? I hope that Lady Gu can put this matter aside for the time being and endure it without acting up.¡± When Mu Chengyao opened his mouth, a cold light flickered in the depths of his eyes. ¡°Madam Kou must think that her plan has succeeded. In that case, why don¡¯t we play the pig to eat the tiger and catch them off guard? I hope that Eldest Miss Gu will give me a chance. I will definitely give you an explanation tomorrow.¡±


    Gu QingXue had originally wanted to kill her way to the Gu residence and teach Madam Kou a lesson to vent her anger.


    However, what Mu Chengyao said did make her look forward to it..

 Chapter 495 - Chapter 495: Rong Zhan Had Been Sending People to Follow Her All Along

    Chapter 495: Rong Zhan Had Been Sending People to Follow Her All Along


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation     Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    She knew that Mu Chengyao was not a good person. His methods had always been vicious. Madam Kou had already provoked him, and they would definitely have to suffer his violent revenge.


    It was quite interesting to think about it this way.


    At this moment, Gu Qingxue felt Rong Zhan¡¯s hand lightly tugging her sleeve.


    Gu Qingxue and Rong Zhan did not say a word, but they understood each other¡¯s meaning through their eyes.


    Gu Qingxue first lowered her eyes, then turned to look at Mu Chengyao. Okay, I¡¯ll give you one night. I hope you don¡¯t disappoint me tomorrow.


    Mu Chengyao nodded hard and said in a firm tone, ¡°Then please leave from the back door, Eldest Mis Gu and Your Royal Highness. It¡¯s best not to attract the attention of others.¡±


    Rong Zhan did not give Mu Chengyao any response. Instead, he carried Gu Qingxue in his arms.


    Gu Qingxue herself was not prepared for this. She subconsciously raised her hands and wrapped them around Rong Zhan¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Hold on tight.¡± After Rong Zhan reminded her, he quickly went to the window and jumped out, rushing out with Gu Qingxue in his arms.


    Gu Qingxue was so shocked by the scene that she held her breath. She watched as Rong Zhan walked with light steps, bringing her up the roof with Qinggong. Gu Qingxue reached out subconsciously, trying to hold Rong Zhan¡¯s neck to keep her balance.


    However, she recalled that Rong Zhan did not like it when others touched him.


    Thus, she retracted her hand that was stretched out.


    Seeing this, Rong Zhan lowered his head. ¡°Hug me.¡±


    Gu Qingxue shook her head subconsciously.


    Rong Zhan looked up at her. They were so close to each other that Gu Qingxue could clearly see his long eyelashes and his delicate skin.


    Gu Qingxue could not help but feel puzzled. She could not understand how a man¡¯s skin could be so good.


    Rong Zhan¡¯s voice was low as he asked, ¡°Do you want to fall down? Hug me. ¡®


    Subconsciously, Gu Qingxue obediently put her arms around Rong Zhan¡¯s neck.


    Rong Zhan¡¯s lips curved into a satisfied smile as he quickened his pace.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes lit up, and she was beyond excited.


    Was this Qinggong? It was really more powerful than she had imagined, making her feel like she was flying.


    Gu Qingxue enjoyed it very much and did not stop Rong Zhan¡¯s actions, allowing him to continue leading her forward.


    When they were halfway there, Gu Qingxue looked at Rong Zhan. ¡°Your Royal


    Highness, why did you ask me to agree to Mu Chengyao¡¯s request?¡±


    She really wanted to know how Mu Chengyao was going to take revenge on the Gu family.


    However, she did not like to rely on others for everything. Instead of leaving things to Mu Chengyao, she preferred to deal with them herself.


    However, Rong Zhan had stopped her just now. Otherwise, she would not have agreed to Mu Chengyao¡¯s request so quickly.


    Mu Chengyao has already made his move on the Gu family. He has his own plans. There¡¯s no need to dirty your hands. Rong Zhan answered Gu Qingxue calmly.


    Gu Qingxue was sure that Rong Zhan knew something.


    Lowering her eyes to hide the emotions that flashed in her eyes, Gu Qingxue tightened her grip on Rong Zhan¡¯s arm and asked the same question, ¡°Your Royal Highness, why did you appear there just now?¡±


    She knew that Rong Zhan had been sending people to follow her, so it was reasonable for him to notice that she was in danger.


    However, the secret guard following her could easily solve this problem, so Rong Zhan did not have to come over personally..

 Chapter 496 - Chapter 496: I Saw Mu Chengyao and Gu Qingxue Together With My Own Eyes

    Chapter 496: I Saw Mu Chengyao and Gu Qingxue Together With My Own Eyes


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    He was the prince regent who had the power to rule the court. Unless he was willing, he did not have to do such a small thing himself.


    At the thought of this, Gu Qingxue lowered her eyes to hide the emotions in her eyes and waited quietly for Rong Zhan¡¯s answer.


    Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes were fixed on Gu Qingxue, and he fell into deep thought.


    Finally, under Gu Qingxue¡¯s expectant gaze, Rong Zhan said, ¡°It¡¯s just a coincidence. ¡±


    Hearing this perfunctory answer, Gu Qingxue suddenly felt a little unhappy. She raised her hand and patted Rong Zhan, saying unhappily, ¡°Put me down.¡±


    Rong Zhan had yet to send Gu Qingxue back. He lowered his eyes and saw the little person in his arms looking displeased. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a little confused.


    Why did she get angry again?


    With that thought, Rong Zhan jumped down from the roof and let go of Gu Qingxue.


    Gu Qingxue quickly backed away and put some distance between her and Rong


    Zhan. She bowed and said, ¡°Thank you for saving me today, Your Royal


    Highness. I won¡¯t trouble Your Royal Highness with the rest of the matters. I can go back on my own.¡±


    Without giving Rong Zhan a chance to speak, Gu Qingxue turned around and left without looking back.


    Looking at Gu Qingxue¡¯s back as she left, Rong Zhan fell into deep thought. He had no idea what he had done to provoke her.


    Thinking of what Gu Qingxue had just experienced, Rong Zhan frowned but still followed her.


    Gu Qingxue also noticed that Rong Zhan was following her, but she did not say a word, pretending that she could not feel his presence. Her footsteps became faster and faster.


    They walked all the way to the Gu residence. Gu Qingxue did not turn back to look at Rong Zhan even when she stepped through the main door.


    Looking at Gu Qingxue¡¯s back view as she strode away, Rong Zhan stood on the spot with an indifferent expression and fell into deep thought.


    On the other side. Liu Yi walked over quickly and reported to Rong Zhan. ¡°Your Royal Highness, you were right. The Second Miss of the Gu family, Gu Lingyue, could not hold back and went back to the Renyao Hall to look for Mu


    Chengyao.¡±


    Rong Zhan nodded lightly and asked, ¡°Did Mu Chengyao not take the antidote?


    ¡°He didn¡¯t,¡± Liu Yi replied.


    ¡°Then don¡¯t worry too much, he knows what to do.¡± After Rong Zhan finished speaking, he looked deeply in the direction of the main door. After making sure that Gu Qingxue¡¯s back was really not in sight, he finally turned around and left.


    At the same time, in Renyao Hall¡­


    Gu Lingyue carefully avoided people¡¯s eyes and ears as she quietly followed the stairs all the way to the VIP room on the second floor.


    Gu Lingyue felt an inexplicable nervousness in her heart. She did not know why she wanted to come over.


    She just wanted to see it with her own eyes. Perhaps, as long as she saw Mu Chengyao and Gu Qingxue together with her own eyes, she could give up on Mu Chengyao.


    Gu Lingyue consoled herself in her heart. She took a deep breath and reached out to push open the door of the VIP room. She was surprised to find that the lock on the door of the VIP room had been destroyed. The door of the room was not locked, and it opened with a gentle push.


    Gu Lingyue suddenly had a bad feeling. She asked tentatively, ¡°Young Master Mu, are you there?¡±


    In the room, Mu Chengyao had just thought of a perfect revenge plan when he heard Gu Lingyue¡¯s voice from outside the door.


    At the thought of how Gu Lingyue had actually dared to use such underhanded methods to deal with him, Mu Chengyao¡¯s eyes were filled with hostility. He immediately collapsed on the soft couch and pretended to be in pain..

 Chapter 497 - Chapter 497: Almost Scammed By Madam Kou

    Chapter 497: Almost Scammed By Madam Kou


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Gu Lingyue heard Mu Chengyao¡¯s mumbling and her body froze on the spot as if she had been struck by lightning.


    She knew that Mu Chengyao had fallen into a trap. The drug in his body had not been removed yet, and he was in pain.


    She did not know what had happened between Mu Chengyao and Gu Qingxue, but Gu Lingyue knew very well that Mu Chengyao was in a very dangerous situation under the influence of the drug. He had no sense of reason at all, and she should not have chosen to get close to him.


    Although Gu Qingxue was thinking this, her body was honest as she slowly approached Mu Chengyao.


    She saw that Mu Chengyao¡¯s eyes were closed. She was getting closer when she suddenly heard him speak.


    ¡°Yue¡¯er, my Yue¡¯er, where are you? Come and help me, I¡¯m so uncomfortable, ¡® Mu Chengyao pretended to be in pain and called out to Gu Lingyue while twisting his body.


    Gu Lingyue felt as if she had been struck by lightning. While she was surprised, a glimmer of hope uncontrollably ignited in her heart. ¡°Why did you call my name?¡±


    Only then did Mu Chengyao open his eyes. He seemed to be in a daze as if he had used a lot of energy before he could finally see Gu Lingyue clearly. ¡°Yue¡¯er, why is it you? Is it really you? You¡¯ve finally come to find me¡­ Why are you so cruel to me? Don¡¯t you know that you¡¯re the one who¡¯s hidden in my heart?¡±


    Gu Lingyue was a little dizzy from the sudden happiness. She asked in a daze, ¡°You¡¯re lying! You clearly said that you like Gu Qingxue.


    Mu Chengyao¡¯s eyes were in a daze. ¡°Gu Qingxue came just now. I saw that she wasn¡¯t you. I didn¡¯t do anything to her. I let her leave. Yue¡¯er, I¡¯m so upset, why don¡¯t you believe me? You don¡¯t know how sad I was when I realized you were the one who drugged me. I just don¡¯t think I¡¯m good enough for you, so I want to keep my distance from you. I can lie to others but I can¡¯t lie to myself. My heart only has you¡­¡±


    Gu Lingyue stood rooted to the ground in a daze. She looked at Mu Chengyao, who had a pained expression on his face. She could not help but feel moved.


    Every word that Mu Chengyao said was like a stab to her heart, making her subconsciously fall for him.


    However, she still had a little bit of rationality left, so she could control herself and stop approaching Mu Chengyao. ¡°No, the two of us can¡¯t be together. I have an engagement with the crown prince,¡±


    Mu Chengyao stood up and walked over to grab Gu Lingyue¡¯s shoulder. He asked affectionately, ¡°Can you reject me and accept other men? Yue¡¯er, don¡¯t lie to yourself, the person you love is me. Moreover, I won¡¯t stop you from marrying into the royal family. Even if you become someone else¡¯s wife, we can still be together. I don¡¯t want a title, as long as you belong to me.


    After Gu Lingyue met Mu Chengyao¡¯s affectionate gaze, all the words she wanted to say were stuck in her throat. She watched as Mu Chengyao lifted her chin and kissed her.


    Seeing Gu Lingyue close her eyes with an infatuated expression, Mu Chengyao¡¯s eyes quickly flashed with a smug look. He carried her up and walked straight toward the soft couch.


    On the other side, Gu Qingxue had just returned home, looking extremely exhausted.


    Nanny Sheng was basking in the sun with Madam Qi in the courtyard. When she saw Gu Qingxue rush back, she smiled and said, ¡°The Young Miss is back. Did you manage to buy the medicinal herbs you wanted today? ¡±


    Gu Qingxue sat down next to Madam Qi and took a piece of pastry from a plate on the table. She handed it to Madam Qi and smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t manage to buy any medicinal herbs today, and was almost scammed by Madam Kou..¡±

 Chapter 498 - Chapter 498: I Don’t Intend to Get Close to the Qi Family

    Chapter 498: I Don¡¯t Intend to Get Close to the Qi Family


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The smile on Nanny Sheng¡¯s face immediately disappeared. She came forward with a worried look. ¡°Eldest Miss, what happened?¡±


    Gu Qingxue had never hidden anything from Nanny Sheng. She quickly explained everything to Nanny Sheng without missing a single word.


    In the end, Nanny Sheng¡¯s face turned livid with anger. ¡°Madam Kou is really something. They actually dared to use such a despicable method on the Eldest Miss. I can¡¯t let this matter go just like that. I¡¯ll go to the Gu family now! ¡®


    Gu Qingxue reached out and grabbed Nanny Sheng¡¯s arm. ¡°Nanny, don¡¯t be agitated first. Sit down and let me tell you slowly.¡±


    Nanny Sheng did not have the time to sit down. She was so anxious that she was about to burst into flames. ¡°Eldest Miss, Madam Kou wants to frame you. She didn¡¯t succeed this time, but who knows if she¡¯ll make a move next time!¡±


    A woman¡¯s chastity was so important, but Madam Kou was able to use this to trick people. This was too much!


    ¡°I¡¯ve already promised Mu Chengyao that I¡¯ll let him handle this first. Since I¡¯ve already promised him, I can¡¯t go back on my word.¡± Gu Qingxue could only comfort Nanny Sheng with these words when she saw that she was too agitated.


    Nanny Sheng lowered her head when she heard that. ¡°There is indeed nothing wrong with your words. However, who knew if Young Master Mu of the Mu family could be trusted? What if he¡¯s in cahoots with Madam Kou? Wouldn¡¯t you suffer a great loss?¡±


    Gu Qingxue smiled confidently and said indifferently, ¡°Nanny, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t give them a chance.¡±


    She did not trust Mu Chengyao completely. If Mu Chengyao was really on Madam Kou¡¯s side, she would take revenge in her own way.


    She had left the matter of taking revenge on Madam Kou to Mu Chengyao, not only because she wanted to be lazy, but also to give Mu Chengyao a chance to prove himself so that he could cut off all ties with Madam Kou.


    If Mu Chengyao did not cherish this opportunity, he would end up as miserable as Madam Kou.


    Seeing Gu Qingxue¡¯s confident look, Nanny Sheng¡¯s heart, which had been in her throat, finally settled down. ¡°Since Eldest Miss has a plan in mind, this old servant can rest assured. Eldest Miss, as long as the Gu family is still around, Madam Kou will always think of ways to deal with you. Have you thought of any countermeasures?¡±


    Gu Qingxue stroked her chin and shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no other way. Madam Kou sees me as a thorn in their side and will find a way to get rid of me no matter what. I didn¡¯t argue with her before because I wasn¡¯t in Jing City, and it was a bit inconvenient to make a move. However, this time is different. If she dares to be impudent, I don¡¯t mind killing her. ¡®


    Nanny Sheng looked at Gu Qingxue¡¯s side profile and hesitated. ¡°Eldest Miss, I actually have something to say, but I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s appropriate to say it.¡±


    Gu Qingxue could not help but laugh. ¡°Nanny, there¡¯s no concern between us. Just tell me.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to the Qi family, Eldest Miss?¡± Nanny Sheng asked after some hesitation.


    There was a deep meaning in Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes, and she could not help but look at Madam Qi.


    Madam Qi was seriously eating the pastries in front of her. When she saw Gu


    Qingxue¡¯s gaze on her, she took the initiative to give her a piece of the pastry.


    ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from you, nanny. I don¡¯t intend to get close to the Qi family..¡± Gu Qingxue saw Nanny Sheng¡¯s confused expression and asked calmly, ¡°Nanny, do you still remember that I told you that my grandmother was poisoned and became delirious?¡±

 Chapter 500 - Chapter 500: They Are In Love

    Chapter 500: They Are In Love


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Gu Qingxue looked at Qin Yun and asked, ¡°I¡¯m just a third-rank female official. It¡¯s my first time attending a palace banquet, but I¡¯ve already stolen the limelight from the consorts and princesses in the palace. Do you think it¡¯s appropriate?¡±


    Qin Yun was stumped by Gu Qingxue¡¯s question. The anticipation in her eyes turned into confusion.


    However, Nanny Sheng smiled calmly and said, ¡°Qin Yun, didn¡¯t the princess hire a tailor a few days ago to make new clothes for the Eldest Miss? I think that blue dress with pear flowers is very suitable. Go find it and use some incense on it. When the time comes, let the Eldest Miss wear it. ¡®


    Gu Qingxue looked at Nanny Sheng with satisfaction, then instructed Qin Yun, ¡°Nanny Sheng is right. Just do as she says.¡±


    Qin Yun nodded obediently and retreated.


    ¡°The Eldest Miss is also tired today, so it would be better to go back and rest early. Let this old servant help you keep this dress,¡± Nanny Sheng said with a smile.


    ¡°Mm, it¡¯s Nine¡¯s kind intentions after all. Find a good box and keep it. Don¡¯t waste it. After seeing Nanny Sheng nod, Gu Qingxue got up and went back to her room to rest.


    That night, the moon was dark and the wind was strong. In the room of Madam Kou in the Gu residence.


    Madam Kou was dressing herself up with a smile. She inserted a gem hairpin into her hair and looked at herself in the mirror with a smile.


    Nanny Zhou smiled as she followed Madam Kou to serve her, her tone of voice exceptionally respectful. ¡°Everyone says that people are in high spirits when happy things happen. Seeing that Madam is so happy, I also feel happy for her.¡±


    The smile on Madam Kou¡¯s face grew even wider. ¡°Nanny really knows how to make fun of me. I¡¯m just happy that I don¡¯t have to see Gu Qingxue anymore. You say, the two of them must be tired after playing for a whole day?¡±


    Nanny Zhou laughed wildly. ¡°Eldest Madam, don¡¯t underestimate that Gu Qingxue. She usually acts innocent and pure, but in reality, she¡¯s very playful. During dinner, I even went to take a look and heard Gu Qingxue¡¯s voice from the other side of the door. Tsk, tsk, she¡¯s really cheap to the bones!¡±


    Madam Kou raised her handkerchief to cover her mouth and nose, her eyes proud. ¡°Nanny, why are you saying these words to disgust me? Gu Qingxue isn¡¯t a kind person to begin with, and this isn¡¯t the first time you and I found out about this. Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll go to the Renyao Hall and catch them all in one fell swoop. At that time, Gu Qingxue¡¯s only option would be to marry Mu


    Chengyao, and that would be death.¡±


    Nanny Zhou quickly helped Madam Kou up, and the master and servant left together.


    Just as Madam Kou left in their carriage, a servant who had been hiding outside the Gu residence¡¯s main gate also hurried back to ling tian qi¡¯s residence.


    Madam Kou arrived at the Renyao Hall in a carriage, and accompanied by Nanny Zhou and the waiter, they went upstairs together.


    The servant¡¯s eyebrows were now dancing, and he said vividly, ¡°Madam, you don¡¯t know how crazy those two people were playing in the room today. They¡¯re even wilder than beasts. Fortunately, they fell asleep just now due to their lack of strength. ¡®


    Madam Kou looked at the waiter with a smile that was not a smile and said, ¡°If they are in love, it¡¯s inevitable that things will go out of control.¡±


    As they spoke, the group of people had already arrived outside the door.


    Madam Kou¡¯s eyes were filled with irrefutable pride. She raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°Open the door,¡±


    The servant walked up and suddenly opened the door.


    Suddenly, a pungent smell hit them in the face. Nanny Zhou ordered her subordinates to rush in forcefully. ¡°Quick, quickly drag these two people up together. They dared to do such a thing before they got married. They¡¯re really a disgrace to the Gu family! Hurry up and get them up..¡±

 Chapter 501 - Chapter 501: Go With the Flow

    Chapter 501: Go With the Flow


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Madam Kou slowly sat down on an empty seat in front of the round table, quietly waiting to see Gu Qingxue¡¯s sorry state.


    However, to Madam Kou¡¯s surprise, when Nanny Zhou went to pull at the disheveled young girl on the soft couch, the young girl let out a soft, dissatisfied snort. That voice did not sound like Gu Qingxue¡¯s.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re so annoying. Don¡¯t disturb me. I¡¯m so tired.¡± Gu Lingyue spoke in a sweet voice. The moment she finished speaking, Everyone was stunned on the spot.


    Everyone knew very well that they were here to capture the Eldest Young Miss today. However, the voice of the woman lying with Young Master Mu did not sound like the Eldest Miss, but more like the Second Young Miss¡¯.


    Nanny Zhou stood rooted to the ground, not daring to act rashly.


    Instead, it was Madam Kou who nervously walked over and pulled up the delirious woman from the soft couch.


    The light from the candles at the side illuminated the woman¡¯s face and body. Her body was covered in all kinds of bruises. At this time, she had not come back to her senses. She kept groaning weakly, trying to relieve the discomfort in her body.


    The redness on Madam Kou¡¯s face instantly disappeared completely. It was as if she had been struck by lightning. By the time she came back to her senses, she had already raised her hand and slapped Gu Lingyue¡¯s face hard.


    Gu Lingyue was caught off guard and was slapped. She was in so much pain that she screamed like a pig being slaughtered. Then, she hit her head on Mu Chengyao, who was lying on the soft couch.


    Mu Chengyao had already woken up when Madam Kou came over. He took the opportunity to hug Gu Lingyue and looked at Madam Kou with a fake smile.¡±Mother-in-law, why are you so angry? It¡¯s said that anger is harmful to the body. Mother-in-law, you should take care of your body.¡±


    How could MadamKou have the time to take care of her body? She was on the verge of going berserk. Looking at the two people lying on the soft couch, she was completely stunned.


    What was going on? Why the person on the soft bed not Gu Qingxue, but her daughter?


    ¡°Mother, mother, it¡¯s not what you think it is. I was just confused for a moment. I didn¡¯t mean to make things difficult for you, ¡± Gu Lingyue was so frightened by Madam Kou¡¯s fierce expression that she trembled all over and said at a loss.


    Mu Chengyao did not panic at all. He even laughed even harder and said,


    ¡°Baby, why are you so cold? Have you forgotten how passionate you were just now? You also said that you don¡¯t like the prince, you only like me.¡±


    Gu Lingyue was so scared that her face turned pale, but she could not say a


    word to refute him.


    What mu chengyao said was the truth. She had indeed gotten carried away and said a lot of things that she should not have said just now.


    ¡°Why are you here? Why wasn¡¯t it Gu Qingxue?! Where is Gu Qingxue?¡±Madam Kou scanned her surroundings as if she had gone mad, but she could not find Gu Qingxue at all.


    ¡°Mother-in-law, when you asked Second Young Miss to come over and drug me, I clearly realized that the person I¡¯ve been thinking about all this time is the Second Young Miss. As a matter of fact, the Second Young Miss took the initiative to offer herself, so I went with the flow. I still have to thank mother-in-law for everything.¡± Mu chengyao continued to gloat at.


    MadamKou felt a sharp pain in her heart. Her legs went soft, and she almost fell to the ground.


    ¡°Madam! Madam, please pull yourself together!¡± Nanny Zhou was startled by Madam Kou¡¯s actions and hurriedly reached out to help her up..

 Chapter 502 - Chapter 502: Gu Lingyue Is No Longer a Virgin

    Chapter 502: Gu Lingyue Is No Longer a Virgin


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Mother, I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose!¡± Gu Lingyue turned to look at Mu Chengyao. She reached out and knocked on him as she said, ¡°It¡¯s you! You tricked me! You did it on puroose!¡±


    Mu Chengyao was impatient and pushed Gu Lingyue away forcefully. ¡°Gu Lingyue, you were the one who rushed into my bed. I was just playing with you.¡±


    Gu Lingyue looked at Mu Chengyao in surprise. She could not believe that he would actually speak to her with such an attitude.


    Mu Chengyao¡¯s sweet words toward her had disappeared completely. Gu Lingyue could not believe that this man and the little lover who spoke to her softly could be the same person.


    ¡°You planned everything? Did you deliberately let my mother come over?¡± Gu Lingyue looked at Mu Chengyao with heartache and asked.


    After Mu Chengyao straightened his clothes, and he said expressionlessly, ¡°It was your mother who harbored ill intentions, so what does it have to do with me? But.., I think the person I¡¯ve invited should be here soon.¡±


    When Madam Kou heard this, an even more ominous feeling rose in her heart.


    Then, she heard a commotion from downstairs, followed by a series of hurried footsteps coming toward them.


    Madam Kou did not know who the visitor was, but she knew very well that Mu Chengyao definitely did not have good intentions. She hurriedly urged her subordinates, ¡°Hurry, hurry up and close the door!¡±


    The servant hurriedly went to close the door, but he was still a step too late.


    The door was kicked open from the outside and Ling Tianqi, who was wearing a long robe and holding a sword, walked in aggressively. he shouted, ¡°Yue ¡®er, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here to save you!¡¯


    However, when Ling Tianqi stood still in the room and saw what happened, he was stunned.


    When Ling Tianqi saw Gu Lingyue and Mu Chengyao with disheveled clothes, he immediately understood what had happened between the two of them. He stomped in anger and asked) ¡°What are you guys doing?


    Gu Lingyue was so scared that her face turned pale. She looked at Ling Tianqi and shook her head in fear.¡±No, it¡¯s not what you think. Your Highness, you have to believe me.¡±


    Ling Tianqi looked at the marks all over Gu Qingxue¡¯s body, and his head exploded. He roared in anger, ¡°What were you guys doing?!


    Gu Lingyue was so frightened that she kept shaking her head. she said in a panic, ¡°Mu Chengyao forced me. I really don¡¯t know what happened¡­¡±


    Gu Lingyue was completely scared out of her wits. Caught Ott guard by her fianc¨¦, she felt as if all the blood in her body was flowing backward.


    Madam Kou was also so angry that she vomited blood, but she had no choice but to pull herself together. ¡°Your Highness, this is all a misunderstanding.


    Everything was done by this man. My daughter has been wronged. ¡®


    Mu Chengyao looked at the mother and daughter coldly. He had never thought that someone could distort the truth and be so shameless.


    ¡°Your Highness, Gu Lingyue and I are doing this willingly. Even if the mother and daughter frame me, You should be able to tell that Gu Lingyue is no longer a virgin. ¡°Of course, if the crown prince likes to be cuckolded, then let treat it as if today¡¯s incident did not happen, ¡± Mu Chengyao said, infuriating.


    Ling Tianqi glared at Mu Chengyao with hatred. He looked as if he wanted to pounce on Mu Chengyao and tear him apart. ¡°I heard that Gu Lingyue was in danger and rushed over to protect her, but I didn¡¯t expect to see such a scene! Since that¡¯s the case, the engagement between me and Gu Lingyue is nullified.


    Everything ends here..¡±

 Chapter 503 - Chapter 503: What Have 1 Done Wrong to You?

    Chapter 503: What Have 1 Done Wrong to You?


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation               Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Seeing Ling Tianqi leave heartlessly, Madam Kou¡¯s expression turned into one of fear as she hurriedly stretched out her hand to stop him.¡±No, Your Highness, we can explain. Please give us another chance, we will definitely correct it.¡±


    Ling Tianqi¡¯s last bit of patience had completely disappeared. He turned around and used all his strength to kick Madam Kou¡¯s chest, ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Madam Kou was caught off guard and was kicked to the ground. She clutched her chest in pain, her eyes rolling back.


    ¡°Mother!¡± Gu Lingyue¡¯s expression was aghast. She cried as she crawled over and reached out to grab Ling Tianqi. ¡°Your Highness, I was wrong. I won¡¯t dare to do it again.¡±


    Ling Tianqi¡¯s father was a king with a different surname and his status was extremely valuable. She and her mother had spent so much effort to finally get this marriage.


    If Ling Tianqi did not want her, then her life would be completely ruined. No one would want a withered flower like her.


    Ling Tianqi¡¯s eyes were filled with deep hatred. He dodged Gu Lingyue and strode away without looking back.


    Gu Lingyue was so frightened that she started wailing. ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t go! Your Highness, please!


    Unfortunately, no matter how much Gu Lingyue cried, Ling Tianqi could not turn back.


    Just as Gu Lingyue was in despair, Mu Chengyao put on his clothes with an indifferent expression and walked to her side. He looked down at her. ¡°Gu Lingyue, just give up. No man can accept a fianc¨¦e who¡¯s a sl*t. Your dream of being the crown prince¡¯s secondary consort has already been shattered.¡±


    Gu Lingyue¡¯s face was full of tears. She looked at Mu Chengyao unwillingly and questioned him angrily, ¡°Why are you doing this to me? What have I done to


    you


    ¡°From the moment you and your daughter used me, you should have known that this day would come.¡± Mu Chengyao said expressionlessly.


    ¡°You clearly like Gu Qingxue. Why did you harm my daughter!!¡± Madam Kou¡¯s eyes rolled back in anger, and she questioned unwillingly.


    Mu Chengyao chuckled. He had no intention of answering the question. ¡°Madam Kou, Gu Lingyue, don¡¯t tell me you think that my revenge has ended?


    Hehe, this is just the beginning. I¡¯ll show you what the real hell is like.¡±


    As he spoke, Mu Chengyao turned around and left without looking back.


    When Madam Kou heard Mu Chengyao¡¯s words, she was so nervous that her heart was about to jump out of her throat. She looked at Gu Lingyue uneasily. ¡°What else did you do? What did he mean by that?¡±


    Gu Lingyue completely broke down. She covered her face and cried helplessly,


    ¡°Sob, sob, I don¡¯t know either. Mother, what should I do next?¡±


    Seeing Gu Lingyue¡¯s tear-stained face, Madam Kou¡¯s patience for her disappeared completely. ¡°Shut up, you coward!¡±


    Madam Kou had suffered too many blows at once. Her eyes rolled back painfully, and she fainted after she could not catch her breath.


    Nanny Zhou was shocked, and she kept shaking Madam Kou. ¡°Eldest Madam!


    someone, the Eldest Madam has fainted!¡±


    A servant in the glorious benevolence hall who knew a little about medicine hurriedly rushed forward and reached out to pat Madam Kou¡¯s face, trying to help her regain consciousness.


    Gu Lingyue could not bear the humiliation either. Her eyes rolled back and she fainted.


    The next morning, Gu Qingxue had just woken up at the crack of dawn. After washing up, she went to the dining room to have her meal. Then, she heard a report from her secret guard.


    ¡°Young Miss, Mu Chengyao is waiting outside the gate. He would like to see you..¡±

 Chapter 504 - Chapter 504: Return A of the Gu family’s Assets to Miss Gu

    Chapter 504: Return A of the Gu family¡¯s Assets to Miss Gu


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation               Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Gu Qingxue raised her brows in surprise, then smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to come so quickly, he¡¯s quite punctual. Please invite him in.¡±


    The secret guard retreated and went to invite people over. Soon, he brought mu chengyao up.


    Mu Chengyao had specially dressed up today. The light green robe made him look more refined. His entire appearance was different from before, and he gave off a more humble feeling.


    The moment Mu Chengyao saw Gu Qingxue, an unconcealable smile appeared in his eyes. ¡°Miss Gu, sorry to keep you waiting.¡±


    Gu Qingxue smiled indifferently. ¡°I don¡¯t mind waiting for a long time. As long as I can get good news, it doesn¡¯t matter if I wait patiently for a while longer.¡±


    Mu chengyao¡¯s eyes were smiling. ¡°In that case, I didn¡¯t let Miss Gu down. Has


    Miss Gu heard about Ling Tianqi and Gu Lingyue canceling their engagement?¡±


    Gu Qingxue gestured for Qin Yun, who was beside her, to pour tea for Mu Chengyao. She then shook her head. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t. Is this related to you?


    ¡°I did my best for Miss Gu,¡± Mu Chengyao said with a relaxed expression. ¡°I admit that I used some underhanded means, but I¡¯m not a good person to begin with.¡±


    It was not hard for Gu Qingxue to guess that Mu Chengyao must have done something for Ling Tianqi to suddenly decide to cancel the engagement.


    ¡°To give them a taste of their own medicine, Young Master Mu¡¯s actions, in my opinion, are not inappropriate.¡± Gu Qingxue¡¯s words came from her heart.


    Mu Chengyao was a little worried that Gu Qingxue would not be able to accept what he had done. It was only when she opened her mouth that he could finally relax. ¡°I knew Miss Gu wasn¡¯t the kind of person who can¡¯t tell the difference between what¡¯s important and what¡¯s not. Don¡¯t worry, Miss Gu, I¡¯ll spread the news about what happened yesterday so that Gu Lingyue can only choose to marry me and be my concubine in the future. However, I don¡¯t plan to work with the Gu family. I want to work with Miss Gu.¡±


    Gu Qingxue furrowed her brows in confusion. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what Young


    Master Mu is saying. I¡¯m just a female doctor. I don¡¯t plan on doing business.¡±


    After hearing this, Mu Chengyao¡¯s face was still indifferent. ¡°In the Gu family, it has always been the first branch that controls the family business. As the eldest daughter, the Eldest Miss naturally should inherit the Gu family¡¯s property. To be honest with Miss Gu. I originally agreed to this engagement because I wanted to pocket the Gu family¡¯s assets. And I¡¯ve indeed succeeded. The Gu family¡¯s assets have all fallen into my hands.¡±


    Gu Qingxue was surprised that Mu Chengyao acted so quickly, and the look she gave him became even colder.


    She had no interest in the Gu family¡¯s property, but her grandmother was different.


    The Gu familys assets were obtained after her grandmother¡¯s hard work and a lot of time and manpower. How could she hand them over so easily?


    Mu Chengyao saw the danger in Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes, and he could tell what she was thinking. He hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Gu. I don¡¯t have any plans to pocket the Gu family¡¯s assets. i didn¡¯t come here today to show off, but to return all of the Gi family¡¯s assets to you.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Mu is so generous.¡± After Gu Qingxue finished speaking, she watched as Mu Chengyao asked the servant who was guarding outside the hall to bring over a square, red wooden box.


    Mu chengyao opened the red wooden box in front of Gu Qingxue and let her take a closer look at the contents..

 Chapter 505 - Chapter 505: Take Back Everything That Belongs to Us

    Chapter 505: Take Back Everything That Belongs to Us


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation               Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°These are all the Gu family¡¯s property. There are the land and house deeds, as well as 90% of the silver on the cabinet. Without these, Madam Kou wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything no matter how much she wanted to. Miss Gu, I¡¯m giving these things to you as a form of returning them to their rightful owners. I hope that Miss Gu can take this as my apology and forgive me for all the things I¡¯ve done to you.¡± As Mu Chengyao spoke, he let out a sigh and looked at Gu Qingxue with a complicated expression, full of reluctance and love.


    It was indeed the first time he had liked a woman so much, but he had also realized how dazzling Gu Qingxue was. He was already filthy beyond measure and was no longer worthy of her.


    Since that was the case, it was better to give up freely. This way, he could at least continue to appear by her side in the future and continue to protect her.


    Gu Qingxue met the other party¡¯s gaze, which was filled with deep affection, and finally reached out to take the red wooden box. ¡°Since Young Master Mu has said so, I will not decline. I hope that the business between the Gu family and the Mu family will be smooth in the future.¡±


    ¡°The Gu family still doesn¡¯t know that I¡¯ve already taken away their property. If Miss Gu is interested, you can go to the Renyao Hall to take a look. It must be a mess there,¡± Mu chengyao said with an evil smile.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°Thank you for your reminder, Young Master Mu. If there¡¯s a chance in the future, I¡¯ll treat you to tea again.¡± Mu chengyao nodded and got up to leave.


    Gu Qingxue reached out to touch the mahogany box and could not help but take a deep breath.


    These were all her grandmothers things. Before her grandmother regained her consciousness, she would help her take care of them.


    At this thought, Gu Qingxue picked up the mahogany box and went to the courtyard where Madam Qi lived.


    The courtyard where Madam Qi lived and the courtyard where she lived in the Gu family were 80% similar in terms of both layout and decorations.


    When they were designing this place, Gu Qingxue had listened to Nanny Sheng and decorated it according to Madam Qi¡¯s preferences. She wanted to make it feel like home.


    It was a pity that no matter how good the disguise was, this was not the real Gu residence.


    Gu Qingxue entered the room and saw Madam Qi in a dark green dress. She was sitting at the table and playing sandbags with Nanny Sheng.


    When Madam Qi saw Gu Qingxue, she could not hide the smile in her eyes. She pulled Gu Qingxue to sit down. ¡°Xue ¡®er, let¡¯s play together.¡±


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes were smiling. ¡°Grandmother, we won¡¯t be playing at home today. I¡¯ll bring grandmother home.¡±


    Madam Qi was confused. ¡°Isn¡¯t this our home? You told me that this will be our home in the future. I¡¯ll remember it. ¡®


    Nanny Sheng also looked at Gu Qingxue in confusion. She did not understand why she was suddenly saving all this.


    Gu Qingxue patiently took Madam Qi¡¯s hand and continued, ¡®Grandmother, I know you miss home and have always wanted to go home. So, i¡¯ve decided to take you home, grandmother. We¡¯re going back to the Gu residence this time, so you can live here or in the Gu residence in the future.¡±


    When Nanny Sheng heard this, she finally couldn¡¯t help it. ¡°Eldest Miss, are you serious?


    Gu Qingxue pulled Madam Qi up from her seat. ¡°Why would I make a joke about this? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already arranged everything. It¡¯s not just the Gu family¡¯s mansion, but also the Gu family¡¯s business. All of the family¡¯s assets are now in my hands. We can go back directly and take back everything that belongs to us..¡±

 Chapter 506 - Chapter 506: Why Are You All Acting Dumb?

    Chapter 506: Why Are You All Acting Dumb?


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation               Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Nanny Shengs eyes were red with excitement. She stood up from her seat. ¡°How did this news come so suddenly? This is great! This old servant will go and make preparations. Let¡¯s go home!¡±


    Seeing Nanny Sheng¡¯s happy face, Madam Qi also smiled. She pulled Gu Qingxue¡¯s arm and asked her a few questions in one breath.


    Gu Qingxue answered Madam Qi¡¯s question gently, as if she had endless patience for her.


    At the same time, in the inner hall of the Renyao Hall.


    With a muffled sound, the furious Madam Kou slammed the thick account book on the table.


    The innkeeper and the servant were so scared that they did not dare to make a sound. They all shrank their necks and fell into silence.


    The expression on Madam Kou¡¯s face was twisted with anger. ¡°Why are you all acting dumb? Let me ask you, who is so bold as to make false accounts and tamper with my account books? I think you¡¯re tired of living!¡¯


    The manager was frightened by Madam Kou¡¯s harsh words and subconsciously shrank his neck. ¡°Madam, even if you lend us a few more guts, we wouldn¡¯t dare to be presumptuous! we don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but there¡¯s a problem with the account book. The account has been having problems since a


    year ago, and someone should have changed it at once.¡±


    Madam Kou¡¯s temples throbbed, ¡°Other than you old people, no one else understands the accounts of our Renyao Hall. You¡¯re telling me that you don¡¯t know that I¡¯ve lost so much money because of the deficit? Let me ask you, where did all the silver go?


    At this moment, the deputy manager trembled. He looked more nervous than anyone else present. He shrank his neck and did not even dare to speak.


    Macam Kou¡¯s sharp senses noticed that something was wrong. ¡°Deputy manager, come over and tell me, what¡¯s going on?


    The deputy manager was so scared that he almost peed his pants when he was suddenly called out. his legs went soft as he knelt in front of Madam Kou.


    ¡°Madam, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. A few days ago, it had been the Second Miss and Young Master Mu who were in charge of the accounts. At that time. Young Master Mu had brought a sum of money over and said that he needed most of the silver in the account to pay off the deficit. At that time, at that time, I didn¡¯t think too much and gave him the silver¡­¡±


    When Madam Kou heard this, she stood up in anger and rushed over. She raised her hand and gave the deputy manager a loud and clear slap.


    Half of the deputy manager¡¯s face was slanted as he knelt on the ground and begged for mercy, ¡°Madam, at that time, Second Miss said that we can hand over all the businesses on the shelf to Young Master Mu without worry. I was just following orders!


    Madam Kou¡¯s entire body trembled with anger. She roared in anger, ¡°All of you are idiots. Mu Chengyao is not part of the Gu family. Why are you following Yue¡¯er¡¯s nonsense? I think you¡¯ve all eaten the guts of a leopard!¡±


    ¡°Madam, don¡¯t be so agitated. it¡¯s bad for your health! ¡± Nanny Zhou had never seen the calm Madam Kou so agitated before. Worried, she came forward and helped her sit down.


    Madam Kou was so angry that she almost could not breathe.


    ¡°Go and find Mu Chengyao immediately! I¡¯d like to see what that bastard did! He wants to take away my silver? It won¡¯t be that easy!¡± Madam Kou gritted her teeth, raising her fist and knocking on the table as she spoke.


    Everyone was so scared that they kept quiet out of fear. They hurriedly sent people to find Mu Chengyao..

 Chapter 507 - Chapter 507: How Can You Be a Traitor!

    Chapter 507: How Can You Be a Traitor!


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation               Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    However, before Mu Chengyao could be called over, a servant from the Gu family rushed in. When he saw Madam Kou, he immediately knelt down.


    ¡°Eldest Madam, it¡¯s bad!¡±


    Madam Kou was currently suppressing the anger in her heart. After hearing these words, she raised her hand and slapped the table hard. ¡°Impudent, I¡¯m fine. If you dare to talk nonsense again. I¡¯ll tear your mouth apart!¡±


    The servant¡¯s head was covered in cold sweat as he said with a terrified expression, ¡°Madam, our house is gone! Who knows when Gu Qingxue had taken the title deeds to the house and the land? She has already brought the Old Madam back home, and with the deed to the house and the land. She ordered us to move out within two hours! The house is in a mess, you should go back and take a look!¡±


    When Madam Kou heard this, she felt as if she had been struck by lightning. She lifted her skirt and rushed out in a hurry.


    Nanny Zhou followed closely behind, and as she chased, she shouted anxiously, ¡°Madam, don¡¯t worry. Wait for me¡­¡±


    At the same time, in the main hall of the Gu residence¡­


    The atmosphere in the main hall was cold. Everyone in the Gu family was looking at Gu Qingxue with hidden bitterness.


    In contrast, Gu Qingxue¡¯s expression was extremely calm. She sat in her seat with ease and composure, and the title deeds to the Gu family¡¯s mansion and land were on the small table beside her.


    Qin Yun stood obediently behind Gu Qingxue to protect her, while Nanny Sheng accompanied Madam Qi and sat at the main seat, drinking tea.


    Madam Qi was undoubtedly in the best mood. She drank her tea with a smile and did not forget to ask the people in front of her to sit down. ¡°Why don¡¯t you all sit down and drink tea with me? Xue ¡®er, do they not want me to come back?¡±


    Gu Qingxue looked at Madam Qi with a faint smile and said, ¡°Grandmother, you¡¯re overthinking. Let¡¯s not talk about the first branch, these second and third branch have no connection with meo If they also want to stand on the first branch¡¯s side to push out the two of us, then I do not mind driving them out with the first household.¡±


    When the second son, Gu Ming, who was also Gu Qingxue¡¯s second uncle, heard this, his expression changed rapidly. He smiled and said, ¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡¯re being too polite. Actually, our family has always hoped that you could take over the Gu family. It¡¯s just that your stepmother is too overbearing. She doesn¡¯t listen to second uncle¡¯s words.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect second uncle to be so considerate of me.¡± Gu Qingxue raised her brows and looked at the maidservant. ¡°Second uncle has helped me so much, so there will naturally be a place for second uncle in the Gu family.


    Come, bring second uncle some tea.¡±


    Gu Ming could tell that Gu Qingxue had come prepared. He did not want his entire family to be chased out, so he pulled his wife and child along and sat down shamelessly.


    When Gu Chengbin heard that Gu Qingxue had come to cause trouble, he rushed over with Gu Lingyue and happened to see this scene.


    Gu Chengbin¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Second uncle, how can you betray


    Gu Ming was inevitably embarrassed after being reprimanded like this. He also put on a straight face and quibbled, ¡°Bin¡¯er, how can you question your elder like this? You really has no manners!¡±


    Gu Chengbin could not care less about his manners. He raised his eyes and looked in Gu Qingxue¡¯s direction, then asked loudly, ¡°Gu Qingxue, what kind of magic potion did you feed your family?!


    ¡°A wise man submits to circumstances. Second uncle¡¯s family has chosen to stand on my side. You are incompetent and can¡¯t capture the people¡¯s hearts. Third uncle, don¡¯t you think this makes sense?¡± Gu Qingxue took her time and glanced at the third branch from the corner of her eye..

 Chapter 508 - Chapter 508: The First Man She Fell In Love With Lied to

    Chapter 508: The First Man She Fell In Love With Lied to


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation               Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Gu Lingyue was so frightened that she quickly called out to the people from the third branch, ¡°Third uncle, you can¡¯t choose to stand on Gu Qingxue¡¯s side just because of one word. My mother has always treated you well. You can¡¯t betray my mother!


    When Gu Tian of the third branch heard this, he disapproved, ¡°Yue¡¯er, how can you speak so harshly? Xue ¡®er is also a member of your family and is also your eldest sister. Don¡¯t go too far and keep targeting her. ¡®


    As they spoke, Gu Tian brought his wife and children to sit opposite Gu


    Qingxue. It was obvious that he had chosen to stand on Gu Qingxue¡¯s side, just like Gu Ming.


    Gu Qingxue smiled calmly. She was the winner, and she was using her most contemptuous gaze to admire the two¡¯s disheveled appearance.


    Gu Lingyue¡¯s head was buzzing. She clenched her fists and walked closer to Gu Qingxue. ¡°Gu Qingxue, where did you get the title deeds to your land and house?


    Gu Lingyue¡¯s question had successfully piqued the curiosity of everyone present.


    In fact, the second and third branches could not understand how the deed to the house and land had suddenly fallen into Gu Qingxue¡¯s hands. Now that they heard Gu Lingyue¡¯s question, they could not help but look at Gu Qingxue curiously.


    Gu Qingxue gave a half-smile and said nonchalantly, ¡°I naturally have my ways. Gu Lingyue, I¡¯d like to ask your first branch, if you¡¯ve kept this thing, why did it appear with me?¡±


    Mu Chengyao had given her the title deeds to the house and the land.


    Mu Chengyao had been spying on the Gu family¡¯s property from the very beginning. He had acted very quickly, so he must have gotten the house and land deeds.


    Madam Kou had been too busy these days and might not be able to take care of much, but she was not stupid enough to hand over the house and land deeds to


    Mu Chengyao.


    Gu Chengbin had just recovered from a serious illness and also did not understand what had happened. In this case, the only person in the family who could possibly hand over the house and land deeds to Mu Chengyao was Gu Lingyue.


    After all, this woman had also done something stupid like this. Otherwise, she would not have ruined her own innocence and ruined her marriage.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s guess was right. Gu Lingyue¡¯s eyes were red as she looked at the house and land deeds. The sweet words that Mu Chengyao had said to her at that time appeared in her mind.


    At that time, Mu Chengyao lied to him, saying that there was a problem with the business he had invested in and that he couldn¡¯t explain it to his family.


    Once it was exposed, he would be transferred away forever to do business in Moyun Kingdom.


    In that case, she would never have the chance to meet Mu Chengyao again.


    In order to protect Mu Chengyao, Gu Lingyue took the initiative to give him


    the house and land deeds so that he could use them as collateral to borrow some silver to help with his turnover. At most, in one or two months, Mu Chengyao would be able to recover and the house and land deeds would be returned to their original owners.


    She knew where Madam Kou had kept the house and land deeds, and she also knew that Madam Kou would not often look at these two things.


    However, she had never expected that the man she had fallen in love with for the first time would lie to her!


    The anger in her heart could not be described with words. Gu Lingyue suddenly let out a loud cry, then pounced in Gu Qingxue¡¯s direction. ¡°Gu Qingxue! It¡¯s you, you¡¯re the one who set me up. You and Mu Chengyao harmed me together! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡¯


    Gu Lingyue was like a lunatic, baring her fangs and brandishing her claws. The crowd was so frightened that they let out a cry of surprise.


    Gu Qingxue looked at Gu Lingyue¡¯s crazy actions indifferently..

 Chapter 509 - Chapter 509: Madam Kou, You’re Shameless

    Chapter 509: Madam Kou, You¡¯re Shameless


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation               Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Qin Yun took the opportunity to take a step forward. Then, she kicked Gu Lingyue¡¯s stomach heavily.


    How could Gu Lingyue be Qin Yun¡¯s match? She was in a miserable state and let out a miserable wail like a pig being slaughtered.


    ¡°Second sister!¡± Gu Chengbin immediately rushed over. He wanted to help the weak Gu Lingyue up, but Gu Lingyue was in so much pain that she couldn¡¯t stand up at all.


    ¡°Second Miss, if I¡¯m not wrong, you must have given the title deeds to Mu Chengyao, which gave my Eldest Miss the chance to get them. You¡¯re the one who ignored everyone in the Gu family. Our young lady has taken back the title deeds, which means she has also taken back the face of the Gu family. You colluded with outsiders, which is the most heinous crime. What right do you have to question our young lady?¡± Nanny Sheng was overbearing as she pointed at Gu Lingyue¡¯s nose and chided.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. My sister isn¡¯t that stupid. She wouldn¡¯t collude with outsiders to harm her own family.¡± as Gu Chengbin spoke, he looked at Gu Lingyue. Seeing that she did not say a word, he could not help but get anxious.  ¡°Second sister, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Say something! tell them that things are not as they say!¡¯


    This time, Gu Qingxue was not the only one looking at Gu Lingyue. Everyone from the second and third branches were also staring at Gu Lingyue.


    Gu Lingyue had nowhere to hide under everyone¡¯s sharp gaze. ¡°No, no, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±


    Just as Gu Lingyue tried to quibble, she suddenly felt a gaze filled with hostility cast on her.


    She looked at that person in horror and saw Madam Kou rushing back, panting heavily.


    Madam Kou¡¯s hair was in a mess and her eyes were bloodshot. She almost wanted to rush up and skin Gu Lingyue alive.


    Gu Lingyue had never been so afraid before. She shrank her neck in fear and did not dare to look at Madam Kou. ¡°Mother, let me explain¡­¡±


    ¡°Gu Lingvue! You disgraceful girl!¡± Madam Kou pounced on Gu Lingvue and


    kept shaking her body. Do you know how much effort I¡¯ve put in to finally get to where I am today? This is my life¡¯s work, but you¡¯re giving it to another man. How can you face me?!


    Gu Qingxue watched this scene coldly and cleared her throat. ¡°As expected, the most despicable person is invincible. Madam Kou, you truly are shameless.¡±


    Madam Kou raised her head. She could not be bothered with the crying Gu Lingyue and walked towards Gu Qingxue. ¡°It¡¯s you! You¡¯re the one who colluded with outsiders to steal my property!¡¯


    ¡°This is my grandmother¡¯s property, so when did it become yours? Madam Kou, all the glory, splendor, wealth, and rank you have were all snatched from my grandmother. I merely took back what originally belonged to my grandmother,¡± Gu Qingxue said slowly.


    Madam Kou gritted her teeth and wanted to rush up and fight it out with Gu Qingxue, but Yun Qin stood in front of Gu Qingxue and glared at Madam Kou aggressively.


    Madam Kou was cautious and could only endure it. She glared at Gu Qingxue with even more anger.


    She had schemed for so many years before she finally had everything she had today.


    In the end, all of this was ruined so quickly. How could she accept this?


    Taking a deep breath, Madam Kou tried her best to pretend to be calm, squeezing out a smile that was uglier than crying.. ¡°Xue i er, we¡¯re a family, why do you have to be like this?¡±

 Chapter 510 - Chapter 510: I Want You to Get Out of My House

    Chapter 510: I Want You to Get Out of My House


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation               Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Madam Kou had now realized that she was no match for Gu Qingxue.


    Gu Qingxue merely curled her lips in disdain.


    She did not even bother to respond to Madam Kou. Gu Qingxue¡¯s mocking attitude was like a slap to Madam Kou¡¯s face.


    Madam Kou was ashamed, her face red with anger. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°I want you to get out of my house. Madam Kou, take your son and daughter and get lost. On the account that you¡¯ve managed the Gu family for so many years, I can allow you to take away the things you¡¯re wearing. Other than that, you¡¯re not allowed to take a single needle or thread from the Gu family,¡± Gu Qingxue said coldly.


    ¡®Gu Qingxue! You¡¯re crazy! I still have my private property in my room!¡± Gu Chengbin roared in anger.


    Gu Qingxue slowly supported her chin with her hand. Her gaze landed on Gu Chengbin and she asked coldly, ¡°Without the Gu family, where would you get your private property? Gu Chengbin, everything you have was given to you by the Gu family. I¡¯m going to take away everything that belongs to the Gu family.


    You have no way to resist.¡±


    Gu Chengbin looked at Gu Qingxue in fear. For the first time, he clearly realized how vicious this woman in front of him was.


    ¡°Big sister, I was wrong. We¡¯re siblings from different mothers. Father¡¯s spirit in heaven definitely wouldn¡¯t want to see us kill each other!¡± Gu chengbin said, almost breaking down.


    ¡°Qin Yun, kick out all the people who don¡¯t belong to the Gu family,¡± Gu Qingxue said impatiently.


    ¡°Yes, Young Miss.¡± Qin Yun was expressionless as she walked straight towards Gu Chengbin.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Gu chengbin flew into a rage out of humiliation. He raised his hand and slapped Qin Yun¡¯s face.


    However, before Gu Chengbin¡¯s palm could touch a single hair on Qin Yun¡¯s body, she calmly reached out and lightly grabbed his wrist, twisting it forcefully.


    Crack!


    Qin Yun easily broke Gu Chengbin¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Gu chengbin screamed like a pig being slaughtered. He covered his hand and retreated to Madam Kou¡¯s side. ¡°Moth, they hit me. Sob, sob!¡±


    Madam Kou¡¯s heart ached as she held Gu chengbin in her arms. Her bloodshot eyes were filled with anger as she roared at Gu Qingxue, ¡°Gu Qingxue, aren¡¯t you afraid of being criticized for killing your own brother?¡±


    Gu Qingxue acted as if she did not hear Madam Kou¡¯s words. She calmly sipped


    the fragrant tea from her teacup.


    Qin Yun carried Gu chengbin in one hand and Madam Kou in the other, throwing the mother and son out together.


    Next up was Gu Lingyue.


    Seeing Qin Yun walking toward her, Gu Lingyue could already guess what she would face next.


    Her body started to tremble uncontrollably. she turned her head and glared at Gu Qingxue with hatred. ¡°Don¡¯t think that you¡¯ve won, Gu Qingxue. I, Gu lingyue, have underestimated you this time. In the future, I¡¯ll make you pay for what you¡¯ve done!¡±


    In response, Gu Qingxue only laughed mockingly. Then, she watched as Qin Yun dragged Gu Lingyue down.


    Madam Kou and her children were forcefully thrown out. The remaining second and third branch witnessed this scene and were so frightened that they did not even dare to breathe.


    Gu Qingxue put down her teacup, and a soft sound was heard. Everyones nerves tensed up.


    ¡°Xue ¡®er, we¡¯re a family after all. We all feel bad for you.¡± Gu Ming smiled ingratiatingly. ¡°When Madam Kou was in power, we wanted to help you but didn¡¯t want to. Fortunately, you¡¯ve already regained the power of the family.


    we will definitely be on your side in the future.. ¡®

 Chapter 511 - Chapter 511: 1, Gu Qingxue, Am the Head of the Gu Family

    chapter 511: 1, gu qingxue, am the head of the gu family


    translator: endlessfantasy translation               editor: endlessfantasy translation


    the moment gu ming spoke, the other members of the gu family also nodded in agreement.


    ¡°since second uncle has said so, i am also at ease. from today onward, i, gu qingxue, will be the head of the gu family. i¡¯ll let nanny shen take care of all the trivial matters in the house. if you have any opinions, you¡¯d better raise them now.¡± as gu qingxue spoke, her sharp gaze swept across everyone¡¯s faces like a sharp blade.


    the crowd had never seen gu qingxue like this before. she had a strong aura around her, and there was no sign of her previous cowardice. she had the entire gu family under her thumb.


    ¡°we¡¯ll do as you say.¡± gu ming¡¯s eyes were a little dull as he said helplessly.


    gu qingxue was very satisfied. after she gestured to the crowd, she watched them leave the living room.


    madam qi, who had witnessed all this, raised her hand and patted it excitedly. ¡°xue¡¯er is so good) xue¡¯er is so good. they all listen to you.¡±


    gu qingxue turned to look at madam qi, and the sharpness hidden in her eyes immediately disappeared. ¡°grandmother, it¡¯s been a long time since you¡¯ve come back to stay. i¡¯ll get someone to clean up your courtyard. when lin lin and the other two return, we¡¯ll stay here with you, alright?¡±


    madam qi was overjoyed and nodded in agreement.


    ¡®eldest miss, the second and third branch have been eyeing you covetously for so many years. you still have to be careful. it¡¯s best if you can find a capable person to help deal with the family¡¯s matters,¡± said nanny sheng.


    gu qingxue turned to look at nanny sheng and said with a half-smile, ¡°don¡¯t i have you by my side to help me?


    ¡°i¡¯m old, ¡®i nanny sheng said helplessly. ¡°i¡¯m afraid i don¡¯t think thoroughly enough. however, eldest miss can rest assured, this old servant will quickly find a capable person and recommend them to you so that they can help take care of the family¡¯s trivial matters.¡±


    gu qingxue nodded in agreement and watched as nanny sheng left. she then went to greet the servants in the manor and sound the alarm.


    from now on, the gu family would be under gu qingxue¡¯s sole control. there were quite a few people in the gu family, so she had to warn them in case they went overboard.


    after leaving these trivial matters to nanny sheng, gu qingxue accompanied madam qi and chatted and laughed. it was only after lunch that gong lingyu returned with the four little children.


    gong lingyu had already heard about what had happened in the gu family on the way. she rushed in and sat down beside gu qingxue without even taking off her cloak.¡±sister gu, i¡¯ve heard a lot about you on the way here!¡±


    gu qingxue chuckled and had musical note serve gong lingyu tea. ¡°look at you, you¡¯re even happier than i am.¡±


    ¡°of course, sister gu, you¡¯ve returned to the gu family and even chased away your evil stepmother and younger brother, and younger sister. l i m so happy that i want to set off firecrackers to celebrate! that¡¯s right, we should set off some firecrackers to celebrate. not only that, but i¡¯ll also prepare a big gift for you, sister gu, to help you celebrate!¡± when gong lingyu spoke, she was beaming with joy and was unbelievably happy.


    amused by gong lingyu¡¯s excitement, gu qingxue quickly reached out to hold her back.


    ¡°what¡¯s there to be afraid of? we should celebrate when it¡¯s time to.¡± although gong lingyu said that, she obediently sat back in her seat.


    ¡°that¡¯s right, mother. we¡¯ve all heard about it. now that the tables have turned, the gu family is already yours, ¡°gu lin said, his eyes full of smiles..

 Chapter 512 - Chapter 512: Mother Is Really Amazing

    chapter 512: mother is really amazing


    translator: endlessfantasy translation editor: endlessfantasy translation


    ¡°so, can we live here in the future?¡± dumby also asked excitedly.


    ¡°mother, you¡¯re so amazing! you got such a big house just two days ago, and now you have another one!¡±lingbao did not know how to express her admiration for her mother. she only felt that her mother was really amazing. in just a few days, she had two luxury houses. in the future, they would change rooms every day and live in different places for a month.


    ¡°hahaha, this is nothing. when sister gu gains my father¡¯s trust in the future, your future will be even brighter.¡± gong lingyu laughed so hard that the muscles on her face were a little sore. she reached out and pinched her small face. after calming down, she said, ¡°sister gu, when i entered the palace today, my grandmother mentioned you to me. she said that after my father took the medicine you gave him, his entire condition has greatly improved. she asks you to come to the palace tomorrow to help check her chronic illness.¡±


    ¡°has his majesty been in good condition these past two days?¡± gu qingxue was not surprised by gong lingyu¡¯s words.


    she had given rong xiaotian some trace elements that his body was lacking. in addition, she had helped him detoxify the trace amount of poison in his body and had also given him some soothing drugs. under the combined effects of these medicines, rong xiaotian¡¯s physical condition should naturally improve.


    however, she did not know how much his condition had improved.


    ¡°since my grandmother has spoken, it can be seen that there is a great improvement.¡± gong lingyu reminded gu qingxue, ¡°when my grandmother¡¯s disease when acts up, she has an unbearable headache and is so dizzy that she can¡¯t get up. for this illness, my grandmother had looked for many famous doctors but there was no improvement.¡±


    gu qingxue had a thoughtful expression on her face. ¡°when i take the empress dowager¡¯s pulse tomorrow, i¡¯ll know the specific situation. i¡¯ll do my best, so you can rest assured.¡±


    ¡°of course, i trust in your medical skills, sister gu. my ankle has only been applied with medicine twice and it no longer hurts.¡± gu qingxue said with a smile.


    ¡°fairy, i also want to celebrate for you.¡± rong han walked over and hugged gu qingxue¡¯s leg, his face full of anticipation.


    ¡°i think so too. besides, we shouldn¡¯t just celebrate verbally. we should all prepare a gift for sister gu. it doesn¡¯t need to be particularly expensive, as long as it¡¯s sincere.¡± at this point, gong lingyu stood up impatiently. ¡°i¡¯ve got a good idea, sister gu. wait for me, i¡¯ll go prepare a gift for you. i¡¯ll be back soon!¡±


    gu qingxue hurriedly tried to stop her. ¡°yu¡¯er, there¡¯s really no need. let¡¯s just have a meal as a family. it¡¯ll be a celebration.¡±


    ¡°that won¡¯t do. i must prepare the best present for you, sister gu. wait for me to come back!¡± gong lingyu did not agree to be perfunctory. as she spoke, she turned around and waved at gu qingue, then ran away without looking back.


    gu qingxue could not stop the energetic gong lingyu and could only sigh as she looked at her back.


    ¡°we have to prepare a gift for mother too. we can¡¯t lose to the princess!¡± dumby was also in high spirits as he looked at the remaining three little children and said.


    the little ones clapped together and left hand in hand.


    ¡°hey, you little things, why are you joining in the fun?¡± gu qingxue did not know whether to laugh or cry as she watched the four little ones leave..

 Chapter 513 - Chapter 513: Give You the Best Present

    chapter 513: give you the best present


    translator: endlessfantasy translation editor: endlessfantasy translation


    ¡°mother, we will definitely give you the best present. be good and wait for us to come back!¡± lingbao waved at gu qingxue, then left with her brothers.


    gu qingxue could not stop them, so she could only shake her head helplessly.


    qin yun, who was standing by the side, could not help but laugh. ¡°eldest miss is indeed very popular. everyone is trying to think of ways to make you happy.¡±


    gu qingxue¡¯s heart felt warm as she gently instructed qin yun, ¡°go and look after the chefs in the kitchen and prepare dinner for tonight. remember to prepare more and make it more sumptuous. tonight, we¡¯ll do as they say and gather together to celebrate.¡±


    qin yun smiled and nodded obediently. ¡°eldest miss can be at ease, this servant will definitely do it properly.¡±


    that night, gu qingxue was dragged along by gong lingyu and the others to celebrate.


    gong lingyu was in high spirits. she even asked her subordinates to bring over the alcohol that was buried under the wintersweet tree in the princess¡¯ residence. she drank half a jar of it with gu qingxue and stayed in the guest room, drunk.


    the four little ones were also tired from playing around. after freshening up, they also lined up in a row and burrowed into their beds, snoring loudly.


    after gu qingxue settled everyone down, she sat alone in the main hall and rubbed the space between her brows with a tired expression.


    qin yun came forward and considerately served gu qingxue some tea. ¡°eldest


    miss has worked hard, go back to your room and rest early.¡±


    gu qingxue¡¯s gaze followed the half-opened door and looked toward the courtyard. she said in a soft voice, ¡± ¡°there¡¯s no rush. drinking some wine makes me want to be alone. qin yun, it¡¯s getting late. you should go back and rest. i¡¯ll go back to my room later.¡±


    qin yun answered obediently before she turned around and left.


    soon, gu qingxue was the only one left in the hall.


    taking in everything before her eyes, gu qingxue thought about entering the palace the next day and could not help but feel a little tired.


    lifting her hand to support her chin, gu qingxue unknowingly fell asleep.


    the cold wind from outside kept blowing into the room. gu qingxue shrank her neck in her sleep and mumbled unhappily, ¡°oh, it¡¯s cold.¡±


    gu qingxue furrowed her brows in dissatisfaction. she was completely unaware that a figure had entered the room when she was not paying attention. the figure strode over to her.


    rong zhan looked at gu qingxue¡¯s flushed face and stood still. he could already smell the alcohol from her body.


    ¡®this little thing was actually drinking?¡¯


    as rong zhan thought about it, he saw gu qingxue humph twice and shrink her neck, looking very cold.


    he took off his cloak and covered gu qingxue with it. rong zhan walked up to her and carried her up easily with a calm expression.


    gu qingxue felt the jolt and lazily opened her eyes, looking up at rong zhan.


    from her angle, she could see rong zhan¡¯s chin and the side of his face.¡±your


    royal highness? why are you here at this hour?¡±


    rong zhan saw the confused look on gu qingxue¡¯s face. he blinked his big eyes and looked at him curiously. with a calm expression, he said, ¡°i just happened to pass by.¡±


    gu qingxue only felt that rong zhan¡¯s words sounded familiar. she was too lazy to move and leaned into his embrace, feeling her cold body warm up. ¡°your royal highness, you just happen to pass by every time.¡±


    rong zhan carried gu qingxue all the way to the back hall and placed her on the soft couch.


    gu qingxue casually found a soft cushion and placed it under her head. she looked up and glanced at rong zhan out of the corner of her eyes.. ¡°since you¡¯re just passing by, shouldn¡¯t it be time to go back?¡±

 Chapter 514 - Chapter 514: Why Are You Drinking Today?

    chapter 514: why are you drinking today?


    translator: endlessfantasy translation editor: endlessfantasy translation


    ¡°no rush.¡± rong zhan sat on the soft couch, his deep eyes seemed to contain the stars in the night sky. ¡°first, tell me, why did you drink today?¡±


    ¡°of course , it¡¯s because i¡¯m happy. doesn¡¯t your royal highness know that the gu family is already in my pocket? yu¡¯er accompanied me to drink in order to celebrate for me.¡± gu qingxue looked at rong zhan with a serious expression and asked teasingly, ¡°your royal highness must not know about this, right?¡±


    this person was just passing by coincidentally. how would he know that she was already in charge of the gu family?


    however, to gu qingxue¡¯s surprise, rong zhan took out a black jade box from his arms expressionlessly and placed it in front of her.


    gu qingxue, who was originally drunk, suddenly smelled the fragrance of medicine coming from the box. she could not wrap her head around it and raised her head to look at rong zhan in a daze.


    ¡°i know what happened to the gu family. this is my gift to you.¡±


    rong zhan¡¯s voice was soft, but gu qingxue heard every word clearly.


    the uncomfortable feeling in her heart instantly disappeared. gu qingxue did not know how to describe the feeling that was spreading in her heart at that moment. she felt an inexplicable sense of satisfaction in her heart. she looked down at the black jade box but did not open it in a hurry. instead, she looked up at rong zhan.


    rong zhan met gu qingxue¡¯s smiling eyes and asked, ¡°why are you looking at me and not looking at the thing in the box?¡±


    gu qingxue narrowed her eyes slightly. ¡°i¡¯m thinking that your royal highness is indeed not just passing by.¡±


    rong zhan did not panic even after being exposed. instead, he reached out and pressed on the black jade box gently. ¡°if you don¡¯t want to look, then don¡¯t.¡±


    how could gu qingxue be willing? she quickly snatched the black jade box and held it in her arms. ¡°your royal highness, you¡¯re really interesting. there¡¯s no reason to take back something that has already been given.¡±


    as she spoke, gu qingxue had already opened the box. she saw the dark green herb lying quietly in the box. it looked like a small dragon with a unique shape.


    the medicinal herbs were still wet with fresh dewdrops. the moment gu qingxue opened the box, the alluring scent of medicinal herbs hit her face, causing her gaze to move.¡±ls this the dragon marrow grass?¡±


    after searching for the dragon marrow grass for a few days, gu qingxue did not expect that rong zhan would give it to her.


    one had to know that dragon marrow grads was hard to find, especially the one in front of him. whether it was in terms of age or medicinal effects, it was the best among the dragon marrow grass. it was a rare treasure that could not be bought even with silver!


    ¡°i met it by chance before, so i kept it. i just happened to hear that you wanted it, so i¡¯m giving it to you,¡±rong zhan said indifferently.


    gu qingxue immediately broke into a bright smile and looked at rong zhan happily. ¡°your royal highness, as long as i have the dragon marrow grass, i¡¯ll be even more confident in curing the poison in your body.¡±


    rong zhan raised his eyebrows and was a little surprised. ¡°you went through so much trouble to find the dragon marrow grass just to research an antidote for the more gu qingxue looked at the dragon marrow grass, the more satisfied she was. she did not notice the change in rong zhan¡¯s expression at all. ¡°that¡¯s right. your royal highness might not know, but dragon marrow grass is the best antidote. as long as you have it, the poison will definitely be cured. of course, it¡¯s far from enough to just rely on the dragon marrow grass. i still need to research it together with other medicinal herbs. however, i¡¯m at least


    90% sure that if your royal highness gives me a little more time, i¡¯ll definitely succeed..¡±

 Chapter 515 - Chapter 515: Taking Someone’s Money to Get Rid of Disaster For Someone

    chapter 515: taking someone¡¯s money to get rid of disaster for someone


    translator: endlessfantasy translation     editor: endlessfantasy translation


    rong zhan looked at gu qingxue. he looked calm, but in fact, his dark eyes were burning with a fiery light.


    it turned out that the medicinal herbs that she had tried so hard and even risked her life to get were prepared for him.


    ¡°in the future, if you have anything you want, just tell me. don¡¯t put yourself in danger,¡± rong zhan said.


    gu qingxue looked at rong zhan with the same serious expression. ¡°your royal highness, i took your money, so i have to help you to get rid of the disaster. this is what i should do.¡±


    ¡°you¡¯re also responsible for curing my poison. if you encounter danger while searching for medicinal herbs, it won¡¯t be good for me either. ¡± rong zhan said.


    gu qingxue thought about it and felt that what rong zhan said did make sense.


    ¡°well, if there is a next time like this, i will have to trouble your royal highness to help me find the medicine.¡±


    rong zhan nodded and suddenly changed the topic, ¡°i heard you¡¯ve met mo


    yunye.¡±


    gu qingxue kept the dragon marrow grass and sized rong zhan up. ¡°your royal highness, your information network is a little too wide.¡±


    this person had never been to her house, but he knew everything about her.


    rong zhan¡¯s expression was still calm, not at all embarrassed after being caught. ¡°it¡¯s no secret that i have eyes all over jing city. moreover, mo yunye is the envoy of the neighboring country, so his every move is already within my control.¡±


    ¡°nine came to me and told me his identity. he even paid for his medical expenses. that¡¯s all,¡± gu qingxue replied.


    ¡°as far as i know, mo yunye has another purpose for coming to my country as an envoy.¡± as rong zhan spoke, he looked deeply at gu qingxue.


    ¡°your royal highness, can you not just say half of your words? it¡¯s making people feel anxious.¡± gu qingxue asked.


    rong zhan¡¯s lips curled up and he slowly spat out a word, ¡°marriage.¡±


    gu qingxue was surprised at first, but then she thought about it and felt that it made sense.


    the most direct way for two countries to maintain a good relationship was through marriage.


    ¡°nine wants to marry a princess? there aren¡¯t many princesses of the right age in the court.¡± gu qingxue could not help but feel worried. ¡°he¡¯s not going to ask to marry yu¡¯er, is he? ¡±


    it was true that rong xiaotian did not have many children. other than gong


    lingyu, his adopted daughter, he did not have any other grown princesses.


    not to mention, gong lingyu was the orphan of the gong family¡¯s martyr. she had the support of the prince regent behind her, so she was the best candidate for marriage.


    rong xiaotian had always doted on gong lingyu. even though she was an adopted daughter, he still allowed her to call him father. it was clear how much weight she had.


    in addition, when gu qingxue was dealing with the plague with rong zhan in tie family village, it was gong lingyu who took care of the whole family, including nine who was injured at that time. it was not impossible for nine to choose gong lingyu because of their contact at that time.


    gong lingyu had always loved freedom and was the most unrestrained in her bones. gu qingxue really did not want to see gong lingyu get married far away. when she lived in the palace for a long time, she would not even have someone to talk to.


    ¡°mo yunye doesn¡¯t have any intention of getting married. as far as i know, he wants one of the princess of their moyun kingdom to marry someone here.¡± rong zhan observed gu qingxue¡¯s reaction as he spoke.. ¡°who do you think the princess of moyun kingdom will marry?¡±

 Chapter 516 - Chapter 516: MO Yunye Originally Chosen Me

    chapter 516: mo yunye originally chosen me


    translator: endlessfantasy translation editor: endlessfantasy translation


    gu qingxue thought about the princes in the palace, and then thought about the princes¡¯ sons. in the end, she furrowed her brows in worry. ¡°your royal highness, why are you asking me so many things about the court? i¡¯m just a little female doctor, how would i know about these political tactics?¡±


    ¡°as far as i know, mo yunye originally chose me for the marriage alliance.¡± rong zhan¡¯s tone was very calm, and he did not take this matter to heart.


    long time ago, he had realized that nine was by no means a good person, and the secret guard who had come to assassinate nine was also the most famous shadow secret guard in moyun kingdom.


    he had already guessed nine¡¯s identity at that time.


    that man had not forgotten him. in order to get back at rong zhan for driving him out, he had pushed the marriage onto him.


    rong zhan had told gu qingxue all this because he wanted to see how she would react to this.


    alter all, nine was abusing his authority for personal gain, and what he did was not so open and aboveboard.


    the smile on gu qingxue¡¯s face disappeared completely when she heard rong zhan¡¯s calm words.


    what did rong zhan mean?


    he told her that he was going to marry the princess of moyun kingdom. was he trying to tell her that he was going to get married?


    after realizing this, gu qingxue¡¯s heart was suddenly filled with extremely complicated feelings. it felt like there was a ball of anger stuck in her throat, and she could not get it out. it was very uncomfortable.


    gu qingxue was inexplicably irritated, and the expression on her face turned cold. ¡°so your royal highness is here to deliver good news to me. i¡¯ll be the first to wish your royal highness the best.¡±


    ¡°do you want me to marry the princess of moyun kingdom?¡± rong zhan narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°it¡¯s not that i want it, but the two countries are on good terms, so they must have a marriage alliance. ¡± the more gu qingxue spoke, the more flustered she felt. she simply lay down and turned her back to rong zhan. i¡¯m tired after talking so much. thank you for today, your highness. take care.


    rong zhan¡¯s face was cold as he stared at gu qingxue¡¯s thin back.


    she actually felt that the marriage was a must.


    at the thought of this, rong zhan¡¯s heart burned with an inexplicable flame. he stood up and left without a word.


    hearing the sound of the door slamming after rong zhan left, gu qingxue opened her eyes and turned around.


    the main hall and the back hall were empty, and rong zhan left without a second thought.


    ¡°did this person come here just to show off his marriage with the princess?¡± gu qingxue mumbled unhappily.


    as she said this, gu qingxue rolled over and closed her eyes, falling asleep.


    that night, gu qingxue slept very uncomfortably.


    in her dreams, she dreamed of many things from her previous life, and even recalled many fragments of the time when the original owner of this body and her husband were together. in gu qingxue¡¯s dreams, the husband of the original owner of this body always seemed to have endless patience for her. he called her ¡®xue¡¯ er¡¯ in a low voice.


    an indescribable feeling rose in her heart. gu qingxue slowly opened her eyes when she heard someone calling her.


    ¡°eldest miss, you¡¯re awake,¡± qin yun said to gu qingxue with a smile.


    gu qingxue first looked at qin yun, then at the sky outside the window, which was just beginning to light up. she couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    ¡°eldest miss, it¡¯s almost time to enter the palace. you should get up and wash up,¡± qin yun continued.


    gu qingxue nodded and got out of bed. she felt an ache that she could not ignore, and she could not help but gasp..

 Chapter 517 - Chapter 517: The Empress Dowager’s Illness

    chapter 517: the empress dowager¡¯s illness


    translator: endlessfantasy translation               editor: endlessfantasy translation


    qin yun hurriedly reached out to support gu qingxue. ¡®eldest miss, are you alright?¡±


    gu qingxue twisted her sore arm and could not help but rub her brows. i¡¯m fine. maybe i¡¯m a little uncomfortable because i slept here last night.


    qin hun¡¯s eyes were filled with unconcealable worry. ¡°didn¡¯t eldest miss say you were going back to her room to rest last night? if you sleep here, your body will naturally be very uncomfortable.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s a long story. my body is fine, go get some water for me to wash up, i¡¯ll go back to my room to change my clothes.¡± as gu qingxue spoke, she stood up. as a result, the black jade box hidden in her sleeve fell to the ground with her movement, making a crisp sound.


    qin yun bent down to pick up the box and looked at it carefully. ¡°eldest miss, this box looks so exquisite.¡±


    gu qingxue looked at the black jade box and could not help but recall everything that happened between her and rong zhan last night.


    gu qingxue could not help but frown. ¡°mmhm, you should put this thing in the warehouse first. there are very precious medicinal herbs in it, and they need to be preserved in a dry environment. place it on the top of the shelf, and bring it to me when i need it in the next two days.¡±


    qin hun obediently agreed. she then took the black jade box and walked toward the warehouse.


    gu qingxue went back to her room to change her clothes. after washing up and having breakfast, she went out and got on the carriage, heading straight for the palace.


    a moment later, in fengkang palace¡­


    in the royal chamber, gu qingxue was taking the pulse of the empress dowager, who was lying on the bed with a pained expression.


    nanny bi zhu stood beside gu qingxue, her eyes filled with unconcealable worry. ¡°doctor gu, how is the empress dowager¡¯s health?¡±


    gu qingxue put away the hand that was taking the empress dowager¡¯s pulse and raised her head to look at the empress dowager who was lying on the bed.


    the empress dowager¡¯s face was pale, and her expression was pained. her eyes were closed, and she did not move. she felt an intense dull pain coming from her mind, almost breaking her fragile nerves.


    gu qingxue said softly, ¡°the empress dowager¡¯s illness is acting up and her condition isn¡¯t very good.¡± i have some medicine here that can nurse your body. empress dowager, after you take it, your condition will improve.¡±


    when the empress dowager heard this, she opened her eyes and looked in gu qingxue¡¯s direction expectantly. ¡°is it really so? cough, cough, cough¡­ i have been plagued by this illness since i was a child. this illness is very aggressive and every time it torments me. i will be in so much pain that i would rather die. i don¡¯t know if you have any way to help me relieve the pain?


    ¡°i have a way here, but your body has always been weak. you need to treat your illness and at the same time use tonics to nourish your body. in this way, it may affect the effect of the treatment to a certain extent, and it may take an additional forty to fifty days of treatment,¡± gu qingxue explained.


    the empress dowager did not find it troublesome. instead, she smiled excitedly and said, ¡°as long as you can cure my illness, not to mention forty or fifty days, even if need to take a year or so, i will not have any complaints.¡±


    nanny bizhu¡¯s smile was so wide that all the wrinkles on her face were pushed together.¡±empress dowager, this is really too good. lord gu, please quickly prescribe the medicine. this old servant will order someone to prepare the medicine.¡±


    seeing that the palace maid had already brought her a brush, ink, paper, and an inkstone, gu qingxue quickly wrote down two prescriptions and handed them to nanny bi zhu. ¡°the empress dowager¡¯s medicine needs to be used with extreme care, especially the amount i wrote down. there can¡¯t be any mistakes, and even the temperature of the cooking is very particular. i need to personally boil the medicine before i can rest assured..¡±

 Chapter 518 - Chapter 518: Are You Sure You Can Do It?

    chapter 518: are you sure you can do it?


    translator: endlessfantasy translation               editor: endlessfantasy translation


    ¡°yes, doctor gu, don¡¯t worry. this old servant will go to the imperial academy of medicine to get the medicine.¡± nanny bi zhu bowed to gu qingxue, then left with the prescription.


    meanwhile, gu qingxue took out a bottle of medicine from her medicine box. she poured out a pill and placed it in the empress dowager¡¯s mouth. then, she gave the empress dowager two sips of the ginseng soup and swallowed the pill.


    ¡°empress dowager, this is a medicine to stop pain. although it can¡¯t treat wind diseases, it has a great effect of relieving pain. take it first and your body will quickly improve,¡± gu qingxue instructed softly.


    the empress dowager took the medicine and her lips immediately curved into a smile. ¡°doctor gu, you¡¯re really amazing. i have seen so many famous doctors, but not a single one can cure this widow. are you sure you can?¡±


    gu qingxues attitude was gentle and humble. don¡¯t worry, empress dowager. as long as you cooperate with the treatment, this lowly subject has absolute confidence that i can cure your hesitance.


    at this moment, the voice of a palace maid came from outside the door, ¡°this servant greets your majesty.¡±


    gu qingxue and the empress dowager both cast their gazes outside the door and saw rong xiaotian in his dragon robe. he stepped over the threshold and entered.


    rong xiaotian smiled helplessly, ¡°i originally wanted to sneak in to avoid disturbing mother, but i did not think that i would attract your attention.¡±


    ¡°if the emperor is here, he should have sent someone to inform us.¡± the empress dowager looked at rong xiaotian with a smile. her expression was no longer as painful as before. ¡°i¡¯ve taken the medicine that xue¡¯er gave me. i¡¯m feeling much better. my head doesn¡¯t hurt as much anymore.¡±


    after rong xiaotian sat down, he looked at gu qingxue with admiration. ¡°doctor gu¡¯s medical skills are indeed superb. these few days, i¡¯ve been under her care and taking the pills she gave me. i feel refreshed, as if i¡¯ve become ten years younger. mother, don¡¯t worry, doctor gu never makes empty promises.


    since she said she can do it, she won¡¯t let you down.¡±


    gu qingxue lowered her head and said respectfully, ¡°many thanks for your


    majesty¡¯s praise, this lowly subject does not deserve it.¡±


    rong xiaotian waved his hand and said with a serious face, ¡°miss gu, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. if this one says you can do it, then you can. you don¡¯t have to be so formal, let¡¯s sit down and chat.¡±


    gu qingxue had no choice but to obey, so she obediently nodded.


    under the effect of the painkiller, the empress dowager¡¯s condition had greatly improved. with the help of the palace maids, she sat up with a soft cushion under her body. she looked at rong xiaotian and asked, ¡± emperor, you¡¯ve just finished the morning court session, and you¡¯ve already rushed over?


    ¡°yes, your son was concerned about your body, so i hurried over to take a look. however, since doctor gu is here, i can rest assured. doctor gu, i¡¯ve already finished the medicinal pills you gave me earlier. i wonder if you¡¯ve made new ones?¡± rong xiaotian asked expectantly.


    speaking of the pills that gu qingxue had made, rong xiaotian i s entire being perked up.


    in fact, when he had first consumed the pill gu qingxue had given him, rong xiaotian had been rather skeptical.


    after all, the so-called eternal life sounded like a fantasy.


    he had been searching for it for so many years, but he had not made any progress.


    only gu qingxue¡¯s medicine made him feel a change in his body in the truest sense. his entire person became younger.


    this feeling was unprecedented, and it also made rong xiaotian¡¯s suspicions of gu qingxue disappear..

 Chapter 519 - Chapter 519: Isn ‘t It a Little Too Hard On Xue’er?

    chapter 519: isn ¡®t it a little too hard on xue¡¯er?


    translator: endlessfantasy translation               editor: endlessfantasy translation


    gu qingxue saw that rong xiaotian¡¯s face was glowing, and even his eyes were beaming with joy. she could guess that his condition had greatly improved.


    gu qingxue lowered her eyes and said in a soft voice, ¡± your majesty, don¡¯t worry. i¡¯ve already prepared the medicine. in a moment, i¡¯ll explain to you how to take the medicine for the next period of time.


    rong xiaotian immediately smiled and agreed, ¡°alright, then let¡¯s wait for


    doctor gu to take care of mother, then follow me to yangxin palace hall.¡± when the empress dowager heard this, she looked at rong xiaotian in a reproachful manner, ¡°xue ¡®er still needs to help me to boil the medicine. emperor, wait until tomorrow for xue¡¯er to help you, otherwise xue ¡®er will be too tired today.¡±


    ¡°but we need to prepare for the palace banquet tomorrow, and the palace is busy. wouldn¡¯t it be more troublesome to let doctor gu into the palace?¡± rong xiaotian could not wait to take the medicine as soon as possible, so he naturally did not care if gu qingxue was tired or not.


    the empress dowager¡¯s heart ached for gu qingxue, and she said with a


    serious expression, ¡°what¡¯s so difficult about that? wouldn¡¯t it be fine as long as xue ¡®er attended the palace banquet and present her medicine? it just so happened that we can let xue¡¯er enter the palace and join in the fun. xue¡±er, you haven¡¯t attended a palace banquet before, have you? when the time comes, yu¡¯er will lead you. you don¡¯t need to be afraid.¡±


    gu qingxue nodded lightly. ¡°since you¡¯ve said so, empress dowager. i¡¯ll do as you say.¡±


    it just so happened that nine had specially invited her before, and she was still hesitating, but now she could enter the palace to attend the palace banquet.


    rong xiaotian had no objections and agreed to the empress dowagers request. he sat for a while longer before finally leaving.


    on the other side, nanny bi zhu had also brought wrapped up medicinal ingredients from the imperial academy of medicine.


    after gu qingxue checked that there was nothing wrong with the medicine, she followed nanny bi zhu to the backyard to brew the medicine.


    gu qingxue did everything herself and did not allow anyone to interfere. she was afraid that she would do something wrong and affect the medicine¡¯s efficacy.


    nanny bi zhu smiled as she watched this scene. she also cooperated with gu qingxue and helped brew the medicine.


    by the time gu qingxue was done with her work, it was already past lunchtime.


    gu qingxue did not eat in the palace and hurried home.


    at home, nanny sheng had lunch with madam qi and the three little ones.


    nanny sheng was surprised to hear that gu qingxue had not had her lunch yet. her heart ached for her, and she quickly ordered the kitchen to prepare lunch as quickly as possible.


    gu qingxue had been famished the entire morning. she sat at the table and started to gobble down her food, her heart aching when she saw the three little ones.


    gu lin stood on his tiptoes and poured a cup of tea for gu qingxue. he placed it in front of her and said with a pained tone, ¡°mother, eat slowly. drink some water. be careful not to choke.


    gu qingxue felt very comforted. she reached out to touch gu lin¡¯s little face. ¡°alright, mother will eat slowly. it¡¯s already time for you to take a nap. you¡¯re all sleepy, so why don¡¯t you go back to your rooms and rest?¡±


    the three children shook their heads at the same time, rejecting gu qingxue.


    ¡°that won¡¯t do,¡± said dumby with a serious face. ¡°we won¡¯t leave mother behind and go to sleep on our own. mother, we want to be with you.¡±


    gu qingxues heart softened when she saw how obedient and cute her three little ones were. ¡®qin yun told me yesterday that you guys want to study at home for a while and go to school after the new year. i asked her to invite a few gentlemen to the house today.. how do you feel after seeing them?¡±

 Chapter 520 - Chapter 520: Uncle Is Very Gentle

    chapter 520: uncle is very gentle


    translator: endlessfantasy translation               editor: endlessfantasy translation


    lingbao sat on the stool beside gu qingxue. she shook her legs and said with a serious expression, ¡°those teachers are good, but i don¡¯t think they¡¯re as gentle as uncle. mother, can we ask uncle to come over and teach us?¡±


    ¡°uncle?¡± gu qingxue was confused. ¡°what uncle?¡±


    gu lin explained, ¡°it¡¯s the uncle from the imperial duke zhangs residence. lil¡¯ han said that uncle is his teacher. when we were troubled by the princess before, it was uncle who came forward and helped us out.¡±


    dumby added, ¡°but we only found out from lil¡¯ han that he was our uncle after we separated from him. besides, we also obediently listened to mother¡¯s words and didn¡¯t tell anyone about our relationship with grandfather and the others.¡±


    gu qingxue had always kept a low profile and did not tell anyone about her relationship with the the imperial duke¡¯s residence.


    gu qingxue did not want to brag about this relationship to anyone. she entered the palace a few times, but she did not hear anyone talk about that man before.


    she only knew that her adopted brother was a man with outstanding literary and martial talents, comparable to rong zhan. he was also the dream man of many young girls in jing city.


    it was also because this adopted brother of hers was too outstanding that the emperor and the crown prince both attached great importance to him. this caused him to be busy with affairs and rarely return to imperial duke zhang¡¯s residence.


    this was also the reason why she had been to the imperial duke zhang¡¯s residence so many times, but she had not been able to meet him.


    in the end, she did not expect that the three little ones would so coincidentally meet her adopted brother on their first visit to the palace.


    ¡°you followed lil¡¯ han into the palace, so your uncle must have guessed your identity. i didn¡¯t know about it before, but now that i know, i¡¯ll definitely thank your uncle next time.¡± gu qingxue reminded her three little ones as she ate.


    the three little ones were very obedient and nodded in agreement.


    ¡°mother, when can we see uncle again:¡¯ uncle is very gentle. lingbao likes him.¡± lingbao thought of his uncle and felt very proud.


    in the past, the mothers of the children in the village all had relatives, whether it was grandfathers, grandmothers, or uncles and aunts. most of them were kind. when the family gathered together for a meal during the new year, the three little ones would be very envious.


    finally, they did not have to be envious of others. they had a grandfather, a grandmother, and an uncle. this year, they could also enjoy the joy of having a reunion dinner with the family!


    ¡°i¡¯m sure we¡¯ll see him during the new year.¡± as gu qingxue spoke, she used her chopsticks to pick up a piece of dessert and stuffed it into lingbao¡¯s mouth.


    lingbao nodded happily and ate the soft and fragrant cake in her mouth. time flew by, and the sun set the next day.


    gu qingxue, dressed in a long sea-blue dress, walked out of the gu family¡¯s gate and got into gong lingyu¡¯s carriage.


    in the carriage, gong lingyu, dressed in a light yellow dress, was sitting at a small table and waiting.


    gu qingxue reached out to lift the curtain of the carriage. just as she poked her head in, she heard gong lingyu¡¯s sigh.


    ¡°wow, sister gu, aren¡¯t you dressed too well today?¡± gong lingyu looked at gu qingxue, who was wearing a long blue dress, and almost thought that she was looking at a fairy from the heavens. she could not take her eyes off her, and she kept staring at her.


    ¡°you¡¯re so sweet-tongued) always saying such nice things to make me happy.¡± gu qingxue smiled as she looked at gong lingyu..

 Chapter 521 - Chapter 521: My Sister Gu Is As Beautiful As a Fairy

    chapter 521: my sister gu is as beautiful as a fairy


    translator: endlessfantasy translation               editor: endlessfantasy translation


    gong lingyu raised her hand and said with a serious expression, ¡°i swear that i¡¯m telling the truth. my sister gu is as beautiful as a fairy. this is an indisputable fact. i have no reason to lie.


    gu qingxue looked at gong lingyu helplessly. ¡°alright, don¡¯t be garrulous. i have something to tell you.¡±


    gong lingyu deliberately moved to gu qingxue¡¯s side and reached out to hold her hand. she only felt that sister gu¡¯s hand was just as fair and tender. she could not find a single flaw on her whole body. she could only be described as perfect.


    ¡°do you know that the ninth prince of moyun kingdom entered the palace this time to arrange a marriage?¡± gu qingxue asked.


    gong lingyu nodded. ¡°i know. however, my grandmother promised me that she would not let me marry far away. sister gu, you don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡±


    gu qingxue saw that gong lingyu had misunderstood her meaning and explained, ¡°i¡¯m not worried about you¡­¡±


    gong lingyu looked at gu qingxue¡¯s expression and suddenly revealed an expression of understanding. ¡°oh! i know, sister gu, you¡¯re worried about my cousin right? don¡¯t worry, for so many years, there have been so many women who wanted to marry my cousin, but they all failed. not to mention that the other party is a princess, as long as my cousin doesn¡¯t like it, even if the other party is the empress, he will not agree to this marriage. furthermore, my father and grandmother would not force my cousin. sister gu, you can put your heart at ease!¡±


    seeing gong lingyu smile like a sly little fox, gu qingxue¡¯s heart could not help but tighten. ¡°what nonsense are you talking about? i didn¡¯t mean that!¡±


    gu qingxue denied it verbally, but for some reason, she suddenly heaved a sigh of relief.


    why did she feel at ease after knowing that rong zhan would not agree to this marriage? she felt as if a heavy stone had been lifted off her heart, and her entire body relaxed.


    ¡°oh? is it really not?¡± gong lingyu did not believe him. as she spoke, she ordered the coachman to drive the carriage toward the palace without worry.


    ¡°i really didn¡¯t.¡± gu qingxue¡¯s face was serious. ¡°i¡¯m bringing this up to tell you that we both know the ninth prince of moyun kingdom. do you still remember


    nine who was in my house? he¡¯s mo yunye.¡±


    gong lingyu suddenly heard such explosive news and blinked in disbelief.


    ¡°sister gu, you¡¯re actually from moyun kingdom?¡±


    if gu qingxue was not from moyun kingdom, how could she have any relationship with nine?


    ¡°i have no relationship with moyun kingdom. i¡¯m just an ordinary woman from a village. speaking of which, it was by chance that i was able to save nine back then. i met him on the mountain and saw him on the verge of death. i was moved by compassion and took him home. i¡¯ve only found out about his identity a while ago, so i didn¡¯t know about it before,¡± gi qingxue explained.


    ¡°of course i believe in sister gu. sister gu, i can see that mo yunyes attitude toward you is very good. in the future, you¡¯ll have one more backer, and no one will dare to bully you,¡± gong lingyu said.


    gu qingxue laughed, ¡°why would i need so many backers? i¡¯m just reminding you that if you¡¯re interested in nine, you can try to persuade him.¡±


    ¡°sister gu, what are you saying?! without waiting for gu qingxue to finish, gong lingyu interrupted her and said righteously, ¡°sister gu, i don¡¯t like the ninth prince. you can¡¯t say that. i should say that i don¡¯t like those men. don¡¯t worry..¡±

 Chapter 522 - Chapter 522: Changming Palace

    chapter 522: changming palace


    translator: endlessfantasy translation               editor: endlessfantasy translation


    gu qingxue furrowed her brows and pinched gong lingyu¡¯s little nose. ¡°how can i be at ease? i should be worried about what you¡¯ve said. alright, since you and the empress dowager have already discussed this matter, i won¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    gong lingyu hummed in a sweet tone and smiled as she snuggled into gu qingxue¡¯s arms.


    the carriage drove all the way to the palace gate and stopped.


    gu qingxue got out from the carriage with the help of the palace servants. she raised her head and looked at the sky, which had already turned dark.


    the night gradually shrouded the sky. by the time gu qingxue and gong lingyu walked into changing palace, where the banquet was held, the sky was already completely covered by the night. there were lights on both sides of the road outside changming palace, and the inside of the palace was brightly lit, so bright that it was as bright as day.


    all of the royal family and important ministers of jing city were gathered here, chatting with each other in a particularly harmonious manner.


    the moment gong lingyu appeared, she quickly attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    as the most favored sixth princess, gong lingyu¡¯s appearance attracted a lot of attention. some madams brought their women with them and smiled as they came forward to bow to gong lingyu.


    ¡°this official greets the sixth princess.¡± a lady in her forties wearing a dark red dress and a red gem mask greeted gong lingyu with her two daughters. she looked graceful and noble.


    gong lingyu would smile gently and nod. ¡°madam, you¡¯re too polite. sister gu, let me introduce you. this is the wife of the current prime minister.


    gu qingxue observed madam pang for a moment, then smiled and greeted her. ¡°the wife of the prime minister is in good health.¡±


    immediately after, she clearly felt madam pang¡¯s probing gaze land on her.


    gu qingxue was not surprised by this.


    as far as she knew, the prime minister was prince heng¡¯s subordinate. it was reasonable for his wife to hate her.


    madam pang quickly hid the emotions in her eyes and smiled gently and politely, ¡°is this doctor gu, who has recently gained the trust of his majesty?


    i¡¯ve long heard that doctor gu¡¯s beauty is even more beautiful than snow, and seeing you today, you¡¯re indeed extraordinary.¡±


    ¡°oh, so this is doctor gu? i¡¯ve long heard that doctor gu used to live in the countryside. however, seeing doctor gu today, i can¡¯t see any of the suffering that she had suffered in the past. it can be seen that it is the feng shui of jing city that nurtures people.¡± at this moment, a young girl in a purple dress behind madam pang laughed and looked at gu qingxue with hostility.


    gu qingxue looked at the young girl, but she did not have any memories of her.


    from this point of view, this person must be a dispensable existence.


    moreover, such a childish provocation was really unpresentable.


    the smile on gu qingxue¡¯s lips deepened. she looked at the young girl and asked in a gentle manner, ¡°this young lady is..?¡±


    the young girl looked proud as she raised her neck, as if she wanted to use her nostrils to look at people. ¡°i¡¯m the daughter of the prime minister¡¯s concubine, lu qianqian.¡±


    gu qingxue laughed when she heard this.


    lu qianqian looked at gu qingxue in confusion. ¡°what are you laughing at?¡±


    ¡°young lady is overbearing, making me think that it was the identity of a di¡¯s child that gave you courage, but i did not expect that you are only a concubine¡¯s child? even the young ladies in the residence are different from other families and are particularly bold. i think that madam must have taught them a lot at home.¡± gu qingxue had a smile on her face the entire time as she spoke, her expression calm..

 Chapter 523 - Chapter 523: Gu Qingxue, How Dare You?

    chapter 523: gu qingxue, how dare you?


    translator: endlessfantasy translation editor: endlessfantasy translation


    she did not care much about the legitimate or illegitimate children, but she knew that lu qianqian must have valued this.


    of course, this sneer had to be directed at the point that the other party minded the most from the very beginning.


    sure enough, lu qianqian was like a cat whose tail had been stepped on. her expression became fierce. ¡°gu qingxue, how dare you?!¡±


    ¡°how audacious!¡± gong lingyu watched from the side for a while, then asked in a sweet voice, ¡°sister gu is a rank 3 official. may i ask what rank miss lu is? how dare you be so disrespectful to a rank 3 official?¡±


    as soon as she said this, madam pang¡¯s brows furrowed and she made a prompt decision, ¡°qianqian, you¡¯re indeed too impudent. doctor gu is a rank 3 official, how can you offend her? why don¡¯t you quickly kneel down and kowtow to doctor gu to beg for forgiveness?


    lu qianqian was about to die from anger. she did not want to listen to madam pang¡¯s words, but she was also afraid. she could only look at the young girl standing next to her with pleading eyes, asking her for help.


    gu qingxue then turned to look at the young girl standing next to lu qianqian.


    it was a young girl in a light green dress. her figure was like a willow in the wind, and her snow-white skin was pale without much blood. she seemed to be in poor health. however, this gave her the unique beauty of a sick woman, making people who looked at her feel an uncontrollable desire to protect her.


    during autumn and winter, most women would dress up in bright red and purple. the young girls¡¯ clothes were particularly fresh, and gu qingxue could not help but take a second look.


    the young girl seemed to have noticed gu qingxue¡¯s gaze. she lifted her chin and gave her an indifferent look.


    gu qingxue narrowed her eyes warily. she could clearly see the wild ambition hidden in the girl¡¯s seemingly clear eyes.


    gu qingxue subconsciously did not like this kind of person, so she coldly looked away.


    ¡°little sister, please help me¡­¡± lu qianqian saw that lu lexian had been


    silent, so she could not help but reach out and gently tug at her light green sleeve.


    lu lexian covered her mouth with a handkerchief and coughed lightly. her voice was as gentle and delicate as her own. ¡°elder sister, you and i don¡¯t have any rank. we should be bowing to doctor gu. mother¡¯s lesson was right.¡±


    lu qianqian¡¯s expression darkened at lu lexian¡¯s words. she gritted her teeth and apologized, ¡°i¡¯m sorry, doctor gu, it¡¯s my fault.¡±


    seeing that lu qianqian was about to kneel down in humiliation, gu qingxue was about to stop her when lu lexian suddenly reached out to support lu qianqian.


    lu lexian¡¯s actions fell into gu qingxue¡¯s eyes, and her expression darkened even more.


    lu qianqian, who had lost all hope, looked at lu lexian in confusion.


    ¡°there is no reason to kneel and apologize to ordinary officials. doctor gu, you see, my sister has already realized her mistake. mother will definitely teach her a good lesson when she returns home. can you please stop here, doctor gu? ¡®i as lu lexian spoke, she looked at gu qingxue with her watery eyes.


    gu qingxue looked at lu lexian and almost could not help but clap for her.


    it was clearly lu qianqian who had provoked them first, and then madam pang wanted to punish her. how did she end up being the overbearing one after all this?


    moreover, lu lexian¡¯s tone seemed gentle, but in reality, she was putting gu qingxue under a bad hat. if gu qingxue did not do as she said and forgive lu qianqian, she would be accused of overstepping her authority..

 Chapter 524 - Chapter 524: Became the Biggest Winner This Time

    chapter 524: became the biggest winner this time


    translator: endlessfantasy translation editor: endlessfantasy translation


    gu qingxue had never intended to accept lu qianqian¡¯s great gift from the beginning, but now that lu lexian had spoken, the credit naturally fell on her. not only would lu lexian be able to gain lu qianqian¡¯s gratitude, but when this matter was spread, others would only talk about lu lexian¡¯s gentleness and modesty.


    lu lexian had killed many birds with one stone. with just a few casual words, she had become the biggest winner this time.


    madam pang had been watching the entire time. she seemed to be very confident in her younger daughter and believed that she could handle everything. she had not said a word from beginning to end.


    gu qingxue saw that lu qianqian was looking at lu lexian gratefully as expected, and a scornful sneer appeared in her eyes. ¡°that is only natural. miss lu, you¡¯ve helped me resolve the conflict between your sister and me. i¡¯m grateful to you, miss, and i¡¯ll give you a piece of advice.¡±


    lu lexian¡¯s eyes moved slightly, as if she wanted to see something from gu


    qingxue¡¯s face. ¡°xian¡¯er will definitely remember doctor gu i s words.¡±


    ¡°it is not advisable to deceive other. it is better for young miss lu to cherish her virtue.¡± gu qingxue said with a half-smile. as she spoke, she reached out and gently tapped her wrist.


    lu lexian had been able to keep calm until she saw gu qingxue¡¯s action. she immediately felt as if she had been burned, and she subconsciously retracted her right wrist into his sleeve.


    gu qingxue quietly took in all this, then turned around and left with gong lingyu.


    gong lingyu was like a curious baby. she blinked and widened her eyes as she looked at gu qingxue and asked, ¡°sister gu, what did you mean by your last words to lu lexian?


    ¡°she did something she shouldn¡¯t have done. i¡¯m reminding her to stop.¡± gu qingxue¡¯s expression was indifferent. seeing gong lingyu¡¯s excited expression, she advised, ¡°haven¡¯t you heard that curiosity killed the cat? there are many things that you shouldn¡¯t get to the bottom of, it won¡¯t do you any good.¡±


    gong lingyu did not want to just let it go. she hugged gu qingxues arm and acted coquettishly. ¡°come on, sister gu. you¡¯re the best. just tell me, i really want to know. don¡¯t worry, i won¡¯t tell anyone!¡±


    gu qingxue really could not argue with gong lingyu, so she pulled her to a corner where no one was around.


    the corner was quiet. other than the two of them, no one else could hear their conversation.


    seeing gu qingxue¡¯s mysterious expression. gong lingyu revealed a nervous yet expectant expression. ¡°sister gu, quickly tell us what happened! you¡¯re killing me!¡±


    ¡°do you know about blood transfusion?¡± gu qingxue saw that gong lingyu tilted her head in confusion and patiently explained to her, ¡°it¡¯s when a person with a blood disease releases the bad blood in their body and then pours the healthy fresh blood from someone else¡¯s body into their own body through their blood vessels to maintain their health.


    gong lingyu¡¯s eyes widened, and she raised her hand to cover her mouth. ¡°sister gu, you mean, lu lexian exchanged blood with someone else?¡±


    gong lingyu had never heard of such an inhumane thing before. after hearing gu qingxues explanation, she only felt that it was unbelievable.


    ¡°well, people who have blood disease and often exchange blood with others will have different mental and physical states from normal people. i can see the clues.¡± gu qingxue recalled lu lexian¡¯s nervous expression and was certain that she had guessed correctly.


    she had only seen that lu lexian was weak and did not think much of it. it was not until lu lexian spoke that she turned gu qingxue attention to her..

 Chapter 525 - Chapter 525: Blood Disease, Blood Transfusion

    chapter 525: blood disease, blood transfusion


    translator: endlessfantasy translation editor: endlessfantasy translation


    in the end, gu qingxue only had to observe lu lexian a little before she could tell that something was wrong with lu lexian.


    gong lingyu believed gu qingxue¡¯s words. she sighed and said, ¡°you really can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. who would¡¯ve thought that lu lexian would do such a cruel thing?


    ¡°the world is so big, and there are all kinds of strange things. people who seem gentle and harmless may not be clean in secret. however, her blood disease can¡¯t be cured by blood transfusion alone. she¡¯s so wicked. she¡¯ll regret it in the future.¡± gu qingxue¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain as she spoke indifferently.


    she felt that lu lexian was simply seeking her own death.


    unlike modern blood transfusion technology, ancient technology and equipment were too outdated. if lu lexian continued to do this, she was likely to contract an incurable disease more complicated than blood diseases.


    however, lu lexian had brought this upon herself.


    she was just curious how lu lexian knew about the blood transfusion technique. this kind of treatment method was still very advanced in this era, and ordinary people did not dare to try it rashly.


    gong lingyu saw that gu qingxue was silent and waved her hand in front of her face. ¡°sister gu, we¡¯ve finished talking. let¡¯s go.¡±


    gu qingxue hid the dark look in her eyes and left with gong lingyu after a grunt.


    the two of them returned to the center of the main hall where everyone was gathered. gong lingyu insisted that gu qingxue sit beside her, and gu qingxue had no choice but to sit in the princesses¡¯ seat.


    gu qingxue¡¯s actions attracted many people¡¯s attention. they all looked at her and were surprised to find that although gu qingxue was dressed in simple and elegant clothes, the aura around her did not lose to the princesses present. in fact, she had a more indifferent temperament, which was pleasing to the eye.


    at that moment, a voice transmission suddenly came from outside the door.


    ¡°the prince regent has arrived!¡±


    as soon as he said this, all the young women present were excited. they looked in the direction of the door and watched as a handsome man in a white robe strode into the hall with a cape.


    rong zhan did not come alone today. in his arms, he was carrying a cute little boy. it was rong han.


    different from his usual weak look, rong han¡¯s face looked much rosier. he wore a jade crown on his head, and his eyes were bright and deep. he looked very similar to rong zhan, and there was always a bright smile on his lips.


    ¡°greetings, prince regent, young prince.¡± everyone in the hall knelt down in unison and bowed to rong zhan.


    rong zhan looked straight ahead and sat down in the first man¡¯s seat on the left of the main seat.


    the pure gold chair was covered with tiger fur, and rong zhan¡¯s black eyes


    were tilled with a cold light. he said expressionlessly, ¡°rise.¡±


    as everyone stood up, rong zhan¡¯s gaze landed on gu qingxue, who was seated at the female section.


    their gazes met across the air. gu qingxue did not say a word and looked elsewhere without a trace.


    rong han had raised his hand and waved at gu qingxue, but he saw her look away.


    rong han tilted his head suspiciously and asked rong zhan in a low voice, ¡°father, did the fairy not see me just now? why is she ignoring me?¡±


    rong zhan¡¯s eyes met gu qingxue¡¯s, and he watched her look away.


    it was not like she did not see it. she was clearly ignoring the father and son on purpose..

 Chapter 526 - Chapter 526: I’m Going to Find the Fairy

    chapter 526: i¡¯m going to find the fairy


    translator: endlessfantasy translation               editor: endlessfantasy translation


    rong zhan thought of everything that happened last night and poured himself a glass of wine. ¡°perhaps it¡¯s because she didn¡¯t see it.¡±


    rong han also thought so. after all, the fairy had always liked him the most and would definitely not ignore him.


    rong han patted rong zhan¡¯s arm and requested, ¡°father, put me down. i¡¯m going to find the fairy.¡±


    rong zhan held the restless rong han in his arms and spat out a few words with a strong attitude, ¡°this is against the rules. quickly sit down.¡±


    after rong han heard that, she immediately puffed up his cheeks in dissatisfaction and sat beside rong zhan unwillingly.


    however, rong han¡¯s eyes did not give up. his gaze fell on gu qingxue, hoping that the fairy would notice him.


    rong han¡¯s eyes were so passionate that gu qingxue could not ignore them.


    gong lingyu¡¯s gaze kept sweeping across their faces. she seemed to have realized something and quietly lowered her head to hide the light that flashed in her eyes.


    however, gong lingyu pretended to be calm as she looked at gu qingxue and said, ¡°sister gu, didn¡¯t nine ask you out today? we¡¯ve been here for such a long time, but there¡¯s still no movement from nine¡¯s side.¡±


    after hearing that, gu qingxue raised her head and looked around. as expected, she did not see nine.


    however, gu qingxue did not take such a small matter to heart and quickly looked away. ¡°they¡¯ll probably be arriving in a while.¡±


    gu qingxue had just finished speaking when the eunuch¡¯s voice came from outside the door.


    ¡°the ninth prince of moyun kingdom has arrived ¡­¡±


    this announcement quickly attracted everyone¡¯s attention, and they all looked in the direction of the door.


    they saw mo yunye, dressed in fine clothes, walking into the hall with large strides.


    today, mo yunye had specially dressed up. he was already handsome to begin with, and his entire body exuded a wild charm, causing the hearts of the young girls present to spring up.


    however, mo yunye was completely uninterested in other women. his gaze quickly swept across the surroundings, and finally stopped on gu qingxue, who was not far away.


    the moment mo yunye saw gu qingxue, his eyes seemed to light up.


    he quickly noticed gu qingxue¡¯s clothes and realized that she was not wearing the clothes he had given her.


    a trace of disappointment quickly flashed through mo yunye¡¯s eyes.


    gu qingxue¡¯s eyes met mo yunye¡¯s, and she also noticed that the clothes mo yunye was wearing were actually a pair with the one he had given her.


    a sense of distance rose in her heart. gu qingxue¡¯s gaze fell on mo yunye from a distance, feeling that this was not a simple accident.


    mo yunye quickly took his seat. he was sitting right beside rong zhan, diagonally opposite gu qingxue.


    everyone waited in silence for a while before they heard the voice transmission.


    ¡°your majesty, the empress has arrived ¡­¡±


    this time, everyone stood up from their seats in unison. other than rong zhan, mo yunye, and gu qingxue, who had special privileges and identities, the rest of the people saluted in unison.


    ¡°greetings to your majesty. long live your majesty.¡±


    rong xiaotian and a graceful, beautiful woman walked in hand in hand. the beautiful woman looked to be about the same age as him. her appearance could not be considered to be devastatingly beautiful, but she had the unique noble air of the mother of a country. she looked like a peony in full bloom in a flower garden. in terms of temperament, she was indeed able to look down on everyone..

 Chapter 527 - Chapter 527: Your Majesty, Please Bestow a Marriage On

    chapter 527: your majesty, please bestow a marriage on


    translator: endlessfantasy translation      editor: endlessfantasy translation


    rong xiaotian led the empress, lady yin, to the main seat and sat down. he then looked at the crowd with a smile and said, ¡°beloved ministers, there¡¯s no need to be so polite. please rise.¡±


    ¡°yes.¡± everyone stood up in unison and took their seats.


    rong xiaotian looked much better than before. he was smiling, and his face was blushing. ¡°today is a welcome banquet specially held for the ninth prince of moyun kingdom. my beloved ministers, there¡¯s no need to be so formal. the ninth prince doesn¡¯t need to be restrained, just treat this place as your home and do as you please.¡±


    ¡°many thanks, your majesty.¡± as mo yunye spoke, he stood up and cupped his hands in greeting in rong xiaotian¡¯s direction. ¡®this time, i¡¯ve brought many treasures of our moyun kingdom for your majesty. i hope your majesty doesn¡¯t mind.¡±


    lady yin saw that after mo yunye¡¯s words fell, mo yunye¡¯s attendants brought over several boxes of treasures and smiled lightly. ¡°it seems that the ninth prince is really kind. your majesty, we should also do our best to show our gratitude to moyun kingdom and the ninth prince.


    rong xiaotian nodded his head in agreement, ¡± ¡°yes, the empress¡¯s words are correct. ninth prince, i¡¯ve always wanted to be on good terms with mo yun kingdom. this time, your imperial father sent you on a diplomatic mission to my kingdom, so i naturally have to express my gratitude and do something to promote the friendship between our two kingdoms.¡±


    as soon as rong xiaotian said this, many people exchanged glances with each other.


    it was not hard to guess what rong xiaotian wanted to express.


    he just wanted to build a good relationship between the two countries, and the best way for two countries to be good friends was through marriage.


    everyone present had heard a lot of rumors about the marriage. they were all curious and waited for the next step.


    hearing this, gu qjngxue could not stay calm either. she looked up in rong zhan¡¯s direction.


    an extremely complicated feeling rose in her heart. gu qingxue¡¯s heart started to beat like a drum, and an inexplicable anticipation rose in her heart.


    although she felt that rong zhan would not agree to it, she still felt a little uneasy without a definite answer from him.


    ¡°before my father left, he specifically instructed me to think of a way to establish a friendship between our two countries. he hoped that our two countries could set up an engagement and create a golden age together. i won¡¯t hide it from your majesty, but i have already found a woman in the capital that i like. i ask your majesty to bestow a marriage on me. mo yunye bowed deeply and said with a serious expression.


    as soon as mo yunye said this, it immediately caused everyone to cry out in surprise.


    without exception, everyone was surprised.


    they had heard that the ninth prince had always been in the palace and had never left. how did he meet the woman he liked so quickly?


    was the ninth prince¡¯s crush also in the palace?


    with that thought in mind, everyone cast their probing gazes on gong lingyu.


    speaking of which, the only woman in the palace who was in her prime was the sixth princess!


    gong lingyu suddenly became the focus of everyone¡¯s attention and was immediately dissatisfied.


    what did this have to do with her? these people were too good at making connections.


    gu qingxue knew what gong lingyu was thinking. her heart felt uncomfortable as well, and she could not help but look at mo yunye.


    just as gu qjngxue was trying to guess mo yunye¡¯s thoughts, mo yunye, who had been looking straight ahead, suddenly turned his gaze and looked straight at her..

 Chapter 528 - Chapter 528: Bestow a Marriage Between Miss Gu and Me

    chapter 528: bestow a marriage between miss gu and me


    translator: endlessfantasy translation      editor: endlessfantasy translation


    mo yunye¡¯s eyes were filled with adoration and longing, and the way he looked at gu qingxue was as if he was looking at his most beloved person.


    gu qingxue suddenly had an extremely bad feeling.


    rong xiaotian was also surprised. he raised his eyebrows and smiled, ¡°the ninth prince is indeed a straightforward person. i admire your personality and will naturally make the decision for you. the ninth prince can just tell me, which family¡¯s daughter is it that can make the ninth prince fall in love at first sight? i will definitely help you.¡±


    when rong zhan heard this, he reached out and raised the wine glass in his hand, looking at mo yunye with a slightly cold gaze.


    mo yunye cupped his hands and said in a loud voice, ¡°the woman i¡¯m interested in is a rank 3 female doctor in the palace, gu qingxue. i¡¯ve liked miss gu for a long time, and i beg your majesty to bestow a marriage between me and miss gu.¡±


    as mo yunye¡¯s voice fell, there was a crisp crack in rong zhan¡¯s hand.


    the blue and white porcelain wine glass was easily crushed by him, and the wine flowed down rong zhan¡¯s palm, dripping all the way to his clothes, leaving a water stain.


    his dark eyes emitted a terrifying coldness, and rong zhan¡¯s entire body was releasing a terrifying hostility.


    if looks could kill, mo yunye would have already been shot through by rong


    zhan!


    however, rong zhan did not know why he felt so irritated.


    what did mo yunye¡¯s marriage proposal have to do with him?


    he had originally thought that mo yunye was going to arrange a marriage for him today and had already thought of a foolproof plan to deal with it. in the end, mo yunye did not get him involved, so he should be happy.


    however, he was not happy at all.


    rong han was even more shocked. he was like a little lion that was enraged, and he rushed into rong zhan¡¯s arms. ¡°father! uncle nine was going to marry a fairy! then what about you, father?¡±


    rong zhan¡¯s eyes turned cold. rong han¡¯s words were like a sharp thorn that pierced into his heart, making him uncomfortable.


    he wanted to ignore this feeling of irritation that appeared in his heart, but he could not do it.


    after mo yunye said this, he waited expectantly for rong xiaotian¡¯s reply.


    at the same time, he felt gu qingxue¡¯s cold gaze land on him.


    mo yunye sneaked a glance at gu qingxue out of the corner of his eye and happened to see her cold expression as she stared at him with anger.


    mo yunye¡¯s heart was beating like a drum uncontrollably. he did not need to ask to know that gu qingxue must be angry.


    she had never liked it when others made their own decisions on matters related to her.


    however, he really could not take it anymore.


    during the time that they had been apart, he had clearly realized his feelings for her.


    he liked her and wanted to have everything of hers.


    he had already decided to fight for the throne. he would give her the best and let her become the most distinguished woman in moyun kingdom in the future.


    for this, he would do anything. for the sake of the friendship between the two countries, for the sake of giving her the best future and a life of wealth, he was willing to pay any price.


    in fact, mo yunye knew very well that his arbitrary decision might cause gu qingxue to be dissatisfied.


    however, he believed that one day, he would be able to move her with his heart.


    by then, qingxue would definitely understand him and realize that he was the one who loved her the most.


    rong xiaotian was also surprised. he exchanged a look with the empress, lady yin, who was beside him. then, he shook his head at the empress.


    if mo yunye wanted to marry the princess today, he would not hesitate in the slightest and immediately issue a decree to bestow marriage..

 Chapter 529 - Chapter 529: She Didn’t Want to Marry

    chapter 529: she didn¡¯t want to marry


    translator: endlessfantasy translation editor: endlessfantasy translation


    however, gu qingxue was not an ordinary woman. she was proficient in the art of immortality and was the only female doctor who had the ability to help the emperor achieve immortality.


    if he had to let gu qingxue go to moyun kingdom for a marriage alliance just like that, he would really be a little reluctant.


    after all, ordinary women could not help him achieve immortality.


    seeing rong xiaotian giving her a look, the empress, lady yin, understood and said with a smile, ¡°the ninth prince proposed in public, so his majesty shouldn¡¯t have rejected him. however, lord gu is not a member of the imperial family, but a rank 3 female official of our court. his majesty had always cherished talents and could not casually betroth the pillars of the court to others. your majesty, don¡¯t you think i¡¯m right?¡±


    rong xiaotian was grinning from ear to ear and looked at lady yin with an appreciative gaze. ¡°the empress has considered everything. ninth prince, i¡¯m not an old-fashioned person. if the two of you are in love, i will naturally not object to this marriage. however, we can¡¯t just listen to a man¡¯s opinion in this kind of matter. we should also respect doctor gu¡¯s opinion. doctor gu, you are the pillar of the country, and i will give the decree according to your thoughts.


    you don¡¯t have to have any scruples, just speak the truth.¡±


    mo yunye did not expect such an unforeseen event to happen.


    under normal circumstances, as a prince of a neighboring country, the emperor would not reject whoever he chose when he came to propose marriage.


    however, gu qingxue was different. her outstanding talent made her different from ordinary women. even the emperor had to seriously consider her marriage.


    therefore, after rong xiaotian finished speaking, all the women present looked at gu qingxue with envy.


    gu qingxue was indeed different from ordinary women. the ninth prince had asked to marry her, but the emperor was not willing to force her. instead, he let her choose for herself.


    even the princess of the empire did not have this right.


    mo yunye looked at gu qingxue expectantly.


    their eyes met, and a cold intent rose from the depths of gu qingxue¡¯s eyes. she looked at mo yunye as if she was looking at a stranger.


    mo yunye had never seen such an indifferent gaze from gu qingxue before. it was as if he had been struck by lightning, and he stood rooted to the ground, not knowing what to do.


    in the past, gu qingxue had always looked at him with a kind gaze. this was the first time he felt gu qingxue¡¯s gaze so cold. she looked at him from a distance, as if she could see through him.


    gu qingxue¡¯s gaze made him feel uneasy, and he subconsciously took a step back.


    rong zhan also noticed gu qingxue¡¯s gaze.


    resistance was written all over gu qingxue¡¯s devastatingly beautiful face.


    he could tell that she did not want to marry.


    after rong zhan realized this, the wrinkles in his heart were suddenly smoothed out, and the frustration that rose in his heart dissipated a little.


    however, he still did not understand why he was so irritated, and his expression became even gloomier.


    on the other hand, rong han, who was in his arms, could not wait for gu qingxue to speak. he wanted to hear her reject mo yunye!


    the fairy was his future mother. he did not want to give his future mother to uncle nine!


    gu qingxue¡¯s gaze did not stay on mo yunye for long. she retracted her gaze and stood up to face rong xiaotian. ¡°your majesty, i was born a citizen of the northern key kingdom. even if i die, i will be a ghost of the northern key kingdom. i am willing to sacrifice my life for your majesty and serve by your side. your majesty, please fulfill my wish.


    after mo yunye heard gu qingxue¡¯s words, his heart suddenly ached and he looked at gu qingxue with a complicated expression.


    in fact, when mo yunye saw gu qingxue¡¯s cold gaze, he had already guessed that she would reject him..

 Chapter 530 - Chapter 530: He Wanted to Ask Her Why She Rejected Him

    chapter 530: he wanted to ask her why she rejected him


    translator: endlessfantasy translation editor: endlessfantasy translation


    even though mo yunye had already guessed that this would be the result, when he realized that he had been rejected, he still felt a torturous pain in his heart. his eyes were filled with disappointment as his gaze fell on gu qingxue.


    he wanted to ask her why she had rejected him, but he could not.


    in front of so many people, he had no choice but to consider moyun oingdom¡¯s face.


    after rong xiaotian heard gu qingxue¡¯s words, not only was he not angry, but he also heaved a sigh of relief. he looked at her with a smile in his eyes.¡±alright, alright. since doctor gu has already made up her mind, i can¡¯t force her. ninth prince, there are still many outstanding women in our northern key kingdom, and many of them are not inferior to minister gu. if the ninth prince likes someone, you can tell me, and i can help you make the decision.¡±


    as soon as rong xiaotian finished speaking, all the young girls present could not help but look forward to it.


    although the moyun kingdom was a foreign country, once one became the ninth princess consort who sacrificed herself for the sake of marriage, her status would rise with the marriage no matter if she was in the northern key kingdom or the moyunkingdom.


    not to mention how much glory, splendor, and wealth she would receive after becoming the ninth princess consort, mo yunye¡¯s unparalleled handsomeness and extraordinary temperament were enough to make these rich daughters go crazy.


    all the young ladies present frantically shot mo yunye meaningful looks, hoping that mo yunye would suddenly take a fancy to them.


    however, mo hunye was completely uninterested in these girls, not even giving them a glance.


    he cupped his hands at rong xiaotian and said with a firm attitude, ¡°my heart is like a rock, indestructible. your majesty, i, mo yunye, will only love one woman in my life. i was too reckless today and offended miss gu. in the future, i will definitely do my best to win miss gu¡¯s heart.¡±


    as he spoke, mo yunye¡¯s burning gaze once again swept in gu qingxue¡¯s direction.


    gu qingxue¡¯s face was full of disapproval. she raised her wine glass and took a sip of the fragrant wine, not responding to mo yunye¡¯s intentions.


    disappointment flashed across mo yunye¡¯s eyes, and he sat back down in his seat.


    for a moment, the entire hall fell into a strange silence.


    some of the young women looked at gu qingxue in disbelief.


    they could not figure out why gu qingxue, as a woman, did not go with the flow and become the princess consort of a country¡¯s prince when she was adored by the ninth prince of moyun kingdom. instead, she wanted to be an official.


    gu qingxue ignored everyone¡¯s gazes and lowered her voice to gong lingyu¡¯s ear, quickly saying something.


    gu qingxue¡¯s movements were very small. other than rong zhan, who had been observing her, no one else noticed.


    ¡°okay, i got it.¡± after gong lingyu heard gu qingxue¡¯s words, she nodded obediently. then, after looking around at the people around her, she suddenly pretended to cough weakly.


    ¡°cough, cough, cough¡­¡± although gong lingyu raised her hand to cover her lips, her voice was very loud, as if she was afraid that the people around them would not hear her.


    gu qingxue was the first to show a worried expression. she moved closer to gong lingyu and reached out to pat her back to calm her down. ¡°your highness, are you alright?¡±


    gong lingyu put on a weak look and leaned her body against gu qingxue, panting weakly. ¡°doctor gu, i suddenly feel very dizzy.. can you take me back to the residence to rest first?¡±

 Chapter 531 - Chapter 531: What Do You Mean By This Offense

    chapter 531: what do you mean by this offense


    translator: endlessfantasy translation               editor: endlessfantasy translation


    after hearing this, rong xiaotian¡¯s expression became nervous, ¡°yu ¡®er, where do you feel uncomfortable?¡±


    ¡°your majesty, the princess might have caught a cold on the way to the palace. her highness¡¯ body is weak. after recuperating, even though she will not be sick every day, her body is weaker than an ordinary female¡¯s so it is reasonable for her to be like this.¡± as gu qingxue spoke, she beckoned miao yin, who was standing to the side, to help gong lingyu up. ¡°your majesty, in order to prevent the princess from falling seriously ill, i¡¯ll take my leave first. i¡¯ll send the princess out of the palace to take care of her. ¡®


    rong xiaotian could not hide the worry in his eyes. he nodded without hesitation, ¡°alright, then i will have to trouble doctor gu. kang fujiang, let someone take my carriage and escort the princess out of the palace. don¡¯t get caught in the wind on the road.¡±


    ¡°yes.¡± kang fujiang stood up and walked over quickly, immediately escorting gu qingxue and the others out of the hall.


    when the empress saw rong xiaotian¡¯s worried face, she comforted him in a soft voice, ¡°your majesty, with lord gu taking care of the princess, everything will be smooth. however, today¡¯s palace banquet is specially held for the ninth prince. your majesty can¡¯t just ignore the ninth prince.¡±


    mo zyunye¡¯s heart had long since drifted away with gu qingxue¡¯s departure. he said with a certain expression, ¡°your majesty, how can my welcome banquet be more important than the sixth princess¡¯s health? i¡¯m willing to accompany your majesty to visit the sixth princess¡¯s residence.¡±


    ¡°no need.¡± at this moment, rong zhan, who had been silent all this while, suddenly opened his mouth. his deep and pleasant voice was like an intoxicating wine, successfully attracting everyone¡¯s attention.


    mo yunye looked at rong zhan, his eyes turning cold. ¡°prince regent, you don¡¯t have to mind. the moyun kingdom and the northen key kingdom have a good relationship. this is what i should do.


    rong zhan¡¯s sharp gaze swept toward mo yunye¡¯s direction. ¡°ninth prince, you wanted to marry a rank 3 female doctor, and now you want to go to my unmarried cousin¡¯s house. what do you mean by this offence?


    as soon as rong zhan said this, everyone¡¯s probing eyes swept over in mo yunye¡¯s direction.


    rong zhan was right. the sixth princess had yet to be engaged, and it was indeed against the rules for the prince of a neighboring country to visit her.


    moreover, mo yunye had been devoted to gu qingxue just now, so it did not make any sense for him to turn his attention to the princess.


    mo yunye did not think much of it. he wanted to go to the princess¡¯ residence only because gu qingxue was there. he could not wait to find gu qingxue and explain.


    he knew that he had made her angry.


    he wanted to ask for her forgiveness and then tell her how he felt.


    ¡°your majesty, i¡¯m worried about yu¡¯er¡¯s safety, so i¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± as soon as rong zhan finished speaking, he nodded at rong xiaotian and left with rong han in his arms.


    mo yunye could only watch as rong zhan left. even though he knew very well that rong zhan must have left to look for gu qingxue, he was powerless to stop rong zhan and could only watch.


    ¡°the prince regent and yu ¡®er are really close. don¡¯t worry, ninth prince. the prince regent has always loved yu l er. with doctor gu taking care of yu¡¯er, yu¡¯er will be fine. let us raise this cup to welcome the ninth prince,¡± as rong xiaotian spoke, he raised the wine glass in his hand.


    ¡°thank you, your majesty.¡± everyone laughed and raised their cups at the same time, then drank the wine together..

 Chapter 532 - Chapter 532: My Good Friend Actually Schemed Against

    chapter 532: my good friend actually schemed against


    translator: endlessfantasy translation               editor: endlessfantasy translation


    the atmosphere was joyous and harmonious. only mo yunye did not know how to enjoy the food. he only wanted to quickly end this palace banquet and go to where gu qingxue was.


    at the same time, gu qingxue had already left the palace with gong lingyu and was sitting in the carriage.


    the coachman drove away, leaving only gu qingxue, gong lingyu, and miao yin in the carriage.


    after gong lingyu was sure that it was safe, she immediately put away her weak and feeble appearance and said, ¡°sister gu, don¡¯t you think i¡¯m good at acting? shouldn¡¯t you praise me? ¡®


    gu qingxue was amused by gong lingyu¡¯s words. ¡°yes, you¡¯ve done me a great favor today. i should thank you properly.¡±


    gong lingyu had only said it as a joke, but gu qingxue thanked her so seriously that she blushed in embarrassment. ¡°sister gu, why do you take it so seriously? i¡¯m just playing with you. but fortunately, father and mother did not notice anything. sister gu, what¡¯s going on between you and nine?¡±


    miao yin recalled what had happened at the banquet and could not help but sigh, ¡°this servant was also shocked. i didn¡¯t expect the ninth prince to be so bold as to propose directly. fortunately, his majesty is kind and gave miss gu a choice.¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s because sister gu has the capital to make father apprehensive. if it wasn¡¯t for sister gu¡¯s own ability, you can see if father would still be merciful if the ninth prince chooses another woman today,¡± gong lingyu said with a serious expression.


    ¡°that¡¯s right.¡± gu qingxue¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile as she said this.


    if rong xiaotian had not taken the medicine that she had given him and tasted the sweetness of it, today¡¯s matter would not have ended so easily.


    to rong xiaotian, her own value to him was far greater than the value of sending her to the marriage alliance.


    at the end of the day, she had relied on her own abilities to escape this calamity.


    however, what if she was just an ordinary woman? would she be able to escape this marriage today?


    the answer was obvious.


    gong lingyu poured a cup of tea for gu qingxue and brought it to her with both hands, ¡°sister gu, don¡¯t be angry¡­¡±


    gu qingxue took the tea and took a sip. ¡°i¡¯m not angry, i¡¯m disappointed. i didn¡¯t expect that my good friend would scheme against me. ¡®


    no matter what mo yunye¡¯s reasons were, his sudden request for a marriage today meant that he did not take her thoughts to heart.


    he was the prince of a country. if he wanted to marry, he could marry, but he did not ask if she was willing.


    she was a person, not an object. she was not someone mo yunye could take away just because he wanted to.


    gong lingyu saw gu qingxue¡¯s cold expression and shook her head helplessly. ¡°the ninth prince has indeed gone too far this time. sister gu, don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ve rejected the entire moyun kingdom for what happened today. if they¡¯re smart, they won¡¯t mention this matter again.¡±


    ¡°i hope so,¡± gu qingxue muttered to herself.


    ¡°by the way, princess, miss gu, did you see the terrible expression on the prince regents¡¯s face when he heard the ninth prince¡¯s request for his majesty to grant him a marriage? ¡± miao yin quickly said.


    gu qingxue¡¯s heart skipped a beat. she subconsciously looked at miao yin and saw that the master and servant pair were looking at her with a half-smile. gu qingxue pretended to be serious as she looked at the two of them. ¡°don¡¯t make fun of me,¡±


    gong lingyu was not afraid of gu qingxue¡¯s expression at all. instead, she smiled evilly and nudged her shoulder lightly. ¡°sister gu, we¡¯re not outsiders. if you care about my cousin, you can just say it..¡±

 Chapter 533 - Chapter 533: My Cousin Will Definitely Come to See Sister Gu Tonight

    chapter 533: my cousin will definitely come to see sister gu tonight


    translator: endlessfantasy translation               editor: endlessfantasy translation


    gu qingxue saw that gong lingyu was smiling like an evil little fox. she raised her eyebrows, then reached out and tickle gong lingyu¡¯s stomach.


    gong lingyu immediately twisted her body restlessly and begged for mercy,


    ¡°sister gu, i was wrong! i really know i was wrong, hahaha, you, hahaha,


    please let me go!¡¯


    gu qingxue finally stopped when she saw gong lingyu¡¯s little face turn red and she was panting so hard that she could not breathe.


    gong lingyu calmed down and drank a cup of tea that miao yin handed over before she finally suppressed her smile.


    ¡°sister gu, you¡¯re so mean. i¡¯m doing this for your own good, yet you¡¯re still bullying me. ¡± gong lingyu laughed until she had no energy left. she leaned on the small table and looked at gu qingxue with a resentful gaze.


    gu qingxue did not agree with gong lingyu¡¯s words. ¡°don¡¯t say such nice things. do you think i don¡¯t know you?


    gong lingyu tilted her head. ¡°sister gu knows me well, but i also know my cousin well. he will definitely come to see you tonight.


    gu qingxue did not believe it and did not take gong lingyu¡¯s guess to heart.


    ¡°are you a fortune teller? or are you a roundworm in your cousin¡¯s stomach?¡± gong lingyu asked in confusion, ¡°sister gu, what are roundworms?


    gu qingxue could not help but laugh even louder when she saw gong lingyu¡¯s serious expression.


    gong lingyu could not understand why gu qingxue was laughing. she did not have time to ask further before the carriage stopped steadily outside the princess¡¯ residence.


    immediately after, the coachman¡¯s respectful voice sounded from outside the carriage, ¡°your highness, the prince regent and the young prince are waiting at the door.¡±


    gu qingxue¡¯s heart skipped a beat. she could not help but feel surprised. how did this person come so quickly?


    before gu qingxue could ask the same question, she saw gong lingyu snickering at her. she even leaned over and said in a low voice, ¡°it seems that i have underestimated my cousin. my cousin actually values sister gu more than i thought.


    gu qingxues face blushed uncontrollably, and she actually felt a little shy. ¡°if you continue, i won¡¯t get off the carriage with you.¡±


    ¡°that won¡¯t do. my cousin must have used qinggong to come here. sister gu, how can you bear not to see him? come, let¡¯s get off the carriage.¡± as gong lingyu spoke, she pulled gu qingxue out of the car.


    after gu qingxue followed gong lingyu out of the carriage, she immediately saw rong zhan standing outside the princess¡¯ residence with rong han in his arms.


    just as gong lingyu had said, rong zhan used his qinggong and rushed to the princess¡¯ residence as fast as he could. the cold wind blew on his ears, making them red.


    gu qingxue looked at rong zhan and was surprised to find that she could not help but look forward to it.


    she wondered if what gong lingyu said was true, that this person had come specifically to look for her?


    gu qingxue¡¯s heart could not help but fill with anticipation, but she still maintained a calm expression.


    ¡°fairy, little aunt.¡± when rong han saw the two of them, he immediately opened his arms and asked for a hug.


    ¡°han¡¯er, you followed your father all the way here. you must be feeling cold, right? aunt will bring you into the house to warm up by the fire, okay?¡± gong lingyu did not want to be a third wheel, and naturally did not want rong han to be a third wheel with her.


    rong han nodded and asked, ¡°little aunt, don¡¯t worry. i have two things to ask the fairy.


    rong han took gu qingxue¡¯s hand and said with a serious face, ¡°fairy, you rejected uncle nine very well today.. if uncle nine wants to marry you again, you must reject him like this, okay? ¡®

 Chapter 534 - Chapter 534: She Really Doesn ‘t Have Any Love For Nine

    chapter 534: she really doesn ¡®t have any love for nine


    translator: endlessfantasy translation               editor: endlessfantasy translation


    amused by rong han¡¯s innocent words and expression, gu qingxue simply agreed, ¡°alright, i promise you.¡±


    she really did not have any love for nine.


    furthermore, nine¡¯s actions today had crossed her bottom line. no matter what, she would never choose someone who disrespected her.


    rong han was relieved and followed gong lingyu into the house, satisfied.


    when gu qingxue met rong zhan¡¯s gaze, she realized that she was alone.


    in addition, rong zhan kept looking at her, making her feel uncomfortable.


    she subconsciously wanted to leave. ¡°your royal highness, i still have some matters to attend to, so i¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    before gu qingxue could leave, rong zhan suddenly asked, ¡°why did you reject mo yunye today?¡±


    gu qingxue turned around and looked at rong zhan with an incomprehensible expression. ¡°your royal highness, why are you asking this question?


    ¡°i¡¯m curious.¡± rong zhan admitted it openly.


    rong zhan¡¯s frankness surprised gu qingxue.


    she stopped in her tracks and looked at rong zhan. ¡°i don¡¯t have any love for him, that¡¯s all.¡±


    hearing gu qingxue admit it herself, rong zhan¡¯s mood lifted for some reason. he looked at gu qingxue and could not help but ask, ¡°then who do you have feelings for?¡±


    under the dim light, rong zhan¡¯s eyes were so captivating that it was as if he could see through a person¡¯s hidden thoughts.


    gu qingxue wanted to deny it, but she looked at rong zhan and finally smiled.


    ¡°the person i love is naturally my dead husband. he¡¯s the man i love the most.


    otherwise, i wouldn¡¯t have given birth to his three children.¡±


    after hearing gu qingxue¡¯s reply, the smile on rong zhan¡¯s face disappeared completely.


    not only that, but the frustration that had dissipated in his heart just now came back again.


    that indescribable feeling made rong zhan resist.


    gu qingxue lowered her eyes to hide the true emotions in her eyes. she pretended as if nothing had happened and asked indifferently, ¡°your royal highness, do you have any other questions?


    rong zhan did not answer gu qingxue. instead, he said coldly, ¡°lil¡¯ han will stay in the princess¡¯ residence tonight. tomorrow, yu ¡®er will send him back.¡± after rong zhan said that, he left quickly without looking back.


    gu qingxue looked at rong zhan¡¯s back until he disappeared into the night. she finally looked away and turned to enter the princess¡¯ residence.


    however, before she entered, she heard the whispers of gong lingyu and rong han from the princess¡¯s manor.


    ¡°it¡¯s over, little aunt. does this mean that my father has no hope?¡± rong han asked worriedly.


    ¡°if the opponent is a living person, then it¡¯s still fine. i¡¯ll always be able to find a way to win, but sister gu¡¯s husband has been dead for many years. the weight of a dead person is very difficult to compare with. sister gu is also a person who values relationships and righteousness. this time, my cousin is in for a miserable time.¡± gong lingyu had her arms around rong han, her back facing the door. they were crouching in a corner behind the door and eavesdropping, completely unaware that gu qingxue was walking over with light steps.


    ¡°i don¡¯t know what will happen to the prince regent, but the two of you are really in trouble.¡± gu qingxue quietly walked behind the two of them and snorted.


    gong lingyu was about to run away with rong han in her arms, but gu qingxue stopped her.


    ¡°sister gu, don¡¯t be angry. we were just curious. sister gu, are you telling the truth? do you really miss your dead husband?¡± gong lingyu asked gu qingxue, still holding on to a slim hope..

 Chapter 535 - Chapter 535: He Is Irreplaceable

    chapter 535: he is irreplaceable


    translator: endlessfantasy translation      editor: endlessfantasy translation


    gu qingxue¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°he¡¯s irreplaceable.¡±


    in fact, she had inherited a lot of memories from the original owner, but there were not many things about her husband.


    she had used this body and recognized three of her children. therefore, the original owner of this body was indeed a very special existence to her. she was not lying.


    gong lingyu and rong han naturally understood the deeper meaning behind gu qingxue¡¯s words. they really thought that gu qingxue could not forget her dead husband at first.


    ¡°it¡¯s too cold here, let¡¯s go in and talk.¡± she waved at the two of them, and gu


    qingxue brought them to the main hall after seeing them quickly follow her.


    after a casual conversation with the two of them, gu qingxue took the carriage home after an hour.


    under the cover of the night, gu qingxue¡¯s carriage stopped steadily in front of the gu residence¡¯s main gate.


    gu qingxue had just reached out to lift the curtains when she heard a voice full of laughter from not too far away.


    ¡°qingxue, you¡¯re back.¡±


    gu qingxue¡¯s mind stirred. she raised her head and looked in that person¡¯s direction.


    under the hazy night sky, the lanterns in front of the gu family¡¯s gate reflected a faint light, illuminating mo yunye who was not far away.


    taking in mo yunye¡¯s figure, gu qingxue got up and got out of the carriage , walking calmly toward the main gate.


    mo yunye quickly stepped forward and looked at gu qingxue with an urgent expression. ¡°qingxue, i can explain what happened at the banquet tonight. i just want you to give me a chance to clear it up.¡±


    however, gu qingxue did not even look at mo yunye from the beginning to the end, as if she could not see his existence, and walked straight past him.


    mo yunye was so surprised that he stood rooted to the ground. then, he suddenly reached out his hand and grabbed gu qingxue¡¯s arm.


    a cold glint flashed in gu qingxue¡¯s eyes. she flung mo yunye¡¯s hand away with force, not giving him any chance to touch her at all.


    mo yunye¡¯s eyes instantly dimmed, as if his heart had been broken. he looked at gu qingxue, his voice a little hoarse.¡±qingxue, do you really hate me that much?¡±


    gu qingxue had maintained a certain distance from mo yunye from the beginning. ¡°mo yunye, when you disregarded my thoughts today and did these things, you should have known that this day would come between us sooner or later.¡±


    mo yunye sincerely apologized to gu qingxue, ¡°i¡¯ve already realized that i was too impulsive. qingxue, i¡¯m sorry. i know i was wrong. i¡¯ve been thinking about you all this time while i was away from you. i¡¯ve realized my feelings for you. i just like you and want to be with you. i used the wrong method. i will continue to work hard and will never do it again. can you give me another chance?


    seeing mo yunye¡¯s face full of anticipation, gu qingxue¡¯s eyes remained calm, without the slightest ripple of emotion.


    she shook her head expressionlessly.


    mo yunye did not expect to be rejected. with a desperate expression, he asked,


    ¡°why? i just used the wrong method. if you don¡¯t want to, i can change¡­¡± he had to admit that he was too anxious and did not consider her feelings, making her angry.


    however, he was willing to change. he only needed gu qingxue to give him another chance. was it that difficult?


    gu qingxue looked at mo yunyes expression that was close to despair, but remained unmoved. ¡°mo yunye, i don¡¯t accept your apology. you don¡¯t need to come again in the future..¡±

 Chapter 536 - Chapter 536: Young Master Nine Suddenly Visited

    chapter 536: young master nine suddenly visited


    translator: endlessfantasy translation      editor: endlessfantasy translation


    as she spoke, gu qingxue turned around and walked into the gu residence without lookinz back.


    mo yunye looked as if he had been struck by lightning. he watched gu qingxue enter the house with a despairing expression.


    gu qingxue returned to the gu residence. as soon as she walked through the main door, she saw nanny sheng standing in the long corridor, holding a hot pot in her hands.


    nanny sheng was wearing a dark-colored cape. she seemed to have been waiting there for some time, and her ears were red from the cold.


    seeing this, gu qingxue quickly stepped forward, held up mama sheng!s hand, and asked, ¡°nanny, the weather is so cold, why don¡¯t you go back to your room to rest?¡±


    with an indifferent face, nanny sheng said softly, ¡°after serving the old


    madam to rest, i have been worried about your safety and could not sleep well. in the end, young master nine suddenly came to visit. no matter how qin yun and the others persuaded him, young master nine refused to enter. this old servant was worried that young master nine would freeze and harm his body, so i also came out to advise him, but i did not think that he would be so stubborn.¡±


    gu qingxue chuckled, but her tone remained calm. ¡°he did something wrong, so he came over. naturally, he should act like an apologetic person. however, you need not worry about him in the future. in the future, between me and him, there is no longer any friendship to speak of.¡±


    nanny sheng looked at gu qingxue and said worriedly, ¡®eldest miss, it¡¯s rare to have such a heart-to-heart friend. if it¡¯s not because of something important, you shouldn¡¯t be impulsive.¡±


    ¡°this is not the place to talk. lees go in, i will slowly tell nanny.¡± as gu


    qingxue spoke, she supported nanny sheng and walked towards the main hall.


    the hall was brightly lit. qin yun lit two braziers, and the room quickly became warm. gu qingxue and nanny sheng took off their cloaks under the service of the maids.


    qin yun served them some hot tea. the two of them took a sip and felt that the warm tea was accompanied by a tea fragrance, warming their bodies.


    after taking two more sips of tea, nanny sheng looked at gu qingxue and asked, ¡°eldest miss, what happened?¡±


    gu qingxue put down her teacup. ¡°previously, mo yunye invited me to attend the palace banquet. at that time, he only told me that he was about to leave and hoped that i could send him off.¡±


    ¡°yea, that¡¯s understandable. after all, there¡¯s still a friendship between the eldest miss and young master nine. there¡¯s nothing wrong with sending friends off,¡± said nanny sheng.


    gu qingxue¡¯s clear eyes flashed with a cold light. her expression was cold as she said, ¡°however, at this palace banquet, mo yunye suddenly asked his majesty to bestow a marriage, saying that he liked me and wanted to set up an engagement with me.


    nanny sheng looked surprised and confused. ¡°why would the young master nine suddenly think of saying such a thing? did he ask for your opinion first?¡±


    gu qingxue¡¯s eyes were exceptionally calm, but there was only disappointment in her tone. ¡°to think that i even specially went to see him off. i never thought that he would actually scheme against me like this. nanny sheng, no matter what his reason is, he used me as a tool for a marriage alliance without permission, thinking that i won¡¯t dare to disobey the decree. if it wasn¡¯t for your majesty being reluctant to part with my medical skills and seeking my opinion, i would have been taken to moyun kingdom in a few days.¡±


    seeing the anger in gu qingxue¡¯s eyes, realization dawned on nanny sheng. ¡°no wonder young master nine came to apologize. eldest miss, it¡¯s indeed the his fault. if you don¡¯t want to have any contact with him, then forget him..

 Chapter 537 - Chapter 537: Her Way of Thinking Is Different From Ordinary Women

    chapter 537: her way of thinking is different from ordinary women


    translator: endlessfantasy translation     editor: endlessfantasy translation


    gu qingxue was surprised that nanny sheng would agree with her.


    after all, her way of thinking was different from ordinary women.


    if it was an ordinary noble, they would probably go home and burn incense to thank their ancestors for such a good thing.


    she thought that nanny sheng would persuade her to get married when she told her about it.


    ¡°nanny, i didn¡¯t expect you to understand me so well.¡± gu qingxue could not help but feel touched as she spoke.


    at today¡¯s banquet, many people had treated her as a joke after she rejected the marriage, thinking that she did not know what was good for her.


    she did not care what other people thought, because those people had nothing to do with her.


    however, it was different for nanny sheng. she was her family, and she hoped that her family would stand on her side.


    seeing how touched gu qingxue was, nanny sheng couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°young miss, ever since this old servant brought old madam to your side, this old servant could see that young miss is different from the past. you want to draw a clear line with the ninth young master because the other party wants to plot against you, regardless of your feelings, and wants to limit your freedom through the imperial edict. to other women, this might be love, but you don¡¯t like it. and this old servant does not wish for the young miss to compromise.¡±


    no matter what others said, nanny sheng saw that gu qingxue had suffered so much and finally got to where she was today. she did not want her to suffer


    any more.


    moreover, the ninth young master wanted to use the imperial edict to trap the eldest young lady, which made her unhappy.


    love was a matter of mutual consent. the young miss had suffered so much in the past, and she could no longer be treated as a sacrifice in marriage.


    gu qingxue heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡± ¡°it¡¯s good that i have momo¡¯s support. even if i remarry in the future, i will marry a man who can be without me and who is in love with me. ¡®


    nanny sheng nodded in agreement. she looked at gu qingxue with a doting gaze.¡±as long as the young miss is happy. young miss, this old servant actually has another matter to discuss with you.¡±


    gu qingxue saw nanny sheng¡¯s grave expression and asked, ¡°nanny, please speak. ¡±


    ¡°these few days old madam has not been at ease and often had nightmares. every time she woke up, she would search for the dead young master and call out qin mu¡¯s name.¡± when mama sheng mentioned it, she could not hide the worry in her eyes.


    gu qingxue furrowed her brows in confusion and asked, ¡± ¡°who is qin mu?¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s the chief imperial physician of the imperial academy of medicine.¡± mama sheng explained.


    imperial physician qin¡¯s figure appeared in gu qingxue¡¯s mind. she had a look of sudden realization and said, ¡± ¡°is it the imperial physician qin who was sent to tie family village with prince heng to help solve the plague?¡±


    mama sheng agreed to gu qingxue¡¯s request. ¡°yes, it¡¯s this person.¡±


    ¡°when nanny said this, i remembered one thing. didn¡¯t my grandmother visit me once near tie family village? that time, imperial physician qin happened to pass by in a carriage. after my grandmother saw imperial physician qin, she was inexplicably excited. i wonder what was the reason?¡± gu qingxue could still remember the look of fear and uneasiness on madam qi¡¯s face when she saw imperial physician qin.


    nanny sheng lowered her eyes thoughtfully and said slowly, ¡°imperial physician qin had a good relationship with eldest young master back then. back then, old furen had also seen imperial physician qin a few times. perhaps it was because of this reason that she had such a big reaction..¡±

 Chapter 538 - Chapter 538: Was Once On Good Terms With My Father

    chapter 538: was once on good terms with my father


    translator: endlessfantasy translation editor: endlessfantasy translation


    gu qingxue looked surprised. ¡°nanny, are you sure imperial physician qin and my father had a good relationship?¡±


    nanny sheng did not know why gu qingxue was so excited. she hummed in agreement and continued, ¡°of course. at that time, eldest young master was the head of the imperial hospital, followed by imperial physician qin. the two of them often discussed all kinds of strange medical matters together and even helped each other to research many strange and difficult to treat illnesses.¡±


    gu qingxue¡¯s expression was grave. she took a deep breath and said, ¡°at that time in tie family village, i was also very curious why grandmother had such a big reaction after seeing imperial physician qin. later on, i also found a chance to ask imperial physician qin. at that time, according to him, his relationship with my father was very ordinary and could not be considered close.¡±


    ¡°he¡¯s talking nonsense,¡± nanny sheng disagreed. ¡°he was the one who was good friends with eldest young master. why wouldn¡¯t he admit it? ¡®


    gu qingxue narrowed her eyes as if she was deep in thought. after some thought, she said, ¡°perhaps it¡¯s because he doesn¡¯t dare to admit it. he¡¯s worried that i¡¯ll target him if he admits it.


    ¡°do you mean that imperial physician qin is hiding something?¡± nanny sheng asked gu qingxue.


    ¡°this is just my guess. i can¡¯t be sure that i¡¯m right. nanny sheng, how did my father die back then?¡± gu qingxue had never asked such a question before, but imperial physician qin¡¯s concealment made her feel that there was some unspeakable secret hidden within.


    ¡°back then, the eldest young master had given the wrong medicine and killed someone, so he was executed. because this is a matter of the palace, we don¡¯t know what happened. at that time, the eldest young master entered the palace in the day and when he returned in the evening, only his corpse was left. he was beaten to death by someone.¡± nanny sheng¡¯s face turned pale when she recalled the bloody scene. her eyes were red as she continued to sob. ¡°i can still remember the scene when the eldest young master was sent home. it¡¯s too bloody and too terrifying¡­¡±


    gu qingxue saw that tears were streaming down nanny sheng¡¯s face as she spoke. she quickly walked up to her and handed her the handkerchief.


    nanny sheng sobbed and wiped her tears. she took gu qingxue¡¯s hand and said, ¡°that year, when the servant who followed the eldest young master was sent back, he was already scared to death. however, even though he had gone mad, the manservant still insisted that the eldest young master was wrongly accused. the old madam had lost her beloved son. she had broken down several times because she did not believe that the eldest young master would kill someone because of the wrong medicine he prescribed. she had wanted to help the eldest young master reverse the verdict several times. however, the palace¡¯s attitude was firm, and even the use of the qi family¡¯s connections was unsuccessful. helplessly, the old madam could only investigate in private.¡±


    gu qingxue vaguely felt that there was more to this, so she could not help but ask, ¡°what¡¯s the result? did you manage to find anything?¡±


    nanny sheng sighed worriedly and shook her head. ¡°we didn¡¯t find any useful clues. instead, the old madam was overworked, and her mind was gradually becoming unclear.¡±


    gu qingxue¡¯s gaze was sharp, and her expression was calm as she said, ¡°but, my grandmother¡¯s mind was not unclear because of this. at that time, she was poisoned. in other words, it¡¯s very likely that someone was worried that grandmother would continue to investigate, so they began to poison my grandmother..¡±

 Chapter 539 - Chapter 539: Deliberately Set Up By Someone

    chapter 539: deliberately set up by someone


    translator: endlessfantasy translation editor: endlessfantasy translation


    ¡°eldest miss, do you mean that young master¡¯s death was also deliberately planned? ¡± nanny sheng asked excitedly.


    gu qingxue covered nan sheng¡¯s mouth with her hand and shook her head.


    ¡°nanny sheng, it¡¯s just my guess. i don¡¯t have any concrete evidence. you can¡¯t tell anyone.¡±


    she just felt that there was no such thing as a coincidence in this world.


    since imperial physician qin had such a good relationship with her father and could be said to be close friends, then why did imperial physician qin have to target her when he saw the daughter of an old friend? even at the moment of life and death, he was still not willing to tell the truth?


    moreover, her father¡¯s death was strange. her grandmother wanted to find out the truth, but she was frightened by an extremely strong poison at that time.


    all of these things put together were too coincidental. it was as if there was a big hand behind the scenes adding fuel to the fire, making everything that happened become natural.


    after taking two deep breaths, nanny sheng calmed down. her eyes were still burning with passion as she stared at gu qingxue and said seriously, ¡°eldest miss, this old servant feels that your guess is very reasonable. i also don¡¯t believe that there is such a coincidence in this world! perhaps, the old madam¡¯s poisoning had nothing to do with the gu family¡¯s property, but she was poisoned because she found some clues.¡±


    ¡°if that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s a mystery. i¡¯d like to investigate it, nanny sheng.¡± gu qingxue looked at nanny sheng and said seriously.


    ¡°eldest miss,¡± nanny sheng said worriedly, ¡°it¡¯s been so many years. the clues must have been destroyed long ago.¡±


    ¡°even if there¡¯s no physical evidence, there¡¯s still a witness. if my father was really executed after killing someone, i have nothing to say. however, if my father was wronged, i can¡¯t let him die an unjust death.¡± as gu qingxue said this, an extremely complicated feeling rose in her heart.


    she suddenly recalled some of her memories.


    that was when the body of the original owner of this body was very young. at that time, her mother was still around, and the family of three was playing in the garden. her father smiled and raised her high up, saying that she was the pearl in his palm.


    at that time, her father had not remarried and she was the only young lady in the gu family. she was doted on and raised without any worries. she was raised to be innocent and naive.


    later on, her mother died, madam kou entered the family.


    every time her father saw her, he would think of his mother who had passed away. he was heartbroken and gradually stopped coming, but he had never treated her badly.


    after that, her father died and her grandmother went crazy. her tragic life finally began.


    gu qingxue¡¯s emotions were affected by the body¡¯s original owner. waves of dull pain came from her heart, and he couldn¡¯t ignore this painful feeling.


    ¡°eldest miss?¡± nanny sheng looked at gu qingxue worriedly.


    gu qingxue snapped out of her daze and lowered her head to look into nanny


    sheng¡¯s uneasy eyes. she smiled and said, ¡°don¡¯t worry, nanny , i will not act rashly. i will go to the imperial hospital tomorrow and find the other imperial physicians to ask about the situation.¡±


    still a little worried, nanny sheng bit her lower lip uneasily. ¡°is this good? what if we arouse their suspicion?¡±


    seeing how insistent gu qingxue was, nanny sheng could not continue to stop her. ¡°eldest miss, if you really want to find out more about what happened back then, perhaps you can try looking for judge wu..¡±

 Chapter 540 - Chapter 540: Judge Wu

    chapter 540: judge wu


    translator: endlessfantasy translation               editor: endlessfantasy translation


    gu qingxue¡¯s interest was immediately piqued, and she asked, ¡°nanny, you know this person?¡±


    ¡°i do know him. judge wu has a very high status in the imperial hospital and all the imperial physicians respect him. moreover, he was a person who cherished talents. back then, when the eldest young master¡¯s death was strange, he had also helped investigate the truth for a period of time. unfortunately, no matter how difficult it was to reverse the situation back then, not only did judge wu not obtain the truth, but he was also reprimanded. helplessly, he had no choice but to give up. because of this, judge wu even made a special trip to the house to apologize to the old madam,¡± said mama sheng.


    when gu qingxue heard what nanny sheng said, she could almost imagine how upright this martial arts department¡¯s judge was. ¡°such a serious and responsible person is truly rare in the palace. if i were to enter the palace and meet this judge, i would definitely inquire about my father¡¯s matters in detail.¡± nanny sheng nodded, then went back to her room to rest with gu qingxue.


    the next morning, gu qingxue changed into her official robes and entered the palace with qin yun.


    gu qingxue arrived at the imperial hospital when the sky was just beginning to brighten.


    the imperial hospital had imperial physicians on duty every day. even though gu qingxue had arrived early in the morning, the imperial hospital was still extremely busy. the thick smell of medicinal herbs accompanied the imperial physicians¡¯ discussion.


    gu qingxue stood in front of the crowd with an indifferent expression. the moment she appeared, everyone¡¯s eyes were drawn to her.


    the female doctors of the imperial academy of medicine were all in other parts of the back courtyard. under normal circumstances, female doctors were not allowed to go to the main hall of the imperial academy of medicine without permission. and the only person with special privileges in the palace was gu qingxue.


    especially gu qingxue¡¯s appearance and temperament, which was as high as the mountains and clouds. it was no secret that the emperor deeply admired her. at this moment, all the imperial physicians in the imperial academy of medicine were looking at her, and no one dared to act rashly.


    this was the emperor¡¯s favorite. if they said or did something wrong and made lady gu unhappy, then they would all be in serious trouble.


    in the crowd, the most nervous person was none other than imperial physician qin.


    imperial physician qin looked at gu qingxue and felt that this woman was even more dazzling than the last time he saw her. especially with the elegant and water-like aura around her, she didn¡¯t seem like a small female doctor, but more like a high and mighty princess.


    ¡°what¡¯s wrong with you? gu qingxue¡¯s coming over? this is such a big matter, yet you didn¡¯t even come to inform me in advance?¡± imperial physician qin looked at the little eunuch beside him, lilt zhuozi, with dissatisfaction and asked in a low voice.


    after lilt zhuozi heard this, he revealed an innocent expression and said, ¡°lord qin, how can you blame this servant for this? his majesty personally gave the order that gu qingxue can enter and leave the imperial hospital at any time. she doesn¡¯t even need to be on duty and can come or not. this servant didn¡¯t know that she would suddenly come today.¡±


    imperial physician qin was so angry that he raised his hand to strike, ¡°you still dare to talk back to me? i think you¡¯ve eaten the heart of a bear and the guts of a leopard!¡±


    lilt zhuozi was so scared that he shrank his neck and stood weakly at the side, not daring to make a sound.


    imperial physician qin also did not want to cause any problems at this critical juncture. he could only suppress his anger and stand at the side with a gloomy expression as he watched silently..

 Chapter 541 - Chapter 541: We’re All People of the Imperial Hospital

    chapter 541: we¡¯re all people of the imperial hospital


    translator: endlessfantasy translation               editor: endlessfantasy translation


    gu qingue, on the other hand, was smiling as she greeted everyone present. ¡°my fellow colleagues need not regard me as an outsider. i came here today to say hello to everyone. in the future, everyone will be people of the imperial hospital and should help each other.¡±


    seeing that gu qingxue was far easier to get along with than the rumors had said, the imperial physicians¡¯ anxious hearts finally settled down. without exception, they all cupped their hands at gu qingxue and stepped forward to greet her.


    ¡°hello, lord gu. i¡¯ve long heard of lord gu¡¯s great reputation. seeing you today, lord gu is indeed extraordinary.¡± a young man quickly walked up to them and continued to size gu qingxue up as he spoke.


    ¡°i¡¯ve wanted to discuss this with doctor gu before, but doctor gu has to take care of his majesty and her majesty, so i really can¡¯t find the time. today, we¡¯ve finally found an opportunity, so i hope that lord gu can give us more advice. come, lord gu, please come in. let¡¯s sit down, have a cup of tea, and have a chat.¡± on this side, as an elderly imperial physician spoke, he raised his hand and stroked his mustache.


    gu qingxue¡¯s smile was all over her face, and she looked like she was easy to get along with. she smiled as she walked toward the back hall, surrounded by the imperial physicians.


    imperial physician qin looked at gu qingxue, who was like the moon surrounded by stars, and an unconcealable anger rose in his eyes.


    under such circumstances, how could imperial physician qin give up?


    he looked at the people in front of him who were trying to curry favor with him, and for a moment, he was envious and jealous. he only hoped that the person everyone was fawning over was him and not gu qingxue!


    if it was not for gu qingxue¡¯s insistence on taking the credit for curing the plague in the tie family village, he would be the one to make a meteoric rise, not gu qingxue!


    imperial physician qin¡¯s gaze became even more resentful when he thought about how his chance to become the emperor¡¯s favorite had been snatched away. his eyes landed on gu qingxue unwillingly.


    whenever he saw gu qingxue, he would think of gu ye.


    back then, gu ye was just like gu qingxue. he was highly skilled in medicine and was sought after by everyone.


    as expected, this father and daughter pair were equally annoying!


    just as imperial physician qin¡¯s eyes glowed with ferocity as he glared at gu qingxue, gu qingxue seemed to have responded. she stopped in her tracks and turned to look at imperial physician qin.


    at this moment, imperial physician qin and gu qingxue¡¯s eyes met. their hearts could not help but tighten, and even their breathing became lighter.


    gu qingxue took in imperial physician qin¡¯s wavering expression. with a faint smile, she took the initiative to invite him. ¡°imperial physician qin, are you not going to follow us for tea?¡±


    imperial physician qin stared at gu qingxue as if he had seen a ghost. he could not figure out what this woman was up to.


    however, imperial physician qin could not reveal the darkness in his heart in front of his colleagues. he smiled kindly, shook his head, and declined politely, ¡°many thanks for doctor gu¡¯s invitation, but i¡¯m going to deliver the medicine to the noble consort next, so i need to personally watch the fire to brew the medicine. otherwise, i can¡¯t afford to be punished by the noble consort.¡±


    a cold glint flashed across gu qingxue¡¯s clear eyes, but she sighed with regret. ¡°that¡¯s really a pity. imperial physician qin, please go ahead and do your work.


    we will meet again another day.¡±


    imperial physician qin smiled and nodded, then watched gu qingxue leave.


    lilt zhuozi looked at gu qingxue¡¯s smile and could not help but take a few more glances. ¡°imperial physician qin, this doctor gu doesn¡¯t seem to be as crafty as the rumors say, right? i think she¡¯s very gentle..¡±

 Chapter 542 - Chapter 542: The Daughter of a Sinner

    chapter 542: the daughter of a sinner


    translator: endlessfantasy translation               editor: endlessfantasy translation


    imperial physician qin¡¯s face fell and he rudely kicked lil¡¯ zhuozi¡¯s butt, causing him to fall to the ground, ¡°cut the crap. hurry up and prepare. if the noble consort¡¯s medicine is delayed, you won¡¯t be able take the consequences.¡±


    lill zhuozi quickly got up from the ground and hurried to prepare the medicine.


    on the other side, gu qingxue and the other imperial physicians came to the back hall and chatted with them. they quickly became friendly.


    what the imperial physicians were most interested in was the plague in tie family village. they were all curious as to how gu qingxue had been able to determine so quickly that the villagers had the plague, and how she had managed to control and cure the plague so quickly in such a short time.


    gu qingxue did not hold anything back. she told them the entire story.


    naturally, she concealed some information when she spoke. she did not tell him about the research institute. she just told them the same thing she had told rong xiaotian. she only said that her medical skills were all taught by her master.


    not only that, but her master had also left her many other medicinal herbs and prescriptions, all of which were very rare and good.


    when the imperial physicians heard gu qingxue¡¯s words, their eyes were filled with envy.


    the young imperial physician gao could not help but praise, ¡°as expected, doctor gu is a person blessed by the heavens. if it was an ordinary person, they would not have such good luck as doctor gu.¡±


    the older imperial physician jiang did not agree. he stroked his beard and sighed, ¡°you can¡¯t say that. doctor gu¡¯s teacher was indeed an extraordinary person. however, imperial physician gu¡¯s talent was also an indispensable part. after all, one starts learning medicine from a young age, and it¡¯s rare to see someone as talented as doctor gu.¡±


    ¡°i was born into a family of doctors, so i¡¯ve been influenced by them. i know a little about it, and i¡¯ve laid the foundation for my future learning from my master. that¡¯s right, my father was once on duty in the imperial hospital.¡± as gu qingxue spoke, she lifted her teacup and took a sip of tea before smiling.


    everyone was very interested in what gu qingxue had to say. someone asked curiously, ¡°oh? how could there be such a coincidence? i wonder what¡¯s the name of lady gut s father? they might have been our colleagues.¡±


    it could be seen that everyone was only asking out of curiosity, but gu qingxue was still very serious. she answered their question, ¡°my father¡¯s name is gu ye. twenty years ago, he was the chief of the imperial hospital.¡±


    after he finished speaking, everyone fell silent without exception. no one spoke again.


    gu qingxue was the only one who looked calm. she turned to the imperial physicians and asked with a smile, ¡°why aren¡¯t you guys talking? my father did commit a crime and was executed, but the emperor has shown mercy and said that my father¡¯s matter would not involve the other members of the family. otherwise, i would not have had the opportunity to enter the court as an official.¡±


    gu ye had caused the death of people in the palace at that time. logically speaking, such a major crime should have implicated the main family.


    however, at that time, the emperor did not implicate the other members of the gu family for the sake of the qi family¡¯s outstanding military achievements, which prevented gu qingxue from becoming the daughter of a sinner.


    however, it was still a taboo to say such things out loud, and it was rare to see someone as calm as gu qingxue..

 Chapter 543 - Chapter 543: This Matter Was Also a Taboo in the Palace in the Past

    chapter 543: this matter was also a taboo in the palace in the past


    translator: endlessfantasy translation               editor: endlessfantasy translation


    ¡°doctor gu is right. this is a big mistake that lord gu made back then. this matter was taboo in the palace back then. even though it has been almost twenty years, it should still be avoided to avoid getting caught in the fire. in the end, it was imperial physician jiang who broke the silence and persuaded gu qingxue with all his heart.


    gu qingxue nodded in understanding. ¡°thank you for being so frank, imperial physician jiang. i will naturally remember your advice. it¡¯s just that i don¡¯t know much about my father¡¯s matter that year. i would like to ask everyone to tell me the whole story so that i can avoid taboos when i walk into the palace in the future.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s really hard to say about this matter.¡± imperial physician gao was a little worried. he raised his hand and scratched his head before he said weakly,


    ¡°actually, doctor gu can go and ask imperial physician qin. i remember that imperial physician qin was the person who got along with imperial physician gu the most back then.


    the straightforward imperial physician xuan did not agree and smacked his tongue before snorting. ¡°i don¡¯t think so. if they had a good relationship, why did they wait until something happened to the other party to clear their relationship? i think they¡¯re clearly using each other. poor imperial physician gu, his heart was fed to the dog. doctor gu, your father was actually a very gentle person. it¡¯s a pity that he was careless and died a tragic death in the palace. back then, i received quite a bit of care from him.¡±


    imperial physician jiang saw that imperial physician xuan did not hold back and spoke first, so he also started to speak, ¡°don¡¯t even mention you, in the past, in our imperial hospital, there was no one who had not been taken care of by imperial physician gu. not only is he skilled in medicine, but he is also very kind. he can¡¯t bear to see others in trouble. as long as he can help, he will do his best to help. sigh, doctor gu, your father is really a good person.¡±


    after imperial physician jiang had finished speaking, those imperial physicians who were older than him and had been in the imperial hospital for a long time and had come into contact with gu ye all lowered their heads and fell into silence without exception. they all sighed and their eyes were filled with sorrow.


    gu qingxue took in everyone¡¯s reactions and could not help but feel a little surprised.


    it seemed like her father was more popular than she had imagined.


    gu ye¡¯s blurry figure appeared in her memory again. gu qingxue could not remember him clearly, but she still could not bear to see him leave.


    seeing the imperial physicians fall silent again, gu qingxue shot qin yun a


    look.


    qin yun understood tacitly and walked forward. she picked up the medicine boxes she had prepared and placed them in front of the imperial physicians. ¡°all the imperial physicians are busy on normal days and it is really hard on you. my family¡¯s eldest miss has always been considerate of her colleagues, and also wants to have a good relationship with everyone. these are the eldest


    miss¡¯ greeting gifts to everyone, please kindly accept them.¡±


    imperial physician jiang was the first to step out and wave his hand. he hurriedly pushed away the gifts in front of him, ¡°how can i accept this? lady gu, we can¡¯t accept such an expensive gift. it¡¯s against the rules.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ve just arrived in the palace, and there are many things i need to ask seniors for advice so that i don¡¯t end up like my father. this is just a small token of my appreciation, please accept it and give me more guidance in the future so that i don¡¯t follow in my father¡¯s footsteps,¡± gu qingxue said sincerely..

 Chapter 544 - Chapter 544: I Want to Know About My Father’s Past

    chapter 544: i want to know about my father¡¯s past


    translator: endlessfantasy translation               editor: endlessfantasy translation


    gu qingxue had already said this. if everyone continued reject it, it would seem like they were treating gu qingxue as an outsider.


    helplessly, everyone looked at each other and exchanged glances.


    ¡°since doctor gu is so sincere, if we continue to refuse, it will only make us seem like we¡¯re seeing things. seniors, i think we should respect doctor gut s wishes and not waste her efforts,¡± imperial physician gao said.


    when the other imperial physicians heard this, they responded to the servants one by one and then reached out to keep the medicine box.


    gu qingxue heaved a sigh of relief when she saw this.


    these people were willing to accept the medicine box, which meant that they had to tell her the truth about what happened that year. this was also her purpose.


    she was willing to pay any price as long as she could figure out what had happened back then.


    ¡°everyone, i would like to know about my father¡¯s past.¡± gu qingxue did not beat around the bush this time and went straight to the point.


    the imperial physicians were very cooperative this time, and they pushed for imperial physician jiang to answer gu qingxue¡¯s questions.


    ¡°it¡¯s a long story. it¡¯s like this¡­¡± imperial physician jiang was about to start when a series of footsteps came from the direction of the backyard.


    immediately after, a dignified voice was heard. it was a middle-aged man¡¯s voice that interrupted imperial physician jiang¡¯s unfinished words. ¡°imperial physician jiang, you are an old man in the imperial hospital, how can you still not understand the rules? don¡¯t you know what you should say and what you shouldn¡¯t?¡±


    the moment the middle-aged man spoke, the expressions of the other imperial physicians changed.


    they all looked at the middle-aged man, their eyes filled with fear.


    gu qingxue followed their gazes and saw a middle-aged man in a dark blue court uniform standing not far away with a dark expression. his eyes were sharp and fierce. his square face, coupled with his serious expression, was enough to make people tremble in fear.


    ¡°judge wu, you¡¯re here.¡± imperial physician jiang looked at the middle-aged man and greeted him with trepidation.


    gu qingxue was a little surprised.


    it turned out that this was judge wu that the nanny had mentioned!


    however, gu qingxue also felt that judge wu was sharp-tongued and should not be provoked. in addition to what he had just said, gu qingxue felt that judge wu was not as easy to get along with as she had imagined.


    gu qingxue did not act rashly, and instead quietly observed judge wu


    judge wu looked to be around 50 years old, but he made the older imperial physicians fear him. he placed his hands behind his back and walked over valiantly. he stared at the crowd and questioned, ¡°do you all have nothing to do? have the medicinal soups that are needed to be prepared for the palace that you are each responsible for been boiled? if you¡¯re careless and cause any mishaps, i¡¯ll make sure you¡¯ll have to bear the consequences!¡±


    after judge wu finished speaking, he successfully caused everyone to tremble.


    ¡°that¡­ i suddenly remembered that i still have things to do. i will take my leave first¡­¡± imperial physician gao did not bother to drink his tea and stood up in fear as he spoke.


    as imperial physician gao spoke, the remaining imperial physicians also stood up one by one, hurriedly wanting to leave this place of trouble.


    ¡°wait a moment. you can leave, but leave your things behind.¡± judge wu stared at the imperial physicians with dissatisfaction and ordered them with a tough attitude..

 Chapter 545 - Chapter 545: Are You Complimenting Me or Insulting Me?

    chapter 545: are you complimenting me or insulting me?


    translator: endlessfantasy translation               editor: endlessfantasy translation


    when the imperial physicians heard this, they all had a face of unwillingness.


    what kind of joke was this? if they had to return something that they had obtained with great difficulty, would that be too much of a loss?


    however, the attitude of judge wu was extremely firm. he did not give them any room for discussion and used his sharp gaze to sweep across the air, leaving them with nowhere to hide. in the end, they could only choose to obediently submit.


    gu qingxue¡¯s plan was ruined. she looked at the judge wu and said with a fake smile, ¡°i¡¯ve long heard that judge wu is powerful. seeing it with my own eyes today, it¡¯s indeed extraordinary.¡±


    judge wu finally looked at gu qingxue. he raised his brows and snorted, then said, ¡°i can¡¯t tell if you¡¯re complimenting me or insulting me.¡±


    ¡°it seems that tudge wu has made a lot of enemies. and there are alwavs deodle who are eccentric to you, which caused you to be unable to distinguish between good and bad.¡± gu qingxue slowly stood up from her seat. she placed her hands in front of her chest and took in the martial arts department¡¯s every move.


    martial arts department¡¯s director, i still have something to do. i¡¯ll take my leave first.


    ¡°wait a minute. take your things away.¡± judge wu glanced at gu qingxue, then said in a muffled voice, ¡°in the future, do not bring these things to the imperial hospital. the water here is very deep and do not easily think that you can rely on small favors to stand here. otherwise, if you trust others too much, you will end up like your father.¡±


    gu qingxue really did not like the way the judge wu spoke. ¡°judge wu, i don¡¯t need to stand here. i just want to know the truth of what happened back then.¡±


    ¡°ridiculous.¡± judge wu was so angry that he laughed. he looked at gu qingxue with a strong sense of contempt in his eyes, ¡°the truth may not always be a good thing. wasn¡¯t your father¡¯s death enough to teach you to be cautious? gu qingxue, i advise you not to ask for trouble.¡±


    gu qingxue could not help but blink when she heard the judge wu¡¯s words. she could not help but admit that the attitude of this judge wu was really very bad.


    however, between his words, he was not really scolding her. instead, he was indirectly showing concern for her.


    however, judge wu¡¯s attitude was really too bad. if she was not calm enough, she was afraid that she would really misinterpret the true meaning.


    seeing that gu qingxue was looking at him without saying anything, the judge wu glared at her and asked, ¡°why aren¡¯t you saying anything? didn¡¯t you hear what i said?¡±


    ¡°what kind of attitude is this?¡± qin yun could not bear to see her master being bullied like this. she took a step forward and was about to argue with judge wu when gu qingxue stopped her.


    ¡°eldest miss?¡± qin yun looked at gu qingxue in confusion.


    gu qingxue¡¯s face was calm, but she only shook her head at qin yun, indicating for her to calm down.


    seeing that qin yun was obedient, gu qingxue turned to look at the judge wu. ¡°have you always been so concerned about people, judge wu?¡±


    having his thoughts seen through, judge wu¡¯s expression wavered for a moment.


    however, he quickly regained his calm expression and sneered, ¡°heh, what a joke. why should i care about you? ¡±


    ¡°because, to you, i am the child of an old friend. back then, my father saved your life, but you were unable to protect my father and clear his name. you feel guilty, so naturally, you can¡¯t help but care about my safety.¡± gu qingxue¡¯s lips curled up into a smile as she looked at the judge wu..

 Chapter 546 - Chapter 546: How Did My Father Die Back Then?

    chapter 546: how did my father die back then?


    translator: endlessfantasy translation editor: endlessfantasy translation


    this time, judge wu did not try to be brave. instead, he looked at gu qingxue with a complicated gaze. ¡°how did you know about my relationship with your father?¡±


    ¡°i have many friends in jing city. it is not difficult to find out who my father was good friends with,¡± gu qingxue said with a light smile.


    seeing judge wu¡¯s expression gradually turn serious, gu qingxue maintained a calm expression, but her heart was not as relaxed.


    she had also learned about the friendship between her father and judge wu from her godmother.


    back then, judge wu was too honest, and had accidentally offended someone. he had been framed for poisoning a palace maid in the palace and was once imprisoned in the punishment hall for execution.


    however, he was a tough nut to crack and refused to admit it no matter what. he would rather die than be framed by others. he was beaten black and blue by the executioners of the punishment hall.


    it was her father who had examined the palace maid¡¯s corpse, obtained the truth, and returned judge wu innocence.


    judge wu had always been a vengeful person, and later on, he had eliminated those who had deliberately framed him one by one.


    people like him valued friendship the most. although he did not show it on his face, after her father¡¯s accident, judge wu was the only one who disregarded his own safety to try to find out the truth of what happened that year. although he did not succeed in the end, his sincerity was enough to explain everything.


    judge wu saw the sharp glint in gu qingxue¡¯s clear black and white eyes, and his lips suddenly curved into a light smile. ¡°heh, i really didn¡¯t expect that a gentle person like your father would raise a daughter like you.¡±


    gu qingxue noticed that the aura exuding from judge wu¡¯s body was less cold, so she walked back to his side and sat down again. she smiled and said, ¡°i¡¯ll just take it that your words are a compliment. judge wu, i would like to ask you to tell me, how did my father die that year?¡±


    the judge looked at gu qingxue. he did not know why, but gu qingxue¡¯s clear eves made him think of her father. gu ye-


    he could reject gu qingxue, but he could not reject gu ye¡¯s daughter.


    ¡°i don¡¯t know how your father died that year. i was incompetent and didn¡¯t find out the truth. i don¡¯t think you have the ability to find out the truth. you¡¯re gu ye¡¯s daughter, so you have the right to know the truth back then. however, i¡¯m warning you, even if you know the truth, don¡¯t do anything. you¡¯re only a third-rank official. the person who wanted your father¡¯s life back then could also easily get rid of you.¡± judge wu¡¯s words were sharp and merciless.


    gu qingxue observed judge wu¡¯s expression and realized that this person was just as the rumors said. his words were sharp and incisive, as if he was holding a spear in his hand.


    however, the more straightforward he was, the easier it was to get along with him. she seemed to have understood why judge wu was able to get along so well with her gentle father.


    ¡°thank you, judge wu. i will do my best.¡± as gu qingxue spoke, she looked at qin yun. ¡°go stand guard outside the door. don¡¯t let anyone get close.¡±


    qin yun left the back hall obediently.


    gu qingxue poured a cup of tea for judge wu, who reached out to take it. after he finished it in one gulp, he looked at her with a complicated gaze. ¡°how much do you know about your father?¡±


    gu qingxue shook her head, her tone calm. ¡°i know almost nothing about my father. i have even forgotten what he looks like..¡±

 Chapter 547 - Chapter 547: Two Lives in One Corpse

    chapter 547: two lives in one corpse


    translator: endlessfantasy translation editor: endlessfantasy translation


    judge wu was a little disappointed. he turned around and sighed, shaking his head. he helplessly said, ¡°no wonder. you were still young when your father passed away. your father is the gentlest person i¡¯ve ever met. his temper is so good that i sometimes get angry when i see him. i know he¡¯s a careful person. he definitely wouldn¡¯t have made a mistake in the dosage, which would have led to his death.¡±


    ¡°what exactly did my father get involved in back then?¡± gu qingxue quickly asked.


    ¡°that year, beauty yin was pregnant in the palace. because his majesty did not have a prince at the time, the imperial astronomer said that beauty yin¡¯s child was a boy and would have great achievements in the future, so the entire palace attached great importance to it. his majesty even specially ordered the chief of the imperial hospital, which is your father, to take care of beauty yin¡¯s child.¡± judge wu fell into his memories. he looked into the distance and continued in a faint voice, ¡± in the end, he never thought that beauty yin¡¯s child would take his life.


    ¡°beauty yin¡¯s child died because he ate my father¡¯s medicine?¡± gu qingxue asked.


    ¡°it¡¯s not just the dragon fetus in beauty yin¡¯s womb, even beauty yin died from excessive bleeding,¡± judge wu said in a serious tone.


    gu qingxue¡¯s gaze trembled slightly, and she quickly said, ¡°that¡¯s strange. even if my father prescribed some medicine, it was just ordinary fetal protection medicine. even if there was a problem with the dosage, the most it could do was to not protect the fetus. how could two lives be lost? ¡±


    fertility medicine was often used with warm and nourishing medicinal herbs. even if these medicinal herbs were taken in large quantities at one time, there should not be such a bad outcome as one person and two lives.


    when judge wu heard gu qingxue¡¯s judgment, his eyes could not help but show some admiration. ¡°it seems that you¡¯re worthy of being your father¡¯s daughter. you do have some skills. that¡¯s right, i also felt that this was very strange back then, but i couldn¡¯t find any evidence when the formula was stolen and even the medicinal drugs were destroyed. after what happened to beauty yin, the palace maid beside her said that beauty yin only taking the medicine your father prepared to protect the fetus.¡±


    when gu qingxue heard this, she could almost imagine how helpless her innocent father must have been when he was slandered.


    gu qingxue¡¯s heart felt as if it was being clenched by an invisible hand. when she saw that judge wuhad only mentioned gu ye, her eyes were filled with regret. it was not difficult for her to guess what kind of gentle person her father was.


    it was a pity that good people never had good endings. his father also ended up in a tragic end.


    ¡°that year, when his majesty heard the news, he was furious. coupled with the irrefutable evidence, he didn¡¯t even give your father a chance to explain. he immediately ordered people to hit him with a hundred times.¡± as soon as judge wu said this, he painfully closed his eyes.


    gu qingxue could not help but clench her fists.


    a hundred strokes of the stick, what a cruel punishment.


    even in the military camp, if a soldier made a mistake, they would only be hit 20 or 30 times. it was enough to make the tough-skinned soldiers suffer for ten days to half a month.


    gu ye was just a weak imperial physician. these one hundred strokes were enough to break his bones and blood, turning him into a bloody mess.


    no wonder, no wonder when grandmother saw her father¡¯s body, she immediately collapsed and fainted. no wonder no one suspected anything wrong even though she was poisoned and became more and more stupid..

 Chapter 548 - Chapter 548: Gu Ye’s Death Was Too Tragic

    chapter 548: gu ye¡¯s death was too tragic


    translator: endlessfantasy translation editor: endlessfantasy translation


    it was because gu ye¡¯s death was too tragic.


    ¡°i still remember very clearly that day when your father was beaten until he vomited blood, but he still refused to admit to his crimes. before he died, he repeatedly emphasized to me that he had been wronged and asked me to seek justice for him no matter what. unfortunately, i failed to live up to his trust in me.¡± judge wu¡¯s eyes were slightly red. he suppressed the grief in his heart and drank the tea in his cup in one go.


    gu qingxue took in the pain on his face, then poured him another cup of tea.


    judge wu looked at gu qingxue in surprise and asked in confusion, ¡°you actually don¡¯t blame me at all?¡±


    hearing judge wu¡¯s words, gu qingxue laughed. ¡°what do you mean, judge


    wu? could it be that you were the one who harmed my father?¡±


    ¡°of course not. although i¡¯m not a kind person, i won¡¯t kill my life savior,¡± judge wu said with a serious expression.


    gu qingxue nodded after hearing this, and replied with the same indifferent expression, ¡°i¡¯ve always been a vengeful person, but i can distinguish who i should really take revenge on. i think that someone must have wanted to use my father as a scapegoat back then, which led to this tragedy. i just want to find this person and take revenge for my father.¡±


    judge wu¡¯s expression immediately changed. he looked at gu qingxue with a worried expression and said sharply, ¡°have you forgotten what i told you just now? it¡¯s been so many years since your father¡¯s incident. even if there was any evidence back then, there¡¯s no way to investigate it now. furthermore, the main culprit back then won¡¯t let you have your way.¡±


    gu qingxue saw the anxious look on judge wu¡¯s face, but her expression remained calm as she smiled. ¡°i know what to do. you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    judge wu¡¯s thoughts had been seen through, but he was still trying to be brave, ¡°who¡¯s worried about you? i just don¡¯t want you to follow in your father¡¯s footsteps. you¡¯re the daughter of an old friend, i can¡¯t just leave you to die.¡±


    when gu qingxue heard judge wu¡¯s words, she could not help but sigh at the fact that judge wu was not frank.


    this person was clearly worried about her safety, but he had to put on such a disapproving look.


    gu qingxue looked at judge wu and narrowed her eyes. ¡°judge wu, who said that i don¡¯t have evidence?¡±


    when judge wu saw gu qingxue¡¯s confident and high-spirited look when she spoke, he suddenly felt some hope. ¡°what evidence do you have?¡±


    ¡°back then, beauty yin died from taking medicine. was there an autopsy?¡± gu qingxue asked.


    ¡°of course not. beauty yin was very doted on at that time, and all the spearheads were pointed at your father. there was no need to continue investigating¡­¡± as judge wu said this, he seemed to suddenly realize something and looked at gu qingxue in surprise. ¡°don¡¯t tell me you want to open the coffin and perform an autopsy?¡±


    under judge wu astonished gaze, gu qingxue nodded.


    gu qingxue¡¯s answer immediately drew the opposition of judge wu. ¡°no! are you crazy? that was a noble who had already been buried in the imperial tombs! not to mention, this matter was decided by his majesty back then. aren¡¯t you questioning his majesty¡¯s decision if you bring up the past?¡±


    gu qingxue merely smiled and said nonchalantly, ¡°judge wu, to others, it


    might be very difficult to make his majesty retract his sincerity. however, to me, it is not impossible..¡±

 Chapter 549 - Chapter 549: A Promise Can’t Be Taken Back

    chapter 549: a promise can¡¯t be taken back


    translator: endlessfantasy translation editor: endlessfantasy translation


    judge wu¡¯s suspicious gaze swept over gu qingxue, clearly not believing her words.


    a king¡¯s words could never be taken back. she, gu qingxue, was just a small female doctor. what method could she use to make the emperor retract his orders?


    gu qingxue saw that judge wu was frowning as he looked at her. it was not hard to guess that judge wu did not believe her.


    however, gu qingxue was not in a hurry, and continued to look at judge wu with a smile that wasn¡¯t a smile. ¡°don¡¯t worry, i really have a way. however, in order to complete my plan, i¡¯ll need your help with a small matter. i wonder if you¡¯re willing to do so?¡±


    judge wu saw that gu qingxue was full of confidence, and did not know whether he should choose to believe the young girl in front of him.


    in the end, judge wu still asked the question he wanted to ask, ¡°why do you believe me?¡±


    ¡°because after my father died, you were the only one who was willing to help my father find out the truth,¡± gu qingxue said with certainty.


    a glint flashed across the judge¡¯s eyes, then he let out a long sigh and nodded, agreeing to gu qingxue. ¡°alright, since you trust me so much, i¡¯ll help you this once. however, you¡¯re imperial physician gu¡¯s daughter after all and i don¡¯t wish for the tragedy from the past to repeat itself. you must ensure your safety, otherwise, i won¡¯t help you.¡±


    gu qingxue smiled and nodded. ¡°of course. moreover, i won¡¯t just keep myself safe. i¡¯ll also keep you safe.¡±


    judge wu indifferently curled the corner of his lips, and immediately stood up from his original position, ¡°then i¡¯ll count on your blessings. go back and think of a specific plan. after you¡¯ve thought it through, you can send someone to my house at any time. in order to not let others suspect our relationship, it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t come into contact with me as much as possible.¡±


    after he finished speaking, judge wu left the back hall without looking back.


    gu qingxue looked at judge wu¡¯s back as he left, and she could not help but think that judge wu was as honest and outspoken as the rumors said. if it was not for the fact that her father had really saved his life back then, this person probably would not even help her.


    after burying those thoughts in her heart, gu qingxue put away the medicine boxes that she had not given out, then got up and left the back hall, returning to the front hall.


    qin yun was standing guard outside the back hall. when she saw gu qingxue come out, she bowed. ¡°eldest miss, are you alright? judge wu didn¡¯t make things difficult for you, right?¡±


    qin yun¡¯s words instantly attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    when gu qingxue saw imperial physician gao, imperial physician jiang, and the others craning their necks to look over, she knew that these people must be very curious about what she and judge wu had been talking about.


    thus, gu qingxue cleared her throat and put on an impatient expression. ¡°what do you think? i¡¯ve never seen anyone speak so harshly before! qin yun, you don¡¯t know this, but after he chased you away, he lectured me for a while. i had a headache just listening to him. especially, in the end, that b*stard even warned me to be careful of my words and actions so that i wouldn¡¯t follow in my father¡¯s footsteps! this is too much!¡±


    qin yun had a straightforward personality. when she saw that the eldest miss was being bullied, she looked at gu qingxue and asked, ¡°young miss, this person is too much of a bully. why don¡¯t you let me beat him up this time? he¡¯ll be more obedient next time!


    seeing qin yun¡¯s serious expression, it was not hard for gu qingxue to guess that as long as she nodded, qin yun would immediately rush out and beat up judge wu to avenge her..

 Chapter 550 - Chapter 550: Let’s Just Treat It as Being Bitten by a Dog

    chapter 550: let¡¯s just treat it as being bitten by a dog


    translator: endlessfantasy translation editor: endlessfantasy translation


    gu qingxue was both touched and amused. she tried her best to hold back her laughter and finally shook her head. ¡°forget it. i can¡¯t be bothered to argue with that kind of person. if i see him in the future, i¡¯ll just pretend i didn¡¯t see him.


    as for today, i¡¯ll just treat it as if i was bitten by a dog.¡±


    gu qingxue¡¯s disdainful expression when she mentioned judge wu made everyone present feel from the bottom of their hearts that she and judge wu did not get along well. in the future, when the two of them got along, they would probably be like fire and water.


    ¡°you¡¯re right. we¡¯ll just treat it as being bitten by a dog. eldest miss, it¡¯s getting late, let¡¯s go back to the residence to rest.¡± qin yun¡¯s heart ached for gu qingxue as she looked at her and advised her.


    at this moment, imperial physician gao, who had been silent all this while, stood out. he looked in gu qingxue¡¯s direction and revealed a fawning smile. ¡°doctor gu, don¡¯t be in such a hurry to leave. we haven¡¯t finished our conversation. let¡¯s go, i¡¯ll invite doctor gu to my residence so we can talk freely.¡±


    after imperial physician gao finished speaking, the other imperial physicians chimed in and looked at gu qingxue with smiles.


    if imperial physician gao¡¯s gaze was not so greedy, gu qingxue would have been willing to believe him.


    it was a pity that imperial physician gao had been peeking at her medicine box, his eyes filled with desire. anyone who saw it would know that their real motive was to take advantage of her.


    gu qingxue was not interested in playing such an evil game with these people.


    she smiled and said in a gentle and easy-going tone, ¡°thank you, everyone. however, judge wu said that the moment i came to the imperial hospital, it caused the atmosphere to become bad, and emphasized that he would keep an eye on me for the next few days. i¡¯m not afraid of judge wu and i plan to fight him to the death. i just don¡¯t know if anyone is interested in joining me?¡±


    as soon as gu qingxue finished speaking, everyone present became like deflated rubber balls, choosing to remain silent one after another.


    gu qingxue was highly favored by the emperor, so she did not care about judge wu. however, they could not just ignore it. otherwise, if they offended judge wu, it would not be good for them.


    no matter how much they could not bear to part with the treasures that gu qingxue had given them, they had no choice but to wave their hands and reject her.


    qin yun stood behind gu qingxue. she could not help but snicker when she saw the imperial physicians¡¯ defeated expressions.


    these people actually had delusions of taking advantage of their eldest young miss? he was really daydreaming.


    gu qingxue pushed the boat with the current and went along with everyone¡¯s words. she didn¡¯t stay where she was and quickly left the imperial hospital


    after they left, qin yun finally laughed out loud and said to gu qingxue, ¡°eldest miss, did you see the faces of those imperial physicians? they¡¯re all trying to take advantage of you. that¡¯s too much.¡±


    ¡°if we need them, it¡¯s fine to give them a little favor. however, they no longer have any value, so there¡¯s no need to worry about them,¡± gu qingxue said with a calm expression.


    qin yun looked at gu qingxue in confusion and asked, ¡°why, eldest miss?


    aren¡¯t we going to investigate the truth? don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re really afraid of judge wu?¡±


    ¡°shush, don¡¯t be rude. judge wu is on our side,¡± gu qingxue said with a serious expression.


    qin yun covered her mouth in surprise and looked at gu qingxue in confusion.


    gu qingxue surveyed her surroundings. after making sure that no one was around, she lowered her voice and said, ¡°just now, i was just a smokescreen to let these people mistakenly think that i have a bad relationship with judge wu. this way, it¡¯ll be more beneficial for my next move. don¡¯t tell anyone about this..¡±

 Chapter 551 - Chapter 551: His Highness Is Having a Good Time

    chapter 551: his highness is having a good time


    translator: endlessfantasy translation editor: endlessfantasy translation


    qin yun nodded obediently. ¡°miss, have you thought of a good idea?¡±


    gu qingxue was silent for a moment before she nodded. ¡°i guess so. let¡¯s go, let¡¯s return to the residence first. i want to discuss it with the nanny, and once it¡¯s confirmed, we can start.¡±


    qin yun followed gu qingxue and left the palace after taking a pulse of peace for rong xiaotian.


    that night, on one of the most famous streets in jing city¡­


    it was late at night, and the ordinary people had already closed their doors to rest. only flower street was still bustling with activity.


    lieutenant yu was riding his horse through the streets and stopping outside the most famous furong restaurant.


    ¡°hey, isn¡¯t this lieutenant yu? you haven¡¯t been here for a long time.¡± furong restaurant¡¯s owner, liu furong, twisted her fat waist and approached him with a smile. she looked at lieutenant yu and asked, ¡°lieutenant yu, why don¡¯t you stay over tonight? it just so happens that two of the girls you like are free. i¡¯ll get them to serve you tonight, how about it?¡±


    under normal circumstances, lieutenant yu¡¯s imagination would run wild and he would happily agree to it.


    however, lieutenant yu did not have such thoughts today. he rejected liu


    furong¡¯s words and rejected her touch. ¡°i ask you, is his highness here?¡±


    liu furong could not help but feel bored. she nodded and said, ¡°lieutenant yu, you also know that his highness likes our girls the most. hey, hey, lieutenant yu, his highness is having a good time, you can¡¯t force your way in!¡¯


    lieutenant yu wanted to barge in but was stopped by liu furong. he threw her away unhappily. ¡°get lost. it was the princess consort who asked me to come and find his highness today. you actually dare to stop me?


    liu furong thought of prince heng¡¯s powerful princess consort and her eyes were filled with fear. she mumbled, ¡°but you can¡¯t force your way in. if his highness blames us, we can¡¯t afford to be punished.¡±


    ¡®get lost.¡± how could lieutenant yu care so much? just now, the princess consort was already angry. if his highness did not return, the princess consort would definitely cause a bigger commotion. at that time, it would not be easy to end things!


    he pushed yang furong away and went straight to the private room on the third floor, which prince heng liked to go to.


    when they arrived outside the room, lieutenant yu stopped. he did not dare to barge in, so he raised his hand and knocked on the door. ¡°your highness, princess liuying suddenly became hysterical. just now, she had a few cramps and frothing at the mouth, and she fainted. the doctor said that her condition is not good. the princess consort asks you to go back quickly.¡±


    however, the girls¡¯ giggles in the room only stopped for a moment before they started again.


    lieutenant yu broke out in a cold sweat.


    ever since princess liuying¡¯s accident, prince heng was not as affectionate as the past. he would argue with the princess consort all day long. this was the third night in a row that he had stayed in furong restaurant.


    today, if he could not invite his highness back, the princess consort would definitely skin him alive!


    lieutenant yu felt extremely bitter in his heart as he weakly called out to the room, ¡°your highness¡­¡±


    in the end, prince heng immediately threw a bottle of wine over.


    the wine pot smashed against the door frame and shattered to the ground.


    ¡°get lost, don¡¯t bother me.¡± prince heng¡¯s drunken voice continued, ¡°she brought this upon herself. i¡¯ve reminded her many times not to get close to rong zhan, but she wouldn¡¯t listen¡­.¡±

 Chapter 552 - Chapter 552: Unprecedented Happiness

    chapter 552: unprecedented happiness


    translator: endlessfantasy translation editor: endlessfantasy translation


    in the room, prince heng was sitting on a soft couch, his clothes disheveled. in his arms was a delicate beauty, as if this was the only way to relieve the pain in his heart.


    outside the door, lieutenant yu did not dare to speak. prince heng was even more irritated. he pushed the two beauties out of his arms and shouted impatiently, ¡°get out, all of you get out as well.¡±


    the two pitiful beauties did not know what they had done wrong. they did not dare to provoke prince heng, so they quickly left.


    after the two beauties left, lieutenant yu did not dare to stay any longer. he was afraid that prince heng would continue to vent his anger on him and he would have to bear the consequences. thus, he left in a hurry.


    prince heng¡¯s ears finally quieted down, and he relaxed. he leaned back on the soft cushion and continued to drink.


    after finishing a pot of wine, prince heng was drowsy and dozed off on the small table.


    prince heng did not know how long he had been unconscious when he faintly heard the sound of someone opening the door.


    ¡°who is it?¡± prince heng asked warily.


    ¡°your highness, this servant has come to bring you wine.¡± a woman spoke in a sweet voice. as she spoke, she walked in front of prince heng and stood still.


    prince heng could not see the woman¡¯s face clearly. he only felt that the fragrance on her body was particularly strong. it was so strong that his consciousness was a little blurry. he could not help but snort, ¡°what kind of wine are you giving me?


    ¡°i guarantee that your highness has never tasted it before. your highness, please enjoy.¡± as the woman spoke, she brought a cup of black liquid to prince heng¡¯s lips.


    prince heng wanted to refuse, but the smell of the woman made his mouth dry.


    prince heng opened his mouth and drank the black liquid. he felt a sharp pain running down his throat, as if a sharp blade had stabbed him.


    ¡°ahh!¡± prince heng writhed in pain as he fell to the ground. he opened his mouth and vomited out all the food and wine he had just eaten.


    gu lingyue stood at the side and watched this scene. she could not help but feel a little afraid.


    however, she still stood there unmoving until she saw prince heng¡¯s face turn red. he reached out and grabbed his own neck, then lay on the ground and stopped breathing.


    ¡°your highness?¡± gu lingyue approached him nervously and called out to prince heng.


    prince heng suddenly sat up from the ground and turned his head. his eyes were like a wild beast¡¯s as he glared at gu lingyue.


    gu lingyue was so frightened by prince heng¡¯s terrifying gaze that she took a step back. then, she gritted her teeth and forcefully threw herself into prince heng¡¯s arms.


    prince heng, who had lost his rationality to begin with, opened his arms and hugged gu lingyue. he then strode toward the bed.


    after a night of indulgence, prince heng woke up the next day. he stared at the ceiling and recalled the beautiful night before.


    he had a lot of fun last night, and the unprecedented joy left him with an endless memory. he lowered his head and looked at the sweet-smelling and soft little beauty in his arms. he still had an impulse in his heart.


    he had never met a woman like her. her body and his were in perfect harmony, and prince heng could not help but want to continue.


    just as prince heng¡¯s large hand was wreaking havoc, gu lingyue was also awoken by his movements. she opened her eyes and looked at him..

 Chapter 553 - Chapter 553: What’s Your Name?

    chapter 553: what¡¯s your name?


    translator: endlessfantasy translation editor: endlessfantasy translation


    seeing the smile on prince heng¡¯s face, a triumphant look flashed across gu lingyue¡¯s eyes. however, she still lowered her head coyly. ¡°this servant greets your highness.¡±


    ¡°you¡¯re not bad. what¡¯s your name? this prince is very satisfied with your service.¡± prince heng looked at gu lingyue. he felt that this woman looked familiar, but he could not recall her name.


    gu lingyue lowered her head shyly and said in a sweet voice, ¡°your highness, this servant¡¯s name is gu lingyue.¡±


    prince heng, who was originally full of smiles, immediately wiped the smile off his face. he narrowed his eyes and looked at gu lingyue. his gaze seemed to be able to see through her. ¡°i remember you¡¯re gu qingxue¡¯s sister, right?¡±


    when she saw prince heng¡¯s face filled with disgust when he mentioned gu qingxue, gu lingyue¡¯s mind whirred. then, she suddenly sobbed and knelt down in front of prince heng. ¡°sob, sob, your highness, i beg you to seek justice for this servant!¡±


    gu lingyue could not be bothered to put on her clothes as she knelt in front of prince heng. her tears rolled down her face as if they were free. she sobbed and said, ¡°your highness, although this servant is gu qingxue¡¯s younger sister, gu qingxue didn¡¯t care about our sisterly relationship at all. she cruelly chased this servant, her mother, and her younger brother out of the gu family. this servant really had no other way and had to sneak into furong restaurant to ask your highness to help this servant seek justice, but i didn¡¯t expect that your highness would actually hesitate.¡±


    after gu lingyue finished speaking, prince heng looked at him timidly and lowered his head shyly. he was instantly captivated by her. ¡°i knew that gu


    qingxue wasn¡¯t a kind person, but i didn¡¯t expect her to be so vicious. it¡¯s really infuriating. don¡¯t worry, since you¡¯re already this mine, i will naturally seek justice for you.¡±


    after hearing this, gu lingyue could not help but cry. she pounced into prince heng¡¯s arms weakly and helplessly. ¡°your highness, it¡¯s all thanks to you making the decision for me. otherwise, i really wouldn¡¯t be able to live on.¡±


    his large hand touched gu lingyue¡¯s smooth skin twice. prince heng was very satisfied with the delicate little beauty. ¡°with me here, i will not let anyone bully you. alright, today i will arrange a place for you to stay. you can move out first.¡±


    gu lingyue furrowed her brows in dissatisfaction. when she raised her head to look at prince heng, she put on a pitiful expression. ¡°your highness, this servant is already your servant and should be at your side every day. why can¡¯t i return to the palace with your highness?


    ¡°naturally, it¡¯s because i feel bad for you,¡± prince heng replied matter-of-factly. ¡°my princess consort get jealous easily, so i¡¯m worried that once you¡¯ll be targeted by her. don¡¯t worry, i will arrange another residence for you and your family to live in. this can also be considered as an explanation to you.¡±


    gu lingyue realized that prince heng was trying to hide his mistress. how could she be willing to accept this?


    she did not want to be a concubine forever. she wanted more than this!


    she must rely on prince heng to climb up high and trample all those who had wronged her under her feet!


    among them, the one she could not let go of the most was gu qingxue!


    gu lingyue hid the ambition in her eyes and smiled sweetly. ¡°yes, this servant will listen to you¡­¡±


    when prince heng heard gu lingyue¡¯s coquettish voice, the fire in his heart burned again. he turned around and pulled gu lingyue into his arms..

 Chapter 554 - Chapter 554: The Royal Academy’s Test

    chapter 554: the royal academy¡¯s test


    translator: endlessfantasy translation               editor: endlessfantasy translation


    on the other hand, gu qingxue was in the manor, thinking about the implementation of the plan.


    in the main hall, gu qingxue sat in front of the table, deep in thought as she watched her three little ones studying seriously.


    under gu lin¡¯s lead, both dumby and lingbao were much more serious than before when they were studying. they read aloud, following the rules, and immediately came to ask gu qingxue if there was anything they did not understand.


    ¡°what¡¯s wrong with second young master and young miss today? why are you so serious?¡± nanny sheng helped madam qi into the hall and took off the thick cloak on her as she spoke.


    ¡°xue¡¯er,¡± madam qi smiled the moment she saw gu qingxue. she quickly walked over and sat down beside her.


    ¡°they are working so hard because they want to pass the royal academy¡¯s test. after the start of spring, the royal academy would conduct the annual examination. only students who pass the test are qualified to study at the royal academy. both of them want to go, so they are studying hard.¡± as gu qingxue spoke, she poured a cup of madam qi¡¯s favorite milk tea.


    ¡°that¡¯s right, big brother has been specially invited to the royal academy. we have also obtained the qualifications to take the exam. we want to go to school with our big brother.¡± as dumby spoke, there was a hidden smile in his eyes that could not be hidden.


    gu lin, who had been quietly reading his book, looked up at him after hearing what he said. ¡°didn¡¯t i tell you? i don¡¯t plan to go to the royal academy for lessons.¡±


    ¡°big brother, goduncle has specially invited you to go. why don¡¯t you come with us?¡± lingbao took the initiative to approach gu lin as she spoke. she reached out and grabbed gu lin¡¯s arm, shaking it gently.


    gu lin¡¯s heart was moved when he saw his sister acting coquettishly.


    however, he still shook his head in the end. ¡°i really don¡¯t want to go.¡±


    dumby¡¯s eyes widened, and even the little daze on his head trembled. ¡°big brother, you¡¯re lying. you¡¯ve been secretly reading the books that goduncle sent you. i saw it all.¡±


    gu qingxue raised her head and looked at gu lin. ¡°lil¡¯ lin, is what the dumby said true?


    it was her godbrother who said thatshe heard that gu lin was talented, so he wanted to invite gu lin to the royal academy and even gave him a lot of books.


    however, lil¡¯ lin also told gu qingxue that he would not be going to class as soon as he received the gift.


    gu qingxue did not think much of it at the time. it was only after hearing lingbao¡¯s words that she realized that her eldest son might not be as carefree as he appeared to be. in fact, he really wanted to go to school.


    gu lin was exposed by his younger brother, and he could not help but look embarrassed. ¡°mother, i¡¯m just taking a look.¡±


    there was no way gu qingxue would believe gu lin¡¯s words. she shot a look at the other two little ones. ¡°you two can leave first. mother has something to say to your big brother.¡±


    the two little ones nodded obediently, then left hand in hand.


    ¡°old madam, just now the servants came to report that the kitchen has made your favorite snacks.¡± nanny sheng knew what madam qi liked best, so she smiled at her.


    as expected, madam qi was immediately interested. she stood up and took gu


    qingxue¡¯s hand. ¡°xue¡¯er, wait for me here. i¡¯ll bring some snacks for you.¡±


    ¡°alright,¡± she said. gu qingxue nodded in agreement and watched as nanny


    sheng left with madam qi..

 Chapter 555 - Chapter 555: Why Are You Not Willing to Go?

    chapter 555: why are you not willing to go?


    translator: endlessfantasy translation               editor: endlessfantasy translation


    gu lin knew very well why gu qingxue wanted him to stay, but he still put on a stubborn face and sat there without moving.


    seeing gu lin like this, gu qingxue could not help but rub the space between her brows. ¡°lil¡¯ in, come to mother.¡±


    gu lin stood up obediently and walked in front of gu qingxue. he still did not want to look up at her.


    gu qingxue knew that gu lin was stubborn. she reached out and pulled gu lin over, then simply pulled him into her arms. ¡°tell mother, why don¡¯t you want to go?¡±


    ¡°there¡¯s no ¡®why¡¯ gu lin said in a muffled tone. ¡°mother, i just don¡¯t want to go.¡±


    gu qingxue saw that gu lin¡¯s eyes kept darting around when he spoke, and she knew that this little thing wasn¡¯t telling the truth. ¡°lil¡¯ lin, what is it that you can¡¯t even tell mother?¡±


    gu yu¡¯s expression became even more troubled. he raised his eyes and looked at gu qingxue with his long and narrow eyes. ¡°mother, it¡¯s really nothing. i just don¡¯t want to go.¡±


    ¡°mother doesn¡¯t believe it. mother knows your talent. your goduncle thinks highly of you, so you should seize this opportunity. are you worried that mother won¡¯t take you back? mother promises you that i will definitely bring you back to dafu village if i have the chance in the future.¡± gu qingxue knew that gu lin liked the dafe village, so she took the initiative to persuade him.


    gu lin¡¯s eyes moved. he leaned against gu qingxues chest and finally told her the truth, ¡°mother, i¡¯m very scared.¡±


    gu lin had always been the strongest of the three children. as the eldest brother, he rarely showed such a fragile side.


    gu qingxues heart ached even more. she quietly hugged gu lin and gently advised, ¡°you don¡¯t have to be afraid of anything. with mother here, mother will protect you.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ve asked around,¡± gu lin said softly. ¡°the royal academy is a place only for the royal family. however, we¡¯re not relatives of the royal family, nor are we the descendants of some prominent official. if we go to that kind of place, we¡¯ll inevitably be excluded.¡±


    in the beginning, he had really wanted to go to the royal academy to study. that was until the day when the thirteenth princess made things difficult for them.


    at that time, when he saw his younger brother and sister shivering in the cold wind with him, he realized that many things were not as simple as he thought.


    in front of a person of noble status like the princess, they had no right to speak at all. they could only be bullied.


    he did not care about himself. he just wanted to study.


    however, he could not bear to see his younger brother and sister suffer with him.


    he understood dumby and lingbao. as long as he did not go, his younger brother and sister would not go either.


    therefore, even though he was filled with regret, he was willing to give up for the sake of his younger brother and sister.


    gu qingxue had never expected that gu lin was unwilling to go to school because of this.


    gu lin was so young, but he already knew what was called status and what was called the law of the jungle.


    ¡°lil¡¯ lin, you¡¯re a big boy, you don¡¯t have to worry about this. mother hopes that you can fight for what you want and not compromise. cowering was indeed useful, but what you lost was far more than what you gained. mother only asks you, not considering other people, not considering other things, do you want to go or not?¡± gu qingxue looked at gu lin and asked seriously.


    gu lin felt so wronged that he buried his head into gu qingxue¡¯s arms.


    ¡°mother, i want to..¡±

 Chapter 556 - Chapter 556: She Could Give It Her All for the Sake of Her Children

    chapter 556: she could give it her all for the sake of her children


    translator: endlessfantasy translation               editor: endlessfantasy translation


    gu qingxue hugged gu lin and kissed his fair and tender little face. ¡°then go. mother will go to your goduncle and discuss this matter.¡±


    she had never wanted to expose her relationship with imperial zuke zhan¡¯s family.


    she wanted to keep a low profile, but for the sake of her children, she could give it her all.


    with gu qingxue¡¯s promise, gu lin¡¯s heart that had been in his throat finally settled down. he hugged gu qingxue even more tightly, unwilling to let go.


    gu qingxue was hugging gu lin and coaxing him softly when qin yun lifted the heavy curtain and strode in.


    gu lin had never liked to act coquettishly in front of others. he could not help but blush and quickly wriggled out of gu qingxue¡¯s arms, standing still in silence.


    ¡°eldest miss, the ninth prince has sent another gift.¡± as qin yun said this, she also showed a troubled expression.


    ever since mo yunye¡¯s previous actions had angered gu qingxue, he had been sending all kinds of precious treasures to apologize to her every day.


    unfortunately, gu qingxue did not appreciate it at all.


    it was the same today. gu qingxue only nodded her head slightly after hearing this, her expression nonchalant. ¡°there¡¯s no need to let his people in, and there¡¯s no need to accept the gifts.¡±


    qin yun frowned helplessly and said, ¡°this servant also has the same plan. however, the ninth prince¡¯s men left the box of gifts outside our residence and ran away. we can¡¯t even catch up to them!¡±


    gu qingxue raised her brows and looked at qin yun. ¡°in other words, our guards were unable to stop them?¡±


    ¡°i heard from the guards that the ninth prince¡¯s men came to get close to them. they were careless for a moment, and they were taken advantage of.¡± qin yun carefully observed gu qingxue¡¯s expression as she spoke.


    others might not know, but after serving gu qingxue for a few days, qin yun knew better than anyone else that their eldest <iss hated her subordinates for neglecting their duties.


    as expected, gu qingxue laughed coldly. ¡°give the guards who didn¡¯t guard the gate twenty strokes of the stick each. if they don¡¯t want to be punished, get out of the gu family¡¯s gate.¡±


    she had always been tolerant and treated the servants of the gu family very well. what she needed was for these people to do well for the gu family.


    in the end, the guards could not even guard the main door. it was useless for such a person to stay in the gu family. if he could not remember this lesson, he might as well leave.


    ¡°yes¡­ however, eldest miss, how should we deal with those gifts? the ninth prince¡¯s gift this time is even more valuable than last time. it¡¯s priceless.¡± qin yun looked at gu qingxue with a troubled expression.


    gu qingxue¡¯s face was calm as she opened her thin lips and said, ¡°just throw it out, it¡¯s an eyesore.¡±


    ¡°yes.¡± when qin yun heard this, the muscles at the corner of her lips twitched.


    she felt that the only person who could say such words so freely was their


    eldest miss.


    after watching qin yun leave, gu yu turned to gu qingxue and asked, ¡°mother, you quarreled with uncle nine. will you never forgive him again?


    gu qingxue reached out her hand and patted her son¡¯s head with a smile. ¡°lil¡¯ lin, there are some things that can¡¯t be forgiven. uncle nine has violated mother¡¯s bottom line this time, and mother doesn¡¯t want to give him any more


    chances..¡±

 Chapter 557 - Chapter 557: Uncle Nine Must Have Gone Too Far

    chapter 557: uncle nine must have gone too far


    translator: endlessfantasy translation editor: endlessfantasy translation


    gu lin nodded. he held gu qingxue¡¯s hand and said in a serious tone, ¡°mother is so gentle, but uncle nine actually made mother angry. it¡¯s clear that uncle nine must have gone overboard this time. mother, don¡¯t worry. no matter what other people do, i will always stand by mother¡¯s side.¡±


    gu qingxue could not stop smiling. she rubbed gu lin¡¯s little head and said, ¡°alright, since you¡¯re planning to go to school, you have to study hard and not let down your goduncle¡¯s expectations.


    ¡°well, then i¡¯ll also let dumby and lingbao go to school with me. mother, i¡¯ll urge them to study now.¡± gu lin clenched his little fists with a determined look on his face. as he spoke, he quickened his pace and left.


    as she watched gu lin leave, it was not hard for gu qingxue to guess that dumby and lingbao would definitely be taught a lesson by their big brother.


    as gu qingxue thought about this, the smile on her lips deepened. she then continued to plan her next move.


    on the other side, qin yun strode out of the gu residence¡¯s main entrance.


    the guards at the gate were all nervous. they had been careless and were forced to accept the ninth prince¡¯s gift, so they were all very uneasy.


    when they saw qin yun return, they all gathered around her and asked, ¡°miss qin yun, what did eldest miss tell you to do?¡±


    ¡°as guards, you can¡¯t even guard the main gate of the residence, what¡¯s the use of eldest miss keeping you around? the eldest miss has said that the gu family doesn¡¯t need such careless guards. all of you can go to the accountant¡¯s room to collect three months¡¯ worth of money and then go home,¡± qin yun said without any trace of politeness.


    when the two of them heard this, they were so frightened that the hair on their backs stood up. one of them was so anxious that he was about to cry. ¡°no! miss qin yun, i have children and elders to take care of. my entire family is counting on me! i can¡¯t lose this job!¡±


    ¡°me too! we did do something wrong and didn¡¯t dare to ask for forgiveness. we¡¯ll accept the punishment, alright?¡± the other guard said.


    qin yun looked at the two of them and said, ¡°this is what you all requested.


    alright. then i will give you a chance. each of you will receive twenty strokes of


    the stick. after that, the residence will pay for your medical expenses. you can consider it as a lesson and let your family watch that you are not allowed to make the same mistake in the future.¡±


    after the two guards heard this, they were both dejected.


    however, they had no choice but to obey.


    ¡°before you leave, get rid of this thing and throw it out!¡± qin yun pointed at the box at the door.


    the guards did not dare to delay. they quickly went forward to pick up the box and threw it out.


    the box rolled down the stairs and finally hit the ground with a loud bang.


    when mo yunye¡¯s subordinates, who had been hiding in the opposite alley, saw this scene, they were all forced to show themselves.


    the things in this box were priceless, but these people actually lost it just like that?


    ¡°you guys are too much! this is a token of our ninth prince¡¯s goodwill!¡± the leading servant walked forward and looked at the box with heartache. he looked up, down, left, and right carefully and was so angry that he almost spat


    ¡°we don¡¯t care. my family¡¯s eldest miss said to let you take your things and leave quickly. don¡¯t be an eyesore here.¡± qin yun¡¯s attitude was unyielding, and her cold gaze landed on these people.


    after hearing this, gong cheng was so angry that his eyes were about to spit fire..

 Chapter 558 - Chapter 558: Never Seen Such an Ungrateful Person

    chapter 558: never seen such an ungrateful person


    translator: endlessfantasy translation editor: endlessfantasy translation


    he had never seen such an ungrateful person!


    with the ninth prince¡¯s status, why would he rack his brain to please a little female doctor?


    in the end, the other party kept rejecting the ninth prince and even the gifts they tried to give out were treated like trash!


    ¡°that¡¯s right, quickly take your things and get lost! don¡¯t be an eyesore here!¡± the thin guard also cursed angrily.


    if it was not for gong cheng and the others, they would not have been so careless and would not have been punished. therefore, they were all resentful.


    ¡°my family¡¯s young lady doesn¡¯t like your gifts. in the future, don¡¯t send any more over, or else you¡¯ll only humiliate yourself!¡± the other guard also said angrily.


    gong cheng had never been humiliated like this before. he said angrily, ¡°alright, just you wait. today¡¯s matter isn¡¯t over!


    qin yun rolled her eyes at gong cheng¡¯s group.


    ¡®go and receive your punishment after you change shifts. be careful in the future.¡± qin yun turned around and returned to the gu family after giving the two instructions.


    on the other side, gong cheng and his men carried the large box of gifts back to mo yunye¡¯s private residence in the capital.


    mo yunye had specially chosen a mansion less than half a street away from the gu residence. this mansion did not seem to have anything special about it, but once one walked in, one would discover that it was a completely different world, with an extravagant appearance.


    gong cheng brought the box of gifts to the warm room.


    the moment he stepped into the warm room, a wave of warm air immediately hit him in the face. gong cheng looked up and just happened to see mo yunye sitting in the main seat.


    mo yunye also looked at gong cheng and the others. when he saw that they were actually still carrying a red wooden box in their hands, a sharp and cold light shot out of his eyes.¡± a bunch of trash. how do you do things?


    gong cheng was so frightened by the aura that mo yunye exuded that he trembled. he hurriedly led the people behind him to kneel down as well. ¡°your highness, we had already succeeded, but we didn¡¯t expect gu qingxue to have the gu family¡¯s guards throw the box out of the door. not only that, but they also insulted you. we were really angry, so we brought the things back¡­¡±


    mo yunye did not say a word. he raised the cup in his hand and threw it in gong cheng¡¯s direction.


    the teacup hit gong cheng¡¯s shoulder, and the hot tea splashed on his shoulder. his body trembled in pain, but he still did not dare to move.


    ¡°let alone scolding me, as long as she can calm down, i¡¯m willing to let her beat me up.¡± mo yunye took a deep breath, frowning impatiently as he waved his hand. ¡°enough, don¡¯t be an eyesore in front of me. you guys go find more and better treasures. tomorrow, i will personally go to the gu family.¡±


    gong cheng was shocked, ¡®your highness, how can we accept this? you are a prince, so how could you do such a thing?¡±


    his majesty had high hopes for the ninth prince, and he even had the intention of making him the crown prince. his highness was like a moon surrounded by stars in moyun kingdom. it was obviously gu qingxue who did not know how to appreciate favors. how could she turn the tables and ask his highness the ninth prince to please her?


    mo yunye did not say much, only coldly sweeping his gaze over gong cheng.


    gong cheng felt as if he had fallen into an icehouse. he lowered his head and did not even dare to take a deep breath. he quickly left with his subordinates..

 Chapter 559 - Chapter 559: The Prince Is Poisoned

    chapter 559: the prince is poisoned


    translator: endlessfantasy translation editor: endlessfantasy translation


    meanwhile, after gu qingxue and nanny sheng had finished discussing the entire plan, they sent qin yun to inform judge wu of the plan as quickly as possible.


    in the room, gu qingxue watched as qin yun left. when she turned around, she saw nanny sheng standing there nervously.


    it was not hard to guess what nanny sheng was worried about from her expression. gu qingxue gently reminded her, ¡°don¡¯t worry, nanny. everything is ready. we just need to start the plan tomorrow. i promise it¡¯ll work.¡±


    ¡°of course, i believe in you, but i¡¯m worried about you. if we succeed and the truth gets out¡­¡± nanny sheng stopped halfway. she did not finish her sentence, but what she wanted to say was obvious.


    it was good that this matter was progressing smoothly, but if there were any mistakes, it would be a great crime that could cause them to lose their heads.


    ¡°according to judge wu, my father was most likely wronged. grandmother is extremely worried about my father¡¯s death. even if it¡¯s for grandmother, i must resolve this matter.¡± gu qingxue saw that nanny sheng still looked worried. she was about to comfort her when she heard a familiar call from outside.


    ¡°miss gu, help!¡± liu yi¡¯s voice reached them before he did. gu qingxue and granny sheng looked out the door at the same time and saw liu yi rush in like a gust of wind.


    liu yi knelt down in front of gu qingxue. ¡°miss gu, the poison has acted up!


    ¡°take me to his royal highness¡¯ location immediately,¡± after gu qingxue finished speaking, she carried the first aid kit on her back and immediately ran towards rong zhan¡¯s courtyard with liu yi.


    gu qingxues heart was at her throat the entire time. she did not even know that she could be this fast. she dashed all the way to the main entrance of the prince regent¡¯s residence and arrived at rong zhan¡¯s room.


    outside the room, rong han was already silently crying. he held ji yan¡¯s hand and stood outside the door, not daring to go in. it was only when he saw gu qingxue that he finally burst into tears. ¡°fairy, please save my father. he vomited a lot of blood. i¡¯m so scared!¡±


    gu qingxue had never seen such a frightened expression on rong han¡¯s face. it was as if the sky had collapsed on him. his pitiful appearance made people¡¯s hearts ache.


    gu qingxue quickly walked up and hugged rong han tightly. ¡°don¡¯t worry. i¡¯m here. i won¡¯t let anything happen to your father. liu yi, ji yan, you two guard this place. don¡¯t let anyone enter the room.¡±


    ¡°yes! yes, ¡± liu yi and ji yan replied in unison, then watched gu qingxue enter her room.


    as soon as gu qingxue entered the room, a sweet and bloody smell hit her face. this was different from the usual smell of blood. gu qingxue could tell that rong zhan was in a terrible condition at this moment.


    ¡°your highness.¡± gu qingxue quickly walked up and saw the man lying on the bed with a weak expression.


    rong zhan was dressed in white, and his entire body was drenched in sweat. there was still blood on the corner of his lips that had yet to dry. he closed his eyes with a pained expression and seemed to have lost consciousness.


    gu qingxue saw the faint aura of death between rong zhan¡¯s brows, and her heart that was hanging in her throat rose even more..

 Chapter 560 - Chapter 560: Rong Zhan ‘s Condition Was More Serious Than She Imagined

    chapter 560: rong zhan ¡®s condition was more serious than she imagined


    translator: endlessfantasy translation     editor: endlessfantasy translation


    she really did not expect that rong zhan¡¯s condition would be more serious than she imagined.


    however, he had always taken care of his health and been careful, afraid that the poison would act up, right?


    gu qingxue did not have time to think too much. rong zhan¡¯s condition could not be delayed. she quickly took out the yin-yang coiling soul needle and used two different silver needles to prick rong zhan¡¯s finger.


    fresh blood spurted out from the wound, and rong zhan¡¯s body trembled in pain. he could not help but let out a groan of extreme pain.


    ¡°your royal highness, please be patient,¡± gu qingxue reminded rong zhan in a low voice when she saw him waking up from the pain.


    once the poison took effect, rong zhan¡¯s entire body would be in extreme pain. even the simplest touch was like torture to him. not to mention, she still had to perform acupuncture on him. when the seemingly unremarkable silver needle landed on his body, it was like a sharp awl piercing into his body. it was enough to torture him to the point that he would rather die than live.


    when rong zhan opened his eyes, they were filled with ruthlessness. when he heard gu qingxue¡¯s words and saw the person in front of him clearly, the aura around him immediately eased up. ¡°gu qingxue?¡±


    seeing that rong zhan could still recognize her, gu qingxue¡¯s heart, which was in her throat, instantly relaxed a little.


    once the poison took effect, one would lose all his rationality and become a lunatic. however, rong zhan did not. that was enough to show that the poison had not fully acted up. the poison in his body was still partially suppressed by the antidote that she had developed previously.


    this also meant that rong zhan would not die from the poison.


    however, rong zhan was bound to suffer more or less.


    ¡°your royal highness, it¡¯s me. i¡¯m going to treat you. this might be very painful, so you have to try your best to endure it.¡± gu qingxue looked at the weak rong zhan, and her voice uncontrollably softened.


    rong zhan¡¯s eyes were no longer guarded. he looked exceptionally calm as he looked at gu qingxue quietly and nodded.


    gu qingxue quickly inserted the silver needles into rong zhan¡¯s major acupuncture points.


    a terrible pain swept over him. rong zhan clenched his fists tightly, but he did not let himself make a sound.


    gu qingxue could not help but admire rong zhan, and her hands moved faster.


    rong zhan tried his best to endure it. he felt as if there were thousands of ants crawling on his body, biting his skin and flesh, making him feel so much pain that he wished he was dead.


    every time rong zhan felt that he could no longer hold it in, he would open his eyes and look at gu qingxue.


    gu qingxue¡¯s expression was gentle and calm, and her black and white eyes flashed with determination. she was fully focused as she continued to treat the patient.


    rong zhan looked at gu qingxue as if there was no one else in the world. all his attention was on the woman in front of him.


    gu qingxue finally released a large amount of poisonous blood from rong zhan¡¯s body. before she could feel happy, rong zhan, who was lying on the bed motionlessly, suddenly reached out his hand.


    before gu qingxue could ask what rong zhan wanted to do, rong zhan had already planted a kiss on her lips.


    gu qingxue¡¯s mind went blank. she looked at the man in front of her in shock as she felt the softness of his lips..

 Chapter 561 - Chapter 561: Did He Faint After Kissing Someone?

    chapter 561: did he faint after kissing someone?


    translator: endlessfantasy translation editor: endlessfantasy translation


    the kiss was like a dragonfly touching the water. gu qingxue looked at rong zhan in a daze and watched as he fell into a coma after the kiss.


    ¡°your royal highness, you, you¡­¡± gu qingxue looked at rong zhan in shock.


    there were too many things she wanted to say that were stuck in her mouth. she widened her eyes and looked at rong zhan, who had already fainted.


    gu qingxue was so shocked that she could not speak. she could not understand what was going on with this person.


    did he faint after kissing her?


    gu qingxue really wanted to pull rong zhan up and ask him what he meant.


    however, she could not care about that because rong zhan¡¯s body trembled and he started to vomit blood.


    he was spitting out mouthfuls of black blood. he was in a bad state.


    gu qingxue could not care less. she quickly took out the dragon marrow grass that had already been made into a pill.


    this was a pill that she made with half of the dragon marrow grass. she wanted to wait for qin yun to come back from judge wu and give this pill to rong zhan. however, she did not expect that rong zhan would be poisoned first.


    with that thought, gu qingxue tried to make rong zhan eat the pill.


    however, rong zhan was so weak that he did not even have the strength to swallow the pill.


    seeing that rong zhan¡¯s condition was getting worse, gu qingxue made up her mind and put the pill in her mouth. she then kissed rong zhan and put the pill in his mouth.


    after the pill entered his mouth, rong zhan¡¯s expression immediately softened. he opened his eyes gently and saw gu qingxue in front of him.


    gu qingxue was not good at doing things like this. her eyelashes were trembling, and an intoxicating blush appeared on her small face.


    gu qingxue realized that the person in front of her had already taken the pill, so she wanted to leave.


    in the end, rong zhan, who had just woken up, placed his hand on her waist and hugged her tightly, not giving her a chance to leave.


    this time, gu qingxue panicked and opened her mouth in a panic, which gave rong zhan the opportunity to attack!


    this unprecedented experience made gu qingxue panic. soft kitten-like sounds came out of her throat, and her breathing gradually became chaotic. she was only released when she bit the tip of rong zhan¡¯s tongue.


    panting, gu qingxue took two steps back and quickly put some distance between her and rong zhan. she then looked at rong zhan in disbelief. ¡®what¡¯s wrong with this man? was he addicted to kissing?¡¯


    however, before gu qingxue could ask what rong zhan wanted to do, he had already lost consciousness and fell into a coma again.


    gu qingxue gritted her teeth in anger.


    not wanting to continue bickering with rong zhan, gu qingxue turned around and left the room without even looking at him.


    outside the door, rong han and the other two were waiting nervously. when they heard the door open, they turned around in unison and looked at gu qingxue.


    ¡°his royal highness¡¯ condition has stabilized. he¡¯ll be unconscious for a while, so you guys keep an eye on him. if he doesn¡¯t wake up, give him one of these pills every two hours. at most, he¡¯ll be safe by tomorrow morning.¡± as gu qingxue spoke, she handed a small bottle of pills to liu yi.


    liu yi quickly accepted the small bottle of pills gratefully and bowed to gu


    qingxue in thanks. ¡°thank you for saving his royal highness¡¯ life, miss gu..¡±

 Chapter 562 - Chapter 562: I Guarantee Your Father’s Safety

    chapter 562: i guarantee your father¡¯s safety


    translator: endlessfantasy translation editor: endlessfantasy translation


    ¡°sob, sob, fairy, you¡¯re the best. thank you for saving my father. i was so scared just now. i thought i was going to lose my father.¡± rong han suddenly felt relieved and rubbed his red eyes while sobbing.


    gu qingxue squatted down with a smile and looked at rong han at eye level. she comforted him, ¡°don¡¯t worry, i¡¯m here. i¡¯ll definitely ensure your father¡¯s safety. be good and wipe your tears first. wait for your daddy to wake up.¡±


    ¡°mm¡­ fairy, is it hard to treat my father¡¯s illness? look at your face, it¡¯s all red, and your mouth is red and swollen. how did you treat my father?¡± rong han¡¯s face was full of naivety as she stared at gu qingxue with pure and innocent eyes.


    as soon as rong han said this, gu qingxue, liu yi, and ji yan all froze in embarrassment.


    rong han¡¯s question was too sharp, and gu qingxue did not know how to answer it.


    ¡°your highness! you¡¯ve cried for so long and dirtied your clothes. why don¡¯t you hurry down and wash up and change your clothes? just in time, miss gu is also tired. let her rest for a while, and we can talk later.¡¯


    rong han looked at his messy clothes, and her tear-filled face was particularly painful when the wind blew, ¡°alright then, fairy. i¡¯m going to wash my face and change my clothes. you should go and rest as well. otherwise, you¡¯ll get sick.¡±


    gu qingxue smiled and waved goodbye to rong han. she watched as ji yan took him away.


    liu yi secretly heaved a sigh of relief. he looked at gu qingxue and bowed in thanks. ¡°thank you for your help, ms gu. you¡¯ve worked hard, why don¡¯t you go to the living room for a cup of tea and rest?¡±


    gu qingxue was no longer in the mood to rest. she just wanted to leave this troublesome place as soon as possible so that she would not keep thinking about what happened in the room. ¡°no need. i still have things to deal with at home. i¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    ¡°miss gu¡­¡± liu yi could not stop her and could only watch gu qingxue leave.


    gu qingxue quickened her pace and left. it was only after she had left the prince regent¡¯s residence that she finally found her normal heartbeat. recalling everything that had just happened, she felt that it was unbelievable.


    was rong zhan confused or was he serious?


    the more gu qingxue thought about it, the redder her face became. she could ntcome up with a reasonable explanation, so in the end, she decided not to think too much about it. she flew back to the gu family, planning to start her plan as soon as possible.


    time flew by, and the next morning, rong zhan finally opened his eyes when the sun rose.


    rong zhan¡¯s eyelashes trembled slightly. he looked at the ceiling in confusion and asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°where¡¯s gu qingxue?¡±


    hearing this, liu yi, who was standing beside rong zhan, quickly came up and answered, ¡°reporting to your royal highness, <iss gu said that she had some matters to attena to at nome ana went dack nrst. your hignness, now ao you feel? i will go and invite the doctor over to take your pulse¡­.¡± rong zhan waved his hand and made liu yi shut up.


    liu yi had just said that gu qingxue had something to do at home.


    what was it that made her leave in such a hurry without even waiting for him to wake up?


    a cold glint flashed in rong zhan¡¯s eyes. he got off the bed and started to put on his shoes.


    liu yi was shocked by rong zhan¡¯s action and asked uneasily, ¡°your royal


    highness, your body has not fully recovered.. where are you going?¡±

 Chapter 563 - Chapter 563: Was It Because She Was Busy Seeing MO Yunye?

    chapter 563: was it because she was busy seeing mo yunye?


    translator: endlessfantasy translation     editor: endlessfantasy translation


    rong zhan replied expressionlessly, ¡°gu qingxue saved my life, so i should naturally pay her a visit to express my gratitude. go, prepare the carriage. i will set off immediately.¡±


    helpless, liu yi could only nod his head obediently and prepare according to rong zhan¡¯s instructions.


    an hour later, rong zhan arrived in a carriage and stopped outside the gu residence.


    liu yi turned to look at the carriage and reminded in a low voice, ¡°your royal


    highness, we¡¯ve arrived. this subordinate will help you get off the carriage.¡±


    ¡°yes.¡± as rong zhan spoke, he lifted the curtain and looked in the direction of the gu residence. just as he was about to get off the carriage, he saw an extremely luxurious carriage stopping steadily in front of the gu residence¡¯s gate.


    subconsciously squinting his eyes, rong zhan watched as the person in the carriage lifted the curtain and got off. that person was none other than mo yunye, who was dressed in fine clothes.


    all of mo yunye¡¯s attention was on the gu residence in front of him, so he did not notice rong zhan¡¯s carriage at all. instead, he strode with determination towards the gu residence¡¯s main gate.


    taking in this scene, rong zhan looked at liu yi with a sharp gaze.


    liu yi suddenly felt a mountain of pressure, and his heart could not help but tremble. ¡°your royal highness, this subordinate didn¡¯t mean it that way. it¡¯s just that eldest miss gu said that she had something to do and had to come back. this subordinate also doesn¡¯t know why eldest miss gu came back¡­¡±


    liu yi felt that he was making things worse the more he tried to explain. he could already clearly feel that rong zhan¡¯s gaze had become sharper as if he could see through him with just a glance.


    liu yi regretted it so much that he wanted to slap himself and ask himself why he had said those things that he should not have said!


    just as liu yi wanted to cry but had no tears, he suddenly saw mo yunye, who had brought a servant boy and gifts to the gu family¡¯s residence, being ruthlessly blocked by the guards at the entrance.


    this time, liu yi felt like there was a ray of light at the end of the tunnel. he smiled and said to rong zhan, who was in the car, ¡°your highness, look! the ninth prince can¡¯t enter. he¡¯s been stopped by the guards.¡±


    rong zhan¡¯s gaze came from afar and he looked in the direction of the gate. as expected, he saw that the two guards at the gate had a very tough attitude. they said something to mo yunye with a straight face and waved their hands at them, their rejection quite obvious.


    rong zhan raised his eyebrows and looked at this scene with interest. ¡°don¡¯t be in such a hurry to leave. stay and observe the situation first.¡±


    liu yi stayed with his master to watch the show.


    mo yunye was blocked by two guards outside the door. his expression was very cold as he directly said to the two guards, ¡± ¡°i¡¯m here to see xue¡¯er, i¡¯m her friend.


    the two guards still remembered what had happened yesterday. their colleagues had been soft-hearted to this man¡¯s men and had accidentally accepted their things. they had been punished by the eldest miss. each of them had been hit twenty times with a stick. until now, the two of them had not been able to get up. it was not like they had eaten a bear¡¯s heart or a leopard¡¯s gall, so they did not have the courage to challenge gu qingxue¡¯s patience.


    ¡°young master, our eldest miss has specially instructed that she doesn¡¯t know you. please don¡¯t make things difficult for us servants. take your things and leave quickly. the gu family doesn¡¯t welcome you,¡± the older guard said with  serious expression..

 Chapter 564 - Chapter 564: The Gu Family Doesn ‘t Want Your Things

    chapter 564: the gu family doesn ¡®t want your things


    translator: endlessfantasy translation editor: endlessfantasy translation


    in comparison, the younger guard¡¯s attitude was a bit tougher. he looked at mo yunye and directly said in a very impatient and cold tone, ¡°i¡¯ve told you before, the gu family doesn¡¯t want anything from you, and our eldest miss has no interest in you. why didn¡¯t you listen? i¡¯ll have to trouble you to leave quickly. otherwise, if the eldest miss finds out that you¡¯ve personally come, she¡¯ll definitely be angry.¡±


    the expression in mo yunye¡¯s eyes changed slightly, and a hurt expression appeared on his face.


    why did she hate him so much?


    he knew that he had done something wrong, but why was she not willing to give him a chance to turn over a new leaf? how could her heart be so ruthless? no matter what, those days in the great fortune village were extremely precious memories to him. back then, they had clearly gotten along so well. even after gu qingxue found out about his true identity, there was no estrangement between them and they were still as good as ever.


    however, why did everything change after that palace banquet?


    gong cheng followed behind mo yunye. seeing the guards speak so rudely, he angrily raised his hand and pointed at their noses, saying, ¡°aren¡¯t you being too impudent? this is the ninth prince of our moyun kingdom! he has a high status! who do you think you are? how dare you show off in front of the ninth prince? have you eaten a bear¡¯s heart and a leopard¡¯s gall?¡±


    gong cheng had thought that the guards would restrain themselves after hearing this, but what he did not expect was that the guards of the gu family had the same character as their master, gu qingxue. they had the same fiery temper and did not care who the person in front of them was.


    ¡°then you can go back to your moyun kingdom! even a prince can¡¯t barge into a private residence. my family¡¯s eldest miss¡¯ orders are to not let anyone in, so you are not allowed to enter!¡± the young guard said firmly.


    gong cheng¡¯s eyes were almost spitting fire. he was so angry that he wanted to rush up but was stopped by the group.


    mo yunye shot gong cheng a warning look.


    gong cheng¡¯s face was filled with grievance as he stuttered, ¡°your highness, it is clear that they have gone too far in bullying others. why are you still speaking up for them?¡±


    ¡°i made her angry, so it¡¯s reasonable that she doesn¡¯t want to see me. but it¡¯s fine, i¡¯ll wait here for her to come out.¡± mo yunye¡¯s attitude was unyielding. after saying this, he took the lead and walked to the side of the gu residence¡¯s gate, then stood firmly and waited.


    ¡°your royal highness, it seems that he doesn¡¯t plan to leave for the time being.¡± liu yi looked at mo yunye with disdain. ¡°the ninth prince has been coming to disturb miss gu these past few days. miss gu is so annoyed that she even threw away the gift he gave her. i didn¡¯t expect the ninth prince to still not know how to restrain himself.¡¯


    rong zhan looked at mo yunye¡¯s determined look and sneered, ¡°it¡¯s really annoying to be bothered like this. liu yi, think of a way to help gu qingxue.¡±


    liu yi immediately understood what rong zhan meant, and even the smile on his lips deepened. he chuckled and said, ¡°since your eoyal highness has spoken, you must have a good idea.¡±


    rong zhan waved at liu yi and instructed him.


    liu yi smiled and cupped his hands at rong zhan. ¡°don¡¯t worry, your royal highness. this subordinate will do as you say.¡±


    on the other side, mo yunye was completely unaware that he had been targeted. he still had a stubborn expression on his face as he waited at the gu residence¡¯s gate..

 Chapter 565 - Chapter 565: Quickly Go Back to Put Out the Fire

    chapter 565: quickly go back to put out the fire


    translator: endlessfantasy translation editor: endlessfantasy translation


    the young guard had no choice but to move closer to the older guard. ¡°boss, what should we do? what if the eldest miss sees these people waiting here? she won¡¯t beat us up in anger, right?¡±


    the guards were doing their best because they were worried that they would be beaten up like the two people yesterday.


    they had indeed stopped mo yunye, but if he did not want to leave, they had no choice.


    ¡°i don¡¯t think so. besides, this is a prince. he won¡¯t be waiting here for long in this cold winter. he might leave on his own in a while, so you don¡¯t have to worry,¡± the older guard said.


    with this, the young guard finally felt at ease and continued to stare at mo yunye with a guarded look.


    the guards had clearly underestimated mo yunye. he was a noble prince, yet he was so persistent with gu qingxue. he waited outside the door for two hours, which also attracted many people to stop in their tracks, curious about why this handsome young master was guarding the gu residence¡¯s gate.


    mo yunye¡¯s unyielding attitude left the two guards at a loss. in the end, they were forced to go in and report the situation to gu qingxue.


    mo yunye¡¯s heart was filled with joy. he waited for the young guard to come back after he had entered the door and reported. then, he looked at the other party and asked, ¡°can i go in now?¡±


    however, the other party merely glanced at him coldly from the corner of his eyes. ¡°your highness, i¡¯m very sorry. the eldest miss isn¡¯t feeling well and has specifically said that she won¡¯t be seeing any guests.¡±


    gong cheng had been standing there for a long time and was already a little impatient. now that he was being ridiculed, he was even more annoyed. ¡°who are you trying to fool?¡±


    the two guards did not want to pay attention to them at all. they just stood in front of the gate and continued to guard it, not moving at all.


    ¡°alright, i¡¯ll be waiting then.¡± after mo yunye said this without a second thought, he continued to stand unyieldingly in his original spot and continued to wait.


    gong cheng and the others had so many words stuck in their throats that they couldn¡¯t say anything. they could only follow behind mo yunye as if they were resigned to their fate, accompanying him in the cold wind and shivering.


    just as mo yunye was prepared to wait here for a day, a clamorous sound suddenly came from the main street ahead.


    ¡°men! hurry up and put out the fire! the water¡¯s coming!¡±


    everyone looked in the direction of the sound. sure enough, they saw that a house not far away had been completely swallowed by the fire. the glaring fire and scorching flames hit them in the face, stunning everyone.


    mo yunye¡¯s expression became extremely unsightly. he looked in the direction of the fire and water, his heart instantly rising to his throat!


    that was his private residence!


    when he thought of the many precious treasures in the private residence, as well as some things he had investigated, mo yunye did not even think and rushed out like he was flying, heading straight for the private residence.


    at the same time, everyone, including gong cheng, also realized this. without any hesitation, they ran straight to the private residence. ¡°hurry, hurry back and put out the fire!¡±


    the two guards watched the group of people leave in a hurry, their faces full of disbelief.


    ¡°this fire is so big, and it¡¯s actually burning their house?¡± the young guard was surprised. he still could not believe that they were so unlucky.


    the old guard quickly slapped him.. ¡°why are you still standing there? quickly, quickly go and tell this news to the eldest miss!¡±

 Chapter 566 - Chapter 566: Who on Earth Did Her Such a Big Favor?

    chapter 566: who on earth did her such a big favor?


    translator: endlessfantasy translation editor: endlessfantasy translation


    the young guard showed an expression of sudden realization, then he quickened his pace and ran into the gu family¡¯s gate, heading towards the hall.


    ¡°eldest miss, eldest miss, something has happened.¡± after the guard entered the hall, he knelt in front of gu qingxue and said, ¡°the ninth prince¡¯s residence suddenly caught on fire! it must have been a huge loss!¡±


    in the main hall, gu qingxue was reading a book. when she heard this, she raised her head and glanced at the guard. ¡°it¡¯s strange enough that it caught on fire without any warning. why did the fire grow so big in such a short time? ¡®


    the guard looked at gu qingxue in confusion, then shook his head in confusion. ¡°perhaps it¡¯s because they¡¯re unlucky? this subordinate thinks that their luck is too bad. otherwise, why would other people¡¯s houses be fine, and only their house is on fire? it must be that the heavens also feel that they shouldn¡¯t be pestering the eldest miss, so the heavens deliberately arranged


    after gu qingxue heard this, she only smiled calmly.


    the heavens did not have the time to care about such small things all day long.


    she did not believe that it was heaven¡¯s will. since that was the case, it could only be man-made.


    however, she was very curious. who exactly had helped her with this big favor?


    ¡°eldest miss, this servant thinks that there¡¯s no need to pay attention to it. in any case, you doesn¡¯t want to have anything to do with them. this matter is also a lesson for them.¡± qin yun lowered her voice and whispered into gu qingxue¡¯s ear.


    gu qingxue nodded in agreement. ¡°this way, they won¡¯t have the time to disturb me for a while. you¡¯ve done well this time. wait until tonight to go to the accountant¡¯s room and get a string of money each.¡±


    the guard immediately broke into a smile and kept thanking gu qingxue. gu qingxue waved her hand and watched the guard leave.


    ¡°eldesr miss, the ninth prince has been pestering us for a long time. it¡¯s time for him to stop,¡± qin yun said happily. she looked at gu qingxue, only to find that she was distracted.


    qin yun did not quite understand, so she waved at gu qingxue. ¡°eldest miss, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    gu qingxue looked in qin yun¡¯s direction and shook her head. ¡°i¡¯m fine¡­¡±


    qin yun still could not help but worry. she looked at gu qingxue and said, ¡°ever since you returned from the regent prince¡¯s residence, eldest miss, you seem


    to be uneasy. did something happen in the regent prince¡¯s manor?¡±


    ¡°what can happen between us? it¡¯s nothing.¡± gu qingxue immediately became nervous and spoke with a serious expression.


    qin yun was startled by gu qingxue¡¯s sudden agitation. she looked at her uneasily and said, ¡°eldest miss, i was just asking out of curiosity. why are you so anxious? ¡®


    only then did gu qingxue realize that her reaction seemed to be a little too big. she quickly shut her mouth and hid the panic that flashed in her eyes. ¡°ahem, it¡¯s nothing. i¡¯m just a little worried about his royal highness¡¯ health.¡±


    ¡°then this servant will accompany you to see his highness? ¡°or, we can also go and inquire about the news from the prince¡¯s mansion.¡± qin yun had not even finished her suggestion when gu qingxue rejected it.


    ¡°no, no need.¡± seeing qin yun looking at her in confusion, gu qingxue quickly changed the topic. ¡°qin yun, i¡¯m a little thirsty. i want to drink some tea.¡±


    after gu qingxue said this, qin yun revealed an even more incredulous expression. ¡°young miss, you said wanted to drink some tea, so this servant poured you a cup, but you haven¡¯t even drunk a sip..¡±

 Chapter 567 - Chapter 567: Someone Deliberately Splashed Kerosene in the Backyard

    chapter 567: someone deliberately splashed kerosene in the backyard


    translator: endlessfantasy translation editor: endlessfantasy translation


    a hint of embarrassment flashed across gu qingxue¡¯s eyes. she quietly picked up the tea on the table and took a sip.


    qin yun looked at gu qingxue with even more worry. ¡°eldest miss, are you sure you¡¯re fine?¡±


    gu qingxue nodded firmly. ¡°i¡¯m fine. i¡¯m just a little tired.¡±


    although she said that, her mind could not help but think about what happened between rong zhan and her.


    her face quickly turned a little red. gu qingxue was afraid that qin yun would continue to question her if she found out about it, so she cleared her throat and said, ¡°qin yun, did you help me convey the matter i asked you to discuss with judge wu?¡±


    once the serious matter was brought up, musical note immediately nodded and said to gu oingxue. ¡°reporting to the eldest miss. this servant has already explained everything you said to judge wu. according to judge wu, he feels that your idea should be able to succeed. however, it still depends on the situation. after all, his majesty isn¡¯t that easy to deceive¡­¡±


    gu qingxue smiled confidently and stopped qin yun from finishing her sentence. ¡°don¡¯t worry, i have full confidence. tonight, i¡¯ll go and discuss it with the nanny and officially start our plan. also, help me find out why mo yunye¡¯s private residence caught on fire.¡±


    when qin yun heard mo yunye¡¯s name, she snorted unhappily, ¡°eldest miss, why are you so concerned about him?¡±


    gu qingxue chuckled and asked nonchalantly, ¡°don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a coincidence? i was indeed very happy that mo yunye wouldn¡¯t bother me for the next few days. however, i don¡¯t think this is an accident. i want to know who is helping me behind my back.¡±


    whether it was god¡¯s will or man-made, mo yunye¡¯s private residence being destroyed was a good thing for her.


    however, if someone had done it on purpose, she wanted to see who it was.


    qin yun came to a sudden realization. she nodded and retreated.


    on the other side, mo yunye was leading his men to put out the fire, but the flames were getting fiercer and fiercer. the scorching waves of fire ruthlessly hit them in the face, heavily bombarding their bodies, making them unable to take the risk to rush into the sea of fire, and could only let the fire swallow the entire private residence.


    mo yunye¡¯s gorgeous clothes were dyed black. he stood outside the gate and looked at the raging fire in front of him. he could clearly feel the ruthless waves of fire bombarding his face, roasting it until it was red. the burning feeling was like someone had slapped his face.


    seeing that his men were still working hard to put out the fire, mo yunye took a deep breath, hiding the coldness in his eyes. ¡°don¡¯t bother, it¡¯s useless.¡± the fire was burning so fiercely that it was impossible to put it out.


    the private residence¡¯s butler had escaped from the fire by the skin of his teeth. he did not care about the burns on his body, big and small, and scrambled to kneel in front of mo yunye, ¡°ninth prince, i have sinned, please forgive me! however, the fire this time was not caused by my carelessness! before this servant ran away, i went to take a look. someone deliberately poured kerosene on the backyard, which caused the fire to spread so quickly!¡±


    mo yunye had long guessed that things were not that simple. he stared at the steward and asked in a faint tone, ¡°did you see who did it?¡±


    the butler knelt on the ground in fear and shook his head in confusion.


    the fire that had accumulated in mo yunye¡¯s heart suddenly exploded. he was about to make a move when he suddenly heard the neighing of a horse behind him..

 Chapter 568 - Chapter 568: Since She Couldn’t Figure It Out, She Might As Well Not Overthink It

    chapter 568: since she couldn¡¯t figure it out, she might as well not overthink it


    translator: endlessfantasy translation editor: endlessfantasy translation


    turning around, mo yunye immediately saw rong zhan¡¯s carriage parked steadily across the street.


    rong zhan casually lifted the curtains and looked calmly at the house that was still on fire.


    the moment mo yunye saw rong zhan, he also clearly realized the cause of this fire.


    mo yunye was so angry that he laughed. he left the others and strode toward rong zhan.


    rong zhan¡¯s expression was indifferent as he looked coldly at mo yunye, who was approaching step by step.


    finally, mo yunye stopped just a hair¡¯s breadth away from rong zhan. ¡°i¡¯ve always heard that your royal highness has good methods. today, i¡¯ve finally experienced it.¡±


    ¡°the ninth prince is still calm in the face of such a major event. it¡¯s clear that you¡¯ve been unlucky in the past.¡± rong zhan leaned against the soft cushion behind him and glanced at mo yunye out of the corner of his eye.


    ¡°whether it¡¯s the will of the heavens or man-made, your royal highness knows better than i do. qingxue has never liked people who are too scheming. you have harmed me like this, so if she finds out, i¡¯m afraid that you¡¯re only harming yourself.¡± mo yunye sneered.


    rong zhan looked at mo yunye, his deep eyes hiding a hint of contempt. ¡°mo


    yunye, no wonder she didn¡¯t want to see you.¡±


    mo yunye¡¯s expression immediately changed. ¡°what do you mean by that?¡± rong zhan looked at mo yunye, not feeling any threat from this man.


    it was no wonder that she would reject someone who did not understand her.


    ¡°liu yi, let¡¯s go back.¡± rong zhan did not answer mo yunye¡¯s question but coldly ordered liu yi.


    after agreeing, liu yi left in the carriage without another word.


    mo yunye glared angrily at rong zhan¡¯s back as he left. he clearly thought that rong zhan was deliberately mystifying things, but he still could not help


    feeling angry.


    why did rong zhan always appear when he was at his lowest?


    mo yunye did not realize that qin yun had followed gu qingxue¡¯s orders and rushed over. before she could investigate the situation, she just happened to see this scene.


    she immediately linked rong zhan to this incident. after realizing this, qin yun could not help but feel a little excited.


    if it was really his royal highness who did it, did that mean that his royal highness did not like the ninth prince¡¯s actions?


    the reason for this was self-evident.


    qin yun¡¯s eyes lit up. without another word, she quickened her pace and left.


    after qin yun went back, she immediately looked for gu qingxue and told her the entire story, word for word, with exaggerated details.


    gu qingxue did not have much of an expression on her face from the beginning to the end when she saw qin yun¡¯s vivid description.


    qin yun was even more anxious than gu qingxue when she saw this. she hurriedly asked, ¡°eldest miss, this servant is talking about serious business with you! how come you don¡¯t have any reaction at all?¡±


    gu qingxue could not help but frown as the image of rong zhan¡¯s kiss appeared in her mind again.


    she really could not understand what rong zhan was trying to do.


    since she could not figure it out, she might as well not think too much about it.


    gu qingxue suppressed all the speculations in her heart and said seriously, ¡°i don¡¯t have much thoughts. you can leave now and prepare for tomorrow¡¯s plan. don¡¯t worry about anything else for now.¡±


    qin yun could only retreat.


    the next day was the day gu qingxue entered the palace, but she suddenly fell ill overnight. when the news reached the palace, the emperor was extremely nervous and immediately sent the best doctor in the palace, judge wu, to help diagnose her.


    judge wu led the pharmacists to prepare together. after packing up, they left the imperial hospital..

 Chapter 569 - Chapter 569: How Did She Get Such Good Treatment?

    chapter 569: how did she get such good treatment?


    translator: endlessfantasy translation editor: endlessfantasy translation


    however, judge wu had only taken two steps when he saw imperial physician qin and lil¡¯ zhuozi waiting on the long street.


    judge wu kept the coldness that flashed in his eyes and pretended not to see imperial physician qin as he walked past him indifferently.


    when imperial physician qin saw that judge wu was still so unreasonable, he could not help but roll his eyes. he immediately shouted, ¡°judge wu, please wait!¡±


    judge wu stopped in his tracks and turned to imperial physician qin. he asked with a cold gaze, ¡°imperial physician qin, what¡¯s up? his majesty has ordered me to go to doctor gu¡¯s house to treat her. i have to go as soon as possible.¡±


    imperial physician qin smiled courteously and said, ¡°i won¡¯t hide it from judge wu. i was waiting here for this matter. at that time, prince heng and i were both infected with the plague. it was all thanks to doctor gu that i was able to keep my old life. now that she has suddenly become seriously ill, i¡¯m very worried and would like to follow you to see the situation.¡±


    ¡°i didn¡¯t expect imperial physician qin to be so loyal,¡± judge wu said expressionlessly.


    imperial physician qin¡¯s face was full of righteousness. ¡°it¡¯s said that a drop of kindness should be repaid with a fountain. this is what i should do.¡±


    judge wu could not help but want to applaud imperial physician qin.


    why did he not realize that this old thing¡¯s acting skills were so superb? if he had not heard from gu qingxue about what had happened in tie family village, he really would have been deceived by this old man.


    judge wu did not show any hesitation on his face. after agreeing to imperial physician qin¡¯s request, he led him out of the palace.


    the four of them came to the palace gate together and saw kang fujiang standing in front of a carriage.


    kang fujiang¡¯s expression was anxious. he only let out a sigh of relief when he heard the footsteps and turned around to see judge wu, ¡°judge wu, you¡¯ve finally come.¡±


    judge wu cupped his hands and said to kang fujiang, ¡°i¡¯m sorry, i took some time to pack my things. i¡¯ve made you wait for a long time.¡±


    ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter, it¡¯s all for female doctor gu. but, mr. qin, why did you come with us?¡± kang fujiang asked, puzzled.


    imperial physician qin did not expect that kang fujiang would actually appear here. after being stunned for a moment, his lips curved into an awkward smile, ¡°i¡¯m also concerned about doctor gu¡¯s health, so i¡¯ve specially come to help judge wu¡­ eunuch kang, i didn¡¯t expect you to have such a good relationship with doctor gu. even you¡¯re here to help? ¡±


    who was kang fujiang? he was the chief eunuch, the emperor¡¯s favorite. the weight of his words was much stronger than this group of imperial physicians.


    kang fujiang waved his hand and said, ¡°this servant is just following the two imperial physicians to the gu family. you may not know this, but his majesty knew that doctor gu had suddenly fallen seriously ill and was extremely worried. he asked this servant to go with you. if there is anything that doctor gu needs, i will immediately go to the national treasury to get it. no matter what price i have to pay, i must ensure that doctor gu is safe and sound.¡± this time, imperial physician qin was completely stunned.


    gu qingxue was just a little female doctor, so where did she get such high treatment from?


    judge wu was not surprised by this, and after saying that he would do his best, he got on the carriage.


    gu qingxue was the only person who could make rong xiaotian feel that his body was gradually regaining its youth. it was very likely that she could help him achieve immortality. to him, gu qingxue was a priceless treasure, so rong xiaotian could not ignore her.


    imperial physician qin¡¯s face was dazed as he also silently sat on the carriage..

 Chapter 571 - Chapter 571: I’ll Do My Best to Cure You

    chapter 571: i¡¯ll do my best to cure you


    translator: endlessfantasy translation editor: endlessfantasy translation


    imperial physician qin was shocked and immediately retorted, ¡°what vengeful spirit? didn¡¯t imperial physician gu deserve it? it¡¯s just talk of ghosts and gods. you can¡¯t believe it!¡±


    ¡°imperial physician qin, why are you so nervous? doctor gu lost her father when she was young, so it¡¯s possible that her missing her family has led to her mental illness.¡± as soon as judge wu finished speaking, he turned his head and glanced at imperial physician qin.


    judge wu¡¯s eyes were exceptionally cold, causing imperial physician qin¡¯s heart to tremble.


    ¡°does judge wu mean that this is a mental illness of doctor gu¡¯s?¡± kang fujiang asked worriedly.


    if gu qingxue¡¯s body had a problem, at most, she would be treated with some precious medicinal herbs. it was not a big problem.


    however, this mental illness was often the most difficult to solve. unless the knot in one¡¯s heart was untied, otherwise, one would only become weaker and weaker until one died.


    before judge wu could say anything, the unconscious gu qingxue suddenly moved, her mouth continuously muttering.


    ¡°father, father, don¡¯t go. i¡¯ll help you. i¡¯ll help you seek justice. don¡¯t be afraid,¡± gu qingxue said. she suddenly opened her eyes and waved her hands around as if she wanted to grab onto something.


    without waiting for judge wu to speak, gu qingxue suddenly opened her eyes and looked at the crowd.


    ¡°doctor gu, we¡¯re here on his majesty¡¯s orders to visit you.¡± judge wu spoke to gu qingxue in a business-like manner after his eyes met hers.


    gu qingxue seemed to still be in a daze. she took two deep breaths and finally looked at the crowd. ¡°i¡¯ve troubled you all. it¡¯s all because of me that you¡¯ve made a special trip.¡±


    kang fujiang saw that gu qingxue¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and he could not help but be more worried. ¡°lord gu, what¡¯s wrong with you? when his majesty heard that you were suddenly seriously ill, he was also quite frightened.¡±


    gu qingxue smiled bitterly. ¡°i¡¯m flattered for his majesty¡¯s concern. it¡¯s just that the illness i have is a mental illness and i¡¯m afraid it can¡¯t be cured by the two imperial physicians.¡±


    imperial physician qin looked at gu qingxue¡¯s haggle and couldn¡¯t help but feel apprehensive. he felt that gu qingxue really looked much weaker than he had imagined.


    judge wu looked at gu qingxue indifferently. ¡°doctor gu, as a doctor, how can you give up so easily? no matter if we can succeed or not, we have to try our best. imperial physician qin and i are here to help you. we will definitely think of a way to cure you. imperial physician qin, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    seeing that judge wu e had suddenly called out his name, imperial physician


    qin hurriedly squeezed out a smile, ¡°yes, i came here with judge wu today for


    doctor gu¡¯s health. we will do our best to cure you, doctor gu.¡± ¡°tell us about your symptoms first.¡± judge wu still had a business-like


    attitude.


    gu qingxue sat up straight with nanny sheng¡¯s help. she leaned against a few soft cushions behind her. it seemed that she did not even have the strength to sit up if she didn¡¯t lean on the cushions. her hands drooped by her sides and she couldn¡¯t even lift them up. kang fujiang could not help but frown at the sight.


    ¡°if lord gu says that you have a mental illness, then doesn¡¯t that mean that the problem still lies with you? i think you should still take care of his body.¡± seeing gu qingxue¡¯s condition, kang fujiang was worried that she would faint if she could not hold on.


    gu qingxue did not say much but coughed weakly.


    nanny sheng quickly fetched a thick cloak and covered her with it. only then did she look better..

 Chapter 572 - Chapter 572: Perhaps My Father Will Go and Pester Imperial Physician Qin Tonight

    chapter 572: perhaps my father will go and pester imperial physician qin tonight


    translator: endlessfantasy translation editor: endlessfantasy translation


    ¡°it¡¯s not that i¡¯m feeling unwell, but that i can¡¯t sleep at night. ever since i served his majesty, i had been restless day and night. in my dreams, i would always dream of a vengeful soul covered in blood pestering me. however, every time i wake up, that vengeful spirit would disappear without a trace, and only his cries would always linger in my ears.¡± gu qingxue¡¯s words were so vivid that it was as if she had really experienced all of this and had been haunted by a nightmare.


    when judge wu heard this, he took the initiative to speak, ¡°i also heard doctor gu calling out your father¡¯s name in her sleep just now. i wonder if this matter is inextricably linked to your father. ¡®


    gu qingxue sighed helplessly and said, ¡°yes. i originally thought that i had bumped into something unclean, so i went to the ancestral grave and asked my father and the gu family¡¯s ancestors to bless me. in the end, i didn¡¯t expect that my father would send me a dream that night, saying that he wanted me to help him clear his grievances¡­¡±


    imperial physician qin¡¯s heart tightened and he subconsciously retorted, ¡°that¡¯s ridiculous. your father was only punished after he killed lady yin and the fetus in her womb. there were traces of everything that happened back then. how can you say that he was wronged? ¡®


    when nanny sheng heard that, she raised a finger to her lips. ¡°shush, lord qin, you can¡¯t say that. at that time, when the eldest miss mentioned the old master¡¯s matter to me, i also had the same doubts. in the end, the old master entered my dream that night.¡±


    imperial physician qin was so frightened that his face turned green and he hurriedly said, ¡°nanny, don¡¯t scare me¡­¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s said that it¡¯s better to believe it than not. i didn¡¯t want to believe it either, but my father always appeared in my dreams. it¡¯s good that imperial physician qin is suspicious of my words. this way, perhaps my father will go and pester imperial physician qin tonight and let me off for a night.¡± gu qingxue shook her head in distress, but the words she said almost scared imperial physician qin out of his wits.


    when judge wu saw imperial physician qin¡¯s face turn green, he almost could not hold back his laughter. however, he still put on a look of righteousness.


    ¡°there was indeed something wrong with lord gu¡¯s matter back then.


    however, it has been so long since that incident. it¡¯s impossible to reverse the verdict.¡±


    kang fujiang nodded, ¡°judge wu is right. to put it bluntly, it¡¯s still doctor gu who¡¯s thinking too much. doctor gu¡¯s medical skills are brilliant. is there no way to relieve it?¡±


    gu qingxue smiled helplessly. ¡°a doctor can¡¯t save oneself. i don¡¯t have any other way and can only place my hopes on the two imperial physicians.¡± judge wu worriedly furrowed his brows and thoughtfully said, ¡°only the person who tied the bell can untie the bell. it¡¯s difficult to cure mental illness. i can help doctor gu adjust your condition, but whether you can get out of your current state or not, still depends on yourself.¡±


    kang fujiang frowned worriedly, ¡°then it can¡¯t be cured?¡± that¡¯s not possible. his majesty is very concerned about doctor gu¡¯s safety. if he wants to treat her, he must let her recover. imperial physician qin, do you have any good ideas?¡±


    imperial physician qin met gu qingxue¡¯s clear black and white eyes. after a moment of hesitation, he immediately took a step forward and said, ¡°i will naturally try my best.¡±


    seeing imperial physician qin walk up aggressively, judge wu took the initiative to stand up and give up his position. the corners of his lips curled up into a cold smile that disappeared in a flash.


    gu qingxue was not in a hurry. she stretched out her hand and let imperial physician qin take her pulse..

 Chapter 573 - Chapter 573: I Can’t Let Gu Qingxue Investigate What Happened Back Then

    chapter 573: i can¡¯t let gu qingxue investigate what happened back then


    translator: endlessfantasy translation     editor: endlessfantasy translation


    imperial physician qin had initially suspected that gu qingxue was feigning her illness.


    however, when his fingers touched gu qingxue¡¯s wrist, his expression changed rapidly. first, it was a shock, then disbelief, and finally, it turned into a serious expression.


    gu qingxue took in the series of changes in imperial physician qin¡¯s expression. she pretended to be worried and asked, ¡°imperial physician qin, how¡¯s my condition?¡±


    imperial physician qin looked at gu qingxue as if he had seen a ghost. ¡°why is your pulse so chaotic? i¡¯ve never seen a person with such a complicated pulse.¡±


    ¡°let me take a look.¡± only then did judge wu take action. he walked up to take gu qingxue¡¯s pulse, his expression grave. ¡°doctor gu¡¯s pulse is complicated. sometimes it¡¯s fast and sometimes it¡¯s slow. her body temperature is sometimes hot and sometimes cold. i¡¯ve never seen such a complicated pulse.


    i¡¯m really powerless and don¡¯t know how to solve it.¡±


    in despair, nanny sheng looked at the two and asked anxiously, ¡°the two imperial physicians can¡¯t ignore this. if you can¡¯t save the eldest miss, then wouldn¡¯t she not have long to live?¡±


    kang fujiang¡¯s face turned pale and hurriedly said, ¡°that won¡¯t do, doctor gu. his majesty misses you, so you must take care of your health!¡±


    gu qingxue nodded, then suddenly started coughing weakly. ¡°cough, cough, cough!¡±


    nanny sheng took a handkerchief and covered gu qingxue¡¯s lips. when gu qingxue finished coughing and lifted the handkerchief, she saw that it was covered in blood!


    tears streamed down nanny sheng¡¯s face. she shook gu qingxue¡¯s shoulders and cried out in a shrill voice, ¡°eldest miss!¡±


    after gu qingxue vomited blood, it was as if her soul had been drawn out of her body. then, her eyes rolled back and she fainted.


    judge wu was equally shocked. he quickly took out his silver needles and pills to treat gu qingxue.


    imperial physician qin stood at the side and watched, occasionally lending a hand. he realized that gu qingxue was really dying from the worry in her heart.


    imperial physician qin could not help but wonder when he saw gu qingxue fall into a deep sleep once again.


    could it be that gu ye¡¯s vengeful spirit had really returned and wanted his daughter to avenge him?


    after realizing this, imperial physician qin¡¯s heart instantly turned cold.


    kang fujiang had been standing at the side and watching nervously ever since gu qingxue vomited blood. when he was sure that gu qingxue wasn¡¯t dead and had only fainted, the heart that had been in his throat finally settled down. he kept mumbling, ¡°this is no small matter. i must report this to his majesty as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°how do you explain this? we can¡¯t really let gu qingxue investigate what happened back then!¡± imperial physician qin looked at the two of them and asked nervously.


    judge wu¡¯s faint gaze swept over, ¡°just now i have been very curious. why is it that when the matter of the past was mentioned, imperial physician qin appeared so nervous? could it be that imperial physician qin has a guilty conscience?¡±


    imperial physician qin¡¯s back was drenched in a cold sweat, but he pretended to be calm, ¡°what are you talking about? judge wu, i have always done things in an honest manner, so don¡¯t slander me. i just feel that it¡¯s easy to cause panic if i look into what happened back then, hehe.¡±


    nanny sheng snorted softly and sized imperial physician qin up from the corner of her eye. ¡°if my old master is really franed, then only those who have wronged my old master would be flustered. imperial ohysician qin has always been honest, so you shouldn¡¯t have to worry about this, right?¡±


    imperial physician qin could not refute nanny sheng¡¯s words and could only stammer, ¡°that¡­ that¡¯s for sure..

 Chapter 574 - Chapter 574: To Put It Bluntly, It’s a Mental Illness

    chapter 574: to put it bluntly, it¡¯s a mental illness


    translator: endlessfantasy translation editor: endlessfantasy translation


    kang fujiang was undoubtedly the most worried. he knew how important gu qingxue was to the emperor.


    ¡°judge wu has decided that we will return to the palace after doctor gu¡¯s condition has stabilized. you and his majesty will personally report her condition, right?¡± kang fujiang asked.


    judge wu nodded his head and agreed to kang fujiang¡¯s words.


    imperial physician qin¡¯s heart grew more and more uneasy, but it was not good for him to leave without permission. he could only wait for judge wu to leave and leave the gu residence with him.


    ¡°entering the palace to report matters is more cumbersome, so there is no need to trouble imperial physician qin to accompany me. imperial physician qin, i will take my leave first.¡± judge wu hurriedly bid farewell to imperial physician qin and then sat on the carriage back to the palace.


    kang fujiang was also in a hurry to leave, so he perfunctorily replied to imperial physician qin, ¡°imperial physician qin has worked hard, you can directly return to rest.¡±


    imperial physician qin did not even have the chance to get on the carriage and follow them into the palace. he could only watch them leave.


    lil¡¯ zhuozi looked at their back view as they left, unconvinced. he didn¡¯t forget to complain, ¡°isn¡¯t judge wu a little too much? we came out together, so there¡¯s nothing wrong with bringing us back, right? don¡¯t you think so, lord qin?¡±


    imperial physician qin¡¯s face was particularly gloomy. he looked at lil¡¯ zhuozi with dissatisfaction, ¡°shut up, you¡¯re the one who talks too much.¡±


    lil¡¯ zhuozi did not know what he said wrong as he observed imperial physician qin¡¯s expression, ¡°imperial physician qin, i think that gu qingxue is most likely not going to make it. after she¡¯s dead, the imperial hospital will be your world again. isn¡¯t that a great thing?¡±


    imperial physician qin muttered to himself for a moment and said thoughtfully, ¡°i¡¯m just afraid that things aren¡¯t as simple as we think¡­¡±


    lil¡¯ zhuozi laughed evilly, ¡°what¡¯s there to worry about, old man?¡± i think things will definitely go smoothly. after all, you still have¡­ behind you.¡¯


    without waiting for lil¡¯ zhuozi to finish, imperial physician qin threw a dagger-like look at him and snorted discontentedly, ¡°impudent thing, you¡¯re really getting more and more outspoken. you really don¡¯t know what you should say and what you shouldn¡¯t say?¡±


    lil¡¯ zhuozi quickly shut up and raised his hand to slap himself. ¡°yes, lord. shall we go back first?¡±


    imperial physician qin turned his head to look at the gu residence, but in the end, he left with lil¡¯ zhuozi.


    on the other side, judge wu and kang fujiang returned to the palace at the fastest speed and went to the imperial study to report.


    rong xiaotian was currently in the imperial study dealing with court affairs. when he heard that judge wu had returned after diagnosing gu qingxue, he did not say a word and immediately ordered someone to bring judge wu into the imperial study.


    in the imperial study, kang fujiang and the martial arts court¡¯s judge stepped forward to pay their respects.


    ¡°greetings, your majesty. long live your majesty.¡± judge wu kowtowed to rong xiaotian and said.


    rong xiaotian waved his hand. ¡°my beloved official, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. this time, i asked my beloved official to treat doctor gu. i wonder what the results were. how long will it take for doctor gu to fully recover?¡±


    judge wu knelt on the ground, unwilling to get up. he said with a serious expression, ¡°please forgive me, your majesty. even if i try my best, i can¡¯t guarantee that doctor gu will recover!


    rong xiaotian asked in surprise, ¡°is doctor gu¡¯s condition that serious?! judge wu nodded, and continued, ¡°your majesty, doctor gu¡¯s illness, to put it bluntly, is a mental illness..¡±

 Chapter 575 - Chapter 575: Mental Problems Can Only Be Cured By Oneself

    chapter 575: mental problems can only be cured by oneself


    translator: endlessfantasy translation     editor: endlessfantasy translation


    ¡°she was plagued with nightmares and kept dreaming that her father, imperial physician gu ye, said that he was wronged that year and asked doctor gu to help him find out the truth. doctor gu¡¯s body would naturally become weak if she could not sleep at night. if we want to help doctor gu recover, she has to untie the knot in her heart. however, this matter is not easy to solve. if doctor gu can¡¯t get rid of the nightmare on her own, her condition will only get worse.¡±


    rong xiaotian¡¯s face revealed a puzzled expression. he looked at kang fujiang in confusion, ¡°why do you say so? and who is doctor gu¡¯s father?¡±


    the imperial court was ever-changing. an imperial physician who was beaten to death back then was not worthy of being remembered by rong xiaotian.


    judge wu heard this, and he looked at rong xiaotian with a deeper meaning in his eyes. however, he did not say anything in the end and continued to remain silent.


    kang fujiang considerately explained to rong xiaotian, ¡°your majesty, doctor gu¡¯s father used to be an imperial physician. his name is gu ye, and he is the only son of madam qi. he was executed after lady yin¡¯s accident.


    rong xiaotian finally remembered after listening to kang fujiang¡¯s explanation. he did not reveal much of an expression on his face, but he nodded indifferently. ¡°oh, i remember now. it¡¯s just that so many years have passed, i didn¡¯t expect to bring this up again.¡±


    ¡°your majesty, only the one who tied the bell can untie the bell. a mental illness can only be cured by oneself,¡± judge wu said.


    rong xiaotian had a thoughtful look on his face as he said, ¡°that¡¯s true.


    however, if we were to investigate what happened in the past, i¡¯m afraid it would cause a big commotion. besides, so many years have passed. even if he was wronged, there¡¯s no evidence left. it won¡¯t be easy to investigate.¡±


    he had already guessed that things were not that simple, so judge wu¡¯s expression was somewhat grave. he did not dare to express the urgency in his heart too obviously, ¡°your majesty is right. i¡¯ll try my best to comfort her and help her recover as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ll leave this matter to you. as long as you can cure doctor gu, i¡¯ll reward you handsomely. alright, you may leave.¡± after saying that, rong xiaotian waved his hand at judge wu


    judge wu did not dare to delay and left the imperial study after bowing.


    as soon as judge wu left, rong xiaotian put down the memorial in his hand. kang fujiang smiled as he brought the tea over and handed it to rong xiaotian,


    ¡°your majesty, please have some tea.¡±


    rong xiaotian raised his hand and took the cup of tea. he took a sip and said, ¡°kang fujiang, since you are going with them, what do you think about this


    matter?¡±


    kang fujiang lowered his head and said in a business-like manner, ¡°according to this servant¡¯s observation, doctor gu¡¯s condition is indeed not good. she is weak and vomited blood, and it doesn¡¯t seem to be fake. however, i wonder how your majesty would like to deal with this. if we don¡¯t do anything, perhaps after a few days, female doctor gu will come around?¡±


    rong xiaotian replied, ¡°judge wu is right. if we want to solve this problem, we can only rely on unraveling the knot in female doctor gut s heart.¡± i don¡¯t suffer any losses from this matter.¡±


    ¡°the yin family has always been dutiful. because of what happened back then, they hate gu ye to the bone and have never had any contact with the qi family until today. in addition, beauty yin¡¯s sister, yin pin, is also serving in the palace. if they all know about this, i¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t let it go, ¡± kang


    fujiang said weakly..

 Chapter 576 - Chapter 576: You Need to Let His Majesty Know That

    chapter 576: you need to let his majesty know that


    you¡¯re worth it


    translator: endlessfantasy translation     editor: endlessfantasy translation


    rong xiaotian merely sneered, ¡°then we¡¯ll have to see if doctor gu for me to investigate the matter.¡±


    kang fujiang understood and continued to serve tea.


    on the other side, judge wu¡¯s expression was gloomy and cold. after pretending to concoct the medicine, he left the palace and sat in his own carriage.


    in the end, not long after he left, the carriage was stopped by a man in a black cloak.


    judge wu¡¯s carriage was forced to stop. he lifted the curtain and saw the ¡®man¡¯. immediately recognizing his identity, judge wu hurriedly invited him into the carriage.


    when the other party sat down in the seat opposite him, judge wu¡¯s expression was still as resentful as before. with a cold face, he said, ¡°how can you be so bold? aren¡¯t you afraid of being discovered?¡±


    the ¡®man¡¯ in men¡¯s clothes lifted the hood of his cloak, revealing a small face that could cause the downfall of a city. it was gu qingxue.


    gu qingxue calmly said to judge wu, ¡°don¡¯t worry, judge wu. since i¡¯ve come out, i¡¯m confident that no one will find out. i wonder if you¡¯ve brought me any good news?¡±


    judge wu sighed, and shook his head, ¡°how can it be that easy? unlike your plan, his majesty didn¡¯t agree immediately. instead, he asked me to treat you, preferably directly. your plan didn¡¯t succeed.¡±


    gu qingxue touched her snow-white chin. ¡°yes, his majesty is indeed more difficult to deal with than i thought. however, it doesn¡¯t matter. even though i didn¡¯t succeed on my first try, i didn¡¯t fail either. i still have a chance.¡±


    judge wu looked at gu qingxue disapprovingly. ¡°if you pretended to be sick at the start, his majesty could still believe that you were really sick in the heart and not feeling well. however, if you continue to feign illness, his majesty will inevitably suspect the truth of the matter. once his majesty discovers the problem, you will be charged with the crime of lying to the emperor!¡±


    gu qingxue blinked her eyes calmly. ¡°there¡¯s no need to make a mountain out of a molehill. this matter is far less complicated than you think. if i¡¯m not mistaken, his majesty should already be suspecting that i¡¯m putting on an act.¡±


    judge wu¡¯s face immediately stiffened. he looked at gu qingxue uneasily and asked, ¡°really? what should we do then?¡±


    ¡°judge wu, there¡¯s no need to be nervous. actually, whether i¡¯m really sick or if i¡¯m pretending to be sick, it¡¯s not important. the most important thing is to see what his majesty thinks.¡± gu qingxue explained unhurriedly.


    judge wu seemed to understand gu qingxue¡¯s meaning, and he looked at her deeply. ¡°you mean that his majesty doesn¡¯t care about these small details?¡±


    gu qingxue nodded. ¡°his majesty is just waiting for me to make a move. as long as i can prove that i¡¯m more important than noble yin¡¯s maternal family and the truth of what happened back then, his majesty will naturally believe me.¡±


    judge wu was enlightened, and he understood gu qingxue¡¯s words. ¡°in other words, you need to let his majesty know that you are worth it.¡±


    ¡°the heart of a ruler is unfathomable.¡± gu qingxue could not help but sigh.


    when judge wu heard gu qingxue¡¯s lamentations, he snorted coldly. ¡°i think you¡¯re about the same, but you still dare to scheme against his majesty. you¡¯ve really eaten a bear¡¯s heart and a leopard¡¯s gall.¡±


    ¡°your are so unpleasant to hear. his majesty and i are not scheming against each other, we are just using each other. i asked his majesty to help me, and i will naturally let his majesty taste the sweetness of it. i¡¯ve troubled you for today¡¯s matter, so i won¡¯t disturb you any longer. i¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± as gu qingxue spoke, she got up and was about to get out of the carriage..

 Chapter 577 - Chapter 577: Coincidentally Meeting Rong Zhan ‘s Eyes

    chapter 577: coincidentally meeting rong zhan ¡®s eyes


    translator: endlessfantasy translation editor: endlessfantasy translation


    judge wu stopped gu qingxue. ¡°don¡¯t be in such a hurry to leave. this is a world of ice and snow. let me send you back.¡±


    seeing that judge wu was insistent, gu qingxue could not refuse and agreed.


    after a quarter of an hour, the carriage stopped steadily outside the gu residence¡¯s gate.


    light snow began to fall from the sky. gu qingxue was about to get off the carriage when she saw the driver stick his head in and stop her.


    ¡°doctor gu, old master, it¡¯s the ninth prince of moyun kingdom standing outside the gu residence¡¯s gate.¡± the coachman warned in a low voice.


    hearing this, gu qingxue subconsciously frowned.


    judge wu was not in a hurry to urge gu qingxue to get out of the carriage. instead, he looked at her with a profound look. ¡°it seems like the ninth prince is truly infatuated with you. how did you get involved with him?¡±


    gu qingxue thought for a moment and concluded, ¡°i was kind enough to save him, but he repaid my kindness with ingratitude.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ve already discovered that you don¡¯t show any mercy when you speak. forget it, i don¡¯t care about your private affairs. i¡¯ll get someone to drive the carriage to the back door of your house. you can go back quietly.¡± as judge wu spoke, he instructed the coachman.


    the driver waved the whip in his hand and drove the carriage all the way to the back door.


    after gu qingxue said goodbye to judge wu, she went back home through the back door.


    halfway there, gu qingxue saw qin yun angrily walking over from the main entrance.


    it was not hard for gu qingxue to guess what had happened when she saw qin yun¡¯s expression. ¡°what¡¯s wrong? what kind of ungrateful person has provoked you?¡±


    after hearing gu qingxue¡¯s question, qin yun¡¯s expression was one of grievance. ¡°who else could it be? it was naturally the ninth prince. miss, you don¡¯t know how much discussion he attracted because he¡¯s been standing at our door all day long. moreover, no matter what this servant says, he just won¡¯t leave!¡±


    gu qingxue smiled disapprovingly. ¡°he is indeed a stubborn person. don¡¯t mind him. if he wants to wait, then he will wait.


    she had to admit that mo yunye was indeed very stubborn. the fact that he could persist for so many days exceeded gu qingxue¡¯s expectations.


    however, she, gu qingxue, was also a stubborn person. mo yunye¡¯s self-pity trick did not work on her.


    seeing gu qingxue¡¯s firm attitude, qin yun¡¯s admiration for her grew.


    ¡°where are lil¡¯ lin and the others?¡± gu qingxue picked up the three little ones, and her gaze immediately softened.


    ¡°they¡¯re at the old madam¡¯s place,¡± qin yun said hurriedly. ¡°according to your instructions, when people come to visit, we shouldn¡¯t let the children and the old madam show up to avoid giving the game away.¡±


    gu qingxue nodded in relief, then went straight to the courtyard where the old madam was staying.


    the moment she stepped into the old madam¡¯s courtyard, gu qingxue heard the children¡¯s laughter.


    ¡°it¡¯s snowing! it¡¯s so white and cold!¡± lingbao was wearing a red dress embroidered with white small bunnies. her long hair was tied into two cute little buns, looking lively and cute. the tassels hanging down from her hair accessories swayed with her movements, making her look even more playful.


    gu qingxue glanced around and saw that there were four little ones in the garden.


    rong han was also standing in the garden, grabbing the falling snowflakes with gu lin. the four little ones were all excited.


    gu qingxue was surprised by rong han¡¯s sudden appearance. immediately after, she clearly felt a hot light cast on her body.


    she looked up curiously and met rong zhan¡¯s eyes..

 Chapter 578 - Chapter 578: I’m Definitely Going to Be In Trouble This Time

    chapter 578: i¡¯m definitely going to be in trouble this time


    translator: endlessfantasy translation     editor: endlessfantasy translation


    rong zhan and madam qi were sitting in the room, looking at gu qingxue through the open door.


    gu qingxue saw the deep look in rong zhan¡¯s eyes, and her heart trembled. she felt an inexplicable feeling lingering in the air, making her heart beat faster.


    however, gu qingxue quickly avoided his gaze and even managed to suppress her heartbeat. she no longer looked at rong zhan.


    rong zhan was dressed in a black fox-skin coat. he sat in his seat, exuding an overbearing aura as he stared at gu qingxue.


    he never thought that she would take the initiative to look away.


    rong zhan¡¯s eyes deepened. he stood up and walked toward gu qingxue.


    the four little ones also noticed gu qingxue at the same time.


    ¡°fairy, are you alright? i heard that you were sick, so i rushed over to see you, but brother lin and the others told me that you were fine.¡± rong han ran over as fast as she could and grabbed gu qingxue¡¯s hand. she sighed, ¡°ah, fairy, your hand is so cold. let me help you warm it up.


    gu qingxue looked at rong han¡¯s cute little face, and her heart instantly softened. she was about to thank him when rong zhan walked up to her.


    rong zhan reached out his well-defined palm and placed the hot water bottle in gu qingxue¡¯s hand.


    rong zhan¡¯s gentle warmth was accompanied by his unique sandalwood scent, and gu qingxue¡¯s eyes could not help but move. she wanted to return the hot pot to rong zhan, but she had already rejected him. ¡°thank you, your royal highness. i¡¯m not cold.¡±


    rong zhan did not force her. he only raised his eyebrows and asked gu


    qingxue, ¡°you don¡¯t want it? do you want me to warm your hands like han¡¯er?¡±


    gu qingxue looked at rong zhan and saw the seriousness in his eyes. she guessed that he was not lying.


    gu qingxue had no choice but to take a deep breath and take the hot water bottle to warm her hands.


    only then was rong zhan satisfied. he touched rong han¡¯s head and said, ¡°go play with your big brother lin and the others.¡±


    rong han looked at rong zhan, then at gu qingxue, and suddenly had an expression of realization. ¡°mm! father, i¡¯m taking big brother lin and the other two to a place far away to play for a while. i won¡¯t be back for a while, so you can take your time to say anything!¡±


    gu qingxue watched rong han leave.


    rong zhan¡¯s eyes reflected gu qingxue¡¯s figure as he said in a light tone, ¡°previously, the poison acted up. thank you for rushing over to detoxify me. if it wasn¡¯t for your help, i would have been in deep trouble this time.¡±


    gu qingxue shook her head. ¡°it¡¯s my fault. i didn¡¯t give you the antidote in time. that¡¯s why you¡¯re suffering. your royal highness, i¡¯ve removed a portion of the poison in your body, but it¡¯s still far from complete recovery. i think that after the poison takes effect this time, you will be at peace for a while.¡±


    ¡°it was you who helped me remove some of the poison. this time, the poison didn¡¯t take my life. i should still thank you,¡± rong zhan said.


    gu qingxue chuckled and raised her bright eyes, taking in every expression on rong zhan¡¯s face. ¡°didn¡¯t your royal highness already thank me personally?


    the fire at mo yunye¡¯s private residence was your doing, right, your royal highness?¡±


    rong zhan did not deny it, ¡°it¡¯s just a good opportunity. mo yunye was ambitious to begin with. he collected a lot of information about the imperial court and even arranged a few spies in our court. this information was stored in his private residence and should be destroyed in the first place..¡±

 Chapter 579 - Chapter 579: Did Anything Happen At That Time?

    chapter 579: did anything happen at that time?


    translator: endlessfantasy translation editor: endlessfantasy translation


    gu qingxue¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, but she soon figured it out.


    in the end, mo yunye was the prince of an enemy country. how could he have come this time as an ordinary envoy?


    rong zhan said, ¡°but he has always been cautious. even i can¡¯t find a suitable opportunity to strike. it just so happened that he insisted on waiting outside your house that day, so i went with the flow.¡±


    ¡°no matter what your royal highness¡¯s reason is, i¡¯m very satisfied. many thanks, your royal highness.¡± when gu qingxue heard from qin yun that rong zhan had appeared outside mo yunye¡¯s private residence on the day of the fire, she guessed that rong zhan must have had something to do with the fire.


    ¡°but he didn¡¯t learn his lesson.¡± when rong zhan mentioned mo yunye, there was a murderous look in his eyes.


    if mo yunye had really learned his lesson, he would not have waited bitterly at the gu residence¡¯s entrance until now.


    gu qingxue casually tucked her stray hair behind her ears. ¡°that¡¯s his business. your royal highness, you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±


    seeing how gu qingxue¡¯s tone was especially calm when she mentioned mo yunye, rong zhan felt an inexplicable sense of relief.


    ¡°you¡¯ve heard about what you¡¯ve been busy with recently. if you want to investigate what happened back then, you don¡¯t have to spend so much effort. i can give you a hand,¡± rong zhan said indifferently.


    gu qingxue shook her head without hesitation and rejected rong zhan¡¯s offer. ¡°your royal highness, this is a private matter of the gu family. i only want to solve it myself, so i won¡¯t trouble you.¡±


    seeing gu qingxue¡¯s insistence, rong zhan did not continue to pursue this topic.


    gu qingxue seemed to have thought of something. she looked at rong zhan and reminded him with a serious expression, ¡°your royal highness, you need to be extra careful with the poison in your body. the pill made from dragon marrow grass could suppress the toxicity of the poison to a certain extent, but it could not guarantee that it would be safe. when the medicine loses its effect and the poison acts up again, his royal highness¡¯s condition will be even more serious than before.¡¯


    rong zhan was deep in thought. he stared at gu qingxue and asked, ¡°in other words, i only have one last chance. if the poison acts up the next time, my situation will be more serious than this time?¡±


    gu qingxue massaged the space between her brows, feeling a headache coming on. she nodded and answered, ¡°yes. however, as long as your royal highness is not angered or seriously injured, the medicinal effects of the dragon marrow grass pill can last for at least half a year. before that, i will definitely think of a way to cure your illness.¡±


    looking at gu qingxue¡¯s serious expression, the smile on rong zhan¡¯s lips disappeared in an instant.


    gu qingue rarely saw him smile, so she could not help but take a second look.


    then, she realized that her gaze seemed to be too intense, so she hurriedly looked away. ¡°your royal highness, when you go back, you can persuade lil¡¯ han. i¡¯m fine. i only hope that you will continue to help me keep the matter of me pretending to be sick a secret until i have investigated the truth.¡±


    ¡°mmhm.¡± rong zhan acknowledged and stared deeply at gu qingxue.


    gu qingxue did not understand what rong zhan¡¯s gaze meant and tilted her head in confusion. ¡°does your royal highness still have something to say?¡±


    ¡°you were the one who took care of me when i was poisoned. did anything happen at that time?¡± rong zhan observed gu qingxue¡¯s expression as he spoke.


    gu qingxue naturally thought of the two kisses and instantly felt her face burn even more.


    however, gu qingxue said, ¡°at that time, i tried my best to save your royal


    highness, and nothing special happened.. why are you suddenly asking this?¡±

 Chapter 580 - Chapter 580: How Could Rong Zhan Be So Unscrupulous?

    chapter 580: how could rong zhan be so unscrupulous?


    translator: endlessfantasy translation editor: endlessfantasy translation


    rong zhan did not answer gu qingxue¡¯s question. he just looked at her deeply.


    silence spread between the two of them. just as gu qingxue¡¯s heart started to beat faster, rong zhan finally spoke.


    ¡°it¡¯s nothing. i just thought that my dream came true.¡± the moment rong zhan finished his sentence, lingbao¡¯s voice came from behind.


    ¡°uncle fairy, come and play with us!¡± lingbao was standing not far away and waved at rong zhan.


    gu qingxue stared blankly at rong zhan¡¯s back as he left. her mind was blank, and she couldn¡¯t come back to her senses for a long time.


    what did rong zhan mean by that?


    what did it mean to have a dream come true? what was he dreaming about?


    she quickly forced herself to calm down. in order to stay calm, gu qingxue returned to her room and continued to help rong xiaotian make pills.


    on this side, the fine snow fell all night.


    mo yunye did not leave the gu family¡¯s residence for the entire night. by the time the morning sun rose the next day, his entire body was already coated with a layer of silver.


    exhaling a mouthful of snow-white mist, mo yunye finally moved and glanced at the gu residence main door.


    even the gu residence¡¯s guards outside the door could not stand it anymore. they kindly came up to mo yunye and said, ¡°your highness, you should go back. the eldest miss always keeps her word. if she says she won¡¯t see you, she won¡¯t see you. if you really fall ill, our family¡¯s eldest miss can¡¯t afford it.¡±


    mo yunye moved his lips, his voice sounding particularly hoarse, ¡°i don¡¯t intend to give her any trouble. cough, cough. i¡¯ll go back today and come back tomorrow.¡±


    when the guard heard mo yunye¡¯s words, he helplessly shook his head and could only watch him leave.


    on the other side, mo yunye moved his already numb legs and slowly went down the steps.


    mo yunye walked down the stairs, but before he could get on the carriage with the help of the guards, he heard footsteps coming from the direction of the gate behind him.


    mo yunye¡¯s eyes were filled with deep anticipation. he hurriedly turned his head to look behind him, only to see rong zhan holding rong han in one hand. the father and son, surrounded by secret guards, walked out of the gu family¡¯s gate.


    seeing this, mo yunye¡¯s pupils contracted and his mind instantly went blank. he had been outside the door the whole night, but he did not see rong han enter or leave the gu residence which proved that he came early and stayed at the gu residence for a night.


    in comparison, mo yunye had waited bitterly outside the door for an entire night without getting a single word of concern from gu qingxue.


    what right did rong zhan have to be so unscrupulous?


    mo yunye could not get a suitable answer and could only look at rong zhan in a daze.


    rong zhan did not even look at mo yunye. he carried rong han and got into the prince regent¡¯s residence¡¯s carriage without looking sideways, then left.


    mo yunye felt as if all the strength in his body had been sucked away, his legs turning soft and he almost fell to the ground.


    ¡°your highness!¡± fortunately, the coachman came to mo yunye¡¯s aid in time and supported him. he looked at him with a worried expression. ¡°your highness, you¡¯ve been standing outside the door for an entire night. your body can¡¯t take it anymore. it¡¯s better for you to hurry back and rest.¡±


    an inexplicable emotion rose in mo yunye¡¯s eyes as he silently got on the carriage and left.


    an hour later, judge wu arrived at the gu residence.


    the two of them put on a very serious act. every time judge wu came to the gu residence, he would stay for an entire day. he would arrive at the break of dawn in the day and only leave when night fell..

 Chapter 581 - Chapter 581: Yang Returning Pill

    chapter 581: yang returning pill


    translator: endless antasy translation editor: endless antasy translation


    gu qingxue was also very cooperative with judge wu. after three days of rest, she finally brought the medicinal pill she had developed into the palace to meet the emperor on the morning of the fourth day.


    gu qingxue changed her makeup to make herself look weak before she left. she was then led to the imperial study and successfully met the emperor.


    incense was burning in the imperial study, and the room was as warm as spring. gu qingxue walked to the table after she entered and cupped her hands in greeting towards rong xiaotian, who was dressed in bright yellow.


    ¡°your majesty.¡±


    ¡°doctor gu, didn¡¯t the empress dowager say that you don¡¯t need to bow?¡± rong xiaotian quickly asked. ¡°in addition, your body isn¡¯t comfortable to begin with, so there¡¯s no need for such formalities. kang fujiang, quickly get her a seat.¡± kang fujiang brought a stool over. gu qingxue thanked him and sat down. she pretended to be weak and took two deep breaths.


    rong xiaotian¡¯s worry for gu qingxue was written all over his face. he looked at gu qingxue carefully and said, ¡°judge wu entered the palace and said that your condition is much better, but i still see that your face is very pale. is the medicine that judge wu gave you not useful?¡±


    gu qingxue smiled and shook her head, her voice hoarse. ¡°your majesty, please don¡¯t blame judge wu. his medical skills are brilliant, and the prescription he gave me was also the right medicine. i can only blame myself for thinking about it day and night, and not being able to rest well¡­¡±


    rong xiaotian saw that gu qingxue did not forget to cough weakly as she spoke and immediately felt a headache. ¡°your body¡¯s condition is so bad, yet you still want to enter the palace. i¡¯m also worried.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m fine, but i¡¯ve recently developed a new pill that will make your majesty look younger after taking it. your majesty, i call this pill the yang returning


    pill.¡± as gu qingxue spoke, she took out a small bottle of pills from her sleeve.


    the moment rong xiaotian saw the bottle, his eyes immediately lit up. he quickly urged kang fujiang, ¡± ¡°hurry, hurry and bring the pill over for me to see!¡±


    kang fujiang took the pill from gu qingxue¡¯s hands and presented it to rong xiaotian.


    rong xiaotian¡¯s eyes were filled with unconcealed joy. he could not wait to open the medicine bottle and take out the pills.


    the round pill was a lustrous white as if it was made of jade. the moment it was taken out, a wave of pure medicinal fragrance swept out.


    ¡°doctor gu, i wonder what the specific effects of this pill are?¡± rong xiaotian could feel that the pill gu qingxue had given him was different from the ones she had given him before. it was clearly more refined.


    ¡°your majesty, the yang returning pill can greatly increase your majesty¡¯s energy in a short period of time. although the time for improvement is limited, as long as i study it further in the future, i will be able to restore his majesty¡¯s youth one day.¡± as gu oingue spoke, she lowered her head to hide the light that flashed across her eyes.


    ¡°there¡¯s actually such a miraculous pill in this world?¡± as rong xiaotian spoke, he impatiently looked at gu qingxue and asked, ¡°doctor gu, when can i take this pill?¡±


    rong xiaotian had never heard of such a pill before. he couldn¡¯t wait to try it and see how magical it was.


    gu qingxue covered her mouth and coughed, then continued, ¡°your majesty, you can take it immediately. i guarantee that your majesty will feel much more energetic within fifteen minutes.


    ¡°alright, let me try.¡± as rong xiaotian spoke, he opened his mouth and swallowed the pill..

 Chapter 582 - Chapter 582: Overdrawing Rong Xiaotian’s Energy In Advance

    chapter 582: overdrawing rong xiaotian¡¯s energy in advance


    translator: endlessfantasy translation       editor: endlessfantasy translation


    as soon as the pill entered his mouth, rong xiaotian immediately tasted a refreshing taste. he could not help but take two deep breaths and wait quietly.


    at this moment, kang fujiang came forward and carefully lowered his voice to remind rong xiaotian, ¡°your majesty, you just went to court and looked at the documents for a long time. it¡¯s time for you to rest.¡±


    rong xiaotian was busy with government affairs. he needed to rest a few times every day when he was reviewing the documents. it was time for rong xiaotian to rest.


    normally, by this time, rong xiaotian would have already started to feel drowsy. however, he had just taken the pill and only felt that his entire person was full of energy. he waved his hand toward kang fujiang, ¡°no, i¡¯m not tired at all. kang fujiang, bring the documents over. i will be busy for another hour.¡± kang fujiang quickly did as he was told and sent over more documents.


    rong xiaotian¡¯s reaction was completely within gu qingxue¡¯s expectations. she did not open her mouth to disturb rong xiaotian. instead, she smiled and waited quietly.


    rong xiaotian had been busy for an hour and a half.


    only when kang fujiang reminded him that the documents for the dav had been approved did he realize how fast his efficiency was when he was concentrating on work!


    rong xiaotian stopped writing and looked at the tall pile of memorials beside him in surprise. his face was full of disbelief. ¡°this is really unexpected.


    usually, it would take me at least three to four hours to deal with these. today,


    i only spent half the time finishing them.¡±


    gu qingxue was not surprised at all. she looked at rong xiaotian with a faint smile and asked, ¡°i wonder how your majesty is feeling right now? are you still tired?¡±


    rong xiaotian stood up and walked around the dragon throne twice. he shook his head and said, ¡°not at all! not only that, but i also feel more relaxed than ever!¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s right. this is the effect of the yang returning pill. your majesty, yang returning pill can not only make you full of energy during the day but also make you sleep more deeply at night. it¡¯s just that the pill isn¡¯t complete yet, and the effect can only last for a day. furthermore, it takes two to three days to develop a single pill.¡± gu qingxue said.


    the so-called return to yang returning pill was actually just a harmless, temporary stimulant that could make people feel energetic for a short time. once the effectiveness faded, it would also double the exhaustion.


    in fact, the yang returning pill that gu qingxue had given him had only overdrawn rong xiaotian¡¯s energy in advance. however, she had controlled the effects of the pill and the timing to perfection. it was just enough to make the effects disappear after nightfall. this way, rong xiaotian could also make up for the deficit from before by sleeping.


    rong xiaotian immediately revealed a look of pity. he lowered his eyes to look at the return to sun pill and couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°it¡¯s rare to see something so good. doctor gu, i like this pill very much. i hope you can develop it as soon as possible to extend the time of the pill¡¯s effect!¡±


    gu qingxue saw that rong xiaotian was smiling happily, and the cold smile on her lips disappeared for a moment. she immediately stood up to respond, but her legs gave way, and she suddenly closed her eyes and fell down.


    rong xiaotian was startled by gu qingxue¡¯s words. he quickly shouted, ¡°doctor


    gu! quick, kang fujiang, quickly go and get judge wu!¡±


    ¡°yes!¡± kang fujiang was so scared that the hair on his back was trembling. he quickly ran out to invite people.


    rong xiaotian also called over the nannies who served him and helped gu qingxue to the inner room to rest..

 Chapter 583 - Chapter 583: I Still Have One More Thing to Ask

    chapter 583: i still have one more thing to ask


    kang fujiang hurriedly invited judge wu from the imperial hospital.


    after judge wu entered the door, he first bowed to rong xiaotian. ¡°greetings,


    your majesty. long live your majesty.¡±


    rong xiaotian sat on the soft couch and waved his hand anxiously to stop the judge from finishing his sentence, ¡°no need to bow! quickly go and see doctor gu. she suddenly fainted.¡±


    ¡°yes!¡± judge wu was so anxious in the middle of winter that he broke out in a cold sweat. he took a few quick steps to the side of the bed, then took gu qingxue¡¯s pulse.


    immediately after, judge wu frowned.


    gu qingxue¡¯s pulse was normal and did not seem to have any problems.


    judge wu¡¯s heart settled down, and his eyes darkened.


    at the same time, gu qingxue, who was supposed to be unconscious, suddenly opened her eyes.


    there was not any pain in her pitch-black eyes, but she playfully blinked at judge wu.


    gu qingxue¡¯s movements were swift, and by the time judge wu came back to senses, she had already closed her eyes and continued to pretend to be unconscious.


    judge wu finally realized that gu qingxue was pretending to be unconscious. his heart, which had been in his throat, finally settled down, and he looked at gu qingxue helplessly.


    this girl did not even tell him before she did these risky things.


    judge wu quickly put away his expression and turned to look at rong xiaotian with a straight face, ¡°your majesty, doctor gu¡¯s condition is not very good.


    because of her mental illness, she doesn¡¯t want to eat or drink, and her body is already weak. if this goes on, i¡¯m afraid that doctor gu won¡¯t be able to last for half a year!¡±


    rong xiaotian stood up immediately. his face was extremely ugly. ¡°it¡¯s actually that serious?¡±


    judge wu nodded. ¡°don¡¯t worry, your majesty. i¡¯ll do my best to help doctor gu. perhaps i can help her hold on for another year or so.¡±


    judge wu¡¯s words did not comfort rong xiaotian at all, and he became even more worried. he sternly said, ¡°no! no matter what, you can¡¯t let anything happen to doctor gu. immediately order a re-investigation of the incident that happened years ago! as long as it can put her mind at ease, i can be kind and give her a chance.¡±


    when judge wu heard this, he could not help but admire gu qingxue. gu qingxue had actually succeeded.


    it must be known that ordinary people would never receive such treatment.


    the emperor had only agreed to it because gu qingxue was capable of doing so.


    her value to the emperor had already far surpassed the yin family.


    although she was only a female doctor, her position in the emperor¡¯s heart was very important!


    the emperor¡¯s attention to her was because of her real ability.


    ¡°then i¡¯ll wake doctor gu up now and tell her the good news.¡± judge wu said as he walked forward and pretended to use a silver needle to prick gu qingxue¡¯s philtrum.


    gu qingxue was also very cooperative. she pretended to have just been woken up and opened her eyes. ¡°i¡¯m asking for your majesty¡¯s forgiveness. i¡¯ve been rude.¡±


    rong xiaotian looked at gu qingxue with pity in his eyes. ¡°doctor gu¡¯s words are wrong. i wasn¡¯t considerate to you. we have already agreed to let you investigate the matter that your father was involved in. you can be at ease.¡±


    ¡°doctor gu, his majesty has shown mercy. why aren¡¯t you thanking him?¡± judge wu could not wait to quickly decide on this matter.


    once gu qingxue officially expressed her gratitude, rong xiaotian would have no chance to regret it.


    gu qingxue hurriedly expressed her gratitude, ¡°your humble servant thanks your majesty. your majesty, regarding this matter, this subject still has a request.¡±


    rong xiaotian nodded his head. ¡°doctor gu, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. if you have something to say, just say it..

 Chapter 584 - Chapter 584: Perform An Autopsy

    chapter 584: perform an autopsy


    translator: endlessfantasy translation editor: endlessfantasy translation


    gu qingxue raised her head, her face calm. ¡°if i can find out the truth and prove that my father was really wronged, i hope that your majesty can punish the real murderer and announce this matter to the world.¡±


    rong xiaotian thought for a moment and said, ¡°of course. however, i have to remind you that it¡¯s all up to you how you want to investigate this matter. so many years have passed since then, and the clues that can be found are not many. if you can¡¯t find the truth, you can¡¯t continue to be dispirited.¡±


    ¡°of course. i¡¯ve thought about it. most of the evidence from that year is gone, and only beauty yin¡¯s body is the last piece of evidence. i request to open the coffin and do an autopsy, and i ask your majesty to fulfill my request.¡± gu qingxue got off the bed and bowed deeply to rong xiaotian as she spoke.


    after all, beauty yin was the emperor¡¯s concubine. if they wanted to open the coffin and perform an autopsy, it would not be good if word got out. they had to get rong xiaotian¡¯s approval first.


    rong xiaotian did not agree immediately. instead, he touched his chin.


    the crowd fell into silence as they waited nervously for rong xiaotian¡¯s answer.


    in the end, rong xiaotian agreed, ¡°i can allow you to do the autopsy. it¡¯s just that beauty yin¡¯s corpse was placed in the imperial consort¡¯s tomb previously, so you can only go by yourself.¡±


    ¡°your majesty, as a judge, i also have to investigate the truth of that year. i request that your majesty allow me to investigate this matter with doctor gu and head to the imperial concubine¡¯s tomb to perform an autopsy.¡± as judge wu spoke, he knelt down and kowtowed to rong xiaotian.


    rong xiaotian agreed. ¡°yes, judge wu you will follow doctor gu along the way. you must take good care of her body. you can not let anything happen to her!¡± ¡°yes!¡± judge wu agreed.


    after gu qingxue and judge wu thanked him for his kindness, they left the imperial study together.


    judge wu and gu qingxue walked to a long corridor in the palace that no one passed by. he could not help but sigh. ¡°gu qingxue, i really admire you.¡±


    the corners of gu qingxue¡¯s lips curled up into an indifferent smile. ¡°judge wu, you must be joking. actually, i didn¡¯t do anything. i merely used a little trick, that¡¯s all.¡±


    judge wu did not agree, and he laughed in spite of himself, ¡°how can it be that easy? any other official in the court might not even be able to persuade the emperor. in the end, the only reason his majesty agreed was because of your own strength.¡±


    gu qingxue raised her hand and casually tucked a stray strand of hair behind her ear. she said disapprovingly, ¡°if i didn¡¯t have this kind of ability, i would have been married to moyun kingdom on the day mo yunye proposed.¡± judge wu agreed with a smile, and then asked, ¡°when do you plan to leave?¡±


    ¡°we¡¯ll set off immediately after noon. that way, we can rush back before the new year. i¡¯ve promised my three children that i¡¯ll definitely come back to spend the new year with them.¡± when gu qingxue mentioned the three little cubs, and her gaze instantly softened.


    ¡°alright, i¡¯ll go back and pack up. i¡¯ll go to your house to meet you in the afternoon.¡± after judge wu finished speaking, he and gu qingxue split up and went to the imperial hospital.


    gu qingxue quickly left the palace and went back to prepare.


    at the same time, rong xiaotian¡¯s decree had spread throughout the palace like a gust of wind.


    inside concubine yin¡¯s palace¡­


    ¡°what did you just say? say that again!¡± concubine yin was sitting on a soft couch. after hearing this news, she raised her hand and slammed it down on the table, causing the tea in the cup to spill.


    the little palace maid who came to report was so scared that she shivered. she shrank her neck and said weakly, ¡°reporting to concubine yin, his majesty has already agreed for doctor gu to reinvestigate the matter of beauty yin from back then. furthermore, doctor gu is already preparing to go to the imperial consort¡¯s tomb. she said that she wants to open the coffin and perform an autopsy..¡±

 Chapter 585 - Chapter 585: Can ‘t Disobey the Orders

    chapter 585: can ¡®t disobey the orders


    translator: endlessfantasy translation               editor: endlessfantasy translation


    ¡°impudent!¡± concubine yin was furious. she flipped the tea on the table to the ground with force, her pretty face flushed red with anger. ¡°my sister was clearly killed by that gu ye back then. what¡¯s there to investigate?! besides, my sister is already dead, yet they still want to open the coffin and examine the body. they clearly don¡¯t want my sister to rest in peace in the netherworld!¡±


    ¡°milady, don¡¯t be angry. we should inform the master of this matter as soon as possible. we can¡¯t let that gu qingxue succeed.¡± concubine yin¡¯s personal palace maid hurried forward, patting concubine yin¡¯s back as she comforted her.


    concubine yin forcefully pulled on the handkerchief in her hand and gritted her teeth, ¡°if my sister hadn¡¯t died that year, she would have become a noble consort by relying on the prince in her womb. in the end, not only did two lives were lost, but she can¡¯t even rest in peace even after she died. the gu family has gone too far!¡±


    ¡°but his majesty has already given the decree. i¡¯m afraid this matter is already a foregone conclusion,¡± the little palace maid lowered her head and said weakly.


    concubine yin was so angry that she only rolled her eyes. she picked up the teacup beside her and drank all the tea in it before he finally suppressed the rising anger in her heart. ¡°no, i can¡¯t. i can not agree no matter what. tell my family to think of a way to stop gu qingxue no matter what.¡±


    after hesitating for a moment, the personal palace maid carefully said to yin pin, ¡°milady, don¡¯t be so angry. this matter still needs to be considered at length. his majesty thinks highly of gu qingxue, and he has already issued an imperial edict. it¡¯s really not appropriate for you to stop her now. we should proceed with caution and bear with it for now.¡±


    concubine yin was so angry that he almost vomited blood. she gritted her teeth and said angrily, ¡°how can i endure this? isn¡¯t my older sister miserable enough?!¡±


    ¡°but even the ninth prince of moyun kingdom couldn¡¯t take gu qingxue away.


    it¡¯s clear that his majesty really values her. furthermore, i¡¯ve also heard that her majestys condition has improved greatly after taking the immortality pill that gu qingxue developed. it¡¯s not a wise move for us to go against her now.¡± her personal palace maid lowered her head and said respectfully.


    after hearing these words, concubine yin calmed down a little. she casually picked up the tea bowl on the low table beside her and drank the tea in one gulp. ¡°i naturally know this, but i¡¯m not willing!¡±


    ¡°milady, his majesty has already given the decree. it is difficult to disobey the sovereign¡¯s orders. i¡¯m afraid that even master has no other way,¡± the palace maid continued.


    ¡°hmph, in the end, it¡¯s all because of gu qingxue¡¯s ability to make his majesty so happy. our yin family can¡¯t compare.¡± concubine yin had completely calmed down. she raised her hand and rubbed the space between her eyebrows. ¡°forget it, i¡¯ll send someone home to persuade father and mother to calm down and endure it for the time being. by then, if gu qingxue can¡¯t find out anything, we¡¯ll let father cry and complain to the emperor. the emperor will definitely take pity on our yin family, and this might be a good thing for our family.¡±


    the palace maid sighed, ¡°you¡¯ve been wronged, milady.¡±


    yin pin rubbed her brows tiredly. ¡°i don¡¯t feel wronged. it¡¯s my parents, as well as my dead sister and nephew who feel wronged,¡± she said. ¡°forget it, i¡¯ll remember this and make gu qingxue pay the price in the future!¡±


    her personal head palace maid hurriedly arranged for someone to leave the palace and persuade the yin family to stop them from being impulsive..

 Chapter 586 - Chapter 586: She Must Grasp the Chance Properly

    chapter 586: she must grasp the chance properly


    translator: endlessfantasy translation               editor: endlessfantasy translation


    the yin family had been patient and did not act up, so naturally, no one stopped gu qingxue from going to the imperial consort¡¯s tomb.


    at noon, a dark green carriage was parked in front of the gu residence¡¯s gate. it was filled with the supplies needed for the journey these few days. at that moment, the coachman was checking if the four horses pulling the carriage were tied up.


    after qin yun and a few guards of the gu residence checked that they had brought all the things they needed, she looked at gu qingxue, who was standing at the door. ¡°eldest miss, everything has been packed. we can leave at any time.¡±


    gu qingxue first nodded, then turned around and squatted in front of the three little cubs. she looked at them with a worried expression and said, ¡°lil¡¯ lin, dumby, lingbao, mother will be out for a few days. mother promises to be back before the new year. be good and wait at home for mother to come back and spend the new year with you.


    lingbao held onto gu qingxue¡¯s hand tightly, unwilling to let go. she pouted and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, then said pitifully, ¡°mother, do you have to go? can you not go? i don¡¯t want mother to leave.¡±


    dumby also quickly reached out to hold gu qingxue¡¯s other hand. she lowered her head, and the little daze on her head shook. ¡°me too, i don¡¯t want mother to leave. mother, why don¡¯t you take us with you? i promise i¡¯ll be obedient on the way.¡±


    gu lin quickly grabbed his brother and sister with one hand each. he looked serious as he lectured them, ¡°you two must be obedient and not cause trouble for mother. it¡¯s not convenient for mother to take us to the place she¡¯s going to this time.¡±


    when dumby and lingbao heard this, they pouted pitifully, then continued to look at gu qingxue with pitiful eyes.


    gu qingxue¡¯s heart instantly softened. she wanted nothing more than to hug her three little ones in her arms and stay behind to keep them company.


    however, she could not. this opportunity was hard to come by, and she had to seize it.


    after reluctantly hugging and kissing the three little cubs, gu qingxue said with heartache, ¡°mother promises that she¡¯ll be back immediately after she¡¯s done. can the three of you be good children at home? when mother returns, i¡¯ll spend more time with you.¡±


    gu lin¡¯s eyes were also filled with tears. like his younger brother and sister, he could not bear to part with gu qingxue.


    however, as the eldest brother, if he were to cry with his younger brother and sister, it would definitely bring more trouble to his mother.


    thus, gu lin held back his reluctance and raised his hand to wave at gu


    qingxue. ¡°mother, we promise we¡¯ll be obedient. go and come back quickly.¡±


    dumby and lingbao both looked at gu lin. seeing how strong their big brother was, they didn¡¯t dare to show their reluctance, so they held back their reluctance to bid gu qingxue farewell.


    ¡°xue ¡®er, where are you going? it¡¯s getting cold, isn¡¯t it better to stay at home?¡± madam qi¡¯s heart ached as she pulled gu qingxue away. she did not want her to leave either.


    ¡°grandmother, i will go and find the medicine that can cure you. when i bring the medicine back for you to take, you will not have nightmares in the future.¡± gu qingxue grabbed madam qi¡¯s hands and smiled.


    madam qi nodded, not fully understanding. then, she worriedly reminded him, ¡°then you have to be careful. don¡¯t tire yourself out.¡±


    gu qingxue nodded repeatedly, then turned to look at nanny sheng. ¡°i¡¯ll have to trouble you to take care of everything in the family..¡±

 Chapter 587 - Chapter 587: 1 Have Something to Say to You

    chapter 587: 1 have something to say to you


    translator: endlessfantasy translation               editor: endlessfantasy translation


    ¡°don¡¯t worry, eldest miss. i¡¯ll be here to take care of the house. you¡¯re alone outside, so you have to take extra care of yourself,¡± nanny sheng said, worried.


    gu qingxue immediately responded. then, she heard the sound of horse hooves coming from behind her, and


    judge wu had also packed his luggage and was sitting in a carriage. the carriage stopped outside the gu residence¡¯s main gate, and he got off the carriage with his bag on his back. he looked at gu qingxue from a distance, ¡°qingxue, shouldn¡¯t we set off?¡±


    ¡°judge wu, please get in the carriage first. i¡¯ll come over now.¡± after gu qingxue saw judge wu board the carriage, she bid farewell to her family and left the gu residence, getting on the carriage.


    qin yun and judge wu¡¯s manservant, jing rong, entered the carriage together. the coachman whipped the horse and set off. several guards of the gu family followed closely behind. the group left in a grandiose manner.


    inside the carriage, gu qingxue¡¯s worried gaze kept looking outside. it was not until she could not see the gu residence that she finally unwillingly lowered the curtains and sat down in the carriage.


    after witnessing all this, the judge wu could not help but sigh. ¡°sigh, your three children are still young. the new year is coming, but you still have to leave them. it¡¯s really hard on you.¡±


    gu qingxue sighed helplessly. she took the tea from qin yun¡¯s hands and drank it in one gulp. ¡°it¡¯s fine if the children and i work a little harder. i just hope that the results will be smooth and we can find out the truth.¡±


    ¡°with our strength, it won¡¯t be a problem to find some clues. by the way, have you heard about the yin family? i¡¯m surprised that they did not do anything.¡± judge wu also took the tea that qin yun handed over and took a sip. ¡°the yin family are smart people. it¡¯s not that they¡¯re not taking action, but they¡¯re not taking action for the time being.¡± gu qingxue analyzed.


    judge wu thought for a moment and agreed. ¡°the yin family should be waiting for your actions. if you can find out the truth, they will naturally have nothing to say and will even be grateful to you. on the contrary, if you gain nothing, they can use this opportunity to make a big deal out of it.¡±


    gu qingxue thought the same. she was just about to agree with judge wu when the carriage suddenly stopped.


    gu qingxue was completely caught off guard. the tea in her hand suddenly spilled out, wetting her sleeve.


    ¡°miss, did you get scalded?¡± qin yun asked worriedly.


    gu qingxue waved her hand to indicate that she was fine, then watched as the carriage came to a steady stop.


    judge wu frowned in dissatisfaction, lifted the curtain, and asked, ¡°what happened?¡±


    the coachman was also shocked. he was afraid of bumping into the noble and quickly apologized, ¡°i¡¯m very sorry, eldest miss, judge wu. the ninth prince¡¯s men suddenly rushed out. i was worried that i would get into trouble, so i had to pull the reins¡­¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s not your fault.¡± gu qingxue waved her hand and glanced at the group of people in front of the carriage.


    mo yunye, who was dressed in a long black robe and had a cape draped over his shoulders, sat on a snow-white horse. his gorgeous robe was embroidered with large patches of green bamboo, making his aura seem a little more chilly than usual. his burning gaze shot over from a distance and locked onto gu


    qingxue. ¡°qingxue, i have something to tell you.¡±


    gu qingxue looked at mo yunye with a calm expression.


    after a glance, she retracted her gaze and ordered the coachman in a cold tone, ¡°we¡¯ll take a detour to go out of the city,¡±

 Chapter 588 - Chapter 588: Can’t Continue to Investigate What Happened to Beauty Yin Back Then

    chapter 588: can¡¯t continue to investigate what happened to beauty yin back then


    translator: endlessfantasy translation               editor: endlessfantasy translation


    mo yunye¡¯s expression was cold as he watched manager wu pull down the carriage¡¯s curtain, covering gu qingxue who was inside.


    even so, mo yunye still could not give up. he shouted at gu qingxue extremely loudly, ¡°qingxue, you suddenly took the risk and involved yourself in this matter. there will definitely be people who are unhappy with you and want to harm you!¡±


    he came over today to remind her of these things so that she wouldn¡¯t be careless and fall into someone¡¯s trap.


    however, she was not willing to see him, let alone hear him speak.


    gu qingxue¡¯s carriage did not even stop. it turned around and left.


    staring blankly at the scene before him, mo yunye¡¯s hands clenched the reins with extra force.


    ¡°your highness, it¡¯s not convenient for us to keep blocking the way here,¡± mo yunye¡¯s subordinate lowered his voice and carefully reminded him.


    mo yunye glanced at him impatiently. when his subordinate lowered his head in fear, he let out a long sigh of relief, hiding the disappointment that flashed through his eyes. ¡°let¡¯s go back to the residence.¡±


    on the other side, gu qingxue was sitting in the carriage with an indifferent expression. she felt the martial judge¡¯s thoughtful gaze and couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°judge wu, you don¡¯t have to mind it too much. you¡¯re used to this kind of thing.¡±


    judge wu picked up his cup of tea and took a sip. ¡°i really don¡¯t care about the grudges between you and the ninth prince, but what the ninth prince said makes sense.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s not easy to get this opportunity. even if i know it¡¯s dangerous, i have to go.¡± as gu qingxue spoke, she had already asked qin yun to bring her medical book.


    gu qingxue took the medical book and started reading it seriously.


    until now, she had not found a way to get rid of the poison in rong zhan¡¯s body.


    there should still be some time before rong zhan¡¯s next attack. she didn¡¯t have much time left, so she had to solve this problem as soon as possible.


    judge wu saw gu qingxue¡¯s serious expression and did not disturb her. he also took out his medical book and started studying it.


    that night, in the empty back garden.


    the moon was bright, and the stars were few. the moonlight that shone down from the sky coated the entire garden with a layer of silver-white gauze. it was so quiet that only the sound of the night wind could be heard. that was until a sneaky figure quietly approached.


    imperial physician qin had a large robe draped over his body as he was afraid that he would be discovered by others.


    after entering the imperial garden, he looked around but could not find the person he wanted to see. he could not help but feel puzzled and called out in a low voice, ¡°eunuch liu, eunuch liu, are you there?¡±


    imperial physician qin was very careful and did not notice a figure quietly walking out from behind the rockery and kicking his lower leg heavily.


    imperial physician qin staggered from the kick and turned his head in anger. he saw a fat eunuch dressed in a eunuch¡¯s uniform standing behind him.


    the fat eunuch had a fierce-looking body and was full of vigor. he wanted to use his nostrils to look at people as he stared at imperial physician qin and said, ¡°stop barking. are you afraid that no one will find out what you¡¯re doing?


    after imperial physician qin was taught a lesson by this eunuch, not only was he not angry, he even showed a face of flattery, ¡± ¡°eunuch liu, you¡¯re finally here. i¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time!¡±


    the fat eunuch raised his hand to his lips and waited until imperial physician


    qin stopped speaking before he said, ¡°be quiet, and don¡¯t let anyone notice us. her ladyship asked me to come and ask you.. what¡¯s going on with gu qingxue? didn¡¯t her ladyship order you to stop gu qingxue and stop investigating the matter of beauty yin from back then?¡±

 Chapter 589 - Chapter 589: You Can ‘t Sleep?

    chapter 589: you can ¡®t sleep?


    translator: endlessfantasy translation               editor: endlessfantasy translation


    imperial physician qin complained unbearably and his brows were so tight they could squeeze a fly to death. he said worriedly, ¡°it¡¯s not that i don¡¯t want to stop her, but gu qingxue is too cunning. i can¡¯t stop her.¡±


    ¡°cut the crap. gu qingxue has already gone to the imperial consort¡¯s tomb. you¡¯re responsible for this matter as well. her ladyship asked me to tell you that you have to make up for your mistakes.¡± the fat eunuch said with a cold face.


    imperial physician qin straightened his neck and said with a righteous tone, ¡°i will naturally do my best. what does her ladyship need me to do?¡±


    ¡°her ladyship wants me to ask you if gu qingxue is really seriously ill or if she¡¯s just pretending.¡± the fat eunuch narrowed his eyes and said.


    imperial physician qin was in a difficult position and said with uncertainty, ¡°she¡¯s probably just pretending to be sick¡­ gu qingxue¡¯s health has always been good. when she was treating the plague, she did not sleep for days and nights. she was in contact with the patients all day long, but she didn¡¯t get infected. ¡±


    not only was the fat eunuch not angry, but he also nodded with a smile, ¡°well, that¡¯s good. gu qingxue had dared to use such a matter to deceive the emperor. her crime was unforgivable. tomorrow, you¡¯ll think of a way to forge some evidence. in the future, we¡¯ll say that gu qingxue was pretending to be sick.¡±


    imperial physician qin did not understand and looked at the fat eunuch in confusion, ¡°eunuch liu, when is the future you speak of?¡±


    ¡°naturally, it¡¯s when gu qingxue dies,¡± under imperial physician qin¡¯s expectant gaze, the fat eunuch raised his hand and patted his shoulder. he sneered, ¡°this time, judge wu has also gone with gu qingxue. this is a good thing for you. if something happens to the two of them on the road, the imperial hospital will be your world in the future. her ladyship has given you such high regard, so you should know how to repay her. ¡®


    imperial physician qin¡¯s eyes brightened in excitement as he imelt down in front of the fat eunuch, ¡°many thanks.¡±


    the fat eunuch was very satisfied with imperial physician qin¡¯s reverent and fearful appearance. he raised his hand and waved, ¡± ¡°go back and do what her ladyship ordered you to do. we¡¯ll wait for the ¡®good news¡¯ from gu qingxue.¡± imperial physician qin hurriedly got up from the ground and quickened his pace to leave.


    that night, gu qingxue¡¯s group of people stopped on a patch of dry grass near a stream in the suburbs.


    gu qingxue and qin yun were women, so they slept in the carriage. judge wu set up two tents for the other men, keeping watch and resting.


    late at night, gu qingxue lay on the carriage and stared at the roof of the carriage, unable to fall asleep for a long time.


    qin yun mumbled in her sleep. in the end, she flipped over and was about to fall to the ground.


    fortunately, gu qingxue acted in time and supported qin yun.


    qin yun was jolted awake. she rubbed her eyes hard and looked at gu qingxue, mumbling in a daze, ¡°eldest miss, you can¡¯t sleep?


    ¡°i can¡¯t sleep. you can continue to rest, i¡¯m going out to relax.¡± gu qingxue felt uneasy. she put on her cloak and left the carriage.


    behind the carriage was a campfire and a tent. four guards were standing guard around the campfire. when they saw gu qingxue, they stood up in unison and bowed to her. ¡°eldest miss, you¡¯re not resting yet?¡±


    gu qingxue¡¯s body was exhausted, but she could not fall asleep. she had a terrible headache and raised her hand to rub the space between her brows. ¡°i can¡¯t sleep. i¡¯m going to get some fresh air. you don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± since gu qingxue had already said so, the guards naturally had to listen. they sat down as they stood and watched gu qingxue leave..

 Chapter 590 - Chapter 590: Her Father Was Killed By Someone

    chapter 590: her father was killed by someone


    translator: endlessfantasy translation      editor: endlessfantasy translation


    gu qingxue walked along the dry grass and into a small forest on the side.


    it was the dead of winter, and the branches of the small forest were bare. the ground was covered in a thin layer of snow, and when one stepped on it, it made a squeaking sound, which gradually calmed gu qingxue¡¯s heart.


    she hid her hand in her sleeve for warmth. gu qingxue looked up at the sky and opened her mouth to spit out a white mist.


    with so many thoughts in her mind, gu qingxue¡¯s first thought was still her three little ones.


    her little ones¡¯ reluctance to part today was still fresh in her mind. gu qingxue could only force herself not to think too much. otherwise, she was worried that she would lose control and want to return to the capital.


    gu qingxue took a few deep breaths of the cold air. when she felt that her headache was no longer as bad, she turned around, intending to go back. however, gu qingxue had only taken two steps when she noticed something unusual.


    in the dark night, her footsteps were particularly clear.


    the sound of her footsteps earlier was clearly not so obvious, but now, even the subtle movement of her stepping on the snow could be clearly heard.


    the sounds of birds and beasts in the entire forest had completely disappeared. in their place was a dangerous and somber atmosphere.


    gu qingxue¡¯s heart suddenly tensed up. she looked around vigilantly and could vaguely see a few figures moving quietly in the night.


    gu qingxue¡¯s expression suddenly turned serious. she immediately tightened her grip on the sharp dagger hidden in her sleeve and looked around vigilantly. ¡°since you¡¯re already here, there¡¯s no need to continue being mysterious. why don¡¯t you come out?¡±


    as soon as gu qingxue finished speaking, a tew assassins with sharp blades in their hands quickened their pace and rushed out. they were all dressed in black and did not make a sound as they walked, showing that they were all extraordinary.


    gu qingxue roughly looked around and saw that there were at least ten people present. if they attacked in a group, even she would not be able to withstand it.


    gu qingxue tightened her grip on the sharp dagger in her hand. she watched as the assassins formed a circle around her and slowly approached her.


    ¡®gu qingxue, don¡¯t try to resist. be obedient and wait for your execution.¡± the leader of the men in black, a middle-aged man, had his face covered, revealing only a pair of fierce eyes. he glared at gu qingxue in anger.


    gu qingxue seemed to have heard the funniest joke in the world, and the coldness in her eyes grew even more intense. ¡°i¡¯ll return your words to you. i don¡¯t know who your master is, but that person is too impatient. i¡¯ve only just started my investigation, and he already can¡¯t hold back. it¡¯s clear that there was something wrong with my father¡¯s death.¡±


    gu qingxue did not feel any fear when she saw the group of men in black appear. she only felt that it was ridiculous!


    initially, she had not been absolutely sure that her father had been killed by someone.


    however, at this moment, she had absolute confidence.


    if there was something fishy about her father¡¯s death that year, these people would not have sent themselves to her door so impatiently when she had just started investigating!


    it seemed that the culprit was worried that she would find some clues, so he couldn¡¯t wait to kill her!


    the leading middle-aged man sneered and ordered without mercy, ¡°this woman is just trying to stall for time. don¡¯t give her a chance. kill her immediately! ¡±


    ¡°yes!¡± as soon as he finished speaking, the assassins swarmed out and headed straight for gu qingxue.


    gu qingxue did not think that her little scheme would be seen through so quickly. she clenched the sharp dagger in her hand tightly, and she charged straight at the group of assassins..

 Chapter 591 - Chapter 591: A Dagger Stabbed Into the Assassin ‘s Heart

    chapter 591: a dagger stabbed into the assassin ¡®s heart


    translator: endlessfantasy translation      editor: endlessfantasy translation


    the assassin was not someone to be trifled with. the sharp blade in his hand pierced through the air, heading straight for gu qingxue¡¯s heart.


    gu qingxue dodged, allowing the sword to pierce through her cloak. she then deftly lowered her dagger and plunged it into the assassin¡¯s neck.


    fresh blood spurted out as if it was free. the assassin let out a painful whimper, and a few blood bubbles quickly appeared in his throat. his legs went soft and he fell to the ground.


    pulling out the dagger that was covered in warm blood, gu qingxue bent down to pick up the assassin¡¯s longsword. she blocked another assassin¡¯s longsword with her backhand and stabbed the dagger into the assassin¡¯s heart!


    the dagger was pulled out of the assassin¡¯s heart. gu qingxue coldly watched as the assassin fell to the ground in pain.


    after killing an assassin, the other two immediately pounced on her. gu qingxue flew up and kicked one of their knees. while the assassin was weak and kneeling, she quickly and decisively slit his neck with a knife.


    seeing that gu qingxue had killed three of their men in the blink of an eye, the middle-aged man in the lead looked displeased. he clenched the dagger in his hand and charged at gu qingxue with a cold expression.


    gu qingxue felt the murderous intent and quickly turned around.


    ¡°die!¡± the middle-aged man saw that his sneak attack was about to succeed, and the long sword in his hand went straight for gu qingxue¡¯s face.


    the panic on gu qingxue¡¯s lips disappeared in an instant.


    she raised her right arm and clenched her fist. the moment she clenched her fist, the hidden arrow on her arm shot out and pierced through the middle-aged man¡¯s heart.


    the middle-aged assassin leader had never expected that this weak-looking woman would have so many weapons. it did not look like something a weak woman should have!


    however, the middle-aged assassin could not care less. he widened his eyes in pain, then his legs gave way and he fell heavily to the ground. he stopped breathing.


    the middle-aged assassin was the backbone of the assassins. his sudden fall caused the other assassins to freeze in their tracks.


    gu qingxue saw this opportunity and quickly cut a bloody path through the assassins. she charged straight in the direction of the group.


    ¡°don¡¯t care about the others. we must kill gu qingxue no matter what. we can¡¯t let her return to the imperial consort¡¯s tomb alive!¡± the oldest of the remaining six assassins quickly calmed down. he gritted his teeth and spoke angrily.


    hearing this, the assassins raised the sharp blades in their hands at the same time and rushed out from where they were standing, chasing after gu qingxue¡¯s back.


    gu qingxue was panting heavily. she turned around to look at the assassins closing in on her. she lifted her hand to untie her cloak and flung it at the assassins.


    the cloak fell on the heads of two of them, successfully blocking their line of sight and slowing their pace.


    ¡°damn b*tch, you only know how to play these little tricks!¡± the older assassin suddenly lifted the cloak covering his head. with a breath of resentment, he tapped the ground with the tip of his foot, and his figure turned into an afterimage, running straight behind gu qingxue.


    gu qingxue seemed to lose her balance and fell heavily to the ground.


    ¡°gu qingxue, hand over your life!¡± the assassin ran over, the sharp blade in his hand dancing wildly as it was about to land on gu qingxue¡¯s body.


    qin yun and the others heard the commotion and happened to rush over.


    when they saw the scene with their own eyes, they could not help but tremble..

 Chapter 592 - Chapter 592: Can ‘t Find Any Useful Clues On These Corpses

    chapter 592: can ¡®t find any useful clues on these corpses


    translator: endlessfantasy translation      editor: endlessfantasy translation


    ¡°eldest miss!¡± qin yun called out to gu qingxue with an anxious expression.


    gu qingxue remained on the ground, but with a twist of her hand, the silver needles hidden in her hand shot out at high speed, instantly piercing the assassins¡¯ bodies.


    the assassins were caught off guard. they had never taken gu qingxue seriously from the start, and they would never use their inner energy to resist her attack. the silver needles shot at them at the same time, piercing their bodies. they could not believe that gu qingxue¡¯s movements were so swift and violent!


    this was definitely not a skill that a mere female doctor could possess. why was gu qingxue always so unpredictable?


    however, it was too late for the assassins to realize this. they fell one after another, spitting out black blood and dying from poison.


    gu qingxue slowly stood up from her spot. she looked at the assassins behind her with a cold expression, not a trace of panic in her eyes.


    she did not know any martial arts, and if she were to fight these assassins head-on, she would be seeking her own death.


    on the other hand, if these assassins were to compete with her in terms of intelligence, even if all of them worked together, they would not be her match, let alone the poison she developed.


    ¡°eldest miss!¡± qin yun led her servants and ran over in a hurry. she carefully observed gu qingxue and asked, ¡°eldest miss, are you alright?¡±


    seeing that qin yun¡¯s face had turned pale from fright, gu qingxue shook her head and replied, ¡°don¡¯t worry, i¡¯m fine.¡±


    judge wu had also rushed over in his cloak. after making sure that gu qingxue was fine, he squatted down to check on the assassins.


    the lips of the assassins who were poisoned by the poison needles were all black and blue. they vomited blood and died. no matter how one looked at it, they looked so miserable that one could not help but shudder.


    ¡°what a fierce poison. qingxue, did you also come up with the poison on these silver needles?¡± judge wu looked at gu qingxue in surprise, his heart filled with emotion.


    gu qingxue really surprised him every time. putting everything else aside, the poison she had developed was the fiercest poison judge wu had ever seen in his many years as a doctor.


    ¡°well, i like to study these strange things in my spare time. my master also left me a lot of prescriptions. in the past, i lived in the countryside and never had the opportunity to use it. i never thought that this poison would save my life today.¡± gu qingxue stood up and looked at the corpses lying on the ground, feeling a little regretful. ¡°it¡¯s a pity that this poison killed them in one shot.


    otherwise, we might be able to keep some of them alive.¡±


    she had to deal with so many assassins alone. if not for the help of the poison, it would have been difficult for her to survive. it would be difficult to keep them alive.


    ¡°the most important thing is that you¡¯re fine. i really didn¡¯t expect the assassin to come so quickly. qingxue, look at their teeth, they¡¯re filled with poison. even if you catch them alive, they¡¯ll kill themselves immediately. you still won¡¯t be able to get anything out of them.¡± judge wu pinched one of the assassins¡¯ cheeks and forced him to open his mouth so that gu qingxue could see the poison hidden in his teeth.


    gu qingxue¡¯s expression was grave. she and qin yun stood where they were, watching as the guards gathered the other corpses nearby and searched them one by one.


    it was a pity that they could not find any useful clues on these corpses after searching for a full 15 minutes..

 Chapter 593 - Chapter 593: Attracted a Fatal Disaster

    chapter 593: attracted a fatal disaster


    translator: endlessfantasy translation editor: endlessfantasy translation


    ¡°these people are really clean. they actually didn¡¯t leave any clues.¡± judge wu worriedly said with a frown.


    ¡°your way of thinking is quite strange. well, since things had come to this, there was no other way. it¡¯s a good thing you¡¯re not injured, so things aren¡¯t too bad. qingxue, you should go and rest first. if there¡¯s anything else, we can talk about it tomorrow.¡±


    gu qingxue followed judge wumanager wu¡¯s gaze and looked at the corpses. her tone was exceptionally calm. ¡°you don¡¯t have to feel sorry for them. the appearance of these assassins can prove that my father¡¯s death was indeed strange. as long as i know this, it¡¯s enough for me. ¡®


    ¡°your way of thinking is quite strange. well, since things had come to this, there was no other way. it¡¯s a good thing you¡¯re not injured, so things aren¡¯t too bad. qingxue, you should go and rest first. if there¡¯s anything else, we can talk about it tomorrow,¡± judge wu advised.


    ¡°that¡¯s right, miss. let them handle these corpses. this servant will accompany you back.¡± qin yun was undoubtedly the most worried person in the room. she supported gu qingxue and walked all the way until they returned to the carriage.


    qin yun first served gu qingxue and changed her clothes.


    seeing that gu qingxue¡¯s clothes had a few cut marks on them, qin yun¡¯s heart trembled. ¡°eldest miss, tonight¡¯s incident was too dangerous. in the following days, no matter what you do, you must call this servant along. only this servant will not leave your side to ensure your safety.¡±


    gu qingxue sat down tiredly, and after a brief reply, she warned, ¡°there¡¯s no need to report my assassination to my godparents. they¡¯re already old, and they¡¯ll inevitably feel uneasy if they know about it. i don¡¯t want them to worry about me.¡±


    seeing gu qingxue¡¯s unyielding attitude, qin yun had no choice but to nod in agreement. ¡°eldest miss, paper can¡¯t contain a fire. the mastermind behind the scenes has sent assassins once, and will definitely send more over. you have to be careful.¡±


    ¡°fortunately, we will be able to reach the imperial consort¡¯s tomb tomorrow night. at that time, there will be so many people watching the imperial consorts tomb, and the other party will not dare to make a move easily. i¡¯ll send a messenger pigeon asking his majesty to send more people to protect us. i only hope that we won¡¯t run into any more trouble on the way back.¡± gu qingxue put away her serious expression and looked at qin yun with a smile as she consoled her, ¡°you don¡¯t have to be so nervous. i¡¯m fine. let¡¯s rest first.¡¯ qin yun nodded. she poured some tea for gu qingxue before resting with her.


    gu qingxue already had a headache and was feeling unwell. after the assassination attempt, her mind became clearer and clearer. she carefully thought about what had happened today.


    today¡¯s assassination must have been the doing of the mastermind.


    however, she was more curious about who the other party was. the reason why beauty yin died with her child was definitely that the child in her womb had too much attention before he was born, and thus attracted a fatal disaster.


    this person who secretly made a move was very likely to be one of the concubines in the harem.


    moreover, the number of concubines who had enmity with the yin family and quickly rose to power after beauty yin¡¯s death was actually countable.


    gu qingxue had some guesses in her heart. she lay silently in her sleeping bag, closed her eyes, and fell asleep.


    the next morning, judge wu waited for gu qingxue to wake up and told her that he had already dealt with the bodies of the assassins.


    seeing the grave expression on judge wu¡¯s face, gu qingxue felt that something was wrong.. she looked at him and asked, ¡°why do you have such an expression? is there anything wrong with the assassins?¡±

 Chapter 594 - Chapter 594: He Will Definitely Kill Again

    chapter 594: he will definitely kill again


    translator: endlessfantasy translation editor: endlessfantasy translation


    seeing that gu qingxue was looking at him curiously, judge wu muttered to himself for a moment before saying, ¡°i just feel that these people came too quickly. it seems that they followed us all the way from jing city. so many of them had followed him all the way here, so they must have come on horses or in carriages. however, after i dealt with the corpses yesterday, i brought my men to investigate, but they didn¡¯t find the carriage they came in. it was as if these assassins had appeared out of thin air, which made me feel a little strange.¡±


    they were in the middle of nowhere, and the assassins would need a carriage to catch up with them.


    ¡°however, i¡¯ve also heard that some assassins will erase their traces before they make a move. perhaps they took care of it themselves¡­ i hope i¡¯m just overthinking it. ¡± judge wu did not want to give gu qingxue too much pressure, so he smiled. ¡°fortunately, we¡¯ll be able to reach the imperial consort¡¯s tomb this evening. qingxue, when do you want to open the coffin and perform the autopsy? ¡®


    gu qingxue picked up the teacup on the table. after taking a sip of the fragrant tea, she leisurely spat out two words, ¡°it¡¯s tonight,¡±


    shocked by gu qingxue¡¯s words, judge wu asked in surprise, ¡°why are you in such a hurry?¡±


    gu qingxue nodded, then drank the tea in her cup with an indifferent expression. ¡°i can¡¯t help but be anxious. someone is already eyeing our lives. in order to prevent any accidents, we should hurry.


    ¡°it¡¯s been hard on you. as someone who¡¯s actually being hunted down, so i think you must be very afraid. you should rest and wait until the afternoon, then it¡¯ll be my turn to rest. only then will i have the energy to open the coffin and perform the autopsy at night.¡± judge wu couldn¡¯t help but sigh when he saw the dark circles under gu qingxue¡¯s eyes.


    gu qingxue was indeed tired, so she did not reject the judge wu¡¯s good intentions. she nodded in agreement, then closed her eyes and fell into a deep sleep.


    it was also that night that the news of gu qingxue and her group being assassinated spread to the regent king¡¯s residence like a gust of wind.


    the atmosphere in the study room was tense.


    rong zhan sat in front of the desk, and the murderous aura around him made liu yi and ji yan shiver at the same time. both of them could not lift their heads under immense pressure.


    rong zhan raised his hand and slammed it heavily on the table, and coldly forced out two words, ¡°who is it?¡±


    ¡°if there are no accidents, then that consort in the inner palace¡­ back then, it was also she and beauty yin who got pregnant together. later, mother gave birth to a princess.¡± ji yan lowered his head and said weakly.


    liu yi cupped his hands and reminded rong zhan, ¡°master, i don¡¯t think the other party will let this matter go so easily. moreover, the consort¡¯s family will not allow miss gu to continue her investigation. they will definitely kill her.¡±


    rong zhan was so angry that he laughed, and the cold aura around him was suffocating. ¡°pass down my order. prepare the carriage in fifteen minutes and head to the imperial consort¡¯s tomb.¡±


    when liu yi and ji yan heard this, they looked at each other and did not dare to speak.


    they knew very well that this was against the rules, but they could not say a word to refute it.


    his royal highness had already decided to go to the imperial concubine¡¯s tomb. even if the emperor tried to stop him, he could not.


    ¡°yes.¡± liu yi and ji yan agreed at the same time. they turned around and walked out of the study at the same time. before they could get far, they saw a beautiful figure walking over.


    ¡°your royal highness.¡± qu lianyu had a shy expression on her face. she was wearing a long pink-white dress, a white cloak, and a soft rabbit fur collar around her neck, which made her small face look even more lively and lovely..

 Chapter 595 - Chapter 595: Send Her to Another Residence Immediately

    chapter 595: send her to another residence immediately


    translator: endlessfantasy translation editor: endlessfantasy translation


    ¡°miss qu, his highness is busy and won¡¯t see any guests.¡± when liu yi saw that rong zhan did not even look at qu lianyu, he raised his hand and stood in front of her without saying anything.


    qu lianyu glanced at liu yi with dissatisfaction and said arrogantly, ¡°do you know how to talk? when did i become an outsider? i¡¯m from the prince regent¡¯s residence. the old prince asked me to come over and invite the prince to the courtyard for dinner!¡±


    seeing qu lianyu¡¯s insolence, although liu yi and ji yan were dissatisfied, they did not dare to show it.


    after all, it was the old prince who had spoken, and they could not disobey.


    seeing that the two of them were silent, qu lianyu was very proud and wanted to raise her tail. ¡°your royal highness, let me take you to dinner.¡±


    rong zhan did not even raise his head, and his tone was so cold that it was almost freezing. ¡°ji yan, go and tell grandfather that i have some matters to attend to and will be away for a few days.¡±


    ji yan hurriedly agreed and left the study.


    qu lianyu, who was left in the air, hurriedly said, ¡°your royal highness, the new year is approaching. if you go out now and don¡¯t come back before the new year, the old prince will definitely be very sad. why not¡­¡±


    ¡°i didn¡¯t know that it was your turn to make decisions in my residence,¡± rong zhan¡¯s cold eyes swept to qu lianyu and said expressionlessly, ¡°liu yi, pass down my order. after the new year, have qu lianyu move to another residence and don¡¯t come back in the future.¡¯


    qu lianyu was completely dumbfounded. she stood rooted to the ground, her face full of disbelief. ¡°your royal highness, you can¡¯t drive me away. when my, my grandfather passed away, he had the old prince take care of me. how can you do this to me!¡±


    qu lianyu was so excited that she rushed forward and wanted to argue with rong zhan.


    liu yi reacted quickly and grabbed qu lianyu in time. he stood in front of her and said, ¡°miss qu, you are wrong. even though you will not be in the prince regent¡¯s residence after the new year, you will still be able to live in luxury in another residence. our royal highness will not make things difficult for the


    old royal highness and will not mistreat you.¡±


    qu lianyu¡¯s face was deathly pale, and she was still very unwilling.


    it was one thing to live in luxury, but the key was that if she was not in the wang fu, she would not be able to see his highness so easily in the future!


    ¡°your highness, i know i was wrong. please give me another chance.¡± qu lianyu was flexible. without saying anything, she knelt down in front of rong zhan and kowtowed a few times.


    rong zhan did give her a look, and then ordered expressionlessly, ¡°it seems that miss qu can¡¯t wait until after the new year. liu yi, send her to the other residence immediately.


    this time, qu lianyu was so scared that she burst into tears. she knelt on the ground and kept kowtowing. ¡°your royal highness, this servant truly knows her mistake. i won¡¯t dare to do it again. your royal highness, please have mercy!¡±


    rong zhan stood up and left the study room as if he could not hear her.


    qu lianyu looked at rong zhan¡¯s back view and her heart turned cold.


    she really could not figure out what she had done wrong to rong zhan for him to be so cruel to her!


    ¡°old prince, old prince, save me!¡± qu lianyu immediately thought of the old prince and stood up in a hurry. however, liu yi grabbed her and she tried to break free, but it was in vain. she was so anxious that her eyes were filled with tears. ¡°let go of me, you¡¯re presumptuous!¡±


    liu yi smiled and said unhurriedly, ¡°young miss qu, his royal highness¡¯ order is to immediately send you to the another residence. this subordinate does not dare to resist, so i ask for young miss qu¡¯s cooperation.¡±


    qu lianyu wanted to write her resistance on her face as she struggled.. ¡°no, i don¡¯t want to! if you dare to touch me, you¡¯ll die!¡±

 Chapter 596 - Chapter 596: Only He Can Help Qingxue

    chapter 596: only he can help qingxue


    translator: endlessfantasy translation editor: endlessfantasy translation


    liu yi did not give qu lianyu the chance to continue speaking. she raised his hand and hit the back of her neck.


    qu lianyu did not even have the chance to groan before she rolled her eyes and fainted.


    in a good mood, liu yi carried qu lianyu and went straight to the villa.


    15 minutes later, rong zhan bade rong han farewell before getting into the carriage.


    as soon as the carriage left the city, rong zhan¡¯s carriage was stopped before it could take a few steps.


    rong zhan did not even need to listen to the report. he sat steadily in the carriage, his hands supporting his temples as he closed his eyes to rest. his tone was indifferent and one could not tell his emotions. ¡°mo yunye, is blocking the carriage your hobby?¡±


    immediately after, the coachman lifted the carriage curtain. rong zhan opened his sharp eyes and looked coldly at mo yunye, who was also sitting in the carriage.


    ¡°why didn¡¯t you stop her from taking the risk?¡± mo yunye¡¯s gaze was like a sharp blade. ¡°if you were willing to interfere, she wouldn¡¯t have to risk her life in the imperial consort¡¯s tomb. have you thought of the consequences? if anything happens to her, it¡¯s all your fault.¡¯


    rong zhan was different from him, a prince of the enemy kingdom. he was the prince regent, and he could find an excuse to investigate the incident. as long as he interfered, even the mastermind behind the scenes would restrain himself and not point his finger at gu qingxue. she would not be in danger.


    mo yunye had no right to interfere in these matters, but rong zhan could. however, he did nothing and did not even stop gu qingxue from leaving, which was why she was in danger.


    mo yunye could not understand this.


    faced with mo yunye¡¯s questioning, rong zhan merely curled his lips indifferently, his eyes so cold that they were almost ice. ¡°no wonder she¡¯s not willing to pay attention to you. mo yunye, you really don¡¯t understand her.¡±


    she was gu qingxue. she was an eagle that soared through the nine heavens, not a canary locked in a cage.


    as a female doctor, she had never relied on rong zhan or anyone else to have such a high status. it was all because of herself.


    how could she not know that she could have asked rong zhan for help? she was so smart and naturally knew, but she was not willing. she had the ability to rely on herself, so why did she have to rely on others to live?


    she was gu qingxue. she had never been a weakling, and she did not need to walk a path that others had paved for her!


    mo yunye¡¯s sore spot was suddenly poked. his expression suddenly twisted, and his eyes seeped with raging anger. ¡°rong zhan, don¡¯t think that i don¡¯t dare to kill you!¡±


    ¡°mo yunye, you can try.¡± rong zhan was extremely disdainful.


    mo yunye¡¯s anger reached its peak. his palm landed on the low table beside him, making a muffled sound. the low table was turned into pieces under his terrifying internal energy.¡±l won¡¯t argue with you today, but when qingxue returns safely, i¡¯ll definitely compete with you!¡±


    rong zhan did not think much of it. he ordered the coachman to lower the curtain and drove away.


    lin sheng, who was beside mo yunye, watched as rong zhan¡¯s carriage left and was equally indignant. ¡°your highness, are we just going to let this matter go? although we can¡¯t kill rong zhan, we can at least fight him to the death. he might not be able to get away with it.


    mo yunye¡¯s eyes were filled with coldness, ¡± i can¡¯t go to the imperial consort¡¯s tomb, only he can help qingxue.¡±


    even ordinary officials were not qualified to go to a place like that, let alone someone of his status.


    rong han was the regent prince, and it was already against the rules for him to go to the imperial consort¡¯s tomb. it was even more impossible for mo yunye to go there and cause a dispute between the two countries..

 Chapter 597 - Chapter 597: Beauty Yin Almost Turned Into a Dry Corpse

    chapter 597: beauty yin almost turned into a dry corpse


    translator: endlessfantasy translation editor: endlessfantasy translation


    no matter how anxious mo yunye was, he could not help gu qingxue. the only thing he could do was to watch rong zhan go to her.


    initially, he wanted to at least berate rong zhan.


    however, rong zhan¡¯s words made him flustered.


    he wanted to refute, but he could not find the right words. every word that rong zhan said was so sharp that he could not refute at all.


    it was true that qingxue ignored him, but he did not think that rong zhan would have a chance.


    it was only a draw. he was temporarily behind, and rong zhan might not win.


    ¡°have you found out who was the one who secretly attacked qingxue?¡± mo yunye tiredly rubbed the space between his eyebrows and asked.


    lin sheng lowered his voice and whispered into mo yunye¡¯s ear, ¡°if i¡¯m not mistaken, it¡¯s the consort that the palace is most proud of. imperial physician qin is also one of her people. that year, she was probably the one who made miss gu¡¯s father be the scapegoat and got rid of him..


    ¡°i remember that her older brother is prince heng¡­ prince heng probably played a part in this. let¡¯s go to prince heng¡¯s residence. i want to see this prince.¡± mo yunye laughed in anger.


    lin sheng agreed, and the carriage reentered the capital along the road, heading straight for heng prince¡¯s residence.


    at the same time, in the imperial tombs in the suburbs.


    gu qingxue had brought the imperial edict with her this time. she had just arrived at the imperial consort¡¯s tomb and immediately showed it to the guards. the guards in the imperial consort¡¯s tomb immediately obeyed her and took out beauty yin¡¯s corpse from the imperial consort¡¯s tomb as per her request.


    in the spacious hall, gu qingxue and judge wu had already prepared a spacious stone platform. the two of them covered it and waited for the guards to bring beauty yin¡¯s body to them.


    judge wu looked at the thin glove on his hand with interest. he turned to gu qingxue and smiled. ¡°qingxue, this thing you gave me is really good. the thin layer is sticking to my palm, and it feels very wonderful.


    ¡°of course,¡± gu qingxue replied with a smile. ¡°this is a glove i developed myself. it can fit the palm very tightly. it¡¯s also quite tough and not easy to break. it can effectively prevent us from coming into contact with dirty things when we¡¯re dissecting.¡±


    judge wu nodded with a smile, and he sighed. ¡°not bad, not bad. it¡¯s indeed a good item.¡±


    as he said this, judge wu felt even more emotional.


    as expected, gu qingxue was a person who could often surprise people. every time she had a wonderful idea, judge wu would sigh from the bottom of his heart.


    as the two of them spoke, the leader of the imperial tombs¡¯ guards, general fan, led his guards and had them carry a stretcher over to deliver beauty yin¡¯s corpse.


    gu qingxue looked at beauty yin¡¯s corpse with a serious expression, and an especially deep light appeared in her eyes.


    after preparing for such a long time and racking her brains, she finally saw beauty yin¡¯s corpse.


    ¡°hurry, hurry, hurry, place the corpse on the platform. remember to be careful and not injure her.¡± after giving his orders to his subordinates, general fan turned to look at gu qingxue and the other man. he cupped his hands together and smiled. ¡°i¡¯ve made the two lords wait for a long time. my lords, this is the body of lady yin.¡±


    gu qingxue looked at bbeauty yin, who had been placed on the stone platform and had almost become a dried corpse after the passage of time.


    beauty yin¡¯s body was wearing a dress that had turned yellowish. her hands were crossed in front of her body, and her skin was dark. her eyes were closed, and her quiet and calm appearance made her look like she was asleep. even though her cheeks were sunken, one could still vaguely see her beauty from back then..

 Chapter 598 - Chapter 598: Poisoned Before Death

    chapter 598: poisoned before death


    translator: endlessfantasy translation editor: endlessfantasy translation


    ¡°general fan, you¡¯ve worked hard. leave the rest to us. you can take your leave.¡± judge wu¡¯s attention was completely focused on beauty yin as he spoke to general fan expressionlessly.


    general fan¡¯s face also revealed a fawning smile. he nodded his head and agreed, ¡°yes, this lowly one will take my leave now.¡±


    after general fan left with his guards, gu qingxue picked up the sharp scalpel on the stone table. she looked at judge wu and said, ¡°let¡¯s begin.¡±


    judge wu nodded. he helped gu qingxue cut open the clothes on the corpse.


    due to the special method of preserving the corpse, even after more than 20 years, beauty yin¡¯s corpse did not decay, nor did it have any stench. instead, it emitted a faint medicinal fragrance. moreover, although her skin was harder than most people¡¯s, her joints were not stiff. with a little force, he could pry open her hands in front of her body and reveal her flat stomach.


    gu qingxue¡¯s scalpel was suspended above beauty yin¡¯s lower abdomen. then, as she took a deep breath, the sharp blade lowered and slowly cut open beauty yin¡¯s belly.


    immediately, a foul smell poured out from her open stomach. the strange and pungent smell was almost nauseating!


    gu qingxue and judge wu both took a step back at the same time from the pungent smell.


    ¡°what¡¯s this smell? how can it be so disgusting? ¡± judge wu almost could not breathe. he looked at the corpse in disbelief. he did not expect that the corpse could still have such a disgusting smell after being processed.


    before the bodies of the concubines or consorts were buried, they had to go through a very strict process. otherwise, beauty yin¡¯s body would not have been preserved for such a long time without rotting.


    however, the unusual stench in beauty yin¡¯s body was indeed a little strange. ¡°judge wu, please take a look. the inside of beauty yin¡¯s body has already started to rot. however, because the body has been processed, the speed of the decay has been delayed.¡± as gu qingxue spoke, she opened up beauty yin¡¯s stomach further.


    through the gloves, gu qingxue could clearly feel what was inside beauty yin¡¯s stomach. it was like a soft cotton ball. with a slight touch, it melted into a stinky pool of blood, gathering into a ball and accumulating in her body. ¡°i¡¯ve heard that only those who die from poisoning have their internal organs rot.¡± judge wu had not learned the work of a coroner, so he could only act as an assistant, standing by gu qingxue¡¯s side and helping her.


    gu qingxue took out a sterilized jade bottle that she had prepared in advance and stored the strange blood in it. ¡°you¡¯re right. beauty yin¡¯s current situation shows that it¡¯s very likely that she was poisoned. however, we can¡¯t rule out other reasons. judge wu, please help me cut open beauty yin¡¯s neck. i want to see if she has taken any poison.¡±


    with the help of judge wu, he quickly, accurately, and ruthlessly cut down the flesh and bones under beauty yin¡¯s skin, exposing them to the air.


    at the same time, the strange smell hit them in the face, almost enough to make them faint.


    fortunately, judge wu had covered his face, so it blocked away some of the stench. ¡°qingxue, come and take a look. beauty yin¡¯s throat is black. it¡¯s obvious that she was poisoned when she was alive..¡±

 Chapter 599 - Chapter 599: What Do You Want These Things For?

    chapter 599: what do you want these things for?


    translator: endlessfantasy translation editor: endlessfantasy translation


    gu qingxue came forward to take a look, and she clearly saw beauty yin¡¯s pitch-black throat. she nodded and said, ¡°that seems to be the case, please continue looking. although beauty yin¡¯s throat has turned black and there are signs of poisoning, her skin and flesh are not too damaged.¡±


    judge wu also took a look, and it was just as gu qingxue had said. he did not understand. he looked at gu qingxue and asked, ¡°what¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    ¡°you should have seen the bodies of those who were poisoned to death. they often died in a terrible way, and some of the poisons were highly corrosive. so, after they died from poisoning, their mouths and throats would have burn-like injuries, and their organs would be completely destroyed. in comparison, beauty yin¡¯s situation is much better,¡± gu qingxue explained.


    judge wu suddenly understood and nodded his head, then he immediately asked, ¡°i understand. what you said makes sense. but what is the reason?¡±


    gu qingxue smiled and explained, ¡°it¡¯s simple, because the poison used by beauty yin is far rarer than the common poisons. poisons are also divided into different grades. the higher the grade of the poison, the more invisible it is.¡±


    ¡°a pill of this level is not something that ordinary people can obtain. at that time, beauty yin was pregnant with the emperor¡¯s child and was pampered. there was no need for a mere imperial physician to poison her. unless, it was someone who had a conflict of interest with her, then he would want her life,¡¯ judge wu said.


    gu qingxue used a silver spoon to dig out some of the black powder that had gathered in beauty yin¡¯s throat and concluded, ¡°furthermore, even if my father is the chief imperial physician of the imperial hospital, he has no way of obtaining such a rare and precious poison. just this point alone can prove that my father has been wronged.


    when judge wu heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but let out a long sigh, ¡°it¡¯s been almost 20 years, and we can still get so many clues from beauty yin¡¯s body. not to mention, if we had dissected her immediately back then, we might have been able to catch the real murderer very quickly. it¡¯s a pity that we didn¡¯t investigate it in detail back then, and your father died a tragic death.¡±


    when gu qingxue heard this, she felt a throbbing pain in her heart.


    her father was really innocent. he was obviously an honest and dutiful person, but he was involved in a palace fight for no reason and became the victim of someone else¡¯s power struggle. he was full of grievances and was beaten to death.


    it was so miserable and sorrowful.


    gu qingxue¡¯s mood was affected by the body¡¯s original owner. she took a deep breath and felt the excruciating pain in her heart. she carefully packed the bottles containing the corpse fluid and the powder.


    ¡°qingue, what do you want these things for? after tonight, we can set off and return. at that time, his majesty will be able to figure out the whole matter when he sees the corpse.¡± judge wu looked at gu qingue in confusion.


    the smile in gu qingxue¡¯s eyes deepened as she said indifferently, ¡°i have a way to accurately determine what kind of poison is contained in the corpse fluid and powder. some rare poisons can only be obtained through special means. if we can confirm the poison, we may be able to narrow down the scope and find the culprit faster.¡±


    judge wu looked at gu qingxue and could not help but sigh. ¡°if your father knew you were so outstanding, he would be very pleased. you¡¯re right, we don¡¯t just have to find the culprit. we also have to find the person who really framed your father. don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ll help you with the investigation..¡±

 Chapter 600 - Chapter 600: You ‘re So Annoying

    chapter 600: you ¡®re so annoying


    translator: endlessfantasy translation editor: endlessfantasy translation


    ¡°it¡¯s getting late. i¡¯ll go back to my room and study it. my men will be responsible for guarding the body. you should rest early, judge wu.¡± as gu qingxue spoke, she removed her gloves and face cloth, stood up, and walked out.


    outside the hall, qin yun and the guards of the gu family were waiting.


    when qin yun saw gu qingxue, she bowed respectfully. ¡°eldest miss, hot water has been prepared in the room. why don¡¯t this servant help you take a bath and change your clothes first?¡±


    gu qingxue had traveled for a whole day, and she had even encountered an assassination on the way. she felt uncomfortable all over, so she nodded and agreed. ¡°alright. the rest of you must take good care of the corpse. no matter what happens, you can¡¯t leave the corpse at all. we¡¯ll set off for our return tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°yes!¡± the guards responded in unison.


    gu qingxue rubbed the space between her brows to ease the rising fatigue in her heart, then followed qin yun back to her room to take a bath and change her clothes.


    after she was done washing up, gu qingxue told musical note to rest in the room next door. she then locked the door and quickly entered the research institute.


    everything in the research institute was the same as before. gu qingxue did not see the little butler immediately after she entered, so she couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled. ¡°little butler, where are you?¡±


    ¡°host, i¡¯m here.¡± at this time, a beautiful woman in a bunny girl¡¯s outfit walked out of the room, revealing her long legs in fishnet socks. half of her body was hidden behind the door, and she hummed softly and said, ¡°host, i can¡¯t zip up my zipper. can you come over and help me? ¡±


    gu qingxue¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°if you can¡¯t wear it, then you can run around naked. don¡¯t hurt my eyes.


    the little butler¡¯s expression immediately collapsed. he spread his hands and said, ¡°how boring. host, can you please give me a reaction that a normal person should have? don¡¯t you humans like beautiful women, regardless of gender? am i not pretty enough?¡±


    seeing that the little butler did not forget to pose like a hot model as he spoke,


    gu qingxue felt goosebumps on her back. ¡°i¡¯m not interested in robots.¡±


    when the little butler heard this, it exploded with disbelief. ¡°host, how can you discriminate against us robots? what¡¯s wrong with being a robot? did a robot eat your rice?¡±


    ¡°the robot drank my gasoline.¡± gu qingxue calmly glanced at the little butler. she wanted to see what other tricks this fellow could come up with.


    the little butler was immediately rendered speechless. he snorted and began to act coquettishly. ¡°you¡¯re so annoying. aren¡¯t you the one who wanted to let me drink it? good host, let¡¯s not be calculative over these small things. just tell me, what are you doing here today? do you need my help?¡±


    ¡°yes, i do. i hope you can stay away from me.¡± gu qingxue glanced at the little butler¡¯s body, which was so hot that it violated normal physiology, and silently retreated a little.


    the little butler snorted and said proudly, ¡°host, you¡¯re really annoying. alright, i¡¯ll change my outfit.


    as the little butler spoke, smoke suddenly began to rise from his body. then, his petite and lovely body walked out of the smoke.


    the sexy and charming big beauty immediately turned into a petite and cute little ioli. the little butler raised his chin and said with a proud face, ¡°host, you should be satisfied now, right?¡±


    gu qingxue nodded perfunctorily, then took out the two small medicine bottles and handed them to the little butler, letting him have a look.. ¡°i need to test these two things,¡±

 Chapter 601 - Chapter 601: Don’t Worry, I’ll Handle It

    chapter 601: don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ll handle it


    translator: endlessfantasy translation editor: endlessfantasy translation


    after the little butler heard this, he came over with a curious face and sniffed the smell of the medicine bottle. he immediately frowned from the smell .¡±good lord, host, you¡¯ve already started to dig things out of the corpse? the smell of the corpse is too strong. wait here, i¡¯ll turn on the machine for you. you can study it slowly.¡±


    gu qingxue nodded. she was about to sit down and rest when she suddenly heard the system¡¯s notification ring out in the air.


    ¡°a new mission has been launched. help the original owner of this body fulfill her long-cherished wish. after completing the mission, you will be rewarded with points.¡±


    gu qingxue¡¯s heart stirred. she could not wait to open the mission details and read them carefully. she realized that the original owner of the body had three wishes. the first wish was to clear her father¡¯s name and take back the gu family to take care of her grandmother and family.


    gu qingxue had already fulfilled more than half of this wish. she only had to wait until she found the true murderer who had killed beauty yin back then before she would be able to fulfill her wish.


    the second and third wishes of the body¡¯s original owner were big question marks. they looked like missions that could not be accepted in a game.


    gu qingxue frowned in confusion. ¡°little butler, come here.¡±


    ¡°what¡¯s wrong, host? i¡¯ve only left for a short while, and you¡¯re already missing me?¡± the little butler walked over with a smile. as it spoke, it did not forget to throw gu qingxue a flirtatious look.


    gu qingxue showed the little butler the details of the mission. ¡°i asked you to come over and take a look at this mission. it seemed like the three quests had been combined into one big quest. also, why can¡¯t i see the remaining two wishes of the original owner of my body?¡±


    the little butler came over and took a look. after a moment of silence, he explained, ¡°it¡¯s like this, host. i think it¡¯s because you can only see the contents of the second mission after you¡¯ve completed the first wish of the original owner.


    ¡°i didn¡¯t expect a quest to be so troublesome.¡± gu qingxue looked at the two big question marks, feeling a little depressed.


    if she knew the content of the mission, she could start the mission right away. after all, the regrets left behind by the previous owner when she died were not trivial matters, and they could not be solved overnight.


    she had been doing the first mission ever since she came to this world. in the end, she still had not been able to complete it.


    gu qingxue could not help but have a headache.


    ¡°host, don¡¯t be so sad! you see, there are points behind the first wish, a total of 6000 points!¡± the little butler saw gu qingxue¡¯s lack of interest and quickly comforted her.


    gu qingxue took a look and saw the reward points as expected, and the unhappiness in her heart lessened. ¡°it seems that i can only solve them one by one. is the machine on? i¡¯ll go and do some tests.¡±


    it was said that one should not bite off more than one could chew, but it might not be a bad thing to fulfill one¡¯s wishes one by one.


    ¡°of course, i¡¯ll turn it on. don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ll handle it.¡± the little butler accompanied gu qingxue to the laboratory machine.


    gu qingxue was busy the entire night.


    the next morning, gu qingue and the others left with beauty yin¡¯s corpse. on the way back, gu qingue told judge wu about the results she had obtained.


    the way back, gu qingxue told judge wu about the results she had obtained.


    beauty yin was poisoned by a type of poison called ¡®withered bones¡¯, which is a type of gu poison. moreover, this poison had a very special characteristic. that was, under normal circumstances, only women would be poisoned by this kind of poison. even if men were poisoned, it would be ineffective. this was because the withered bones was only effective on women. when women were first poisoned, they would not even feel any discomfort..

 Chapter 602 - Chapter 602: The Truth Is Revealed

    chapter 602: the truth is revealed


    translator: endlessfantasy translation editor: endlessfantasy translation


    when the poisoned woman became pregnant, the gu insect would be transferred from the woman¡¯s body to the child¡¯s body, further poisoning the mother and child. when the fetus in the womb grew bigger, the poison would spread even more. in the end, the child in her stomach would directly develop into a poisonous fetus, causing one corpse with two lives.


    moreover, the time when the withered bones poison takes effect is usually when the fetus was around five months old. at this time, the fetus would be in its embryonic form. once the fetus died, both mother and child would die.


    judge wu sat in the car, and after hearing gu qingxue¡¯s words, he broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°there¡¯s actually such a vicious poison in this world?¡±


    for a woman, it was a very happy thing to have a new life in her stomach. however, once one was poisoned, the fetus in the womb would become a death talisman. how terrifying was that!


    gu qingxue¡¯s expression was cold. how could she not feel that the person who had poisoned beauty yin had ulterior motives? she cast her gaze into the distance and said in a leisurely tone, ¡°i guess that even on the day of beauty yin¡¯s death, she didn¡¯t realize that she wasn¡¯t actually poisoned that day. she was pregnant with a poisoned fetus from the beginning.¡±


    as she thought about this, gu qingxue felt that her father¡¯s death was unjust.


    at that time, beauty yin¡¯s fetus was taken care of by her father. her father was a scapegoat from the beginning. he was only waiting for the miscarriage. no matter how meticulously her father took care of beauty yin, she would still die.


    after all, no one would have thought that the child in beauty yin¡¯s stomach could not be saved from the very beginning.


    ¡°isn¡¯t master¡¯s medical skills very high? he has been taking care of beauty yin¡¯s fetus all this time. how could he not have noticed that beauty yin was poisoned?¡± qin yun asked in disbelief after listening to the conversation between the two of them in shock.


    ¡°the poison of a gu worm is the hardest to be detected. it was like the gu worm that beauty yin was infected with. before it acted up, it was always lurking in her and the fetus¡¯ bodies, and it was not easy to detect. once it acted up, it would be ferocious enough to kill a person in an instant. even if they discovered it later, the poison would enter the bone marrow and it would be difficult to save the person. at that time, everyone linked the death of beauty


    yin and the dragon fetus to gu ye, but no one thought that it was actually a gu worm.¡± judge wu could not help but recall the time when gu ye had died, and his eyes were filled with tears.


    for a moment, the three people fell into silence.


    ¡°fortunately, the truth is out. when i return, i will find his majesty to explain this matter and have him prove my father¡¯s innocence. i will let the world know that my father is not the murderer of the sick.¡± gu qingxue¡¯s gaze was firm as she spoke.


    however, judge wu¡¯s eyes were filled with unconcealable worry. he looked at gu qingxue.¡±what happened after that? your father¡¯s grievances have indeed been redressed, but how are we going to catch the culprit? we don¡¯t know when this poison was placed in beauty yin¡¯s body. we have no chance of finding the real murderer and finding out the truth.¡±


    ¡°judge wu, there¡¯s always a way out. what we can¡¯t do now might not be impossible in the future. just like before, we didn¡¯t think that we could successfully prove my father¡¯s innocence, right? and now, we¡¯ve done it.


    there¡¯s still a long way to go, and we¡¯ll have plenty of opportunities.¡± gu qingxue¡¯s face was filled with confidence, and judge wu could not help but believe her words..

 Chapter 603 - Chapter 603: There’s An Assassin, Capture Him

    chapter 603: there¡¯s an assassin, capture him


    translator: endlessfantasy translation editor: endlessfantasy translation


    it was strange. judge wu was never someone who liked to dream, but every time he saw gu qingxue, he would always feel an inexplicable sense of security, as if everything this girl said would come true.


    perhaps, it was because gu qingxue could surprise him every time that he couldn¡¯t help but trust her.


    clang!


    before gu qingxue could finish her sentence, the carriage they were in suddenly shook violently. then, it seemed to sink deep into the ground. the horse pulled with all its might, but it was still stuck.


    ¡°how did you drive? how are we going to escape if the wheel is stuck here?¡± outside the door, the guard¡¯s dissatisfied scolding could be heard.


    ¡°what happened? why are you making such a big fuss?¡± judge wu stretched out his hand to pull open the carriage¡¯s curtain and asked as he looked at the people outside the door.


    ¡°my lord!¡± judge wu¡¯s manservant sat outside the carriage. he looked discontentedly at the coachman beside him, who had his head lowered and did not dare to make a sound. ¡°just now, the coachman was driving the carriage, but he insisted on taking a detour to take this small road. in the end, the small road was muddy, and he refused to turn around, causing the wheels of the carriage to be stuck in the ground. the entire wheel has sunk in, and we can¡¯t move even if we want to.¡¯


    the coachman was so dejected that he did not even dare to breathe. ¡°i also saw that you two were in rush, so i wanted to take a shortcut but did not think that it would backfire.¡¯


    gu qingxue lifted the curtain and lowered her head to look at the wheels that were deedlv embedded in the ground. she was also a little worried. ¡°looking at the condition of the wheel, i¡¯m afraid we have to get off the car and help push it.¡±


    judge wu furrowed his brows. he saw that the coachman had been hiding his left hand in his sleeve, and could not help but take a few more glances at him.


    in the end, he realized that the other party looked very unfamiliar.


    ¡°what¡¯s your name?¡± judge wu looked at the coachman in front of him with a puzzled expression and asked.


    the coachman, who had been silent with his head lowered, suddenly raised his head and flashed the sharp dagger in his hand. he directly aimed at judge wu¡¯s throat.


    ¡°judge wu!¡± gu qingxue acted quickly, grabbing him and yanking it hard.


    judge wu awkwardly fell back into the carriage, but he also successfully dodged the dagger. the dagger swept across, but it only cut his collar and did not hurt him.


    ¡°there¡¯s an assassin! catch him!¡± judge wu shouted.


    the coachman was extremely fast. without waiting for the manservant and qin yun to make a move, he had already gotten off the carriage. then, he immediately took out a signal flare from his chest and threw it into the air.


    with a loud bang, the blood-red signal flare instantly lit up the gray winter sky. the blood-red color shocked gu qingxue.


    it was obvious that they had been tricked!


    she had thought that it was already very dangerous to encounter an assassin, but she did not expect that the other party would be so bold and really want to kill them. they even placed people in the consort¡¯s mausoleum and secretly replaced their coachmen to deliberately bring them here!


    ¡°damn you, who are you sending a message to?¡± qin yun¡¯s expression suddenly darkened. she rushed out of her original spot. she closed in on the coachman, took out the short knife hidden in her sleeve, and slit his throat.


    however, the coachman¡¯s lips still had a sinister smile even before he fell to the ground in pain.


    it was only then that qin yun managed to stand firm. a few darts shot out rapidly and headed straight in her direction..

 Chapter 604 - Chapter 604: I Want to Leave This Place Alive

    chapter 604: i want to leave this place alive


    translator: endlessfantasy translation editor: endlessfantasy translation


    qin yun became alert. she quickly raised her hand and cut off one of the broken darts.


    however, immediately after, two more darts flew over and quickly pierced through her side abdomen, and shoulder.


    ¡°qin yun!¡± gu qingxue watched as qin yun fell with a muffled groan. she then looked at the gu family¡¯s guards and loudly ordered, ¡°go save her!¡±


    at the same time, the assassins hiding in the woods on both sides of the path swarmed out. each and every one of them was aggressive, and they all looked like they were not to be trifled with.


    ¡°a bunch of despicable people. if you have the guts, then fight me one-on-one. why are you using your numbers to bully us?¡± qin yun endured the pain and pulled out the dart from her body. blood spurted out as she moved, and it was so painful that her forehead was covered in a cold sweat.


    gu qingxue could clearly see a strange green color in qin yun¡¯s blood that had splattered on the ground. it was obvious that she had been poisoned.


    as expected, qin yun¡¯s face had turned much paler. she coughed a few times, and a bloody taste gushed out of her throat.


    however, she forced herself to swallow the bloody taste and endured it, not letting herself show weakness.


    however, the intense pain swept over her. she was still trembling from the pain as she faced the assassins in black head-on.


    the assassins were aggressive. at a glance, there were at least 30 to 40 people. they surrounded the carriage that gu qingxue and the others were in. in terms of aura and killing intent, they were definitely not comparable to the assassins from the night before!


    gu qingxue gritted her teeth unwillingly. she finally understood that this was the main show.


    these people had been waiting here, waiting for them to think that there were no more assassins. when they began to relax, they would suddenly appear and give them a head-on blow, taking their lives.


    when the gu family¡¯s guards saw qin yun dealing with the assassins by herself, they also rushed over and helped her to tussle with the assassins.


    however, the gu family¡¯s guards ¡®martial arts skills were far inferior to these assassins. moreover, they only had one-tenth of the number of people on the other side. when a few of them rushed to qin yun¡¯s side, they were almost instantly surrounded by the assassins and drowned in them.


    meanwhile, the sharp blades in the assassins¡¯ hands mercilessly landed on qin yun and the guards.


    qin yun gritted her teeth and shouted in gu qingxue¡¯s direction, ¡°eldest miss, don¡¯t worry about us. you guys should leave quickly!


    gu qingxue looked at the scene in front of her with an expressionless face. she seemed exceptionally calm.


    leave? the wheels of the carriage were stuck in the ground, so how could they leave so easily?


    they had already fallen into the enemy¡¯s trap. it was impossible to leave alive without paying a price.


    thinking of this, gu qingxue¡¯s expression was filled with determination. she looked at the three assassins rushing towards her and pulled judge wu away.


    she aimed the hidden arrow at the assassins and shot out three arrows.


    the arrows pierced through the air and quickly sank into the chests of the assassins.


    the assassins fell to the ground and stopped moving.


    judge wu looked at gu qingxue in surprise.


    gu qingxue¡¯s actions were too swift and decisive, and judge wu could not believe his eyes.


    although gu qingxue had killed so many assassins before, judge wu had not seen it with his own eyes. he thought that gu qingxue had been forced to kill people when she was at her limit.


    however, at this moment, as he looked at gu qingxue, a complicated feeling rose in his heart. he kept feeling that gu qingxue was different from what he had imagined..

 Chapter 605 - Chapter 605: Bring the Corpse Back

    chapter 605: bring the corpse back


    translator: endlessfantasy translation editor: endlessfantasy translation


    her calm attitude and swift movements were completely unlike what a weak woman should have.


    gu qingxue did not have the time to care about judge wu¡¯s shock. she quickly rushed out of the carriage and jumped onto the horse¡¯s back.


    the horse neighed irritatedly. it twisted its head and resisted a little, then obediently followed gu qingxue¡¯s orders.


    gu qingxue cut the rope between the horse and the carriage, then used the silver needle in her hand to stab the horse. ¡°go!¡±


    the horse writhed in pain and charged forward with gu qingxue in tow.


    everyone looked at gu qingxue¡¯s actions in shock. her cold voice was clear and pleasant to the ears. ¡°i know that the person your master wants to kill is me. it won¡¯t be that easy for you to take my life!¡±


    ¡°eldest miss¡­¡± qin yun knew that gu qingxue was not someone who was afraid of death. she watched as the assassins ¡®attention was drawn to gu qingxue, and they all chased after her.


    qin yun suddenly realized that gu qingxue had done it on purpose. she was worried about their safety, so she used herself as bait to lure them away!


    qin yun¡¯s tears flowed out of her eyes uncontrollably. she gritted her teeth so hard that she almost broke them. she wanted to stop more assassins as if she had gone mad. ¡°stop these assassins and protect the eldest miss!¡±


    the other guards present also understood gu qingxue¡¯s true intentions. they tried to kill as many assassins as possible.


    however, their strength was limited, and the number of assassins they could keep behind was countable.


    in the end, nearly 90% of the assassins still chased after gu qingxue.


    ¡°hurry, hurry up and chase after them!¡± judge wu clenched his teeth and loudly said.


    the manservants and the guards of the gu family hurriedly mounted their horses and chased after them like crazy.


    qin yun¡¯s heart was burning with anxiety. she also wanted to chase after them, but her injuries were too severe. in addition to the poison in her body, she lost all her strength the moment she stepped onto the horse and fell stiffly from it.


    fortunately, judge wu rushed over and reached out to catch qin yun, preventing her from falling to the ground.


    qin yun¡¯s lips had already turned a dark purple, and a cold aura emanated from her entire body. ¡°judge wu, save the eldest miss!¡±


    ¡°i know. i will definitely bring her back. miss qin yun, you¡¯ve done very well. you¡¯ve been poisoned, so it¡¯s not appropriate for you to rush over.¡± judge wu took out the antidotes he had made himself and fed them to qin yun. ¡°in half an hour, the poison in your body should be completely cured. if we still don¡¯t return by then, you can bring the corpse back!¡±


    qin yun¡¯s eyes widened, and she rejected the martial arts department judge without hesitation. ¡°no, i promised to protect the eldest miss. how can i leave her behind? ¡®


    ¡°the other party¡¯s goal is to cover up the truth of what happened back then. we might not be able to escape death, but the truth can¡¯t be buried. after you recover your strength, leave immediately. go as far as you can!¡± judge wu grabbed qin yun¡¯s shoulder and said with a serious expression.


    qin yun¡¯s face was pale, and she was stunned on the spot. she felt a chill spread through her entire body, and her entire body was almost numb.


    judge wu did not have time to care about qin yun. after he brought qin yun back to the carriage, he also took a horse and left on the horse..

 Chapter 606 - Chapter 606: Save the Eldest Miss

    chapter 606: save the eldest miss


    translator: endlessfantasy translation editor: endlessfantasy translation


    qin yun looked at judge wu¡¯s departing figure. she wanted to stop them, but she did not have the strength. she closed her eyes weakly. she did not know how long she had been unconscious under the effects of the poison.


    in her dreams, qin yun dreamed of gu qingxue being surrounded by assassins and dying under their blades.


    she felt even more pain, and her face was almost burning up. someone raised his hand and slapped her face twice. ¡°young lady, wake up!¡±


    qin yun looked at the person¡¯s cold eyes and felt that he looked familiar. he seemed to be the prince regent¡¯s men.


    qin yun could not care less about how much pain she was in. she grabbed the arm of the person in front of her while trembling. ¡°save, save the eldest miss.


    she¡¯s being chased by an assassin. she¡¯s just in front¡­¡±


    seeing that qin yun fainted after speaking, liu yi was shocked and quickly looked at rong zhan, who was sitting on the horse.¡±your royal highness.¡±


    rong zhan pulled the reins in his hand and left on his horse without waiting for liu yi to finish his sentence.


    liu yi hurriedly instructed ji yan and the others, ¡°hurry, hurry and chase after them! protect his royal highness!¡±


    ji yan and the other secret guards rushed out, leaving liu yu to take care of qin


    yun.


    liu yi took out the antidote that he had brought with him and wanted qin yun to drink it.


    however, the poison in qin yun was so fierce that she no longer had the strength to drink the medicine.


    when liu yi saw qin yun¡¯s extremely pained expression, he hesitated for a moment before raising his head and placing the antidote in his mouth. he then forced qin yun to drink it¡­


    on the other side, gu qingxue was riding her horse out of the forest along a small path. her eyes suddenly opened up and she arrived at a frozen lake.


    the hard layer of white ice was able to withstand the weight of the horse and gu qingxue¡¯s body. the hooves of the horses knocked on the ice, producing a crisp sound.


    behind her was a dark mass of assassins closing in. gu qingxue swept her gaze around, but the horse beneath her suddenly slipped. its hooves twisted, and its body fell heavily to the ground.


    gu qingxue¡¯s body started to shake violently. then, as the horse hit the ground, she was sent flying from where she was.


    gu qingxue was already prepared. when she flew out, she curled her body into a ball and landed on her back. she crashed heavily into the ice block, and it hurt so much that she clenched her teeth, not allowing herself to make any sound of weakness.


    after rolling on the ground, gu qingxue absorbed the force of her fall. she stood up and turned to face the assassins. she raised her arm and released all the sleeve darts she could release.


    whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!


    gu qingxue¡¯s attack was fast, accurate, and ruthless. she did not give the assassins any chance to dodge.


    the arrows were dipped in poison, and wherever they passed, several assassins fell to the ground with muffled groans.


    the leader of the assassins had a blood-red silk scarf on his sleeve. he narrowed his vicious eyes and went straight for gu qingxue to grab her. ¡°you¡¯re overestimating your own strength!¡±


    gu qingxue¡¯s face paled, and she stood rooted to the ground as if she had been scared silly.


    when the assassin¡¯s palm was just a hair¡¯s breadth away from gu qingxue, she suddenly grabbed her cloak and turned around. as she turned, the silver needles hidden in her hand scattered in all directions like a fairy scattering flowers!


    the assassins did not expect gu qingxue to have so many tricks up her sleeve. they quickly dodged, but there was no guarantee that they wouldn¡¯t be shot by the silver needles.


    the silver needles glowed with a cold blue light, and it was obvious that they were covered in poison. the assassins were pierced by the silver needles. they groaned and fell to the ground..

 Chapter 607 - Chapter 607: It’s a Good Time Alarm the Person Hiding Behind the Scenes

    chapter 607: it¡¯s a good time alarm the person hiding behind the scenes


    translator: endlessfantasy translation editor: endlessfantasy translation


    after was done, she quickly retreated and put some distance between her and the assassin.


    there were so many assassins on the scene, and it was not easy for her to deal with them alone. she could only try to kill as many people as possible in a short time.


    fortunately, the poison she had developed was very powerful and not something an ordinary person could withstand. even if these assassins could use inner energy, they would still have a reaction after being poisoned.


    as expected, even the man in the lead had a ferocious expression. he pulled out the silver needles with force and hurriedly tried to use his inner energy to force the poison out.


    it was a pity that the poison gu qingxue had developed was far more powerful than the assassins had imagined. no matter how hard the leader tried, a lot of the poison still remained in his body.


    the man¡¯s body trembled. he opened his mouth and spat out a ball of white foam. his mouth was sour, his head was dizzy, and he had no strength in his body.


    some of the weaker assassins tried their best to resist, but they eventually ran out of strength and fell to the ground one after another.


    ¡°you little b*tch, you¡¯re looking for death,¡± the leading assassin said angrily.


    ¡°i¡¯ll return these words to you. i¡¯ll give you a chance. if you tell me who your master is, i¡¯ll consider letting you live.¡± gu qingxue laughed coldly.


    she did not call these people over to give her life away.


    on the contrary, the reason why she led this group of people here was to completely get rid of these troubles.


    her research institute was filled with her life¡¯s work, and there were too many things inside that could kill people without them noticing.


    however, according to the system¡¯s rules, she could not let anyone see the things in the research institute to avoid the possibility of exposing the existence of the system.


    none of the assassins in front of her were her companions. as long as she wanted to, she could do whatever she wanted to them, even if they saw the treasures in the research institute.


    after all, dead people could not speak.


    ¡°little butler, prepare the sample of the tr virus and the antidote,¡± gu qingxue said to the little butler in her heart.


    the tr virus sample was a virus she had developed in the past. it cost 5000 credit points to use.


    once she used it, gu qingxue¡¯s points would drop by a lot.


    however, she did not care. no matter what, she would make these people who tried to kill her pay the price.


    the little butler could not help but sigh. ¡°host, are you going too far? the tr virus can wipe out a person¡¯s self-consciousness within a minute and turn them all into monsters that kill each other. this way, you won¡¯t be able to leave anyone alive to continue the investigation.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s fine,¡± said nonchalantly, ¡°the death of this group of people will serve as a warning to the person hiding behind us. i want to see how many more assassins he can send to deal with me.


    just as gu qingxue was about to make her move, she suddenly heard the sound of horse hooves approaching at high speed.


    gu qingxue¡¯s brows furrowed at this bad feeling, and she raised her head to look at judge wu and the others who were rushing over.


    gu qingxue¡¯s heart skipped a beat. she quickly hid the virus sample in her sleeve.


    ¡°qingxue!¡± judge wu saw gu qingxue facing dozens of assassins by herself. seeing that she was safe and sound, he could not help but let out a sigh of relief.


    gu qingxue did not expect them to arrive so quickly. she could not help but frown as she thought about her next move..

 Chapter 608 - Chapter 608: You Still Dare to Use Poison

    chapter 608: you still dare to use poison


    translator: endlessfantasy translation editor: endlessfantasy translation


    at this time, she definitely could not use the virus in her hands. otherwise, once the virus spread, it would also hurt judge wu and the others.


    as she thought about this, gu qingxue hid the hand holding the virus medicine behind her back and ordered the little butler in her heart, ¡°change it to a syringe to prevent the agent from spreading through the air.


    the little butler¡¯s worried voice was heard. ¡°host, are you sure? who knows what kind of danger you¡¯ll be in?¡±


    the injection needed to be injected into a person¡¯s body for it to take effect. if gu qingxue did not control it well, she would be injured instead!


    ¡°i¡¯m sure,¡± gu qingxue said firmly. ¡°let¡¯s start as soon as possible.¡±


    the little butler quickly took the medicine from gu qingxue¡¯s hands and replaced it with a small syringe.


    with the virus injection, 3000 points were deducted.


    with the syringe in her hand, gu qingxue quickly pulled down the cloak around her collar. then, in a flash, she quickly rushed to the front of the assassin leader.


    the leader of the assassins was not someone to be trifled with. the sharp blade in his hand spun rapidly and was aimed at gu qingxue¡¯s heart.


    gu qingxue did not seem to see the sharp blade that glowed with a cold light. there was no emotion in her eyes as she ran straight toward the sharp blade.


    judge wu and the others watched this scene with trembling hearts, almost thinking that gu qingxue was going to end her own life!


    however, at this critical moment, the blade stopped firmly at gu qingxue¡¯s chest, just a hair¡¯s breadth away from her.


    the syringe in gu qingxue¡¯s hand was also inserted into the assassin leader¡¯s wrist.


    a sharp pain instantly swept over them. the assassin leader¡¯s eyes burned with anger as he kicked gu qingxue in anger.


    gu qingxue quickly retreated. the assassin leader¡¯s foot brushed past her side, but it still didn¡¯t hurt her at all.


    ¡°b*tch, you still dare to use poison?!¡± the assassin leader had suffered a loss from the poison earlier and had been on his guard. however, he did not expect to be hit in the end. the sharp pain swept over him as if it was free, driving the assassin leader crazy!


    gu qingxue only smiled at this. she did not say a word and made a provocative gesture.


    the assassins¡¯ anger was completely ignited by gu qingxue¡¯s words, and they all charged in her direction like a swarm of bees.


    gu qingxue quickly prepared more injections. she saw the two assassins closest to her running toward her, the sharp blades in their hands sweeping toward her head.


    first, she used a syringe to stab one of them. before gu qingxue could do anything to the other, a long sword pierced through the air and with a whoosh, pierced through the back of the other man¡¯s heart.


    the assassin had never expected such a turn of events. he let out a muffled groan before his body fell limply to the ground.


    gu qingxue looked in the direction the longsword had come from and saw


    judge wu¡¯s gloomy expression. he was leading a few guards over quickly. ¡°gu


    qingxue, do you really not want to live anymore?!¡±


    gu qingxue saw that judge wu¡¯s eyes were about to spew fire, and she knew that this was actually another kind of concern he had for her. ¡°don¡¯t worry. i have a way to deal with them.¡±


    judge wu did not have the time to care whether gu qingxue was telling the truth or not. he quickly pulled out the sharp blade that had been buried in the back of the corpse¡¯s heart. together with the other guards of the gu family, they stood around gu qingxue, using their own bodies to protect her..

 Chapter 609 - Chapter 609: Yo You’ve Already Been Suppressed in Terms of Aura

    chapter 609: yo you¡¯ve already been suppressed in terms of aura


    translator: endlessfantasy translation     editor: endlessfantasy translation


    the assassins swarmed in and surrounded them from all directions.


    gu qingxue saw that judge wu and the others all had expressions that looked as if they were ready to die.


    ¡°all of you, attack together! no matter what, we must fight until the last moment!¡± as judge wu spoke, he madly brandished the sharp long sword in his hand and went straight for the assassins.


    the other guards followed suit and did their best to fight the assassins.


    gu qingxue did not stay idle either. she quickly used the syringes in her hands to stab the assassins as much as she could.


    however, the injection needed time to take effect. after the assassins were injected, they only paused for a moment, but their strength was still very strong. in addition, under the siege of so many assassins, judge wu and the others inevitably found it difficult to deal with them and quickly fell into a disadvantage.


    as judge wu stabbed his sword into a man¡¯s chest, his arm was also cut by a


    sharp blade, and blood flowed out. he lost his strength, and his long sword fell to the ground.


    at this time, an assassin found an opportunity and rushed forward, stabbing his sword toward judge wu¡¯s side.


    judge wu was shocked and quickly retreated. on the other side, gu qingxue acted just in time. the dagger hidden in her sleeve cut the assassin¡¯s tendons and snatched his long sword away. she then immediately stabbed the long sword into the assassin¡¯s chest.


    the assassin let out a painful groan, then his body fell to the ground.


    ¡°qingxue!¡± judge wu stopped gu qingxue¡¯s actions. he pulled gu qingxue back with an anxious expression and warned her, ¡°don¡¯t worry about us, just leave this place. their target is you. as long as you escape successfully, they, they won¡¯t dare to touch us easily!¡±


    gu qingxue only laughed after hearing this. ¡°judge wu, i¡¯m not that naive.¡± after hearing these words, judge wu was instantly rendered speechless.


    gu qingxue was not that naive, and judge wu was not any different. they were both well aware that the other party would not let them off so easily. their target was indeed gu qingxue, but it was easier said than done for her to escape from such a siege. not to mention, judge wu and the others could still survive under such a siege.


    the more the assassins killed, the more courageous they became. in contrast, gu qingxue¡¯s men were already injured one after another. they were no match for these assassins at all. their momentum was already being suppressed by the others.


    death was gradually approaching, and the strong sense of oppression made everyone¡¯s expression freeze even more.


    at this critical moment, the assassin leader suddenly cleared his throat and said loudly, ¡°everyone, get ready!¡±


    the aggressive assassins suddenly retreated together, instantly putting some distance between them and gu qingxue¡¯s group. they no longer surrounded them, but instead formed a line and raised their arms.


    the assassins all had hidden darts on their arms, and the sharp darts emitted a piercing light. gu qingxue¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but tremble at the sight.


    ¡°fire!¡± the assassin leader¡¯s lips curved into a bloodthirsty smile. then, he gave an order!


    ¡°protect qingxue!¡± judge wu led the guards and pounced in front of gu


    qingxue.


    whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!


    the darts shot through the air at high speed, and it looked like it was about to pierce through gu qingxue and the others!


    gu qingxue was also looking at this scene with a grave expression. she watched as dozens of darts were shot at them!


    just as everyone was in despair, a man descended from the sky like a god and landed firmly in front of everyone! ¡°today, no one is allowed to touch her!¡±

 Chapter 610 - Chapter 610: Who Hurt Her?

    chapter 610: who hurt her?


    translator: endlessfantasy translation editor: endlessfantasy translation


    gu qingxue looked on helplessly as the man suddenly appeared in front of her. she felt his boundless inner energy sweep out and quickly knock away the sleeve dart that was flying towards her!


    all the darts were crushed by the terrifying inner strength in an instant, causing everyone¡¯s heart to tighten.


    what a terrifying inner energy!


    almost at the same time the man appeared, everyone present felt a suffocating breath coming at them, making them tremble without exception.


    gu qingxue was also looking at rong zhan. she could not believe that he would rush over at such a critical moment.


    her heart, which had been in her throat, instantly settled down, and gu qingxue suddenly felt a sense of relief.


    this strong feeling of peace surprised gu qingxue herself.


    rong zhan turned to look at gu qingxue.


    gu qingxue¡¯s group was covered in injuries. in comparison, gu qingxue¡¯s condition was undoubtedly the best among this group of people. however, she was still injured. there was a clear cut on her face, but it was no longer bleeding. however, her skin was too fair, so the bloody mark was particularly shocking.


    rong zhan¡¯s heart was instantly in his throat, and his usually cold eyes were filled with anger. he glanced at the assassins and said in a low voice with a murderous intent, ¡°who hurt her?¡±


    everyone¡¯s body trembled as if they were having a spasm. they looked at rong zhan as if they had seen the king of hell.


    the man in front of them was like the king of hell from the depths of hell, leaving nothing behind wherever he went!


    the assassins¡¯ auras were instantly suppressed, and they could clearly feel death approaching.


    after realizing this, some of the assassins turned around and ran.


    the assassin leader¡¯s heart turned cold. he hurriedly tried to stop the people who were running away. ¡°are you all crazy? don¡¯t run, all of you come back!¡±


    how could the fleeing assassins be obedient? they did not want to die. one by one, they charged out like wild horses.


    to this, rong zhan merely laughed in disdain.


    the assassin leader was so angry that he almost vomited blood. he shouted hysterically, ¡°don¡¯t run, all of you stay here! we can win!¡±


    it was a pit that no one present listened to the words of the assassin leader. they were like a group of wild beasts, swarming out.


    the leader of the assassins wanted to call the other assassins back, but rong zhan closed in on him and grabbed his throat.


    crack!


    with a crisp sound, the head of the assassin leader was separated from his neck. the head, which was still stained with blood, flew off from the top of the assassins¡¯ heads and fell to the ground with a heavy muffled sound.


    the other assassins¡¯ hearts sank as they watched this scene.


    rong zhan was expressionless as he walked toward them step by step.


    the assassins refused to show any weakness. without anyone saying anything, they rushed out from where they were at the same time and frantically mobilized their inner force to fight rong zhan to the death.


    at this moment, the assassin in the front suddenly spat out a mouthful of poisonous blood and let out a beast-like roar.


    then, the assassin suddenly fell to the ground and vomited.


    ¡°it¡¯s the poison they were poisoned with. the poison that the eldest miss gave them has taken effect! when the guards saw this scene, they excitedly shouted..¡±

 Chapter 611 - Chapter 611: Your Highness, Please Conduct Yourself With Dignity

    chapter 611: your highness, please conduct yourself with dignity


    translator: endlessfantasy translation     editor: endlessfantasy translation


    after one assassin fell, the rest of the assassins also fell to the ground and twitched. due to the poison in their bodies, they kept spitting out blood and looked like they were dying.


    ¡°what¡¯s going¡­¡± judge wu was only halfway through his sentence when he immediately reacted and then turned his head to look behind him with a surprised expression.


    it was not just judge wu. the guards, who were covered in blood, also turned to look at gu qingxue in unison.


    they all clearly remembered that gu qingxue had poisoned most of the assassins earlier, and it was only now that the poison had finally taken effect on them.


    rong zhan also stopped in his tracks and looked on quietly.


    there were a few assassins who were not poisoned. when they saw their comrades fall one by one, they became even more terrified. they quickly tried to pull their comrades up from the ground. ¡°you guys, get up!¡±


    however, the group of assassins who had fallen to the ground and vomited suddenly opened their mouths and bit their companion with all their might.


    the assassins, who were still conscious, were all shocked. they could not understand what was happening at all. they could only watch as their comrades swarmed toward them, baring their fangs and brandishing their claws.


    immediately after, the group of poisoned assassins seemed to have lost their minds. they were more like a group of irrational lunatics. they bared their fangs and brandished their claws as they pounced on each other. they tried their best to bite each other¡¯s bodies, bite after bite, without mercy.


    the guards had never seen such a scene before. after their bodies trembled uncontrollably, they vomited.


    judge wu also felt nauseous, and he needed to restrain himself to ensure that he would not vomit it out in front of everyone. the scene in front of him was too shocking.


    the living ate each other. what a terrifying hell on earth this was.


    as the instigator of everything, gu qingxue had a faint smile on her lips from the beginning to the end as she quietly watched the scene in front of her.


    these people had gone crazy and wanted to kill her, so they naturally had to be prepared to be killed by her.


    rong zhan retracted his gaze and walked toward gu qingxue.


    she really wanted to ask him why he was here and how he knew she was in danger.


    however, she saw that rong zhan¡¯s gaze was deep and guessed that he must have something to say.


    rong zhan stood in front of gu qingxue and reached out to caress her face gently. his eyes were filled with pity. ¡°does it hurt?¡±


    rong zhan¡¯s movements were extremely careful as if he was treating a rare treasure, afraid of hurting her.


    gu qingxue looked at rong zhan and saw the concern in his eyes. her face flushed red uncontrollably, and even her ears became flushed.


    rong zhan¡¯s eyes trembled when he saw this. he pressed his forehead against gu qingxue¡¯s and asked uneasily, ¡°why is your face so red? do you have a fever?¡±


    ¡°your royal highness, please conduct yourself with dignity.¡± gu qingxue pushed rong zhan away.


    judge wu was completely stunned.


    he even began to suspect that he was hallucinating due to his old age. otherwise, how could he see the prince regent, who had never been close to women, so caring about gu qingxue?


    seeing judge wu¡¯s expression of disbelief, the other guards on the scene all had calm faces, already used to it..

 Chapter 612 - Chapter 612: I Have a Good Idea

    chapter 612: i have a good idea


    translator: endlessfantasy translation editor: endlessfantasy translation


    when they had been guards at the gu residence, they had always seen the prince regent running toward the gu residence with his son. they were all men, so it was not so difficult to guess the thoughts of the prince regent.


    at the same time, ji yan and the rest of the assassins had also arrived.


    ¡°where¡¯s qin yun? why don¡¯t i see her?¡± seeing that everyone was there except for qin yun, gu qingxue was worried.


    as soon as she finished speaking, liu yi had already rushed over in a carriage.


    before the carriage even came to a complete stop, qin yun could not wait to jump down from the carriage. ¡°eldest miss!¡±


    however, the poison in qin yun¡¯s body had yet to be completely removed. her legs turned to jelly, and she was about to fall to the ground after she jumped off the carriage.


    fortunately, liu yi acted in time and reached out to hold onto qin yun¡¯s slender and soft waist.


    an inexplicable feeling rose in liu yi¡¯s heart. he said to qin yun with a calm face, ¡°miss qin yun, please be careful.


    if qin yun looked at liu yi, she would realize that liu yi¡¯s eyes were actually very passionate.


    however, qin yun was not interested in liu yi at all. she only nodded perfunctorily. ¡°many thanks, young master. eldest miss, i¡¯m coming!¡±


    seeing qin yun rush out, liu yi frowned and did not say anything. he quickly parked the carriage.


    seeing that qin yun was safe and sound, gu qingxue¡¯s heart, which had been in her throat, finally settled down. she hurriedly opened her arms and hugged qin yun. ¡°you¡¯re still in a rush to come here before the poison in your body is completely removed. do you really not want to live? ¡±


    qin yun could hear the worry in gu qingxue¡¯s tone and stuck out her tongue. ¡°i¡¯m just afraid that you will be in danger. eldest miss, it¡¯s a good thing you¡¯re safe and sound. you don¡¯t know how scared i was. i was just worried that you¡¯d met with some mishap.¡±


    ¡°thanks to his royal highness¡¯s timely arrival, i¡¯m fine.¡± gu qingxue said with a smile.


    ¡°yes, today¡¯s matter is indeed all thanks to your royal highness. this official can not thank you enough.¡± judge wu raised his hand and saluted rong zhan, his words full of gratitude.


    rong zhan nodded and said in an indifferent tone, ¡°you¡¯re too kind, judge wu. i should be the one thanking you for sacrificing yourself to protect qingxue.¡±


    only then did gu qingxue feel that rong zhan¡¯s words were too ambiguous, and she saw judge wu look at her with a meaningful gaze.


    the corners of gu qingxue¡¯s eyes twitched. she knew very well that this was a huge misunderstanding, and she could not help but facepalm.


    ¡®forget it, this is not a good time to explain these things. i¡¯ll wait for the opportunity in the future!¡¯


    on the other side, ji yan and the others quickly came forward and checked the assassins ¡®corpses.


    just like the group of assassins who had tried to kidnap gu qingxue, this group of assassins had also put on a perfect disguise. there were no flaws in their bodies at all, and there was nothing that could represent their identity.


    after ji yan reported the situation, a mocking smile appeared on gu qingxue¡¯s face. ¡°it seems that the other party is really careful. however, it doesn¡¯t matter, as long as it¡¯s a fox, it will reveal its tail. they¡¯re impatient, so we will catch them eventually.¡±


    ¡°let¡¯s go back first. i have a good idea. i¡¯ll slowly tell you on the way back.¡± as rong zhan spoke, he naturally took gu qingxue¡¯s hand and led her toward the carriage.


    qin yun, judge wu, and the others also followed closely behind. only liu yi seemed to have lost his soul as he kept staring at qin yun¡¯s back in a daze. he did not notice that ji yan was also looking in the direction he was looking at and also looking at qin yun..

 Chapter 613 - Chapter 613: You’re Lucky This Time, but That Doesn’t Mean You ‘Il Be Lucky Every Time

    chapter 613: you¡¯re lucky this time, but that doesn¡¯t mean you ¡®il be lucky every time


    translator: endlessfantasy translation editor: endlessfantasy translation


    liu yi was so focused that he did not even notice ji yan.


    this surprised ji yan. he reached out to touch liu yi and asked with a puzzled expression, ¡°why do you look like you¡¯ve lost your soul? look at how focused you are, what¡¯s there to see? tell me, i want to see it too.¡±


    liu yi turned to look at ji chen with a serious expression. ¡°what do you want to


    ji yan took a deep breath and looked at liu yi in confusion. ¡°what¡¯s going on with you? your good brother is concerned about you, but what¡¯s with your attitude? you¡¯re going too far!¡±


    seeing that liu yi ignored him and turned to leave, ji yan scratched his head and quietly caught up with liu yi.


    gu qingxue and the rest treated their injuries first, then headed toward jing city with rong zhan.


    on the way, gu qingxue listened to rong zhan tell her the results of his investigation.


    rong zhan gently used the lid of the teacup to brush away the tea leaves floating on the tea. after taking a sip, he said, ¡°i¡¯m almost certain that the one who killed beauty yin back then is the current noble consort xian.¡±


    ¡°noble consort xian?¡± it was gu qingxue¡¯s first time here, so she did not know much about the concubines in the palace. after frowning in confusion, she waited for them to continue.


    ¡°speaking of noble consort xian, she has always been the most favored consort in the palace. although she is over forty years old, her appearance is more beautiful than snow, like a twenty-eight-year-old girl. however, back then, she had entered the palace with beauty yin. beauty yin was more beautiful than her, so she had never been as favored as beauty yin. in addition, when the two of them were pregnant at the same time. when beauty yin¡¯s child was gone and she passed away, his majesty also placed all his hopes on noble consort xian. it¡¯s a pity that noble consort xian¡¯s stomach is not as good as expected. after being busy for half a day, she only gave birth to a little princess.¡± judge wu quickly explained what had happened that year.


    to concubines, it was naturally a good thing to be pregnant. if it just so happened to be a son, then in the future, the mother would be able to rise because of the son, and her status would be far nobler than those concubines who had never given birth.


    ¡°also, there¡¯s one more thing. noble consort xian was prince heng¡¯s younger sister. after she entered the palace, she helped prince heng a lot. in addition, you and prince heng already have a connection, so they would use all means to deal with you.¡± rong zhan added.


    gu qingxue leaned against the soft cushion behind her and said with a fake smile, ¡°if that¡¯s the case, they really think highly of me.¡±


    ¡°your medical skills are so amazing, and you¡¯re the emperor¡¯s favorite, but you can¡¯t be used by them. they must get rid of you as soon as possible.¡± judge wu was worried. ¡°i¡¯m worried that after they know that the two assassinations have failed, they will be even more ruthless the next time. qingxue, you¡¯re lucky this time, but that doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯ll be lucky every time.¡±


    ¡°you¡¯re right. now that i have a target, it¡¯ll be easier for me to make my next move. i think we can use a trick to lure him in,¡± gu qingxue said.


    ¡°it would be great if there was a witness. after beauty yin¡¯s accident, her personal maid returned to her hometown. later, it was said that she went crazy and disappeared overnight. qingxue, do you think you should go to the maid¡¯s hometown to see what¡¯s going on? perhaps you can find some clues?¡± judge wu asked with concern.


    gu qingxue said worriedly, ¡°it¡¯s already been so long. unless we find that maid, it¡¯ll be very difficult to find any evidence..¡±

 Chapter 614 - Chapter 614: Why Didn’t They Just Kill Her?

    chapter 614: why didn¡¯t they just kill her?


    translator: endlessfantasy translation editor: endlessfantasy translation


    ¡°if you want to see that maidservant, i can help. back then, prince heng opposed my royal father, and my royal father also felt that there was something fishy about beauty yin¡¯s matter, so he went to find her personal maid. in the end, he did not expect that the maidservant had already been poisoned to become mute, and she had gone crazy. however, my royal father still raised her, hoping that she might be of use in the future,¡± rong zhan said slowly.


    hearing what rong zhan said, gu qingxue¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°then i¡¯ll have to trouble your royal highness to take me to see that maidservant.¡±


    rong zhan agreed without hesitation.


    the group of people returned to jing city first. before they entered the palace, they quietly went to the prince regent¡¯s manor.


    after putting away beauty yin¡¯s body, gu qingxue and director wu followed rong zhan and walked toward the side courtyard of the prince regent¡¯s manor.


    just as rong zhan set off to look for gu qingxue, he ordered his secret guards to take the maidservant to the prince regent¡¯s manor and take good care of her in the courtyard.


    the three of them had just stepped into the courtyard when the maidservant in charge of taking care of the maids quickly walked up and bowed to the three of them. ¡°this servant greets his royal highness and the two lords.¡±


    gu qingxue nodded in acknowledgment, then cast her gaze on the woman sitting under the plum tree not far away.


    the woman looked like she was in her sixties. her hair was gray and her back was thin. she was sitting under a tree in a daze. she looked up at the plum blossoms on the branches and grinned from time to time, letting out dry and unpleasant laughter.


    gu qingxue furrowed her brows when she saw the servant girl¡¯s state. she then turned to the elderly woman beside her and asked, ¡°may i ask, has she always been in this state?¡±


    the old woman nodded, sighed helplessly, and shook her head. she has always been like this. ¡°madam zou was traumatized in her early years. by the time people found out about her, she was already mute and couldn¡¯t speak. she also became crazy.¡±


    ¡°this person is crazy and can¡¯t speak. it¡¯s as difficult as ascending to the heavens to get any clues from her. qingxue, what are you going to do?¡± director wu looked at gu qingxue with a worried expression.


    ¡°let me take a look at the situation first.¡± gu qingxue walked in front of madam zou and looked at her deeply.


    madam zou did not even look at gu qingxue. she was focused on the plum blossoms, her body swaying on the bench.


    gu qingxue was deep in thought as she observed madam zou until she


    suddenly saw a mark on madam zou¡¯s hand.


    a black poisonous thread was hidden under her skin, like a centipede baring its fangs and brandishing its claws. just looking at it would make one¡¯s heart tremble.


    gu qingxue looked at the poisonous thread and felt that it was very familiar!


    back then, when she discovered that her grandmother had been poisoned, she also found a similar mark on her grandmother¡¯s body. however, the poison thread on her grandmother¡¯s body was still grayish-blue and not completely black. it could be seen that madam zou had also been poisoned. however, the poison she had been poisoned with was more brutal than her grandmother¡¯s and the effect was stronger, so it caused her to become crazy and silly overnight.


    ¡°she didn¡¯t become crazy or stupid because of stimulation. she was poisoned. director wu, come and take a look at the poison line on her wrist.¡± gu qingxue immediately called for director wu.


    director wu frowned as he came over to take a look. he stared at the mark and nodded with a serious expression. ¡°it¡¯s true. the imprint does look terrifying, and it also looks like she¡¯s been poisoned.. however, since that person had the chance to poison her, why didn¡¯t they just kill her?¡±

 Chapter 615 - Chapter 615: She’s Been Poisoned For Too Long

    chapter 615: she¡¯s been poisoned for too long


    translator: endlessfantasy translation editor: endlessfantasy translation


    killing her to silence her was undoubtedly the best way. madam zou was not someone of high status. if they wanted her to shut up, the person behind the scenes could have killed her instead of poisoning her.


    ¡°i¡¯m not sure either. perhaps they¡¯re looking for a suitable person to test the effects of the poison¡­¡± gu qingxue¡¯s voice was so soft that it could barely be heard.


    judge wu did not hear her clearly and looked at gu qingxue in confusion. ¡°what did you just say? i didn¡¯t hear you clearly.¡±


    gu qingxue did not answer him but sat down to take madam zou¡¯s pulse.


    madam zou was like a silly zombie. when gu qingxue touched her, she did not resist. she just stared at the sky in a daze and continued to laugh.


    after gu qingxue took madam zou¡¯s pulse, she realized that the poison in madam zou¡¯s body was indeed very fierce. furthermore, unlike her grandmother, this poison was not a slow-acting poison. in addition, she had been poisoned for many years, so it was impossible to cure her.


    gu qingxue could not help but feel a little regretful.


    if she could cure madam zou¡¯s poison, she might be able to find out who had poisoned madam zou and connect it to her grandmother.


    ¡°how is it? can this poison be cured?¡± rong zhan asked with concern.


    gu qingxue shook her head in disappointment. ¡°she¡¯s been poisoned for too long, so i can¡¯t get rid of the poison.¡±


    ¡°in that case, the clue is broken. without madam zou as a witness, how are we going to identify the murderer?¡± judge wu said in puzzlement.


    ¡°madam zou may not know the truth. in fact, there is someone who knows more than madam zou and is more useful.¡± rong zhan noticed that gu qingxue and judge wu were looking at him curiously. he said slowly, ¡°you should remember imperial physician qin. he¡¯s one of prince heng¡¯s men, and he¡¯s been helping prince heng to find out more about you.¡±


    gu qingxue¡¯s interest was piqued. she said with a faint smile, ¡°if you didn¡¯t mention it, i would have forgotten about him.¡±


    ¡°back then, imperial physician qin and gu ye had such a good relationship. even after beauty yin was pregnant, it was imperial physician qin who took the initiative to suggest that he could not serve beauty yin and wanted gu ye, who had better medical skills, to do it for him. from the matter of the withered bones gu worm, it can be seen that imperial physician qin did it on purpose. perhaps imperial physician qin already knew that beauty yin was poisoned and was worried that it would affect himself, so he made up an excuse to let gu ye take the blame.¡± the more judge wu spoke, the more he sighed at the fickleness of the human heart.


    gu qingxue¡¯s gaze deepened. her father, gu ye, was a kind person without any schemes. he never thought that a person¡¯s heart could be so sinister.


    ¡°noble consort xian is also prince heng¡¯s younger sister. imperial physician qin is responsible for serving her. in addition, he has been obstructing me from investigating the matter for the past few days. it can be seen that he must more or less know about what happened that year.¡± gu qingxue cupped her chin in her hands and seemed to be deep in thought. ¡°imperial physician qin is cunning. i¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t give up obediently using ordinary methods.¡±


    ¡°i can help you with this. in short, enter the palace and tell his majesty about what happened in the concubine¡¯s mausoleum.¡± rong zhan said as he walked toward gu qingxue. after standing in front of her, he reached out and removed the leaves in her hair very naturally. ¡°do you need me to accompany you to the palace?¡±


    gu qingxue could not help but be surprised. she shook her head and rejected rong zhan. ¡°i don¡¯t want to make the second assassination too public. i ask that your royal highness quickly capture the main culprit who hid in the concubine¡¯s mausoleum and ambushed us.¡±


    when they had come out of the concubine¡¯s mausoleum, they had been brought to the assassin¡¯s ambush location by a coachman arranged in advance. it was clear that someone had deliberately arranged for the problematic


    coachman to be there..

 Chapter 616 - Chapter 616: The School Test on the 29th of December

    chapter 616: the school test on the 29th of december


    translator: endlessfantasy translation editor: endlessfantasy translation


    it could be seen that general fan and the others in the concubine¡¯s mausoleum did not have good intentions.


    ¡°alright, you should go to the palace and report the situation first. i¡¯ll be there in a moment,¡± rong zhan said as he watched the two of them leave the residence.


    the two of them quickly entered the palace and told rong xiaotian all the information they had obtained after opening the coffin and examining the corpse.


    after rong xiaotian heard this, he was in a rage and immediately arranged for gu qingxue and director wu to thoroughly investigate this matter. no matter what, they had to find the true murderer who had murdered beauty yin and the child in her belly.


    rong zhan followed closely behind and informed rong xiaotian that he had already saved the palace maid who had been serving beauty yin at that time.


    in the imperial study, rong xiaotian¡¯s eyes lit up after hearing the news from rong zhan, ¡°in other words, that maidservant knows the truth. as long as she speaks, the truth will be revealed?¡±


    by right, madam zou was an abandoned child who could not be used, but rong zhan still wanted to bring her out. what was the reason?


    with a smile on his face, rong zhan cupped his hands and said, ¡°reporting to your majesty, this maidservant is suffering from a chronic illness and her mind is not clear enough, so she still needs a few days of treatment. i and doctor gu have discussed and agreed to let doctor gu take full responsibility for taking care of the maidservant. when the maidservant¡¯s chronic illness is cured, the truth will be revealed.¡±


    gu qingxue had never agreed to such a thing. she looked at rong zhan and understood his real plan.


    what a good move to invite the emperor into the jar. rong zhan was determined to make prince heng panic and force him to take action.


    when gu qingxue saw rong zhan¡¯s eyes meet hers, she instantly understood what he meant. ¡°reporting to your majesty, regarding the treatment of the maidservants, this subject is afraid that this subject alone is not competent enough. i hope that your majesty can ask the imperial physicians in the imperial hospital to assist us.¡±


    ¡°doctor gu, since you¡¯ve spoken, it¡¯s obvious that you already have a suitable candidate in mind. may i know which imperial physician is it?¡±


    ¡°naturally it¡¯s the head of the imperial hospital, imperial physician qin. when i was treating the plague, i had a lot of contact with imperial physician qin and we can be considered to know each other.¡± when gu qingxue spoke, she lowered her eyes to hide the cold smile that flashed across her eyes.


    rong xiaotian did not care about these small details. ¡°alright, then pass on my decree and let imperial physician qin assist doctor gu in her treatment. judge wu, you are also responsible for guarding beauty yin¡¯s body. you can¡¯t let her soul be restless in the netherworld.¡±


    ¡°yes.¡± judge wu cupped his hands and agreed.


    it was getting late, so the three of them split up. judge wu went to settle the corpse, while gu qingxue and rong zhan left the palace.


    by the time gu qingxue returned to the gu residence, it was already late at night. she did not want to disturb the three little ones¡¯ rest, but she accidentally found out from the maidservant that the three little ones still had not rested at this hour.


    this made gu qingxue look at her maid, lil¡¯ cui, and ask, ¡°why aren¡¯t they resting at this hour? could it be that they are feeling unwell?¡±


    lil¡¯ cui smiled and said, ¡°eldest miss, you¡¯re thinking too much. the young


    masters and young miss are preparing for the school test on the 29th of december. ever since you left, they have been studying hard every night, even during the day. they¡¯re all very serious.¡±


    gu qingxue felt a wave of relief in her heart. ¡°then i shouldn¡¯t disturb them. take me there to have a look first. remember to be careful and don¡¯t disturb them.¡±


    ¡°yes,¡± lil cui replied, then quietly led gu qingxue toward the study..

 Chapter 617 - Chapter 617: We Want to Make Our Mother Proud

    chapter 617: we want to make our mother proud


    translator: endlessfantasy translation editor: endlessfantasy translation


    the study room was located in the deepest part of the gu residence. it was quiet all year round and was the most suitable place to calm down and read.


    gu qingxue could still clearly remember that when they had just returned to the gu residence, she had once brought her three little ones to tour the gu residence. at that time, lingbao and dumby had said that they did not like the study and wanted to slack off. they said that they would never come to the study if they could avoid it.


    in the end, gu qingxue did not expect that under gu lin¡¯s influence, they would also start to work hard.


    the study room was still brightly lit. gu qingxue and lil¡¯ cui tiptoed closer to the room and gently pushed the window open.


    the window was behind the three little ones. in addition, lil¡¯ cui¡¯s movements were very light, so the window was slightly open, and it did not attract the attention of the little ones who were studying hard.


    the tender voice of a child reading a book could be heard. the faces of the three little ones were filled with seriousness, and they were seriously memorizing the contents of the book while reading.


    she could only see the backs of her three little ones studying hard. gu qingxue looked at them, and her heart instantly melted. the longing that had accumulated in her heart over the past few days completely exploded at this moment.


    if she could, she really wanted to go in and hug her precious sons and daughter affectionately. she wanted to tell them how much she missed them these few days.


    gu qingxue gestured to lil¡¯ cui, telling her to close the window.


    ¡°you may leave. i¡¯ll wait for them to finish their studies and take them to rest.¡± gu qingxue ordered.


    after lil¡¯ cui left, gu qingxue waited outside the door. when it was almost midnight, the three little ones finally could not hold on any longer and fell asleep on the table one after another.


    gu qingxue entered and wrapped the three little ones¡¯ cloaks around them, then carried them to the side room to rest.


    gu lin and dumby were so tired that they fell asleep. they did not wake up until gu qingxue took them back to their rooms, took off their clothes, and covered them with a blanket.


    lingbao, on the other hand, opened her eyes in a daze when gu qingxue helped her take off her outer clothes.


    the little girl¡¯s watery eyes were big and round, with a little bit of mist rippling in them, like an obedient and lovely deer. lingbao had just woken up and was still a little dazed. it was only when she saw gu qingxue smiling at her that lingbao finally hugged her happily. ¡°mother, when did you come back?¡±


    gu qingxue hugged her daughter lovingly and kissed her on the cheek. ¡°shh, be quiet. your big and second brothers are asleep. don¡¯t accidentally wake them up. mother just came back not long ago and saw that the three of you were studying seriously, so she didn¡¯t disturb you.¡±


    lingbao was very sleepy. she rubbed her eyes, but she did not want to leave her mother and sleep by herself so soon, so she quietly hugged her mother and said in a soft and cute voice, ¡°mother, big brother, second brother, and i are all working hard. we want to make you proud.


    ¡°mother knows that all of you are very hardworking. mother is proud of the three of you,¡± gu qingxue said.


    lingbao chuckled in satisfaction. ¡°mother, i don¡¯t want to sleep yet. can you tell me what happened during the past few days? ¡®


    ¡°mother went out this time to do the work of a coroner. mother was worried that you would be afraid after hearing those things.¡± gu qingxue did not have the heart to scare her precious daughter.


    who knew that after lingbao heard her words, she raised her head and said seriously, ¡°mother, don¡¯t underestimate me. i¡¯m very, very bold. i want to be a female doctor in the future, as good as you, mother..¡±

 Chapter 618 - Chapter 618: The Chicken Hasn’t Even Crowed, and He’s Already Here?

    chapter 618: the chicken hasn¡¯t even crowed, and he¡¯s already here?


    translator: endlessfantasy translation     editor: endlessfantasy translation


    gu qingxue looked at lingbao and could not help but laugh. ¡°it¡¯s very hard to be a female doctor. you have to deal with many weak people and dead people.


    is lingbao afraid? ¡®


    when an ordinary little girl heard the word ¡®dead¡¯, she would be so scared that she would cover her eyes. however, lingbao was not afraid at all. instead, he was in high spirits.¡±of course, i¡¯m not afraid. i think it¡¯s very interesting when mother is a doctor and treats people. mother, do you not believe that i can become a very good female doctor?¡±


    gu qingxue answered without a second thought, ¡°of course not. mother knows that our lingbao will definitely become an extremely, extremely powerful female doctor. mother trusts you the most. then, i will tell you about it. if you feel scared after hearing it, you can tell mother.¡±


    children¡¯s tolerance was relatively low. even though lingbao was braver than ordinary children, gu qingxue did not want to scare her precious daughter.


    lingbao did not feel as sleepy after talking so much. gu qingxue laid her down in her arms and listened to gu qingxue¡¯s story seriously.


    naturally, because lingbao was still young, gu qingxue did not describe the bloody scenes of the two assassinations to her. she only told lingbao about the dissection of beauty yin¡¯s corpse.


    while she was talking to lingbao, gu qingxue had been observing his reaction. whenever lingbao showed the slightest bit of fear, she would immediately stop talking.


    the facts proved that she had really underestimated ling bao. not only was lingbao not afraid, but she was also full of interest the entire time. after listening to gu qingxue¡¯s story, she could not help but sigh, ¡°so, she was already poisoned before she had a baby in her stomach?¡±


    gu qingxue nodded, then stroked lingbao¡¯s soft long hair worriedly. ¡°my dear, are you really not afraid?¡±


    if lingbao than not suggested that she wanted to be a female doctor in the future, gu qingxue would not have talked so much to a child.


    as a doctor, it was inevitable that he would come into contact with many dark sides. these were all unavoidable. if lingbao really decided to choose this path, she naturally had to test if lingbao was really made for this.


    lingbao blinked and thought for a while before saying, ¡°i¡¯m not afraid. i feel that they are pitiful, but what did she do wrong? she and the child in her stomach were so innocent. mother, i want to develop a medicine in the future that will prevent people from getting sick or poisoned after taking it. then, tragedies like this will not happen again.¡±


    gu qingxue looked at the innocent little girl in her arms and clearly experienced what true kindness was.


    ¡°good child, mother believes that you can do it in the future. be good and go to sleep first. you still have to wake up early tomorrow morning to study with your brothers,¡± gu qingxue instructed softly.


    lingbao yawned, obediently closed her eyes, and fell asleep.


    gu qingxue held the three little ones in her arms, feeling extremely satisfied. she also closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    the next morning, gu qingxue was still in bed when lil¡¯ cui came to report that imperial physician qin had arrived.


    gu qingxue was forced to wake up from her sleep. she looked at the dark sky outside the window and asked through gritted teeth, ¡°the chicken hasn¡¯t even crowed and he¡¯s already here?¡±


    ¡°yes¡­¡± when lil¡¯ cui was serving gu qingxue, she knew that gu qingxue would be in a bad mood when she woke up early.. ¡°miss, do you need me to help you get up?

 Chapter 619 - Chapter 619: Let Him Wait

    chapter 619: let him wait


    translator: endlessfantasy translation editor: endlessfantasy translation


    gu qingxue gave a fake smile and snorted. ¡°no need. if he¡¯s willing to come early, just let him wait.¡±


    imperial physician qin did not have any urgent matters to attend to, but he had rushed over before dawn. it was clear that he was deliberately making things difficult for her.


    she was not in the mood to play around with imperial physician qin.


    ¡°okay,¡± lil¡¯ cui replied and turned to leave. gu qingxue hugged the three warm ¡®little stoves¡¯ under the blanket and continued to sleep.


    soon, the rooster crowed in the backyard, waking gu lin up from his deep sleep.


    after gu lin opened his eyes, he took two deep breaths and quickly woke up. he sat up and saw gu qingxue lying beside him.


    after a moment of surprise, gu lin¡¯s eyes brightened. he could not help but observe his mother¡¯s sleeping face. he gently woke up dumby and ling bao.


    lingbao had talked to her mother for a long time last night, so she did not have any objections when she was urged to study by his elder brother early in the morning.


    as soon as dumby opened his eyes, he was dragged to study by his brother. he did not even care about being intimate with his mother for a while. his little eyes were full of resentment.


    gu qingxue could vaguely sense that her three little ones had woken up early to go to school. she was so sleepy that she could not keep her eyes open. she only woke up when the sky was completely bright outside the window.


    gu qingxue put on her clothes after she got up. before she left the house, she heard a loud noise outside.


    cui¡¯er¡¯s voice rang out first, her tone filled with dissatisfaction. ¡°imperial physician qin, do you not know the rules! as a man, how can you barge in the eldest miss¡¯ room?¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s gu qingxue who asked me to come over and check on the patient¡¯s condition, ¡± imperial physician qin said coldly. ¡°i was worried about her, so i naturally had to rush over early. i¡¯ll wait here. quickly bring gu qingxue to see me. otherwise, if the patient¡¯s condition is delayed and his majesty blames me,


    i can¡¯t bear the consequences.¡±


    as the two of them were arguing, the tightly shut door in front of them suddenly opened. a beautiful figure in a blue and purple dress slowly walked out, successfully attracting the two¡¯s attention.


    gu qingxue did not put on any makeup early in the morning. even her thick, black hair was casually tied up in a loose silver hairpin.


    even so, gu qingxue was still stunningly beautiful. her every frown and smile was intoxicating.


    cui¡¯er bowed to gu qingxue and hurriedly said, ¡°it is this servant¡¯s fault for disturbing the eldest miss¡¯ rest. eldest miss, imperial physician qin has pestered to see you, this servant really can¡¯t stop him.¡±


    cui¡¯er was not qin yun. she did not know martial arts, so she could not choose to beat up imperial physician qin, who was a pestering person. she had been pestered by him until she had a headache.


    gu qingxue nodded indifferently. imperial physician qin, cui¡¯er is only a little maidservant here. you¡¯re an imperial physician, but you¡¯re making things difficult for my maidservant. wouldn¡¯t it be bad if word got out? ¡®


    imperial physician qin snorted coldly, ¡°lord gu, please forgive me. i had no other choice. lord gu¡¯s authority is so great that i have to wait for more than two hours. i¡¯m already so old, i can¡¯t stand this kind of torment, so i can only offend you!¡±


    gu qingxue¡¯s gaze was cold as she looked at imperial physician qin.. ¡°i didn¡¯t expect imperial physician qin to be so anxious to see the palace maid that served lady yin? from what i know, imperial physician qin has always been against me investigating the matter of that year, right? why are you so enthusiastic today?¡±

 Chapter 620 - Chapter 620: It’s You

    chapter 620: it¡¯s you


    translator: endlessfantasy translation     editor: endlessfantasy translation


    imperial physician qin pretended to be calm and said, ¡°things have already come to this. since i know that there was something fishy about the matter back then, i naturally have to help you. i have to share the emperor¡¯s burden.¡±


    hearing imperial physician qin¡¯s righteous words, gu qingxue could not help but want to applaud this fake old man.


    to be able to say such a lie without batting an eye, imperial physician qin was indeed a talent.


    ¡°imperial physician qin is putting in so much effort, i naturally have to report this matter to his majesty. imperial physician qin, it¡¯s still early, why don¡¯t you come with me to pick her up?¡± gu qingxue smiled slightly. she did not care whether imperial physician qin would reject or agree to it. she walked away with large strides, minding her own business.


    as he watched gu qingxue¡¯s back as she strode away, imperial physician qin¡¯s eyes were filled with unconcealable complexity.


    imperial physician qin followed gu qingxue silently. the two of them sat in the carriage together and went to the prince regent¡¯s residence to pick her up.


    madam zou was still settled in the same courtyard, sitting on the cold stone bench in a daze, looking up at the plum blossoms on the branches.


    gu qingxue looked at madam zou. she could clearly sense the sorrow and desolation of this woman.


    gu qingxue could not help but look at madam zou and ask, ¡°what are you looking at?¡±


    madam zou did not answer. she just stared at the plum blossom in a daze and did not say a word.


    imperial physician qin sized up madam zou and put his hands in his sleeves, his arms in front of his chest. he said expressionlessly, ¡°what else can she see? back then, beauty yin liked plum blossoms, and as her personal maids, they would always try to give plum blossoms to please her. as time passed, it was normal for such a reaction to appear.¡±


    madam zou, who was still in a daze, actually had a reaction when she heard this. she suddenly turned her head and looked at imperial physician qin.


    madam zou¡¯s eyes were particularly empty as if two holes had been dug out of a dead tree, without any spirit.


    imperial physician qin¡¯s hair stood on end under madam zou¡¯s gaze. he looked at madam zou uneasily and scolded, ¡°what are you looking at?¡±


    madam zou, however, laughed foolishly. her throat was injured, so her laughter was sharp and ear-piercing.


    the hair on imperial physician qin¡¯s back trembled and he looked at madam zou as if he had seen a ghost. ¡°what are you laughing at?¡±


    madam zou¡¯s reaction surprised gu qingxue.


    according to reason, madam zou¡¯s poison was similar to her grandmother¡¯s. this poison would turn people into mentally disabled people. as the poison deepened, they would lose all emotions and become emotionless people. they would not know happiness or sadness, and it was impossible for them to make such rich expressions to express the feelings in their hearts.


    gu qingxue was certain that it was impossible for madam zou to improve so much all of a sudden. she did not say anything and continued to observe madam zou.


    madam zou stood up and moved closer to imperial physician qin. her eyes looked like a wild beast that had its eyes on its prey.


    ¡°you, what are you doing? i¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t come near me. ¡± imperial physician qin could not help but be a little flustered. he waved his sleeves forcefully and warned madam zou.


    who knew if madam zou really understood imperial physician qin¡¯s warning? she was a few steps away from imperial physician qin, and she pointed her finger at his nose. her mouth moved, and she kept using her lips to say three words.


    ¡®it was you.¡¯


    imperial physician qin understood what she meant. it was as if he had been struck by lightning as he stood rooted to the ground, not knowing what to do.


    ¡°madam zou, are you saying ¡®it¡¯s you¡¯? imperial physician qin, what did you do to let down madam zou that she wants to speak to you?¡± gu qingxue asked teasingly when she saw the hair on imperial physician qin¡¯s back standing on end..

 Chapter 621 - Chapter 621: With My Medical Skills, I Can Indeed Cure Madam Zou

    chapter 621: with my medical skills, i can indeed cure madam zou


    translator: endlessfantasy translation     editor: endlessfantasy translation


    imperial physician qin looked as if his tail had been stepped on and wanted to jump three feet high, ¡°gu qingxue, don¡¯t speak without thinking. i didn¡¯t do anything. don¡¯t accuse me.


    ¡°imperial physician qin, do you know why you were chosen to help me detoxify madam zou and not anyone else?¡± gu qingxue changed the topic and suddenly asked imperial physician qin.


    gu qingxue¡¯s question was also what imperial physician qin couldn¡¯t figure out the most.


    he was the only one who knew the relationship between him and gu qingxue. they had never gotten along, and gu qingxue¡¯s request for his help was simply making things difficult for herself.


    imperial physician qin was very concerned about what gu qingxue had said, but he still tried to act tough. ¡°how would i know what you¡¯re thinking!¡±


    gu qingxue laughed out loud unhurriedly. ¡°i naturally feel that imperial physician qin and i are fated. when you were on good terms with my father, you were the one who recommended him to serve beauty yin. after that, something happened to beauty yin. there was no such coincidence in this world. imperial physician qin, when madam zou awakens, the truth will be revealed. i want to invite you to accompany me and witness this scene.¡±


    the hair on imperial physician qin¡¯s back stood up. he gritted his teeth and looked at gu qingxue in shock. ¡°are you crazy?¡±


    gu qingxue smiled without a word. then, she turned to the nannies who had been watching from the side and said, ¡°help madam zou clean up and invite madam zou to my residence. as for imperial physician qin, it is up to vou whether you want to follow.¡±


    imperial physician qin¡¯s expression was stiff. he watched as gu qingxue left the courtyard after saying this and returned to the carriage to wait.


    madam zou looked at imperial physician qin and smiled arrogantly. then, she obediently let the nanny who had been taking care of her take her away.


    imperial physician qin recalled madam zou¡¯s words and felt a chill run down his spine.


    madam zou was indeed someone by beauty yin¡¯s side. back when he was still in charge of taking care of beauty yin¡¯s body, she had often interacted with madam zou.


    however, he was sure that madam zou had no idea what he had done in the past.


    imperial physician qin¡¯s heart was in turmoil as he thought about this. he wanted to escape, but he was worried that it would seem too deliberate if he left without permission. helpless, he could only suppress the uneasiness in his heart and pretend that nothing had happened. he followed gu qingxue back to the carriage and waited.


    gu qingxue saw that imperial physician qin¡¯s face was ashen, but he was still stubbornly pretending to be calm. she was curious as to how long he could continue pretending.


    very quickly, after the nanny finished packing madam zou¡¯s luggage, she handed madam zou over to gu qingxue.


    the carriage brought the group of people back to the gu family. imperial physician qin tried all means possible to get in touch with madam zou. however, for some unknown reason, madam zou had always been very resistant to imperial physician qin and did not give him any chance to get close to her. as a result, imperial physician qin could only sit at the side and watch. he was feeling suffocated.


    gu qingxue calmly took in imperial physician qin¡¯s pained expression, then took madam zou¡¯s pulse in front of him.


    as soon as gu qingxue¡¯s fingers touched madam zou¡¯s pulse, she could clearly sense that something was wrong with madam zou.


    gu qingxue¡¯s guess had been confirmed, but she did not express her thoughts. she only turned to imperial physician qin. ¡°imperial physician qin, let me tell you a piece of good news. with my medical skills, i can indeed cure madam zou. although we can¡¯t let her speak, madam zou can write. when she wakes up, the truth will be revealed..¡±

 Chapter 622 - Chapter 622: I’ll Do My Best to Cooperate With You

    chapter 622: i¡¯ll do my best to cooperate with you


    translator: endlessfantasy translation editor: endlessfantasy translation


    imperial physician qin¡¯s legs could not help but turn to jelly when he heard gu qingxue¡¯s words. however, he still pretended to be calm on the surface. ¡°alright, that¡¯s a great thing¡­ by the way, i suddenly remembered that i still have something to deal with. since lord gu is here, i¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    gu qingxue did not stop imperial physician qin and watched him leave in a panic.


    a cold and mocking expression appeared on her face. gu qingxue did not expect imperial physician qin¡¯s psychological quality to be so bad. he had only encountered a small situation and he was already so flustered. it was as if he was telling the world that he felt guilty.


    however, gu qingxue was not in the mood to pay attention to imperial physician qin. she lowered her eyes and observed madam zou in front of her. ¡°you¡¯re not from madam zou, right?¡±


    after hearing this, madam zou raised her head and took out a pill. when she spoke again, her voice had returned to normal, ¡°i¡¯m also madam zou, but i¡¯m not the madam zou that lord gu wants to see. the one lord gu saw before was my sister, and i¡¯m her biological sister. we look very similar.


    gu qingxue raised her brows in surprise. she heard someone push the door open behind her and turned to look at that person. unsurprisingly, she saw rong zhan walking in with an indifferent expression.


    gu qingxue looked at rong zhan with a half-smile. ¡°your royal highness, why do you always like to surprise people? if i¡¯m not mistaken, this person in front of us was also prepared by your highness?¡±


    rong zhan, who was dressed in a white crescent-shaped robe, looked like someone who had walked out of an ink painting, cold and noble.


    ¡°this is a trap i¡¯ve set up in advance. the elder madam zou has always loved her younger sister, and i only met her by chance. she¡¯s willing to cooperate with us to find out the truth and find the culprit,¡± rong zhan said indifferently.


    elder madam zhou said, ¡°lord gu, this was all my idea. i know that his royal highness wanted to use my sister as bait to lure out the people who had harmed her. all these years, i thought that my sister was dead. i never thought that she would live in so much pain! i, as the older sister, feel heartache for my younger sister, but i can¡¯t do anything. so i asked his royal highness to let me replace my younger sister.¡±


    ¡°your sister is not in her right mind. she would not be as cooperative as you are. moreover, she is not clear-headed enough, and it is easier for her to be used by others,¡± gu qingxue said.


    at the mention of her younger sister, elder madam zhou could not help but raise her hand to wipe the tears from the corners of her eyes. ¡°yes, so i¡¯m willing to take the risk in my sister¡¯s place. lord gu, i¡¯ll do my best to cooperate with you as long as you ask me to.¡±


    ¡°looking at imperial physician qin¡¯s reaction just now, he already felt uneasy. as long as he was the one who did it that year, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to hold back and would act as soon as possible.¡± rong zhan said.


    ¡°your royal highness, you¡¯ve been talking about imperial physician qin since just now. i wonder where your royal highness has been hiding and peeking?¡± gu qingxue had not seen rong zhan for the whole day, but he actually knew everything after he revealed himself. she had no idea when he had secretly planted so many spies that even she had not noticed.


    rong zhan looked at gu qingxue and said mysteriously, ¡°anywhere you can¡¯t see,¡±


    gu qingxue was helpless about this and could not be bothered to argue with


    rong zhan. ¡°what we need to do is to wait and see, and wait for the other party to come to us..¡±

 Chapter 623 - Chapter 623: She Would Never Be Sad For Him

    chapter 623: she would never be sad for him


    translator: endlessfantasy translation editor: endlessfantasy translation


    ¡°as for imperial physician qin¡¯s side, i will be responsible for keeping an eye on him. once there is any news, i will inform you at the first moment.¡± as rong zhan spoke, he waved at gu qingxue, signaling her to leave.


    confused, gu qingxue followed rong zhan to the long corridor. ¡°your royal


    highness, is there something you need?¡±


    rong zhan looked at gu qingxue deeply. ¡°i¡¯ve helped you so much. qingxue, how are you going to thank me?¡±


    gu qingxue was stumped. she looked at rong zhan with a complicated expression, not knowing how to answer his question.


    she was so focused on finding out the truth that she had forgotten that rong zhan had no obligation to help her.


    however, she had nothing, and the person in front of her did not lack anything. what could she give him as a thank you?


    no matter what, gu qingxue immediately displayed her sincerity. ¡°what does


    your royal highness want? as long as it¡¯s within my means, i¡¯ll definitely do it.


    rong zhan seemed to have guessed that gu qingxue would say that. ¡°then i want you to spend the new year with me.¡±


    rong zhan¡¯s answer was completely beyond gu qingxue¡¯s imagination. her mind went blank. ¡°your royal highness, this is not very appropriate¡­¡±


    they were not related, so how could they spend the new year together?


    she had never thought that rong zhan would invite her like this. gu qingxue¡¯s mind was filled with many reasons why rong han would do this, and her face couldn¡¯t help but feel a little hot.


    rong zhan¡¯s eyes darkened as he took in the disappointment on gu qingxue¡¯s face. he took a step closer to her. ¡°what¡¯s wrong with it?¡±


    as soon as rong zhan came closer, the unique sandalwood scent on his body entered gu qingxue¡¯s breath, and she was completely enveloped by rong zhan¡¯s breath.


    even her ears felt like they were on fire. gu qingxue pretended to be calm. ¡°bystanders will gossip about you, your royal highness.¡±


    rong zhan did not expect gu qingxue to be so bad at finding excuses. he smiled even more calmly and said in a light tone, ¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry, no one dares to talk about me. besides, han¡¯er wants to spend the new year with you.¡±


    the blush on gu qingxue¡¯s face faded a little. she raised her head and looked at rong zhan with a faint gaze. ¡°so, your royal highness is inviting me because the young prince wants to spend the new year with me?¡±


    rong zhan saw the dissatisfaction in gu qingxue¡¯s eyes and could not help but wonder.


    she had always liked han¡¯er, right? how could she not be happy to spend the new year with han¡¯er?


    or did she think that he only cared about han¡¯er and ignored the other three little ones?


    rong zhan felt that his guess made sense, so he explained to gu qingxue, ¡°of course not. i also want to spend the new year with lin lin and the other two.¡±


    when gu qingxue heard this, she laughed out loud. ¡°yes, i understand your royal highness¡¯s thoughts. don¡¯t worry. i will naturally do what you ask of me. on 29th december, after lin lin and the other two had taken the test¡­ i¡¯ll take them with me to the prince regent¡¯s residence.¡±


    although gu qingxue was smiling, rong zhan could clearly feel that she was not in a good mood.


    however, he could not figure out what he had said wrong to make her angry.


    ¡°qingxue, you¡¯re not happy?¡± rong zhan asked with a look of disappointment that he didn¡¯t even notice.


    he was full of anticipation, but he did not expect that she would not want to spend the new year with him.


    gu qingxue looked at rong zhan and felt depressed when she saw that he looked hurt.


    she was not even sad, what was there to be sad about?

 Chapter 624 - Chapter 624: Why Would His Royal Highness Believe Your Nonsense?

    chapter 624: why would his royal highness believe your nonsense?


    translator: endlessfantasy translation     editor: endlessfantasy translation


    ¡°your royal highness, i¡¯m not angry. i¡¯ll be busy developing an antidote for your royal highness, so i¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± after gu qingxue finished speaking, she left without looking back.


    rong zhan was sure that gu qingxue was unhappy. however, he did not know what he had done wrong, so he stayed where he was and fell into deep thought.


    ji yan had just found rong zhan when he saw the latter standing still with a dark expression.


    ji chen walked up with a puzzled look and asked with concern, ¡°your royal highness, this subordinate has just received news that noble consort xian has made some movements and has sent someone to imperial physician qin¡¯s residence¡­ your royal highness, are you listening?¡±


    rong zhan gave a perfunctory ¡®mm¡¯, his attention completely not on this matter. instead, he looked at ji yan and asked, ¡°why is she angry?¡±


    ¡°your royal highness, who are you talking about?¡± ji yan was confused by the question.


    rong zhan did not answer but looked in the direction that gu qingxue had left.


    ji yan was enlightened and instantly understood what rong zhan meant. ¡°oh, so your royal highness is talking about miss gu! your royal highness, miss gu has always been kind. did you say something to make her angry?


    ¡°i didn¡¯t say anything else. i only asked her to bring lil¡¯ lin and the other two over for the new year. she was quite happy at first, but then she suddenly became unhappy for some reason,¡± as rong zhan spoke, he frowned in worry.


    ji yan was also puzzled. after thinking about it seriously, he came to a conclusion. ¡°your royal highness, is it because you didn¡¯t invite the old madam and nanny sheng? miss gu might have mistakenly thought that you wanted to break up their family, so she¡¯s unhappy.¡±


    ¡°i don¡¯t mean it that way. of course, old madam and nanny sheng have to come to my residence together.¡± rong zhan¡¯s face was grave.


    ¡°then it¡¯s settled! your royal highness, if you don¡¯t say it out loud, miss gu will naturally not understand your intentions. this little girl¡¯s temper is big, so it is inevitable. your royal highness need not mind, when the time comes, you can directly send people to bring the old madam and nanny sheng over, and eldest miss gu will naturally not be angry,¡± ji yan said matter-of-factly.


    rong zhan felt that what ji yan said made sense. i¡¯ll leave this matter to you. on the morning of the 29th, you will drive the carriage to pick her up.


    ji yan agreed immediately. after reporting to rong zhan about noble consort xian¡¯s movements, he turned around and left in a hurry.


    ji yan had just left the gu residence when he met liu yi.


    ¡°i have already sent people to keep an eye on imperial physician qin. have you reported to his royal highness?¡± liu yi was holding a bag of snacks wrapped in oil paper in his hand. he seemed to have just come from the snack shop.


    ji yan responded, then raised his head proudly. ¡°not only did i report it, but i also solved a big problem for his royal highness!¡±


    liu yi looked at ji yan suspiciously. ¡°why do you say so?¡±


    ji yan hurriedly told liu yi everything that had happened. he did not even forget to gloat. ¡°how is it? i¡¯ve done well, right? let me tell you, you¡¯re not the only one who understands a woman¡¯s mind. in fact. i understand it very well too.¡±


    seeing ji chen¡¯s serious expression, liu yi helplessly held his forehead and sighed. ¡°why would his royal highness believe your nonsense?¡±


    ji yan¡¯s face was full of dissatisfaction as he glared at liu yi. ¡°what are you saying? what did i do wrong?¡±


    liu yi could not be bothered to argue with ji yan. after saying ¡®take care of yourself¡¯ , he carried the oil-paper bag with the snacks and strode toward the door..

 Chapter 625 - Chapter 625: I’m Really Thinking About It in My Heart

    chapter 625: i¡¯m really thinking about it in my heart


    translator: endlessfantasy translation editor: endlessfantasy translation


    ¡°sigh! kid, don¡¯t stop halfway through your words! and who are you planning to give the snacks to?!¡± ji chen was unconvinced and followed liu yi into the house.


    before ji yan entered the house, he suddenly caught a glimpse of a black shadow flashing across the alley across the street.


    he immediately stopped in his tracks and looked into the alley again, but he realized that there was nothing there.


    it was as if what he had just seen was just an illusion.


    ji yan frowned and finally looked away.


    the next morning, imperial physician qin sat in a carriage with a serious expression and arrived at the gu residence¡¯s main gate.


    the sky was still bright. imperial physician qin got off the carriage with the help of the coachman. he raised his head to look at the gu residence¡¯s gate, silently clenched the things in his hand, and walked in.


    qin yun had yet to recover, so it was still cui¡¯er who came out to welcome imperial physician qin.


    cuier gave imperial physician qin a perfunctory bow, ¡°this servant greets imperial physician qin. imperial physician, my family¡¯s young lady has not woken up yet. why don¡¯t you go to the living room to wait for a moment?¡±


    when imperial physician qin heard that gu qingxue was still in bed, his heart that had been in his throat relaxed. he had guessed that gu qingxue had not gotten up yet, so he had chosen to come at this time.


    ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter. i¡¯ll go see madam zou first. i didn¡¯t have time to check on her condition yesterday, so i¡¯m still thinking about her.¡± imperial physician qin said with a righteous tone.


    cui¡¯er did not have any doubts after hearing this. she nodded her head and led imperial physician qin into the door.


    imperial physician qin followed closely behind cui¡¯er and quickly arrived at madam zou¡¯s room.


    at this time, madam zou was still in bed. her room was dark and unlit, and even the nanny in charge of taking care of her was still resting.


    when cui¡¯er saw this scene, she stopped in her tracks with some difficulty. she turned to look at imperial physician qin and said, ¡°imperial physician qin, madam zou has not yet woken up. i¡¯m afraid it would be inconvenient for you to go in. why don¡¯t you go to the living room in front and wait?¡±


    imperial physician qin saw that there was no one around and heaved a sigh of relief in his heart, ¡°i¡¯ve already come all the way here, it¡¯ll be troublesome to go back. forget it. i¡¯ll wait in an empty room. go prepare a pot of tea for me, i want to drink some tea.¡±


    cui¡¯er saw that imperial physician qin¡¯s tone was unquestionable, so she nodded in agreement and left.


    imperial physician qin pretended to sit down in the room, but in fact, he had been secretly leaning on the closed door and watching cui¡¯er leave through the gap.


    after making sure that cui¡¯er was far away, imperial physician qin immediately opened the door and quickly went to madam zou¡¯s room.


    in the dark room, madam zou was lying flat on the bed, sleeping peacefully. she did not notice that imperial physician qin was quietly approaching.


    imperial physician qin touched his way to the bedside in the dark and took advantage of the moment when madam zou was defenseless to forcefully pry open madam zou¡¯s mouth and force the poison that had been hidden in his sleeve into her mouth.


    madam zou was completely caught off guard and was forced to swallow all the poison. her eyes widened in fear and imperial physician qin immediately covered her mouth.


    imperial physician qin was afraid that madam zou would spit out the poison, so he forced her to swallow it all before finally letting go.


    madam zou spat out a large amount of blood. she covered her mouth and looked at imperial physician qin with cold sweat.


    under madam zou¡¯s gaze, imperial physician qin was also a little shocked.


    however, the poison was fierce, and madam zou would die without a doubt. at this time, the poison had not completely taken effect, but she was already in so much pain that she could not make a sound.


    imperial physician qin¡¯s eyes were dark and ruthless. he left the room in a hurry and ran toward the back door of the gu residence like the wind..

 Chapter 626 - Chapter 626: If He Gets Caught, He Won’t Be Able to Leave!

    chapter 626: if he gets caught, he won¡¯t be able to leave!


    translator: endlessfantasy translation editor: endlessfantasy translation


    the matter had been resolved. madam zou had taken the poison and could not be saved. imperial physician qin had to leave quickly. otherwise, if he was caught, he would not be able to leave!


    madam zou lay on the bed, her eyes turning black. she could only watch imperial physician qin leave and try to stop him.


    she hurriedly took out a bottle of antidote from under her pillow. after madam zou hurriedly swallowed the antidote, the pain on her face finally eased a lot, and she fainted weakly.


    just as madam zou passed out, ji yan, who had been hiding under the roof to protect her, jumped down and rushed to her/


    he raised his hand to check madam zou¡¯s breathing. seeing that the poison in her body was no longer a problem under the effect of the antidote, ji yan heaved a sigh of relief. he then carried her on his back and hurriedly ran toward the courtyard where gu qingxue lived.


    on the other side, imperial physician qin was completely unaware that his plan had failed from the start. he was drenched in sweat from running and panted as he rushed out of the back door of the gu residence. he ran for half a street and only felt at ease after he was sure that no one was chasing after him.


    the sky was not completely bright yet and there were not many people on the streets, so no one noticed imperial physician qin¡¯s proud appearance.


    ¡°hahaha, i¡¯ve succeeded!¡± imperial physician qin was so happy that his eyes shone. he was very clear in his heart that he only needed to leave this damn place and the noble consort would prepare a luxurious mansion and fertile land for him. at that time, he would be able to enjoy his old age in peace and no longer need to live in fear in the palace all day long!


    imperial physician qin could not be bothered to rest and hurriedly entered a small alley beside him. after making a few turns in the box, he came to the depths of the alley and saw a horse carriage waiting there.


    a man wearing a red scarf stood beside the carriage. at this moment, the man heard movement and looked in imperial physician qin¡¯s direction with extreme vigilance.


    imperial physician qin looked at the man with a smile and immediately took out a bright red silk scarf from his chest. he quickly waved it and said, ¡°don¡¯t worry, brother, we¡¯re all on the same side. you¡¯re here to find me, right? i¡¯m imperial physician qin!¡±


    after the carriage driver heard imperial physician qin¡¯s self-introduction, the killing intent in his eyes disappeared as quickly as it appeared. he sized him up indifferently, ¡°yes, i¡¯ve been waiting for you. get in the car. i¡¯ll send you out of the city. there will be someone outside the city to pick you up.¡±


    imperial physician qin was overjoyed and did not notice the problem at all. he pulled the door of the carriage and was about to force himself into the carriage.


    seeing imperial physician qin¡¯s back facing him without any defense, a bit of resentment rose in the carriage driver¡¯s eyes. he then pulled out the blade hidden in his sleeve and went straight for imperial physician qin¡¯s heart.


    imperial physician qin did not notice it. he was old and it was difficult for him to get on the carriage with his own strength. he turned his head to look at the carriage driver, ¡± big brother, i can¡¯t get in the car, help me¡­¡±


    before imperial physician qin could finish saying ¡®help me up¡¯, he saw the coachman come over with a sharp blade and stab it into his shoulder.


    ¡°ah!¡± even though he had avoided a fatal injury, imperial physician qin was still in excruciating pain. large patches of blood gushed out, and he was in so much pain that his legs went soft and he sat on the ground, ¡°you want to kill me? i¡¯m one of prince heng¡¯s men! it was the noble consort who asked me to come and find you!¡±


    the coachman sneered and sneered, ¡°you¡¯re prince heng¡¯s man, but you¡¯re also someone the noble consort wants to kill! how could the noble consort spare your life? go to hell!¡±

 Chapter 627 - Chapter 627: Could Had Captured Imperial Physician Qin Before He Poisoned You

    chapter 627: could had captured imperial physician qin before he poisoned you


    translator: endlessfantasy translation     editor: endlessfantasy translation


    imperial physician qin watched as the coachman pulled out another dagger from his waist. he was so frightened that his entire body trembled. he closed his eyes and let out a mournful wail.


    at this critical moment, a few secret guards rushed over. the leader shot out a sleeve arrow, which instantly pierced the arm of the coachman holding the dagger.


    blood spurted out, and the coachman dropped the dagger in his hand in pain.


    ¡°everyone, attack together and capture him alive.¡± as the leader of the secret guards spoke, he went straight for imperial physician qin.


    the remaining secret guards also swarmed forward and controlled the carriage driver¡¯s movements. they also stuffed the carriage driver¡¯s mouth with a cloth to prevent him from committing suicide.


    ¡°save me! he wants to kill me!¡± imperial physician qin could not care less about who the person in front of him was. he panicked and hugged the thigh of the leader of the secret guards as he spoke emotionally.


    the leader of the secret guards squinted his eyes in disgust and then kicked imperial physician qin away, ¡°imperial physician qin, if you cooperate with us, we will protect your life.¡±


    imperial physician qin was almost scared out of his wits. he nodded his head like pounding garlic and quickly said, ¡°i¡¯ll cooperate! as long as you let me live, i will cooperate with you!¡±


    the leader of the guards chuckled and pulled down the black cloth covering his face.


    imperial physician qin looked at the familiar face in front of him and was completely stunned, ¡°i remember that you are the prince regent¡¯s subordinate¡­¡±


    the secret guard smiled and said in a calm tone, ¡°my name is liu yi, and the prince regent sent me here to save you today. imperial physician qin, prince heng and noble consort xian both want to kill you. do you choose to use your life to protect them or obediently cooperate with the prince regent to bring them down?¡±


    imperial physician qin was at a loss from the sudden turn of events and subconsciously replied, ¡°i¡¯ll cooperate with you. as long as you can keep me alive, i¡¯ll do anything you want!¡±


    liu yi was very satisfied with this. he walked forward and casually pulled out the sharp blade from imperial physician qin¡¯s shoulder.


    imperial physician qin was in so much pain that his eyes rolled back. then, he was carried on liu yi¡¯s shoulder and brought away.


    liu yi brought imperial physician qin all the way back to the gu residence.


    at the same time, in the gu residence, in gu qingxue¡¯s room¡­


    rong zhan and ji yan were watching from the side. madam zou was deeply poisoned, and gu qingxue was letting out madam zou¡¯s blood to detoxify the poison.


    madam zou was lying on the bed in pain. at this time, her tears kept flowing out. she choked and said, ¡°it¡¯s a good thing that i was poisoned. cough, cough, cough. otherwise, how could my poor sister stand such torture? cough, cough, cough, cough!¡±


    ¡°madam zou, don¡¯t talk for now. you¡¯re deeply poisoned, and you¡¯ll need to rest for a long time.¡± gu qingxue looked at madam zou, who was lying on the bed with a pained expression. she sighed helplessly and said, ¡°actually you don¡¯t have to do this, we could have caught him before imperial physician qin poisoned you.¡±


    rong zhan had planted spies around imperial physician qin. they knew yesterday that noble consort xian¡¯s eunuch had sent a strong poison to


    imperial physician qin and asked him to come over today to kill madam zou.


    she also knew that noble consort xian had already treated imperial physician qin as an abandoned child and was only waiting for imperial physician qin to kill madam zou before killing imperial physician qin to silence him.


    they had already arranged for people to save madam zou in advance.


    it was madam zou who insisted on letting imperial physician qin experience an assassination. for this, she was even willing to risk her life.


    blood seeped out from the corner of mrs. zou¡¯s lips and she said painfully, ¡± ¡°if we don¡¯t let that old thing have a near-death experience little, he won¡¯t be scared! it¡¯s okay for me to suffer a little, but i must let that old thing taste pain.. cough, cough, cough, cough!¡±

 Chapter 628 - Chapter 628: Decided to Find a Scapegoat

    chapter 628: decided to find a scapegoat


    translator: endlessfantasy translation editor: endlessfantasy translation


    rong zhan¡¯s eyes moved slightly as he looked towards the door.


    very quickly, liu yi pushed the door open and entered. then, he casually threw imperial physician qin, who was on his shoulder, onto the ground like he was throwing away trash.


    ¡°hey!¡± imperial physician qin¡¯s old bones had suffered enough from the fall. he groaned and rubbed his old waist which was in pain from the fall. then, he reached out to touch his shoulder and instantly felt a hand full of blood, ¡°help, quick, help me stop the bleeding. i, i can¡¯t take it anymore¡­¡±


    gu qingxue lazily glanced at imperial physician qin¡¯s wound. ¡°don¡¯t believe him. he¡¯s just pretending. he won¡¯t die.¡±


    imperial physician qin almost vomited blood from anger at gu qingxue¡¯s words. ¡°gu qingxue, what did you just say?!¡±


    liu yi raised his eyebrows and gave imperial physician qin a kick without any trace of politeness.


    imperial physician qin quickly changed his words. ¡°i, i, i, i was wrong. i don¡¯t dare to do it again.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s you! you killed beauty yin back then, right?¡± madam zou could not care less about the pain as she glared at imperial physician qin and asked.


    imperial physician qin looked at madam zou in a daze with a face full of disbelief. ¡°why haven¡¯t you gone crazy? no, why do you know how to speak?!¡±


    madam zou looked at imperial physician qin¡¯s shocked expression and an inexplicable pleasure emerged in her heart. she sneered and did not answer.


    ¡°imperial physician qin, i will give you a chance to live, and tell me the truth about the matter with beauty yin.¡± rong zhan¡¯s cold voice was heard.


    imperial physician qin did not dare to be presumptuous in front of rong zhan. he obediently lowered his head and told him what happened that year.


    in fact, the truth of the matter was similar to what gu oingxue and the others had originally guessed. it was precisely noble consort xian who could not stand beauty yin¡¯s beauty and the emperor¡¯s favor at that time, so she had secretly framed her and had imperial physician oin use the withered bones poison on her.


    imperial physician qin wasn¡¯t an idiot.


    he was very clear that beauty yin¡¯s favor was unending, and there would be a day when she would be pregnant with the emperor¡¯s child. at that time, once the gu worm of withered bones poison acted up, both mother and child would be harmed. he was also the person in charge of taking care of beauty yin¡¯s body. if he could not get out in time, he would be the one in trouble.


    hence, imperial physician qin decided to find a scapegoat.


    ¡°gu ye¡¯s medical skills are brilliant and he has always been kind. i deliberately got close to him, and after beauty yin got pregnant, i let gu ye take care of her¡­¡± imperial physician qin did not even dare to look up at gu qingxue¡¯s face.


    gu qingxue was on the verge of exploding in anger. at that moment, she even wished she could just burn imperial physician qin¡¯s bones and scatter his ashes.


    how could there be such a shameless person? he was clearly the one who poisoned beauty yin, but in the end, he made her innocent father take the blame for her.


    ¡°so, you took advantage of my father¡¯s kindness. you¡¯ve planned to plot against my father from the beginning, right?¡± gu qingxue stared intently at imperial physician qin and asked.


    imperial physician qin lowered his head after being questioned and replied weakly, ¡°i had no choice, what else could i have done?¡±


    gu qingxue was so angry that she laughed. she walked over, raised her hand, and gave imperial physician qin a heavy slap.


    no one present stopped gu qingxue. they all looked on with cold expressions.


    imperial physician qin was the main culprit behind all the tragedies in the gu family. if he had not found gu ye to be a scapegoat, gu ye would not have died. with his medical skills, he would definitely be able to rise to the top. if that were the case, old madam gu would not have gone crazy, the gu family would not have fallen into the eldest madam¡¯s hands, and gu qingxue would not have been tricked by the eldest madam into marrying into dafu village..

 Chapter 629 - Chapter 629: This Subordinate Has Something Very Important to Report

    chapter 629: this subordinate has something very important to report


    translator: endlessfantasy translation | editor: endlessfantasy translation


    gu qingxue¡¯s slap landed on imperial physician qin¡¯s face, causing him to fall to the ground. he kept begging for mercy. ¡°i was wrong. i was forced to do so!¡±


    gu qingxue was expressionless. she gave imperial physician qin a few more slaps until his face was swollen and fell to the ground, crying bitterly.


    even so, gu qingxue still could not vent her anger.


    ¡°liu yi, ji yan, arrest him.¡± as gu qingxue spoke, she took out a blood-red medicine bottle.


    when imperial physician qin saw the blood-red medicine bottle, an extremely bad premonition rose in his heart and he struggled to leave.


    liu yi restrained imperial physician qin¡¯s hands with one hand while ji yan held imperial physician qin¡¯s chin, forcing imperial physician qin to open his mouth.


    gu qingxue looked indifferently at imperial physician qin¡¯s pained struggle. she opened the bottle and poured the medicine into imperial physician qin¡¯s mouth.


    imperial physician qin¡¯s body writhed on the ground in pain. rong zhan took in this scene and asked, ¡°qingxue, what did you give him to drink?¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s a poison that can make people wish they were dead. imperial physician qin, don¡¯t worry, i won¡¯t kill you. however, i want you to feel the pain every day and night,¡± gu qingxue said coldly.


    imperial physician qin¡¯s body felt a sharp pain and he kept twisting his body. he squeezed out a groan from his throat, ¡°help! it, it hurts!¡±


    every joint in his body was in excruciating pain as if he had been bitten by a bug. large beads of sweat seeped out of imperial physician qin¡¯s forehead and even the gaps between his fingers were filled with sharp pain, almost driving him crazy.


    no one present pitied imperial physician qin, and liu yi quickly dragged the begging imperial physician qin away forcefully.


    ¡°when does your royal highness plan to bring imperial physician qin into the palace?¡± gu qingxue retracted her gaze and asked in a soft voice.


    ¡°we¡¯ll leave immediately. when the emperor comes to court, you can meet the emperor. do you want to come with me?¡± rong zhan asked as he looked at gu qingxue deeply.


    gu qingxue nodded, her eyes filled with unconcealable sadness. ¡°this matter is inextricably linked to the gu family, so i naturally have to personally enter the palace to report to his majesty. however, imperial physician qin¡¯s words are empty and we don¡¯t know if his majesty will believe our words.¡±


    imperial physician qin could only be considered a witness at most. his words would indeed make rong xiaotian suspect noble consort xian and prince heng. however, these two people were not to be trifled with. it was not that easy to completely bring them down.


    rong zhan was not worried. he said indifferently, ¡°even without imperial physician oin, there are still people who have served noble consort xian for  many years. prince heng also has many trusted aides. as long as there¡¯s an excuse that can anger him and capture his trusted subordinates, wouldn¡¯t it be easy to find out the truth?¡±


    gu qingxue was relieved. she looked in rong zhan¡¯s direction and saw that he was calm and not worried at all. it was not hard to guess that he must have prepared a backup plan.


    ¡°i¡¯m relieved to hear your royal highness say this.¡± gu qingxue went up and sobbed to comfort the weak madam zou before arranging for madam zou to sleep. then, she saw one of rong zhan¡¯s secret guards walk in with a cold expression.


    ¡°your royal highness, this subordinate has a very important matter to report.¡±


    the secret guard was halfway through his sentence when he looked in gu qingxue¡¯s direction. he seemed to have something to say, but the words were stuck in his throat..

 Chapter 630 - Chapter 630: How Could This Woman Gain Such Wisdom in Such a Short Time?

    chapter 630: how could this woman gain such wisdom in such a short time?


    translator: endlessfantasy translation     editor: endlessfantasy translation


    gu qingxue understood his meaning and did not mind at all. she nodded at


    rong zhan. ¡°since your royal highness has something to discuss, i¡¯ll take my leave.¡±


    ¡°no, you can stay.¡± rong zhan¡¯s cold eyes swept over to the secret guard and said coldly, ¡°if there¡¯s anything you want to say, just say it.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s¡­¡± the secret guard cupped his hands and lowered his head. ¡°reporting to your royal highness, prince heng¡¯s princess consort has entered the palace to visit noble consort xian. however, from what we know, gu lingyue has also entered the palace this time. she disguised herself as the princess consort¡¯s maidservant and entered the palace with her.¡±


    gu qingxue finally understood why the secret guard had looked at her with such a meaningful gaze when he had entered the room.


    ¡°gu lingyue is still in jing city? how did she run to the side of prince heng¡¯s princess consort to serve?¡± gu qingxue was surprised by this sudden news.


    ever since she had chased madam kou and her children out of the gu residence, she had not received any news about them. madam kou¡¯s maternal family was a respected merchant in jiangnan. she had originally thought that madam kou would bring her son and daughter back to their maternal family to make a living.


    in the end, she never thought that gu lingyue would actually hook up with


    prince heng¡¯s residence.


    rong zhan was not surprised. he had obviously known about this long ago. he glanced at gu qingxue and explained, ¡°gu lingyue did not hook up with prince heng¡¯s princess consort, but prince heng. from what i know, prince heng has been indulging in women recently, and the concubine he dotes on the most is


    gu lingyue.¡±


    gu qingxue raised her eyebrows. she thought of gu lingyue and could not help but laugh. ¡°i didn¡¯t expect prince heng to like this type of woman.¡±


    there was no one in jing city who didn¡¯t know about gu lingyue¡¯s loss of her virginity and her engagement with the crown prince. gu qingxue did not believe that prince heng would not have heard of this.


    even so, prince heng still liked gu lingyue and even pampered her. this made gu qingxue feel a little strange. just how much charm did gu lingyue have to make prince heng, who had seen countless beautiful women in the world, so devoted to her?


    ¡°prince heng has never liked women like gu lingyue. according to our spy¡¯s report, prince heng seems to be obsessed with gu lingyue and has been following her every word in the residence.¡± the secret guard paused for a moment before he continued to report, ¡°because the person who tried to assassinate imperial physician qin never returned, prince heng guessed that the assassination attempt on imperial physician qin had failed. he originally wanted to come to the gu residence o take him away, but he didn¡¯t expect to be stopped by gu lingyue.¡±


    gu qingxue was a little surprised.


    although gu lingyue was not pure, she was still pretty. if prince heng was just acting on a whim, it was understandable.


    however, gu lingyue was actually able to make prince heng, who was such an astute person, listen to her suggestions and do things according to her instructions. this was beyond gu qingxue¡¯s imagination.


    ¡°prince heng should have been forced to do something like this. he¡¯s already lost his mind, but gu lingyue is still able to remain calm.¡± rong zhan also narrowed his eyes sharply.


    ¡°if gu lingyue had such a deep scheme in the beginning, she wouldn¡¯t have handed the gu family¡¯s assets to an outsider. how could this woman gain such wisdom in such a short time? ¡± gu qingxue frowned in confusion. she did not believe that gu lingyue had that kind of ability..

 Chapter 631 - Chapter 631: Rush Up and Tear This Little Demon to Pieces

    chapter 631: rush up and tear this little demon to pieces


    translator: endlessfantasy translation editor: endlessfantasy translation


    a leopard could never change its spots. gu lingyue had never been a rational person from the beginning. her various changes, and even the fact that she  was able to successfully establish herself on prince heng¡¯s side, all made gu qingxue feel strange. she was certain that there must be some unspeakable secret behind all this.


    ¡°it was also gu lingyue who suggested bringing the princess consort into the palace to see noble consort xian. according to the information we gathered, gu lingyue promised prince heng that as long as she could bring the princess consort into the palace and successfully enter noble consort xian¡¯s palace to see her, she would be confident that this matter would not involve prince heng¡­¡± the secret guard raised his hand and bowed to rong zhan before saying, ¡°noble consort xian¡¯s bedroom is different from other places. there are many spies of prince heng. it¡¯s hard for our people to go in and investigate, so up until now, we still don¡¯t know what gu lingyue is up to.¡±


    ¡°your royal highness, it¡¯s beyond my expectations that gu lingyue has become so intelligent. since she¡¯s tied to prince heng¡¯s residence, she must be very confident in her operation this time,¡± gu qingxue said with a frown.


    gu qingxue had always walked on the edge of danger. and her sixth sense, which had been trained for many years, told her that gu lingyue¡¯s body must have changed beyond their imagination. otherwise, gu lingyue would not have been able to take this step.


    ¡°we will immediately enter the palace and see his majesty.¡± rong zhan stood up and pulled gu qingxue along with him as he spoke. they left the gu residence quickly and headed to the palace in a car.


    at the same time, gu lingyue had also disguised herself as a servant girl and followed prince heng¡¯s princess consort, madam dan, into the palace.


    the carriage was about to reach the palace gates and the carriage was filled with the fragrance of rouge and powder. gu lingyue and madam dan sat opposite each other. gu lingyue sat in the main seat while madam dan sat in the corner. there was not a single cushion behind her. if someone who did not know saw this, they would almost think that she was gu lingyue¡¯s maidservant.


    gu lingyue was dressed as a maidservant, but she had a bright smile on her face. she looked at madam dan triumphantly and laughed so hard that she was shaking.¡±hey, princess consort, don¡¯t look at me with that kind of eyes. i know you want to get rid of me, but for the sake of your husband¡¯s family, for the sake of your crazy abandoned daughter, you have to help me protect prince heng¡¯s residence, right? in that case, we¡¯re all in the same boat, and we should help each other.¡±


    madam dan clenched her fists tightly. she was wearing her unique dress, and she was almost suffocated by the heavy clothes, ¡°shut up, this princess is of noble birth and can¡¯t be compared to a lowly servant! you¡¯re not worthy!¡±


    ¡°princess consort, have you forgotten? his highness likes a little cheap servant like me and doesn¡¯t like an old woman like you. today¡¯s visit to the palace is also an opportunity for you to help his highness share his worries. you can rest assured that today¡¯s credit is on you. i guarantee that after today¡¯s matter is resolved, his highness will be grateful to you for the rest of his life.¡± as gu lingyue spoke, she raised her hand to cover her mouth and laughed hysterically.


    madam dan glared at gu linzvue, wishing she could rush up and tear this little demon into pieces.


    however, she just sat there stiffly and did not move.


    after spending these few days with gu lingyue, madam dan had long realized that this woman in front of them was not simple. she could not figure out why such a smart girl like gu lingyue would be schemed against by the eldest miss of the gu family. she knew in her heart that gu lingyue was not that simple. the eldest miss of the gu family who opposed her would probably regret it in the future..

 Chapter 632 - Chapter 632: You Actually Want Me to Harm the Noble Consort

    chapter 632: you actually want me to harm the noble consort


    translator: endlessfantasy translation     editor: endlessfantasy translation


    madam dan took a deep breath and looked at gu lingyue, asking, ¡°what exactly do you want to do?¡±


    along the way, gu lingyue was either putting on makeup or eating desserts. she was not nervous at all, and she did not tell madam dan about her plan, which made madam dan feel uneasy.


    gu lingyue laughed out loud. she looked at madam dan and said, ¡°i will refine some very special medicine. after eating this medicine, it will turn people into lunatics. at that time, i will give you poisoned snacks. you have to deceive


    noble consort xian and the people around her to take them. i know that noble consort xian especially trusts you as her sister-in-law. when you do a good job, his highness will be very grateful to you.¡±


    madam dan¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°you actually want me to harm her? she¡¯s prince heng¡¯s sister!¡±


    ¡°if noble consort xian doesn¡¯t die, no matter if it¡¯s you, me, or his highness, we will all die with her. do you want to drag his highness and your daughter down?¡± gu lingyue raised her eyebrows and asked.


    ¡°but, but¡­¡± madam dan¡¯s face turned red. she lowered her head and said with difficulty, ¡°if i¡¯ve just gone to noble consort xian and the people around her have all become fools. then wouldn¡¯t i be suspected very soon? ¡®


    ¡°don¡¯t worry, the poison in the desserts won¡¯t take effect immediately. at first, it will only make them silent and lose their ability to think. outsiders will only think that they are resisting and unwilling to tell the truth. by tomorrow, they will all go crazy.¡± gu lingyue gradually lost her patience as she explained, ¡°just listen to me and do as i say.¡±


    ¡°alright then.¡± although madam dan was feeling uneasy, she had no other choice but to obey.


    after madam dan entered the dalace. noble consort xian was as enthusiastic as ever.


    noble consort xian was also worried that the matter with imperial physician qin had not been resolved. when she heard that madam dan had entered the palace, she had been waiting at the palace gate for her son. seeing madam dan, she immediately walked up excitedly and held her hand, ¡°good sister-in-law, you¡¯re finally here! you don¡¯t know how uneasy i am.¡±


    madam dan looked at the beautiful noble consort xian in front of her. she did not dare to let herself look out of place, ¡°xian¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. his highness has already taken care of everything. he sent me into the palace to tell you to be at ease. let¡¯s go, i¡¯ve also specially made some desserts for you and the people around you to try and calm down.¡±


    noble consort xian did not doubt madam dan¡¯s words at all. she thought that the matter had been successfully resolved and pulled madam dan into the house.


    ¡°your highness, this servant will be waiting for you outside the hall.¡± at this moment, gu lingyue suddenly stopped in her tracks. then, as if she had discovered something, she took a step forward and steadied the slightly crooked hairpin on madam dan¡¯s head. her finger, which was painted with red nail polish, seemed to have unintentionally scratched madam dan¡¯s ear.


    madam dan was in pain, but she did not dare to show it. she saw gu lingyue¡¯s cold eyes and did not dare to resist. she obediently followed noble consort xian into the hall.


    noble consort xian ordered the servants to bring up the desserts sent by madam dan. she had always eaten the desserts made by madam dan before, so she picked up a piece and put it into her mouth.


    ¡°younger sister should also let the servants beside you eat with you.¡± madam dan said with a smile.


    ¡°this is sister-in-law¡¯s kind intentions. how can you give it to the servants? ¡± noble consort xian said with a look of disapproval.


    madam dan began to lie, ¡°little sister, you may not know this, but these desserts are called happiness cakes. they are meant to be shared between the master and the servant, so as to bless the master and servant. the reason we were able to safely pass this tribulation was all because of little sister and her servants, so i specially made some happiness cakes. you guys should eat them quickly..¡±

 Chapter 633 - Chapter 633: Princess Consort Heng Poisoned Noble Consort Xian to Death

    chapter 633: princess consort heng poisoned noble consort xian to death


    translator: endlessfantasy translation     editor: endlessfantasy translation


    ¡°sister-in-law is so thoughtful.¡± noble consort xian smiled, and then, according to madam dan¡¯s idea, she distributed the rest to the servants around her, ¡°this is sister-in-law¡¯s kind intentions for you all. you all should eat it to avoid similar situations in the future and cause me to be worried.


    ¡°yes¡­¡± the palace maids and eunuchs who were close to noble consort xian all came forward and shared the desserts.


    when madam dan saw this, her heart that had been hanging in the air finally settled down.


    just as noble consort xian was about to ask madam dan how imperial physician qin had died, her body trembled and she suddenly started coughing uncontrollably.


    ¡°cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough!¡± noble consort xian¡¯s cough became more and more severe, and she hurriedly asked the maidservant beside her to serve tea. ¡°hui xin, quickly give me¡­ some tea.¡±


    hui xin was just about to agree, but her body trembled. she opened her mouth, but no sound came out. instead, she spat out a large pool of blood.


    noble consort xian looked at this scene in shock. she saw hui xin and the other palace maids and eunuchs all vomit blood and fall to the ground. as they struggled and twitched, they stopped breathing.


    noble consort xian¡¯s gaze fell on the plate that was filled with desserts. she looked as if she had been struck by lightning and went straight to madam dan.


    ¡°it¡¯s


    hui xin and the others had eaten more snacks than noble consort xian, so it was reasonable for the poison to act up faster.


    however, madam dan could not figure it out. gu lingyue said that they would only make noble consort xian and the others lose their ability to think, right? how did the situation turn around when all these people died?


    suddenly realizing that she had been set up by gu lingyue, madam dan hurriedly wanted to make noble consort xian spit out the dessert. ¡°younger sister, it wasn¡¯t me. i was also schemed against! hurry, spit it out!¡±


    noble consort xian would never have thought that the person she trusted the most would harm her. at this time, the poison had already acted up, and blood was constantly gushing out of her mouth.


    however, noble consort xian seemed to be unwilling to give up. she stretched out her hand and grabbed madam dan¡¯s arm with force. she spat out the blood in her mouth on madam dan¡¯s body and said, ¡°it¡¯s you! you poisoned me!¡±


    being questioned so loudly, madam dan trembled in fear, ¡°no, it wasn¡¯t me. i was also thinking of his highness and our entire family. it wasn¡¯t my fault!¡±


    just as madam dan¡¯s words reached this point, the tightly shut palace doors were opened. gu lingyue was standing outside the door with a group of guards behind her, taking in the bloody scene in the palace.


    when madam dan saw gu lingyue¡¯s sinister smile, she clearly realized that she had been tricked. she subconsciously wanted to shout and resist.


    however, before she could say anything, her body seemed to be frozen and she lost the strength to resist. it was as if he had lost control of her body. madam dan could not move at all.


    her ear was burning in pain. she thought of the poison that gu lingyue had told her about. it could make people lose the ability to resist first, then turn them into idiots!


    it turned out that the poison that gu lingyue said was prepared for her. this woman had planned to use her as a scapegoat from the beginning!


    it was useless for madam dan to understand now. she had no strength to resist, and tears of unwillingness rolled down from the corners of her eyes.


    and all of this was within gu lingyue¡¯s control. she cleared her throat and screamed, ¡°ah! princess consort heng has poisoned noble consort xian to death.. quickly, quickly capture princess consort heng and protect the noble consort xian!¡±

 Chapter 634 - Chapter 634: She Must Protect the Gu Family Well

    chapter 634: she must protect the gu family well


    translator: endlessfantasy translation editor: endlessfantasy translation


    the guards had been stunned by the scene before they regained their senses after hearing this. they quickly rushed forward and grabbed hold of madam


    dan.


    unfortunately, noble consort xian and her confidants were no longer breathing. without exception, they had all been poisoned to death.


    the guards were in a panic and quickly called for the imperial physician.


    gu lingyue watched everything that was happening in front of her in silence. the corners of her lips curled up into a victorious smile. when no one was paying attention, she quietly turned around and left.


    the news quickly spread throughout the palace.


    gu qingxue and the others had just entered the palace and had yet to meet the emperor when they heard this grievous news.


    gu qingxue walked to the imperial study with a grave expression. she knew very well that they would not be able to successfully overthrow prince heng with this matter.


    as expected, by the time she and rong zhan arrived at the imperial study, rong xiaotian¡¯s men had already found the confession letter that gu lingyue had prepared for her from madam dan¡¯s body. they expressed that everything had nothing to do with prince heng and that it was noble consort xian who had been forcing her to help coordinate with the outside and harm many concubines in the palace.


    rong xiaotian was furious. as the emperor, how could he tolerate someone toying with him like this? he immediately passed down the order to execute


    madam dan, fined prince heng three years of his salary, and executed imperial physician qin¡¯s entire family.


    the truth of the matter shocked everyone. since rong xiaotian had already decided on the outcome, gu qingxue and the others could not continue to associate prince heng with this matter. otherwise, it would be a deliberate attempt to link the matter to prince heng and would easily anger rong xiaotian.


    rong xiaotian did not forget to compensate the gu family either. not only did he clear gu ye¡¯s name, but he also gave madam qi the honor of being a first-rank wife. he then gave gu qingxue a large amount of gold and silver. he also announced this matter to the world, completely clearing gu ye and the entire gu family¡¯s name.


    gu qingxue was very dissatisfied with this, but she had no other choice. she could only accept her fate and return to the residence with rong zhan after thanking him.


    in the carriage, rong zhan saw the dissatisfaction on gu qingxue¡¯s face and advised her softly, ¡°i¡¯ve been dealing with prince heng for many years. he¡¯s never been easy to deal with, and it¡¯s within my expectations that i wasn¡¯t able to deal with him this time.¡±


    gu qingxue turned to look at rong zhan and finally heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°prince heng¡¯s family and business are huge, and it¡¯s not easy to deal with him. however, what i didn¡¯t expect was gu lingyue. she¡¯s obviously very different from before. if she wants to turn around and deal with the gu family, with prince heng backing her up, it¡¯s not a good thing for the gu family¡­¡±


    for madam qi, she had to protect the gu family.


    based on gu lingyue¡¯s personality, she definitely would not let gu qingxue off so easily. gu qingxue had already decided to fight prince heng to death.


    however, the other party was a prince and she was only a female doctor. it was not an easy thing to fight against a prince.


    looking at gu qingxue, rong zhan said with an indifferent expression, ¡°gu lingyue has prince heng behind her, and you have this prince behind you. you think that i am not prince heng¡¯s match?¡±


    gu qingxue looked at rong zhan in surprise, a complicated look rising in her eyes. she cleared her throat and lowered her head. ¡°that¡¯s not what i meant. your royal highness, the gu family¡¯s matter has nothing to do with your royal highness. your royal highness, you don¡¯t need to trouble yourself..¡±

 Chapter 635 - Chapter 635: Turning a Blind Eye

    chapter 635: turning a blind eye


    translator: endlessfantasy translation editor: endlessfantasy translation


    ¡°you¡¯re my doctor. without my permission, no one can touch you,¡± rong zhan said nonchalantly.


    gu qingxue¡¯s heart beat faster and faster uncontrollably. she cleared her throat and changed the topic. ¡°your royal highness, how much do you know about gu lingyue? anyone with a discerning eye could see that madam dan had been used as a shield by prince heng. i don¡¯t think madam dan is that stupid, and the plan this time was planned by gu lingyue. where did she get such ability?¡±


    if gu lingyue had such a merciless heart, madam kou would not have been in charge of the gu family all this time.


    it was impossible for a person to change so much in such a short period of time. however, it was a different story if someone was giving gu lingyue advice from behind the scenes.


    ¡°i understand what you mean. i¡¯ve also sent people to investigate gu lingyue. however, we haven¡¯t found any useful information yet,¡± rong zhan said.


    gu qingxue looked at rong zhan and asked, ¡°your royal highness, now that there¡¯s no princess consort in the palace, does that mean that there¡¯s no one to restrain gu lingyue?¡±


    a large part of the reason why gu lingyue had made madam dan her scapegoat this time was that a princess consort like madam dan was too much of an eyesore to her, a concubine.


    ¡°as far as i know, madam dan has no right to speak in the residence for a long time. gu lingyue has already become the head of the residence. now, without madam dan, she¡¯ll definitely be more unscrupulous,¡± rong zhan said slowly. ¡°prince heng dotes on gu lingyue so much. he might pay the price for this in the future. we just need to wait and see.¡± as gu qingxue spoke, the carriage came to a stop.


    she got out of the car and realized that they had already arrived at the gu residence. gu qingxue bade rong zhan goodbye and got out of the car.


    looking at gu qingxue¡¯s disappointed back, rong zhan¡¯s heart was filled with inexplicable emotion. he only retracted his gaze after gu qingxue entered the room.


    ¡°liu yi, where¡¯s gu lingyue?¡± rong zhan asked with a cold look.


    ¡°your royal highness, gu lingyue has already bribed someone and used prince heng¡¯s spy in the palace to leave the palace. looking at the time, she should have already returned to the residence.¡± liu yi continued slowly, ¡°in order to protect gu lingyue, prince heng sent out a large number of men. we followed your royal highness¡¯ orders not to alert the enemy, so we didn¡¯t kill gu lingyue.¡±


    prince heng has been bewitched by gu lingyue. there must be something fishy about this. rather than making a move to attract his majesty¡¯s suspicion, it¡¯s better to wait and see. rong zhan said coldly.


    liu yi was a little worried. ¡°i think that his majesty knows that prince heng pushed madam dan out as a shield. it¡¯s just that his majesty doesn¡¯t want to lose control of prince heng and still wants him to control your royal highness. that¡¯s why he turned a blind eye and pretend that he didn¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°his majesty has always been good at weighing things out.¡± as soon as rong zhan finished speaking, he asked liu yi to drive the car away from the gu residence.


    within prince heng¡¯s residence¡­


    in the main hall, prince heng was pacing back and forth anxiously until he saw the butler of the royal family rushing in.


    prince heng¡¯s eyes lit up. he looked at the housekeeper and asked, ¡°has yue¡¯er returned?¡±


    the butler shook his head and carefully reported to prince heng, ¡°reporting to your highness, it¡¯s the princess consort¡¯s maiden family. they have doubts about the matter of poisoning the noble consort and said that they must find


    your highness to ask clearly¡­.¡±

 Chapter 636 - Chapter 636: Control Yourself Before Dark

    chapter 636: control yourself before dark


    translator: endlessfantasy translation editor: endlessfantasy translation


    prince heng waved his hand impatiently. he then looked at the butler and scolded, ¡°yue¡¯er hasn¡¯t returned yet, do you think i still have the time to see them? tell them that i have important matters to attend to and don¡¯t have time to meet with them!¡±


    the butler saw prince heng¡¯s bloodshot eyes and impatient expression. he could only swallow the words that were already in his throat and obediently leave.


    prince heng became more and more anxious as he sat down with an irritated expression.


    just then, a beautiful figure that had captivated his soul finally walked in with her face covered.


    ¡°yue¡¯er!¡± even though gu lingyue was wearing a maid¡¯s uniform, prince heng could still recognize her at a glance. he then stood up from his seat in excitement.


    gu lingyue also looked in prince heng¡¯s direction. her eyes curved into crescents as she smiled. she went forward and bowed to prince heng. ¡°your


    highness, yue¡¯er has returned safely.¡±


    prince heng walked up to her excitedly and pulled her into his arms. ¡°yue¡¯er, you¡¯re finally back. you don¡¯t know how worried i was about you, afraid that you¡¯d encounter some danger on the road!¡±


    gu lingyue smiled very gently and asked in a sweet voice, ¡°yue¡¯er used the princess consort as a scapegoat. do you not blame me?¡±


    prince heng¡¯s smile became even more radiant. he raised his hand and gently scratched gu lingyue¡¯s nose. ¡°what are you talking about? i know that everything you did was for my sake. i can¡¯t even thank you enough, so how can i blame you? however, my relationship with my sister was originally not bad. without her help in the palace now, there are many things that are not easy to do.¡±


    gu lingyue could not help but sneer in her heart when she saw prince heng¡¯s sad expression.


    if people did not know saw prince heng, they would probably really think that he and noble consort xian had a deep sibling relationship.


    the person who proposed to abandon noble consort xian to protect prince heng¡¯s residence was prince heng. at the same time, gu lingyue was just thinking of a way to get rid of the most annoying princess consort in the residence.


    however, gu lingyue did not expose him. instead, she reached out and touched his face. ¡°your highness, i don¡¯t care what others do, but i¡¯ve given up everything for your highness. does your highness understand my feelings?¡±


    ¡°of course i understand. yue ¡®er, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡± prince heng hugged gu lingyue and could smell the fragrance from her body. he could not help but feel a little delirious. he rubbed against her in his arms and sighed, ¡°yue er, you smell so good¡­¡±


    ¡°your highness, have you forgotten what you promised me again? didn¡¯t we agree to control ourselves before dark?¡± as gu lingyue said this, she watched prince heng lean toward her with a lecherous look.


    prince heng watched as gu lingyue dodged his attack and the fire in his heart burned even more fiercely. ¡°what does it matter? don¡¯t worry, even though it¡¯s daytime, my orders are still there. none of them would dare to come and disturb us.¡±


    gu lingyue still insisted on blocking prince heng¡¯s actions. she smiled charmingly and said in a sweet voice, ¡°your highness, there is still a lot of time between us. why are you in such a hurry? why don¡¯t you leave this anticipation until tonight? it will be more enjoyable.¡±


    prince heng imagined it for a moment and became even more excited. ¡°yue ¡®er,


    i don¡¯t understand why you always choose to do it at night.¡±


    not only did gu lingyue choose to be intimate with him at night every time, but she would also blow out the lights..

 Chapter 637 - Chapter 637: The Lord Is Running Out of Patience

    chapter 637: the lord is running out of patience


    translator: endlessfantasy translation editor: endlessfantasy translation


    in the dark, gu lingyue had many tricks up her sleeve, which prince heng enjoyed. however, he still wanted to see gu lingyue¡¯s flirtatious side.


    gu lingyue thought for a moment before she revealed a shy expression. ¡°naturally, it¡¯s because i¡¯m shy. your highness, i promise to serve you well tonight, so can you let me go back to my room to rest first?¡±


    prince heng was unwilling to let go of the beauty in his arms.


    helplessly, he could only sigh. ¡°alright, then.¡±


    gu lingyue then thanked him and left prince heng¡¯s embrace.


    after gu lingyue left the main hall, she walked toward the backyard.


    although madam dan was a princess consort when she was still alive, her status was not as good as before ever since gu lingyue entered the family.


    even the best courtyard in prince heng¡¯s residence was snatched by gu


    lingyue. princess liuying was even driven to an extremely remote courtyard. there were only a few people who went to take care of her every day, and her days were very miserable.


    after gu lingyue returned to her room, she closed the door and took off her dress.


    her graceful curves appeared in the mirror. the mirror that she was facing away from reflected her hideous and terrifying back.


    a clear human face was imprinted on gu lingyue¡¯s back. it had extremely ugly facial features and a pair of eyes darted around madly under its droopy eyelids. at this moment, it also saw itself in the mirror. it seemed to be very satisfied with its own appearance and curled its lips, revealing an extremely sinister smile.


    gu lingyue frowned as she looked at the ugly thing that was tightly stuck to her back. she rubbed the space between her eyebrows in worry.


    this human face sore was something her master had planted on her body. only through this sore could she communicate with her master and control the gu worm she had planted in prince heng¡¯s body, causing him to fall head over heels for her.


    however, every time she saw this disgusting thing, she could not help but feel nauseated.


    the eyes of the human face sore kept darting around, and he moved his mouth to make an unpleasant and dry sound.¡±l¡¯m hungry, i¡¯m hungry! i want to eat¡­¡±


    gu lingyue had no choice but to take out a bottle from the drawer of the dressing table. she used a tweezer to pick out a black worm and sent it into the mouth of the human face sore.


    the human-face ulcer opened its stinky mouth and happily swallowed the bug, laughing even more happily.


    after eating the bug, its expression was no longer so distorted, and its eyes gradually lit up. then it moved its mouth, and the sound it made was completely different from before. ¡°yue¡¯er, how are things going?¡±


    gu qingxue was very respectful, and her attitude was sincere as she replied,


    ¡°master, everything is going well.¡±


    the old woman¡¯s voice continued to ring out from the sore¡¯s mouth, ¡°yes, his


    majesty the emperor still needs prince heng to check and balance rong zhan. you should turn a blind eye to this matter. yue¡¯er, hurry up and deal with rong


    zhan. the lord is running out of patience.¡±


    gu lingyue could not help but feel curious. she looked at the old woman and asked, ¡°master, you haven¡¯t come to see me since you asked me to put the gu worm in prince heng¡¯s body. i wonder when you¡¯ll be free to take this disciple to see the lord?¡±


    after gu lingyue and madam kou were chased out of the gu family, madam kou originally wanted to bring the two siblings away. however, gu lingyue was not willing to give up. she ran away when the carriage was on the mountain road, wanting to come back and take revenge on gu qingxue..

 Chapter 638 - Chapter 638: I Want to Be Loyal to the Lord Together

    chapter 638: i want to be loyal to the lord together


    translator: endlessfantasy translation editor: endlessfantasy translation


    in the end, gu lingyue lost her way and accidentally saved an unconscious old woman. the old woman was skilled at using gu worms to poison people. in order to repay gu lingyue, she proposed to take her as a disciple and told gu lingyue that once she became her disciple, she would be loyal to her lord together with her.


    as long as she could kill gu qingxue, gu lingyue was willing to pay any price. thus, she agreed to the old woman¡¯s request to start with prince heng. she planned to use prince heng to get rid of gu qingxue¡¯s biggest backer, rong


    zhan.


    furthermore, gu lingyue and the old woman¡¯s owner seemed to have a grudge against rong zhan and had always wanted to get rid of him.


    ¡°there¡¯s no hurry. when you can help to get rid of rong zhan, the lord will naturally grant you the opportunity to meet him. i wanted to get rid of gu qingxue first and deal a heavy blow to rong zhan, but that woman is harder to deal with than i thought. let¡¯s change our target and start with someone else.¡± the old woman said slowly.


    gu lingyue was excited. ¡°master, didn¡¯t you promise me that you¡¯d get rid of gu qingxue first?!¡±


    ¡°don¡¯t be anxious. i know you¡¯re dissatisfied with gu qingxue, but she has the prince regent¡¯s residence and imperial duke zhang¡¯s residence behind her. in addition, she¡¯s a difficult person to deal with. once we have rong zhan under control, gu qingxue would be nothing. i promise you, when the time comes, i¡¯ll personally hand gu qingxue over to you. you can do whatever you want to her,¡± the old woman said unhurriedly.


    gu lingyue¡¯s eyes lit up in excitement. she clenched her fists and said, ¡°then, not only do i want to capture gu qingxue alive, but i also want to capture her three children!


    ¡°hehe, to a mother, the most important thing that she can not let go of is her children¡­ you¡¯re so cruel, you¡¯re indeed my disciple. in that case, this method will also work on rong zhan,¡± the old woman said slowly.


    ¡°do you mean that we have to make a move on the young prince?¡± gu lingyue asked.


    the old woman replied, ¡°the young prince is little and his mind is not mature.


    naturally, he is easier to deal with than rong zhan.¡± next up was the spring festival¡¯s palace banquet, which was a good time. when the time comes, i¡¯ll get someone to send you a new gu worm. find an opportunity to put the gu worm into the food of the young prince.¡±


    the corners of gu lingyue¡¯s lips curled up into a cold smile. after agreeing, she changed into a new set of clothes and went back to bed to rest.


    time flew by¡­


    it was still dark today, so gu qingxue got up early and personally made breakfast for the three little ones.


    under zhan liuye¡¯s arrangements, the three little ones were to take the examination together with the other noble children of the royal family of the appropriate age. as long as they could pass, they would be able to enter the palace to study at the royal academy after the new year.


    these past few days, the three little ones had been studying hard and had been waiting for this day. as their mother, gu qingxue naturally had to cook for them personally.


    the three little ones all attached great importance to the exam. they woke up early the entire morning and did not need the maidservant to wake them up to do their last revision.


    after breakfast, gu qingxue asked the coachman to drive the carriage and personally sent the three little ones to the palace for the test.


    the gu residence¡¯s carriage stopped steadily outside the palace. gu qingxue and cui¡¯er worked together to carry the three little ones out of the carriage.


    gu qingxue was the last to get out of the car. after she steadied herself, she saw a man in a white cloak striding toward them.


    gu lin and the other two also noticed the man. the three little ones held each other¡¯s hands and bowed to the man in unison. ¡°greetings, sir..¡±

 Chapter 639 - Chapter 639: What’s With the Three Siblings?

    chapter 639: what¡¯s with the three siblings?


    translator: endlessfantasy translation editor: endlessfantasy translation


    ¡°greetings, young master zhan.¡± gu qingxue also greeted the man in front of her, who was as calm as water.


    zhan liuye understood that gu qingxue did not want to expose her relationship with imperial duke zhang, so they had already agreed to pretend to be acquaintances and address each other as young master and young miss.


    zhan liuye nodded, ¡°i¡¯m worried that lil¡¯ lin and the others might not be familiar with the route in the palace, so i¡¯m waiting to bring them to the royal academy. lord gu, the royal academy has never allowed outsiders to enter so easily. please wait here for a moment. after the test is over, i will personally send them out.¡±


    gu qingxue agreed, then looked at the three little ones worriedly and warned them, ¡°there¡¯s no need to feel too pressured, just do your best.¡±


    the little ones acknowledged in unison, then obediently bade gu qingxue farewell and followed zhan liuye into the palace.


    the three little ones were so focused on recalling the contents of the book they had read this morning that they did not notice that in the corridor not far away, the thirteenth princess was urging her palace maid to stuff a few folded pieces of paper into the inner layer of her clothes.


    the thirteenth princess was afraid of being discovered and kept looking around. ¡°hurry up and stuff it in, or else what if someone else finds out!¡± the palace maid stuffed the notes with the knowledge points and asked uneasily, ¡°princess, what if we were discovered? it¡¯s master liuye who will invigilate the exam today. if he doesn¡¯t care about your feelings and you¡¯re exposed, he will definitely punish you severely!¡±


    the thirteenth princess snorted arrogantly, ¡°what do you know? when mister liu ye gave us the test before, it was all on our own initiative. last time, the third son of the prime minister¡¯s family got first place by copying the answers.


    if he can do it, why can¡¯t i?¡±


    the thirteenth princess turned to leave, but as soon as she took a step, she saw zhan liuye passing by.


    like a mouse that had seen a cat, the thirteenth princess shrank back and watched zhan liuye lead her three little ones away with large strides.


    ¡°mister liuye is actually personally leading the way for the three of them?¡± the thirteenth princess was a little unhappy.


    even as a princess, she could not get special treatment from master liuye, so what was with the three siblings?


    ¡°this servant has heard that it was young master liuye who gave them the opportunity to take the exam. as long as they can pass the exam, they will be able to come to the royal academy and study with the princess.¡± the palace maid looked over curiously and said as she watched the three little cubs leave.


    hearing this, the thirteenth princess¡¯s eyes burned with anger. ¡°hmph, are the three of them even worthy? this princess does not want to go to school with these poor commoners! besides, if i can¡¯t pass, they can¡¯t either. in the future, you are not allowed to say such words, or else this princess will teach you a lesson!¡±


    the palace maid was so scared that she shrank her neck and did not dare to say anything more.


    the thirteenth princess snorted and strode forward.


    fifteen minutes later, all the children who were taking the test were gathered in the school.


    that included rong han.


    rong han used to be weak but intelligent and had always been the smartest in the school. therefore, during the test, his seat was arranged to be at the front. in comparison, the three little ones were transferred to the other classes, so they sat in the back three rows with the thirteenth princess, who had average grades.


    before the test began, rong han turned around and waved at gu lin and dumby. then, he turned to look at the thirteenth princess..

 Chapter 640 - Chapter 640: All of You Did Pretty Well

    chapter 640: all of you did pretty well


    translator: endlessfantasy translation | editor: endlessfantasy translation


    the thirteenth princess was so excited to see rong han that she could not close her mouth. she quickly raised her hand and waved at rong han.


    in the end, rong han did not even look at her. instead, he mouthed a sentence to lingbao who was beside the thirteenth princess, ¡°sister lingbao, all the best!


    the smile on the thirteenth princess¡¯s face disappeared immediately. she looked at lingbao in disbelief and found that he was smiling back at rong han. she also made a cheering gesture at rong han.


    rong han greeted everyone and turned around in satisfaction.


    lingbao immediately felt a sharp gaze directed at her.


    lingbao turned around and looked at the thirteenth princess in confusion. his eyes met with her teary eyes.


    the test was about to begin, so the thirteenth princess did not dare to make a loud noise. she sobbed and warned, ¡°you, just you wait, i¡¯ll make you regret this!¡±


    lingbao was confused. she looked at the thirteenth princess in confusion. seeing that the thirteenth princess was no longer paying attention to her, she looked away.


    on the other side, when it was time for the test, zhan liuye handed out the test papers to every child present.


    ¡°the test will last for two hours. during the process, no one is allowed to speak or cheat. it¡¯s all up to you. i believe you won¡¯t lie.¡± zhan liuye saw that the children had all agreed, so he turned around and left the room.


    as soon as zhan liuye left, a few of the older children from relatives of the royal family immediately took out their personal notes and started to copy them.


    rong han was sitting next to them and was disdainful of their behavior.


    in the past, the children of the royal family and their relatives and ministers had attended preschool before they officially entered school. the preschool had an exam every month, and every time, mister liuye would do the same thing as today. he would not watch them for cheating, but let them go and let them write down their notes.


    as time went by, the students who were good at taking advantage of the situation came out top and were on the same level as rong han.


    however, it was not that rong han could not understand these students. after all, they had been relying on plagiarism to get into the top ranks, and this test was directly related to whether they could successfully enter the royal academy. it was no wonder that they would come up with such a trick.


    rong han did not want to be associated with him, so he lowered his head and did his own test.


    in less than an hour, rong han and gu lin put down their pens together.


    these questions were too easy for them.


    in contrast, dumby and lingbao were not so relaxed. both of them looked at the questions with conflicted expressions. after thinking about it seriously, they continued to write seriously.


    two hours later, zhan liuye walked into the room indifferently, ¡°everyone, stop writing.¡±


    not a single student dared to challenge zhan liuye¡¯s authority. without exception, they all stopped writing and, in order, submitted their papers.


    after zhan liuye sat down, he immediately began to look at the answers on these papers.


    the test was immediately marked after the test was finished, so everyone could know their results at the first moment.


    every child sat in their respective seats, unblinkingly watching zhan liuye¡¯s actions until he finished marking the papers.


    zhan liuye¡¯s face revealed a satisfied smile. after tidying up his papers, he said, ¡°you all did pretty well. not a single one of you failed the test. by right, all of you should have passed this test..¡±

 Chapter 641 - Chapter 641: Bound to Achieve Great Things in the Future

    chapter 641: bound to achieve great things in the future


    translator: endlessfantasy translation editor: endlessfantasy translation


    the students who had been tense all this time heaved a sigh of relief when they heard this. some even could not help but cheer.


    ¡°however¡­¡± zhan liuye casually put down the paper in his hand. his long and narrow eyes were filled with coldness as he said with a smile that was not a smile, ¡°i¡¯ve warned you not to cheat. some of you must have done something you shouldn¡¯t have. i want all of you to stand up immediately and gather outside the door. i want to search you one by one for any notes.¡±


    when zhan liuye finished speaking, the children who had been copying enthusiastically during the test were all stunned!


    why did he suddenly want to check the cheat sheet this time? there had been so many in-class tests before, but he had never checked them before!


    however, they could not resist zhan liuye¡¯s decision to investigate. they could only stand up one by one under zhan liuye¡¯s gaze and slowly walk out the door.


    compared to these people who took advantage of the situation, children like rong han and gu lin, who took the test with their own abilities, were fearless. they walked out of the classroom and waited to be checked.


    dumby and lingbao were still reveling in the joy of passing the test. they walked out of the room hand in hand in high spirits. in the end, the thirteenth princess was the only one left in her seat, not daring to move.


    the thirteenth princess broke out in cold sweat. she was at a loss!


    what should she do?! if the teacher found out that she had a cheat sheet on her, where would she put her face as a princess?


    the thirteenth princess was so scared that her legs turned to jelly. then, she glanced around and saw lingbao¡¯s table beside her.


    lingbao was gluttonous and easily hungry. during this exam, she also took a small bag of dried fruit to eat like many students. at this time, this small bag was placed on the table.


    without thinking, the thirteenth princess stuffed all the notes she had hidden into her little bag.


    the thirteenth princess heaved a sigh of relief after she was done. she pretended that nothing had happened and walked out while humming a tune.


    zhan liuye was expressionless as he inspected them one by one.


    anyone who was found would be beaten 50 times on their palms.


    zhan liuye had always been the most strict of them all, and his actions had scared the cheating students so much that when they had to come clean themselves, all of them cried.


    of course, even if these students took the initiative to confess, they still could not escape zhan liuye¡¯s punishment.


    zhan liuye also checked rong han, gu lin, dumby, and lingbao. the four of them were clean and did not have anything on them.


    zhan liuye was very satisfied with this. he looked at dumby and lingbao and said, ¡°your grades aren¡¯t that good, but i can see that you¡¯re all working hard. in the future, you¡¯ll have to learn more from gu lin and rong han. you¡¯ll be able to achieve great things in the future.:


    when dumby and lingbao heard zhan liuye¡¯s praise, their eyes turned red.


    they had never been as hardworking as their big brother. however, these days, other than eating and sleeping, they had been reading books all the time before they finally got into school.


    ¡°thank you, sir. we¡¯ll definitely study hard in the future!¡± dumby and lingbao said in unison.


    zhan liuye¡¯s gaze fell on the thirteenth princess as he spoke.


    the thirteenth princess was not nervous at all. she took the initiative to step forward and raised her arms. ¡°sir, please check. i don¡¯t have anything on me..¡±

 Chapter 642 - Chapter 642: Children Who Cheated Will Be Spanked

    chapter 642: children who cheated will be spanked


    translator: endlessfantasy translation editor: endlessfantasy translation


    zhan liuye could not help but find it strange that the thirteenth princess was


    so calm.


    the thirteenth princess had been attending preschool here since a year ago, and she had never bothered to write down notes. she had always been the last in every test, but she did not care.


    however, in the test just now, her results had surpassed the others and she was ranked behind gu lin and rong han.


    this did not seem like a result she could have gotten.


    zhan liuye was suspicious in his heart, but he did not show it on his face. he only arranged for a maid to come forward and check.


    the maid searched the thirteenth princess¡¯s body but found nothing.


    zhan liuye was deep in thought as he looked at the thirteenth princess and said, ¡°the princess has made great progress this time.¡±


    under everyone¡¯s gaze, the thirteenth princess raised her chin arrogantly. ¡°that¡¯s natural. i have been studying very hard! lil¡¯ han, did you hear that? aren¡¯t i amazing?¡±


    rong han was too lazy to respond to the thirteenth princess. he also looked at her with an inquisitive gaze.


    he also remembered that the thirteenth princess¡¯s results were not good. it was a surprise that she had passed the test so smoothly.


    the other children also looked at the thirteenth princess with strange expressions. some of them had even seen the thirteenth princess cheating in the exam.


    however, at the thought of the thirteenth princess¡¯s identity, the children present chose to remain silent. no one dared to expose her.


    zhan liuye took in the thirteenth princess¡¯s smug expression, ¡°thirteenth princess, you can¡¯t be too proud of your victory. i¡¯m looking forward to your results in the next test. i hope you can get good results next time.¡±


    the thirteenth princess felt that zhan liuye¡¯s words had a deeper meaning to them. subconsciously, she felt a little apprehensive, but she nodded in agreement.


    seeing that rong han had taken the initiative to look for the siblings and that rong han had ignored her and was talking and laughing with lingbao, the thirteenth princess shouted in dissatisfaction, ¡± sir, i don¡¯t think it¡¯s enough to just search our bodies. you should also check the bags we carry with us. there might be some notes inside!


    zhan liuye looked at the thirteenth princess and thought that it made sense,


    ¡°alright, then let¡¯s take out the small bags that you brought and check them.¡±


    the remaining children who did not cheat, one by one, took out their own small bags for zhan liuye to check.


    among the four little ones, only lingbao took a small bag to put dried fruits. in front of everyone, she opened the small bag and watched as a few notes fell out of it.


    the thirteenth princess insisted on being smug. she did not even need to confirm it. she pointed at lingbao¡¯s nose and shouted, ¡± ¡®it¡¯s a cheat sheet! you actually dared to secretly prepare a cheat sheet!¡±


    lingbao had an innocent look on her face as she looked at zhan liuye and shook her head, ¡°sir, i didn¡¯t. mother said that children who cheat will be spanked. i don¡¯t want to be spanked.¡±


    gu lin and the other two also stood up to protect lingbao. rong han patted her chest and promised. ¡°sir, i can guarantee that lingbao did not cheat. someone must have wanted to frame her.¡¯


    ¡°what¡¯s the point of your promise?¡± the thirteenth princess was furious. ¡°the notes were in her bag!¡±


    ¡°that doesn¡¯t prove that my sister did it. sir, can i take a look at these notes?¡± as a sister-protecting demon, gu lin naturally could not just sit back and do nothing. he took the notes from zhan liuye¡¯s hands and read them carefully. ¡°sir, the things recorded in these notes are indeed the answers to the questions in the exam just now..¡±

 Chapter 643 - Chapter 643: I Must Prove My Innocence

    chapter 643: i must prove my innocence


    translator: endlessfantasy translation editor: endlessfantasy translation


    ¡°yeah! that¡¯s why it can prove that gu lingbao cheated!¡± the thirteenth princess said loudly before she could react.


    gu lin sneered. even dumby looked at the thirteenth princess as if she was an idiot. ¡°if my sister was really cheating, why didn¡¯t she just copy all the answers? the teacher didn¡¯t set the score in advance, so my sister couldn¡¯t calculate the score in advance. if she was cheating, she should have filled in all the questions correctly. otherwise, it would have been a waste of time!¡± dumby¡¯s words attracted the agreement of the other little buns.


    the thirteenth princess did not think too much about it until she heard what dumby said. she felt that what he said made sense and hurriedly said, ¡°then, then why would she have a cheat sheet on her? even if she didn¡¯t, she shouldn¡¯t have brought this here.¡±


    ¡°i didn¡¯t bring this. it¡¯s useless even if you accuse me. sir, the handwriting on this cheat sheet is an adult¡¯s. you can compare it with the handwriting of the servants in the gu family. this is definitely not written by our family!¡± lingbao was so anxious to defend herself that her little face flushed red.


    ¡°it¡¯s you, it¡¯s you! don¡¯t deny it!¡± the thirteenth princess was exasperated.


    she did not understand why things had developed so differently from what she had imagined. lingbao should not be able to defend herself after being framed!


    ¡°your highness, do you think that miss gu is the owner of these notes?¡± zhan liuye¡¯s lips curled up when he saw that the thirteenth princess was not going to let him off. ¡°in that case, i have a way to distinguish them. however, i will need your cooperation, your highness.¡±


    the thirteenth princess immediately perked up and nodded in agreement.


    ¡°please tell me, sir. as long as it¡¯s within my means, i¡¯ll definitely help.¡±


    ¡°then, may the thirteenth princess and miss gu please take the test again. the results don¡¯t lie. if miss gu really did copy the notes, then there¡¯s no way she¡¯ll be able to pass the test this time.¡± zhan liuye said slowly.


    the smile on the thirteenth princess¡¯s face froze. she was dumbfounded and asked in confusion, ¡°why do i have to take the test with her?¡±


    ¡°why would you insist on suspecting me? i want you to be with me!¡± lingbao said angrily.


    ¡°princess, are you afraid?¡± seeing the thirteenth princess¡¯s frightened look, dumby raised her eyebrows and asked.


    the thirteenth princess¡¯s expression changed,¡± i¡¯m not!¡± i just don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary. forget it, i believe in gu lingbao. sir, why don¡¯t we just put an end to this matter?¡±


    ¡°no, you¡¯ve already accused me wrongly. everyone thinks that i cheated. i must prove my innocence,¡± lingbao said stubbornly.


    rong han knew the thirteenth princess¡¯s true ability. he looked at her coldly. ¡°if princess did so well, why are you afraid of taking the exam again? don¡¯t tell me that those cheat sheets are yours?¡±


    the thirteenth princess felt as if she had been struck by lightning. she looked at zhan liuye, at a loss.


    zhan liuye did not sympathize with the thirteenth princess at all. he said indifferently, ¡°it¡¯s too troublesome to retake the test. i¡¯ll give you five questions. if you can complete three of them, you¡¯ll pass.¡±


    ¡°alright,¡± she said. lingbao agreed and obediently followed zhan liuye into the room.


    under the curious gazes of the crowd, the thirteenth princess had no choice but to brace herself and follow them. she kept comforting herself in her heart..

 Chapter 644 - Chapter 644: Can ‘t Avoid Getting Beaten Up

    chapter 644: can ¡®t avoid getting beaten up


    translator: endlessfantasy translation editor: endlessfantasy translation


    it did not matter. it was just five questions. after she copied the answers, she checked the answers. she still remembered most of them. as long as she could answer three questions, she would win!


    zhan liuye quickly gave them five questions.


    when lingbao saw the five questions, she first frowned. then, he picked up the brush and started to write seriously.


    the thirteenth drincess. who was beside her. was also dumbfounded when she saw the question!


    this question had nothing to do with the previous test. it was a new question that zhan liuye had come up with.


    under pressure, the thirteenth princess could only pick up a pen, but she could not write a word.


    in comparison, although lingbao was slow in writing, she still handed in the answer she had written in less than an hour.


    lingbao blushed and stuttered, ¡°sir, i have never seen a question like the last question. i, i don¡¯t know how to answer it.¡±


    in fact, lingbao had finished the first few questions in fifteen minutes. it was just that she could not even recognize the words on the last question and could not solve it at all.


    after zhan liuye saw the answers to the four questions in front of him, he smiled and patted lingbao¡¯s head, ¡°the last question can probably only be solved by the young prince and your big brother, so it¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t know how to solve it. however, you answered the first four questions correctly, which can prove that you are innocent.¡±


    ¡°i knew it! our little sister would never cheat!¡± dumby said proudly. he raised his eyebrows and looked at the thirteenth princess. ¡°your highness, are you done?¡±


    the thirteenth princess¡¯s face was red beyond words. she kept clasping the brush in her hand, wishing that she could bury her head in her chest.


    zhan liuye walked over and looked at the thirteenth princess¡¯ empty paper. his expression turned cold, ¡°the last question is out of the syllabus. however, the first four questions are very basic. your highness, can¡¯t you answer a single


    ¡°i ¡­ i was too nervous.¡± the thirteenth princess wanted to continue lying.


    zhan liuye was so angry that he laughed. ¡°then, your highness, please recite the ¡®three character classic¡¯. this is the most basic thing.¡±


    the thirteenth princess forced herself to recite a few sentences, but she seemed to be stuck and could not continue. instead, her eyes were filled with tears.


    ¡°princess, whose notes are they?¡± zhan liuye pressed.


    ¡°sob, sob, it¡¯s mine, but i¡­ i didn¡¯t do it on purpose. i can¡¯t learn it. i can¡¯t help it. sob, sob!¡± the thirteenth princess burst into tears.


    ¡°if you can¡¯t, you can take the exam next year and enter the school next year, but you shouldn¡¯t have cheated. i¡¯ll tell your parents and family about what happened today. all cheaters are to go back and reflect on their mistakes behind closed doors. you¡¯re not allowed to take a single step out of your house,¡± zhan liuye said coldly.


    the thought of spending the next spring festival at home made the cheating children¡¯s faces fall. they knew very well that when they returned, they would be beaten up without exception.


    ¡°sir, you should go and find his majesty. i¡¯ll bring brother lin and the others out.¡± rong han took the initiative to run over and said to zhan liuye.


    zhan liuye looked at the four little ones, his gaze softening. he nodded and watched them leave.


    ¡°bring the thirteenth princess and follow me to meet the emperor.¡± zhan liuye could not punish the princess as he pleased, so he had to bring the princess to meet the emperor first.


    rong xiaotian was already in a terrible fix from handling government affairs. when he heard zhan liuye¡¯s report, he was so angry that he ordered zhan liuye to hit the thirteenth princess 60 times on her palms..

 Chapter 645 - Chapter 645: Tell me, What Did You Do Wrong?

    chapter 645: tell me, what did you do wrong?


    translator: endlessfantasy translation editor: endlessfantasy translation


    the thirteenth princess had been hit 30 times on each hand, and she could not allow her study attendant to take her place. both of her small hands were swollen.


    zhan liuye took his leave after he was done. rong xiaotian did not care about the thirteenth princess, who was crying so hard that she was almost breathless. he immediately ordered the servants to bring the thirteenth princess back to the empress¡¯ chamber.


    the thirteenth princess was the empress¡¯ youngest daughter and had always been the most doted on. how could she let this matter rest after suffering so much? she quickly brought the pitiful thirteenth princess to see the empress dowager.


    after getting permission, the empress pulled the still-crying thirteenth princess and stepped into the fengkang palace.


    inside the hall, it was as warm as spring. the empress saw the empress dowager and was about to speak, but her gaze fell on madam qiao sitting next to the empress dowager. the words she was about to say were suddenly stuck in her throat.


    ¡°empress, why have you come at this time? what¡¯s wrong with lil¡¯ thirteen, why is she crying like this?¡± the empress dowager¡¯s heart ached when she saw the tears on the thirteenth princess¡¯ face.


    ¡°well¡­ she was punished by the teacher in the school today.¡± as the empress spoke, she looked at madam qiao.


    as the empress, she should not have come to the empress dowager to complain. however, she was really angry, so she rushed over. as a result, she did not expect that madam qiao was actually here.


    madam qiao often received the empress dowager¡¯s grace to enter the palace. the empress dowager treated madam qiao even better than she treated the empress, her daughter-in-law.


    thinking of this, the empress felt somewhat dissatisfied.


    madam qiao stood up and saluted. she looked at the empress and said in a gentle voice, ¡°today is the day of the academy¡¯s test. this morning, ye¡¯er left for the palace.¡±


    ¡°so young master ye is invigilating today. in that case, little thirteen was also punished by young master ye?¡± the empress dowager raised her eyebrows, her words sharp.


    the thirteenth princess wailed, ¡°sob, sob, imperial grandmother, it was mister liuye who hit me. father, father even supported him. he hit me so many times. it hurts so much.¡±


    madam qiao silently looked at this scene, not panicking at all.


    no one knew a son better than his mother. she was very clear that if the thirteenth princess had not committed a grave mistake. otherwise, zhan liuye would not have gone to the emperor to complain. furthermore, the emperor had given his permission, so it was useless no matter how loudly the thirteenth princess cried.


    as expected, the empress dowager took in this scene. she stared at the thirteenth princess and asked, ¡°why did young master ye hit you? what did you do wrong?¡±


    the thirteenth princess did not dare to speak the truth and could only look to the empress for help.


    the empress felt embarrassed and said weakly, ¡°mother, it¡¯s just a small problem. i didn¡¯t bring little thirteen here to complain. i just want to ask mother to give me some medicine to treat lil¡¯ thirteen¡¯s injuries.¡±


    ¡°empress, if my son had beat the princess for no reason, naturally we can not let him off lightly. why don¡¯t you make it clear?¡± madam qiao slowly said.


    ¡°hmm, that makes sense. lil¡¯ thirteen, tell me, what did you do wrong?¡± the empress dowager asked.


    i cheated and was caught by sir. the thirteenth princess raised her head and quibbled, ¡°but i¡¯m not to blame. gu lingbao cheated too, but sir didn¡¯t punish her!¡±


    hearing the name of lingbao, madam qiao pursed her lips. she knew very well that the thirteenth princess was lying.


    her god-granddaughter was obedient and was definitely not that kind of person.


    ¡°empress dowager, if this is true, then the thirteenth princess will be wronged. it¡¯s better to ask nanny bizhu to ask about the situation. please don¡¯t let the princess be wronged.¡± although madam qiao said this, in her heart, she wanted to prove lingbao¡¯s innocence..

 Chapter 646 - Chapter 646: I Will Empathize

    chapter 646: i will empathize


    translator: endlessfantasy translation editor: endlessfantasy translation


    the empress dowager agreed to madamqiao¡¯s proposal and let nanny bizhu go out to inquire about the situation.


    the empress dowager was not in a hurry and let the empress take her seat first.


    the empress was very nervous, but she could not reject the empress dowager. she could only pull the thirteenth princess to sit down first.


    very quickly, nanny bizhu returned to fengkang palace after she had gathered the news.


    when nanny bizhu entered the room, she gave the thirteenth princess a deep look.


    the empress¡¯ heart sank. she regretted bringing the thirteenth princess on this trip.


    however, there was no medicine for regret in this world, so nanny bizhu quickly told the empress dowager everything that had happened without missing a single word.


    as the empress dowager listened, her face darkened at a speed visible to the naked eye. she turned her head and looked sharply in the direction of the empress. ¡°empress, just what is going on with you? do you think that the emperor¡¯s punishment is not enough, so you want me to punish her again?¡±


    the empress¡¯ back was drenched in cold sweat. for a moment, she did not even know how to explain.


    the thirteenth princess, on the other hand, was surprised. she turned to her grandmother in confusion. ¡°imperial grandmother, i was beaten. why don¡¯t you help me vent my anger?¡±


    the empress dowager did not say much. after a cold smile, she gave nanny bizhu a look.


    nanny bizhu had been by the empress dowager¡¯s side for many years. she could tell what the empress dowager wanted to do with just one look. she quickly walked forward, grabbed the thirteenth princess¡¯s arm, and took her away from the empress¡¯ arms.


    the empress¡¯ heart immediately panicked. she knelt on the ground in fear.¡±empress dowager, lil¡¯ thirteen is still a child. it¡¯s normal for her to make mistakes occasionally. please give her another chance.¡±


    ¡°don¡¯t worry, i knows the empress¡¯ good intentions. you brought lil¡¯ thirteen here because you want me to help teach little thirteen. since it¡¯s like this, i will grant you your wish. in the future, little thirteen will stay by my side for me to teach her. you can return to the palace first,¡± the empress dowager said with a smile.


    the empress was completely dumbfounded.


    however, she did not dare to say the real purpose of her visit. otherwise, it would only add fuel to the fire and make the empress dowager even angrier. she might even be punished as well.


    ¡°thank you, empress dowager¡­¡± after saying that, the empress looked at the thirteenth princess reluctantly, ¡°lil¡¯ thirteen, you must be obedient at imperial grandmother¡¯s side in the future. mother will come to see you more often.¡±


    the thirteenth princess could not react in time. did her mother not bring her here to vent her anger? how did the situation suddenly change, and she was going to live with her imperial grandmother?


    her grandmother was good, but when she made a mistake, she was always much stricter than her mother. she had always been most afraid of her grandmother.


    the thirteenth princess wanted to stop the empress from leaving, but the empress did not dare to return and soon disappeared without a trace.


    ¡°bizhu, take lil¡¯ thirteen and discipline her. i remember that young master ye also said that the children who cheated should stay at home and reflect on their mistakes, and are not allowed to go out? this method is very good. lil¡¯ thirteen, in the following days, you will be grounded in imperial grandmother¡¯s palace to reflect on your mistakes and can not go out. you can come out after the new year!¡± the empress dowager said expressionlessly. the thirteenth princess was shocked and started to cry. in the end, she could not manage to escape the fate of being dragged away.


    madam qiao saw that the empress dowager was angry, so she comforted her in a soft voice, ¡°empress dowager, there¡¯s no need to be angry. the thirteenth princess is still young, so you can slowly teach her in the future.¡±


    ¡°sigh, the empress is usually virtuous, but when it comes to matters related to children, her mind becomes not clear enough. forget it, today¡¯s matter has made you feel wronged. young master ye is a teacher of the princes and princesses and it is hard on you, i will sympathize.¡± when the empress dowager mentioned that the empress doted on her child, she rubbed her forehead with a headache..

 Chapter 647 - Chapter 647: You ‘re Not Afraid of Your Cousin Anymore?

    chapter 647: you ¡®re not afraid of your cousin anymore?


    translator: endlessfantasy translation editor: endlessfantasy translation


    ¡°her majesty the empress is also worried about her children. empress dowager, you are also tired, this subject¡¯s will take her leave first.¡± madam qiao stood up and bowed. after getting the empress dowager¡¯s permission, she stood up and left


    madam qiao got up and left. after leaving the gate of fengkang palace, she went to the carriage outside the palace gate and waited for a while.


    a moment later, the carriage¡¯s curtain was pulled open from the outside. zhan liuye bent down and got in, sitting opposite madam qiao.


    ¡°did you ask what i asked you to? when does xue¡¯er plan to bring the children over for the new year?¡± madam qiao looked expectantly at zhan liuye, her eyes filled with unconcealable anticipation.


    zhan liuye helplessly looked at madam qiao, shaking his head, he said, ¡°i could not ask qingxue directly, but i asked lil¡¯ lin in private. lil¡¯ lin said that after they left the palace, they would be going to the prince regent¡¯s residence with qingxue for the new year.


    madam qiao was slightly surprised, she asked in confusion, ¡°what kind of rule is this?¡±


    ¡°i heard that the prince regent helped qingxue before. he was the one who suggested it,¡± zhan liuye slowly explained.


    after madam qiao took a deep breath, she looked at her son and asked, ¡°ye ¡®er, the prince regent has never been close to women, but he treats our xue¡¯er very differently from others. do you think there¡¯s any connection to this?¡±


    zhan liuye looked towards madam qiao, as if he understood her meaning. ¡°mother, you should ask the prince regent about this matter. perhaps qingxue can see some of his royal highness¡¯ thoughts. i don¡¯t have a close relationship with his royal highness and don¡¯t know him very well.¡±


    ¡°mother knows. mother just wants you to help mother analyze this matter.


    mother will not force you. when they returned to the manor, mother asked her subordinates to send a message to the gu family. ask xue ¡®er to come over for a meal on new year¡¯s eve. let¡¯s not talk about anything else, but we have to give lil¡¯ lin and the other two some red packet money.¡± mentioning the three little ones, madam qiao was so happy that she could not close her mouth.


    zhan liuye acknowledged and ordered the carriage driver to leave.


    at the same time, gu qingxue had also brought her three little ones back to the gu residence.


    the family did not have time to celebrate, so they set off for the prime regent¡¯s residence.


    a moment later, the carriage stopped steadily in front of the residence¡¯s main gate. gu qingxue lifted the curtain and got out of the carriage. she saw a young girl in a long white and pink dress running from the main gate of the prince regent¡¯s residence with a bright smile on her face.


    the young girl ran over to gu qingxue enthusiastically the moment she saw her and gave her a big hug. ¡°sister gu, i missed you so much!¡±


    gu qingxue smiled and looked at gong lingyu in front of her, equally surprised. ¡°don¡¯t you usually spend new year¡¯s in the palace? are you planning to stay in the prince regent¡¯s residence this year?¡±


    gong lingyu hummed in agreement and lowered her voice to gu qingxue¡¯s ear. ¡°in the past, the old prince had also invited me to the prince regent¡¯s residence for the new year. however, you also know that i am not good at getting along with my cousin.¡±


    ¡°so you¡¯re not afraid of your cousin now?¡± gu qingxue could not help but laugh.


    ¡°aren¡¯t you with me?¡± gong lingyu asked. ¡°i¡¯m here to spend new year¡¯s with you. with you here, cousin won¡¯t dare to be fierce to me.¡±


    ¡°so i¡¯m your death-exemption medallion?¡± as gu qingxue spoke, she reached out and pinched gong lingyu¡¯s little face.


    gong lingyu held gu qingxue¡¯s arm tightly. ¡°alright, sister gu, let¡¯s go in quickly. we still have to pay our respects to the old prince.¡±


    ¡°we¡¯re also going to pay respects to the old prince!¡± at that moment, the three little ones also jumped out of the car and looked in gong lingyu¡¯s direction with joy as they said enthusiastically..

 Chapter 648 - Chapter 648: Just Treat This Place As Your Home

    chapter 648: just treat this place as your home


    translator: endlessfantasy translation editor: endlessfantasy translation


    they had also heard from lil¡¯ han this morning at the school that their grandfather liked them very much and had been looking forward to them coming to the prince regent¡¯s residence to celebrate the new year. they naturally had to pay their respects to the old prince as a form of respect.


    ¡°of course you guys should come together! the old madam is already old, and the old prince has specially instructed that if you are tired, you can go and rest first,¡± gong lingyu said with a smile.


    madam qi had woken up early in the morning and was feeling sleepy. she drooped her head and groaned like an old child, obviously wanting to rest.


    helpless, mama sheng turned to gu qingxue. ¡°then i¡¯ll bring the old madam to rest first. young misses, please help yourself.¡±


    gu qingxue agreed and followed gong lingyu with her three little ones. the group walked toward the main gate of the prince regent¡¯s residence.


    gu qingxue had just reached the door when she suddenly felt a venomous gaze staring at her from not too far away.


    she immediately stopped in her tracks and looked behind her. gu qingxue scanned the area but could not find anything. she could not help but frown in confusion.


    ¡°sister gu, why aren¡¯t you walking?¡± gong lingyu followed gu qingxue¡¯s gaze and looked over, but she also didn¡¯t see anything. sister gu, what are you looking at? ¡±


    gu qingxue retracted her gaze and shook her head. ¡°it¡¯s nothing. let¡¯s go in.¡±


    gong lingyu did not think much of it, and the few of them chatted and laughed along the way to the courtyard where the old prince lived.


    the servant opened the curtain and invited them into the hall. when they entered, a faint plum blossom fragrance accompanied by a warm breath hit their faces. the old prince in the room was in a good mood, and he was talking and laughing with rong han who was sitting in his arms.


    rong han raised her head and saw gu qingxue and the others. she jumped out of the old prince¡¯s arms happily and ran straight to the three little ones.¡±you guys are finally here. i was waiting for you guys to play with me.¡±


    gu qingxue looked at the old man sitting on the main seat. he had a kind expression on his face. even though he was over seventy years old, he was still full of energy. his eyes were especially bright, and they constantly emitted a wise light. gu qingxue guessed that the old man in front of her was not simple.


    in the past, the old prince had also been invincible on the battlefield. now that he was advanced in age, the sharpness around him had decreased by a lot, but no one dared to underestimate him.


    gu qingxue followed the rules and politely greeted the elder. ¡°i, gu qingxue, pay my respects to the old prince. i¡¯ll have to trouble the old prince for a few days.¡±


    the old prince was also very enthusiastic, his face smiling like a blooming chrysanthemum. ¡°hey, miss gu, you¡¯re being too distant. since you¡¯re here for the new year, just treat this as your home. don¡¯t feel restrained.¡±


    ¡°many thanks, your highness. lil¡¯ lin, dumby, lingbao, come over and say hello to his highness.¡± as gu qingxue spoke, she took the three little ones ¡®hands.


    the three little ones had heard from rong han that the old prince was a person who liked children very much. when they saw the old prince¡¯s kind face, they could not help but have a good impression of him. they bowed at the same time and said, ¡°greetings, your highness.¡±


    the old prince was even happier when he saw the three children. he smiled widely and kept nodding his head. ¡°good, that¡¯s really good. i see that these three children are in high spirits. one look and i can tell that they are blessed and good children. han¡¯er, you should bring your three good friends over to our house more often in the future.¡¯


    ¡°mmhm!¡± after rong han finished, he did not forget to lower his voice and said to the three of them, ¡°how is it? what i told you was right, my great-grandfather really likes children!¡±

 Chapter 649 - Chapter 649: He’s Exactly the Same as Rong Zhan When He Was Young

    chapter 649: he¡¯s exactly the same as rong zhan when he was young


    translator: endlessfantasy translation     editor: endlessfantasy translation


    gu lin and the other two nodded in unison. they did not notice that the old prince¡¯s gaze had not left them since he had looked at them.


    first, he looked at dumby and lingbao. finally, the old prince¡¯s gaze stopped on gu lin.


    the moment he saw gu lin, the old prince¡¯s eyes widened. he leaned forward a little, as if he could not believe what he was seeing.


    gu lin¡¯s face was exactly the same as rong zhan¡¯s when he was young.


    when the old prince first picked up rong han, it was because rong han looked very similar to rong zhan when he was young that he pitied him and wanted to save him no matter what.


    as rong han grew up, his personality became more and more like rong zhan, and his appearance was also quite similar to rong zhan.


    however, if rong han was around 60% similar to rong zhan, then gu lin was around 80% similar, especially that pair of long and narrow eyes, which were like a frozen deep pool. even the eyes were almost the same.


    gu lin had always been alert. he also noticed the old prince¡¯s burning gaze. he raised his head to look at the other party and nodded slightly as a greeting.


    the old prince had to force himself to calm down by gripping the armrest of his chair. he was worried that his overly explicit gaze would scare gu lin, so he quickly retracted his gaze and sneaked a few glances at gu lin from time to time.


    lingbao¡¯s eyes carefully swept around the room, but he did not see uncle fairy that she had been thinking about. she could not help but feel disappointed and asked in a childish voice, ¡°mother, why is uncle fairy not here?¡±


    ¡°my father is busy in his study. he even told us not to disturb him and to wait until tomorrow to celebrate the new year¡¯s eve with us.¡± rong han was very happy because of the arrival of his friends. he could not stop smiling. she took their hands and walked out, ¡°the plum trees in our courtyard have all bloomed.


    let¡¯s go, i¡¯ll take you to see it!¡±


    the four little ones left, chatting and laughing. their laughter reverberated in the air, causing the old prince to sigh with emotion. he looked at gu qingxue seriously and said, ¡°miss gu, i should thank you in person. if it weren¡¯t for you, han ¡®er would not have had the chance to recover. moreover, i can see that he really likes you and your three children. in the past, he was always quiet, but now they can actually smile so happily. this is all thanks to you.¡±


    gu qingxue was very surprised that the old prince would give her such a high evaluation. ¡°your highness is too kind. i¡¯m just a doctor that your highness invited. i didn¡¯t expect lil¡¯ han to get along so well with my three children.¡±


    the old prince chuckled as he stroked his beard and said meaningfully, ¡°this just so happens to show that there is a special fate between the four children. han¡¯er has always been vigilant and unwilling to get close to others. it is also because of this that zhan¡¯er has not married for a long time. however, it seems that i will be able to see my grandson get married in my lifetime.¡±


    gu qingxue¡¯s brows twitched, and she looked helplessly at the old prince. when she saw the anticipation on the old prince¡¯s face, a drop of cold sweat rolled down her forehead.


    why did she feel that the old prince seemed to have misunderstood her relationship with his highness?


    gu qingxue saw that the old prince¡¯s smile was getting brighter and brighter, and she was even more certain that she had guessed correctly.


    it was a pity that she would have to disappoint the old prince. from the beginning to the end, she had never had any thoughts about rong zhan..

 Chapter 650 - Chapter 650: The Old Prince Seems to Be Angry and Unhappy?

    chapter 650: the old prince seems to be angry and unhappy?


    translator: endlessfantasy translation     editor: endlessfantasy translation


    gu qingxue lowered her eyes to hide the complicated look in her eyes. she smiled indifferently.¡±the old prince is right. i also feel that in the future, your highness will definitely meet someone who will treat the young prince with all his heart. when his highness gets married, i will definitely send a generous gift to thank your highness for taking care of him for so long.¡±


    the old prince was a little surprised. he furrowed his brows worriedly, then looked at gu qingxue and asked, ¡°speaking of which, does eldest miss gu have someone she likes?¡±


    when the old prince heard that gu qingxue was coming over for the new year, he thought that his grandson had finally won over this miss gu and had brought her back to meet his parents. that was why he asked gu qingxue when she was going to marry rong zhan.


    however, from miss gut s answer just now, she did not seem to have such plans from the beginning!


    now, the old prince was a little puzzled and could not help but want to find rong zhan and ask him what that brat was up to. it had been so long and he still had not settled his granddaughter-in-law. was he really trying to anger him to death?


    gong lingyu had been watching this scene from the side. seeing that the old prince was like a curious baby asking all sorts of questions, she guessed that the old prince must have misunderstood.


    therefore, gong lingyu cleared her throat and reminded the old prince, ¡°your highness, these questions are all about sister gut s private matters. how can you ank them?¡±


    gu qingxue smiled indifferently, as if she did not mind. ¡°it¡¯s fine. it¡¯s only right for an old man to show some concern. reporting to your highness, this lowly official has always been thinking about my late husband, even in death.¡± after hearing these words, the old prince¡¯s heart suddenly turned cold.


    ¡®it¡¯s over, it¡¯s over.¡¯ it seems that his grandson has been busy for such a long time, but he really did not captured the beauty¡¯s heart!


    thinking that his grandson was also quite good-looking, the old prince could not understand why his grandson was so unpopular.


    however, the old prince immediately thought of rong zhan¡¯s usual cold look and suddenly felt that there was a reason why the girl did not like him. if he had to face an icy cold face all day long, he would not be interested!


    the old prince was already angry that his expectations were dashed. now that he thought about how disappointing rong zhan was, he could not sit still and stood up from his seat.


    the old prince¡¯s expression was very gentle, and he even smiled at the two of them. ¡°mmhm, you all can do as you please in the residence. i¡¯m a little tired, so i¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    the old prince said he was tired, but his movements were not slow at all. he left in a hurry.


    gong lingyu blinked as she watched the old prince leave. she lowered her voice and said to gu qingxue, ¡± ¡°sister gu, why do i feel like the old prince is angry and unhappy?


    gu qingxue had some guesses in her heart, but her expression remained calm.


    ¡°i don¡¯t know. let¡¯s go, yu¡¯er, let¡¯s go and see those plum blossoms.¡±


    gong lingyu had no objections. she followed gu qingxue with her maidservants, then fell into deep thought again.¡±speaking of which, i always feel that there is someone missing by the old prince¡¯s side.¡±


    ¡°your highness, have you forgotten about qu lianyu?¡± miao yin quickly reminded her.


    with miao yin¡¯s reminder, gong lingyu suddenly understood and kept nodding in agreement. ¡°that¡¯s right! that qu lianyu is no longer around! i was just thinking that everything in the residence was more pleasing to the eye after i came here today.. it turns out that it¡¯s because that annoying woman isn¡¯t here!¡±

 Chapter 651 - Chapter 651: Beautiful, Kind, and Capable, More Than Enough to Match You

    chapter 651: beautiful, kind, and capable, more than enough to match you


    translator: endlessfantasy translation               editor: endlessfantasy translation


    gu qingxue also thought of qu lianyu. ¡°that¡¯s true. without her, the palace is much quieter.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s really strange. every time i come to the residence, that woman always acts like the mistress of the house, acting all high and mighty. why don¡¯t i see her today? they couldn¡¯t have been driven away, right?¡± gong lingyu asked with anticipation.


    just as she said this, gu qingxue saw june¡¯s one passing by the long corridor in the distance. ¡°since the person who knows the cause and effect is here, why don¡¯t we ask him?¡±


    gong lingyu immediately beckoned to liu yi, who was not far away. ¡°liu yi, come over quickly!¡±


    liu yi walked up quickly and bowed to the two of them at the same time. ¡°greetings to the princess and miss gu.¡±


    ¡°liu yi, we called you over to ask you where qu lianyu went.¡± gong lingyu asked.


    ¡°reporting to the princess, ¡± liu yi replied expressionlessly. ¡°qu lianyu has been sent to live in another residence and won¡¯t be back for a long time. is


    your highness looking for her?¡±


    after hearing this, gong lingyu quickly waved her hand. ¡°i¡¯m not that bored. i¡¯m just worried that she¡¯ll come back when i see that she¡¯s not here. alright, we don¡¯t have anything else to say. you can leave.¡±


    liu yi nodded and glanced at gu qingxue¡¯s side, as if he had something to say.


    gu qingxue took in the change in liu yi¡¯s expression. before liu yi could ask, she smiled and asked, ¡°young master liu yi) are you looking for musical note?


    she hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet, so i didn¡¯t bring her to the king¡¯s estate. instead, i had her rest at home.¡±


    after hearing this, gong lingyu immediately became spirited. she looked curiously at liu yi¡¯s gradually reddening face and sighed, ¡°liu yi, you¡¯re actually shy? do you like her but you don¡¯t dare to say it?¡±


    ¡°this subordinate was just purely curious. since the two of you are fine, this subordinate will take his leave first.¡± after liu yi said this, he sped up and left as if he was escaping.


    watching liu yi¡¯s back as he left, gong lingyu could not help but laugh. ¡°this is really surprising. sister gu, did you already know that liu yi likes musical note? liu yi has been serving cousin for a long time and has never been moved by any woman. this is miraculous!¡±


    ¡°liu yi¡¯s thoughts are clear. i wonder how qin yun is doing. forget it, we¡¯re outsiders, so lees not care so much and just wait and see.¡± gu qingxue pulled gong lingyu along and continued walking toward the garden.


    on the other hand, liu yi i s little scheme was exposed. he was very nervous all the way and rushed to the courtyard where the study was located.


    in the end, before he even entered the house on the first of june, she saw ji chen standing outside the door dejectedly. he looked a little dispirited.


    ¡°why are you standing outside the door?¡± liu yi walked forward.


    ¡°the old prince is here.¡± ji yan lowered his voice so that only the two of them could hear him.


    liu yi instantly understood the situation. then, he heard the old prince¡¯s dissatisfied voice from the study.


    ¡°i don¡¯t care about your reasons! in any case, i think miss gu is a good girl. she¡¯s beautiful, kind, and capable. she¡¯s more than enough to match you. how about this, i¡¯ll point you in the right direction. you think of a way to have miss gu accompany you to the palace banquet. when everyone sees you, they¡¯ll know that the two of you are not simple!¡± the old prince said in high spirits..

 Chapter 652 - Chapter 652: Dragged Into the Dreamscape

    chapter 652: dragged into the dreamscape


    translator: endlessfantasy translation               editor: endlessfantasy translation


    in contrast, rong zhan¡¯s tone was filled with indifference.¡±i¡¯ll handle this matter myself. grandfather, you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±


    the old prince coldly snorted, ¡°stop trying to avoid the topic. if you could, you would have done it long ago. why would you wait until now? i¡¯ll only give you two more days. on the first day of the new year, you must invite miss gu to the palace banquet no matter what. don¡¯t make me angry on the new year.¡± liu yi and ji yan listened attentively. in the end, after the old prince finished speaking, he opened the door of the study and turned to leave. the two of them stood at the door, caught in a dilemma. they had no time to hide, but they did not dare to enter.


    it was until rong zhan¡¯s voice came from the door, ¡°come in.¡±


    then, liu yi and ji yan walked in side by side and bowed to rong zhan, who was sitting in front of the desk.¡±your royal highness.¡±


    ¡°your royal highness, your subordinates saw that your royal highness was very serious just now and did not seem to be joking. i wonder how your highness plans to deal with this?¡± liu yi asked.


    ¡°i don¡¯t plan to attend the palace banquet, so there is naturally no need to


    worry.¡± rong zhan said nonchalantly. he looked down at the invitation sent by his subordinates and sneered. ¡°mo yunye actually didn¡¯t return to his country, but chose to spend the new year in taking city?¡±


    ¡°yes, according to our investigation, mo yunye sent someone back in advance to deliver a message, saying that he had important matters to attend to and wouldn¡¯t be returning this year.¡± ji yan reported.


    upon hearing this, rong zhan sneered and threw the invitation on the table.


    liu yi and ji yan broke out in cold sweat at the same time. they could tell that the rong zhan was furious.


    ¡°your royal highness, eldest miss gu is celebrating the new year in the regent prince¡¯s residence this year and isn¡¯t attending the palace banquet. i don¡¯t think mo yunye will have the chance to come and harass her,¡± liu yi said.


    rong zhan¡¯s face was expressionless, but his eyes were cold. ¡°mo yunye is full of tricks and has to be guarded against. be more careful.¡±


    ¡°yes.¡± the two of them agreed in unison.


    ¡°they¡¯ve arrived at the residence. what are they doing now?¡± at the mention of gu qingxue, rong zhan could not help but think of her. he looked at the letters in front of him, but he didn¡¯t have the patience to continue reading.


    ¡°your royal highness, i met eldest miss gu in the corridor just now. she and the princess are heading toward the garden,¡± liu yi replied.


    rong zhan remembered that the plum blossoms in the garden were already in full bloom. it must be very pleasant to enjoy the flowers in the garden in this weather.


    at this thought, rong zhan lowered his head and looked at the mountain of official documents in front of him. he rubbed his forehead and said, ¡°make me a cup of refreshing tea,¡±


    liu yi and ji yan acknowledged and left the study room together.


    the four little ones¡¯ laughter could be heard coming from the garden. they saw that the garden was filled with plum blossoms, and many of the wilted flowers had fallen to the ground. they picked them up and held them in their hands, still emitting a charming fragrance.


    after gu qingxue and gong lingyu played with the four little ones for two hours, everyone was exhausted and went back to their rooms to rest.


    after coaxing the four little ones to lie down on the bed and take an afternoon nap, gu qingxue¡¯s lips curled up into a gentle smile. in the end, she also took off her outer skirt and lay down in bed to rest with them.


    in her dream, gu qingxue felt as if she had entered a very magical state. her entire body was floating in the air, as if her soul had left her body and was sucked into a dream.


    when gu qingxue opened her eyes, she realized that she was in a huge and extravagant palace. it was filled with singing and dancing, and everyone was in a jubilant mood. the main hall was decorated with lanterns and streamers, and bright flower patterns were pasted on the windows. it was a lively scene that should be present on the eve of the spring festival..

 Chapter 653 - Chapter 653: She Had to Get Lil’ Han Out of His Predicament

    chapter 653: she had to get lil¡¯ han out of his predicament


    translator: endlessfantasy translation               editor: endlessfantasy translation


    gu qingxue looked around and saw rong han in the crowd. she had a bad feeling about this.


    it was not the first time that she had dreamed of rong han. every time she dreamed of him, it meant that rong han would be in danger.


    gu qingxue¡¯s heart was already in her throat. she carefully observed everyone around rong han and their movements, afraid that she would miss something.


    however, gu qingxue could not see the faces of the others except for rong han. she could only see their blurry shadows and could not see their exact faces.


    gu qingxue tried her best to focus, trying to see the people in front of her clearly, but it was all in vain. she did not even realize what had happened. her vision blurred, and rong han fell on the table


    blood was flowing out of him, and the crowd around him was in chaos.


    however, this was not the main point. the main point was that gu qingxue looked at rong han and saw a black worm burrowing into his nose at a speed that was visible to the naked eye, and then going deep into his body.


    gu qingxue recognized the worm. it was a venomous gu worm. moreover,


    once the gu worm entered his body, it would start to lay eggs in his body until it devoured rong han¡¯s nerves bit by bit until it finally turned rong han into a puppet that only knew how to be manipulated!


    gu qingxue thought of the pain that rong han was about to face. she suddenly reached out her hand and shouted, ¡°no, don¡¯t!¡±


    gu qingxue suddenly sat up from her bed. it was only then that she realized that everything she had just seen was just an accident. she looked to her side and found that rong han and the other three little ones were still lying quietly and obediently beside her, not moving.


    however, gu qingxue¡¯s cry still startled the four little ones. they rubbed their eyes at the same time, and all of them looked tired.


    ¡°mother, are you not feeling well? why did you suddenly shout?¡± dumby¡¯s hair was messy from his sleep, especially the little piece of hair in the center of his head, which looked soft and cute.


    ¡°i think mother must be having a nightmare. mother, you¡¯re sweating a lot. let me help you wipe it off.¡± lingbao obediently snuggled into gu qingxue¡¯s arms, then used her sleeve to help gu qingxue wipe the sweat from her forehead.


    gu qingxue had yet to recover from her shock. she looked at her little cubs with a relieved expression and gently kissed their cheeks. ¡°mother is fine. mother was just frightened by the things in the dream.¡±


    ¡°fairy, don¡¯t be afraid. my father once told me that the demons and monsters that appear in dreams are all just to scare people! don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll protect you!¡± as rong han spoke, he did not forget to yawn.


    looking at rong han¡¯s innocent appearance, gu qingxue¡¯s heart was determined.


    she did not know why rong han was in danger every time she dreamed of him.


    she felt that the reason she could dream of all this was because of her fate with lil¡¯ han.


    since she was dreaming of these terrible things, she could not just sit back and watch.


    this time, no matter what, she had to let lil¡¯ han escape..

 Chapter 654 - Chapter 654: Put Her Bleeding Finger In His Mouth

    chapter 654: put her bleeding finger in his mouth


    translator: endlessfantasy translation      editor: endlessfantasy translation


    ¡°lil¡¯ han, it¡¯s almost new years, and i want to cook for you. when do you not eat? are you going to the palace to attend the banquet? i won¡¯t be preparing anything for you then.¡± gu qingxue did not know if telling the truth would affect their future development, so she did not dare to rashly tell him about the dream.


    after all, the danger in her dream was a disaster for rong han without exception. no one could be sure that if rong han avoided the danger with his own consciousness, there would be more trouble waiting for her.


    moreover, she herself felt that it was unbelievable that she would dream of these things, and she did not have the courage to tell others about these dreams.


    rong han¡¯s head drooped, and he thought for a moment before saying, ¡°on the first day of the new year, there will be a banquet in the palace. my father doesn¡¯t attend much in the past, but this year, the empress dowager wants me to enter the palace. at that time, even if my father doesn¡¯t go, i will still follow my little aunt into the palace¡­ fairy, what delicious food are you going to make? can you save me a portion?¡±


    ¡°alright,¡± she said. gu qingxue agreed, but she fell into deep thought.


    in her dream, she saw the decorations in the palace. it was indeed filled with the atmosphere of the new year. it was like the first day of the new year, and the palace was holding a banquet to celebrate.


    in this case, should she find a way to sneak into the palace banquet to find out who wanted to kill rong han?


    when gu qingxue realized this, she was a little worried.


    not everyone could attend the palace banquet on the first day of the new year. at that time, only the royal family and the family members of officials of the second rank and above would be invited.


    this was a rule set down by their ancestors, and they could not break it just because of her.


    from this, it could be seen that if she wanted to successfully sneak into the palace banquet, she would need to spend some effort.


    ¡°mother, are we not sleeping anymore?¡± gu lin rubbed his eyes. even though he was very tired, he still had to force himself to stay awake and accompany gu qingxue.


    gu qingxue made a sound of acknowledgment. ¡°mother won¡¯t be sleeping. you guys can continue sleeping. mother has some matters to deal with. i¡¯ll make dinner for you guys when i¡¯m done.¡±


    the four little ones finally passed the test, and after playing around for a long time, they were very tired and closed their eyes one after another, falling into a deep sleep.


    looking at the sleeping faces of the four little ones, a faint smile appeared in gu qingxue¡¯s eyes. then, she got up and left the room.


    gu qingxue thought of a way to sneak into the palace banquet as she went to the kitchen and started to prepare dinner.


    the only way to sneak into the palace banquet was to accompany them as a female companion.


    however, whose woman was she going to be?


    gu qingxue was deep in thought and did not notice rong zhan¡¯s figure appearing outside the door. at this moment, his gaze was cast on her from a distance.


    rong zhan did not try to hide his footsteps. instead, he walked up to gu qingxue and asked, ¡°qingxue, what are you busy cooking?¡±


    gu qingxue was originally focused, but when she heard rong zhan¡¯s voice, she was shocked. the knife in her hand moved a little, hurting her finger and causing her to cry out in pain.


    rong zhan quickly grabbed gu qingxue¡¯s hand and put her bleeding finger into his mouth.


    the warm and moist touch from her fingertips made gu qingxue dumbfounded. she looked at rong zhan in disbelief..

 Chapter 655 - Chapter 655: Introduce You As the Woman 1 Brought Over

    chapter 655: introduce you as the woman 1 brought over


    translator: endlessfantasy translation      editor: endlessfantasy translation


    fortunately, gu qingxue¡¯s injuries were not serious. rong zhan quickly let go of her and took out a bottle of ointment from his sleeve to apply to gu qingxue¡¯s wounds.


    the light green ointment emitted a faint fragrance. the moment it was applied to the wound, it stopped bleeding. it even gave off a cooling feeling, making gu qingxue let out a long sigh of relief.


    ¡°give me the handkerchief.¡± rong zhan looked at gu qingxue¡¯s wound and reached out to her.


    gu qingxue dug around in her sleeve with her other hand and immediately took out a handkerchief to hand to rong zhan.


    rong zhan took it, bit one corner, and tore it with his hand.


    with a ripping sound, the handkerchief was torn into two.


    gu qingxues heart ached as she furrowed her brows and mumbled, ¡°your


    royal highness, this is my favorite handkerchief.¡±


    rong zhan did not seem to hear gu qingxue¡¯s complaint. he calmly reached out and wrapped a piece of cloth around gu qingxue¡¯s finger, acting as a gauze to protect her wound. ¡°there are many handkerchiefs in the storeroom. i¡¯ll have the butler send them to your room later. you can choose whatever you want.¡±


    gu qingxue had a helpless expression and could only thank him. ¡°many thanks, your royal highness.¡±


    ¡°leave the cooking to the servants. tell me, why were you so careless just now? am i that scary?¡± rong zhan¡¯s gaze stopped on gu qingxue.


    ¡°that¡¯s not it, i¡¯m just thinking about something. your royal highness, i want to ask you for a favor. can you bring me along to the palace banquet on the first day of the new year?¡± gu qingxue looked at rong zhan and asked tentatively.


    she still remembered that rong han had just said that rong zhan did not like to attend palace banquets. she had asked him to do so because she was just trying.


    after all, rong zhan was rong han¡¯s father, and he should do his part for the safety of his child.


    rong zhan was a little surprised. he lowered his eyes and saw that gu qingxue looked calm, but in fact, her nose was already covered in sweat. she looked very nervous.


    rong zhan¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw this.


    it was just a small favor to ask of him. did she have to be so nervous?


    ¡°sure.¡± rong zhan moved his thin lips and softly spat out two words.


    ¡°really? many thanks, your royal highness!¡± gu qingxue said with an excited smile as if she was afraid that rong han would go back on her words.


    seeing how happy gu qingxue was, the corners of rong zhan¡¯s lips curved up. ¡°i thought you were never interested in these banquets? why are you in such a good mood this time?


    gu qingxue could not tell rong zhan the truth, so she lied without blushing. ¡°ever since i proved my father¡¯s innocence, i understood that it was very difficult to survive in the imperial court without the right. staying in the palace to serve was indeed not my original intention, but what is done is done. i can not disobey the decree, so i can only think of a way to appear more often in front of his majesty.¡±


    rong zhan looked at gu qingxue quietly and met her clear eyes. he knew very well that gu qingxue was lying.


    she had never been a person who pursued fame and fortune. otherwise, when the emperor wanted to keep her in the palace, she would not have suffered such a big blow.


    from this, it could be seen that she must have another purpose, which made her go to the palace banquet even if she lied.


    seeing that rong zhan did not say anything, gu qingxue¡¯s heart started to race. ¡°your royal highness, you¡¯ve already promised me, so you won¡¯t go back on your word, right?¡±


    ¡°i always keep my word. when the time comes, i will introduce you to the outside world. you are the woman that i brought over.¡± rong zhan said..

 Chapter 656 - Chapter 656: The Old Madam Has Always Been Resistant to Other Doctors

    chapter 656: the old madam has always been resistant to other doctors


    translator: endlessfantasy translation      editor: endlessfantasy translation


    gu qingxue was a little hesitant about this.


    she knew very well that once she announced that she was rong zhan¡¯s date, it meant that in the eyes of others, the two of them were bound together.


    however, she had no way to sneak into the palace banquet without this explanation.


    anyway, as long as rong zhan and she did not take it seriously, no matter what other people said, it did not seem to affect the two of them.


    at this thought, gu qingxue nodded in agreement. ¡°then i thank your royal highness for your help. i¡¯ll go back to my room to rest.¡±


    rong zhan¡¯s mood brightened when he saw gu qingxue¡¯s decisive response


    the chefs in the kitchen had all been sent out and only returned after gu qingxue had left. they did not expect to see rong zhan here as soon as they entered the kitchen.


    not only that, rong zhan¡¯s lips actually had a faint smile, as if he was in a very happy mood.


    however, before the chefs could react, rong zhan returned to his usual cold expression and left without looking back.


    that night, gu qingxue¡¯s family accompanied the old prince¡¯s family for dinner.


    after playing with rong han for a day, the three little ones had gotten used to life there. they chatted and laughed with the old prince at the dining table, making the old prince smile and extremely happy.


    seeing the old prince¡¯s friendliness towards the three little ones, gu qingxue also felt at ease.


    after the old prince joked with the three children and rong han for a while, he naturally turned his eyes to madam qi.


    madam qi was sitting quietly in her seat, having her meal served by nanny sheng. she seemed to feel the old prince¡¯s gaze at that moment and looked back at him.


    their eyes met. madam qi blinked indifferently and flashed a bright smile at the old prince. then, she lowered her head and continued eating.


    the old prince took in madam qi¡¯s unusual demeanor and could not bear to saw. ¡°eldest miss gu- i¡¯ve met an old doctor with great medical skills he can cure many difficult and complicated diseases. maybe i can introduce him to your grandmother and ask him to help her.¡±


    back then, madam qi was a famous career woman in jing city. she supported the entire qi family with her own strength, and many men were ashamed of their inferiority. seeing that madam qi was of the same age as him, but she was muddleheaded and did not even know what had happened, the old prince could not bear it.


    ¡°doctor? i don¡¯t want to see a doctor.¡± after madam qi heard the old prince¡¯s words. her expression immediately changed, and her eyes revealed a deep sense of resistance.


    gu qingxue was very satisfied with madam qi¡¯s reaction. she was not in a hurry to reject the old prince, but she gave nanny sheng a look.


    nanny sheng understood what she meant and said respectfully to the old prince, ¡°many thanks your highness, but the old madam has always been very resistant to other doctors. in addition, with the eldest miss taking care of the old madam¡¯s body, her body is fine. i have troubled your highness.¡±


    ¡°grandfather, qingxue is a doctor herself. if she can¡¯t cure it, no one else can.¡± rong zhan¡¯s words revealed his trust in gu qingxue. from the bottom of his heart, he felt that the other doctors could not compare to gu qingxue.


    seeing how protective rong zhan was of gu qingxue, the old prince looked at the two of them with even more amusement. ¡°that¡¯s true. qingxue, eat more and treat this place as your own home. tell the servants to tell the chef what you like to eat, don¡¯t stand on ceremony..¡±

 Chapter 657 - Chapter 657: If You’re Sincere, Then Treat Her Well

    chapter 657: if you¡¯re sincere, then treat her well


    translator: endlessfantasy translation      editor: endlessfantasy translation


    gu qingxue could not handle the old prince¡¯s enthusiasm. seeing that he was still putting food on her plate despite his age, she quickly stood up and took it. then, she kept looking in rong zhan¡¯s direction with a pleading look.


    rong zhan put down his chopsticks and looked at the old prince. ¡°grandfather, you can eat it yourself. don¡¯t worry about others, she will eat it herself.¡±


    hearing this, the old prince disapproved. he snorted and said, ¡°that¡¯s enough. i¡¯m not forcing eldest miss gu. look at how distressed you are. tsk, tsk, tsk. i can¡¯t bear to watch it.¡±


    gu qingxue was even more stunned by the old prince¡¯s shocking words, and she almost choked on the food in her mouth.


    ¡°oh¡­ cough, cough, cough, cough!¡± gu qingxue was so flustered. she felt that the old prince had a huge misunderstanding between her and rong zhan, and she really needed to explain it to rong zhan!


    rong zhan was sitting on gu qingxue¡¯s left today. gu qingxue was looking at him and kept winking at him, trying to get him to step forward and explain to the old prince.


    however, rong zhan did not understand what gu qingxue was trying to say. instead, he reached out and patted gu qingxue¡¯s back to help her breathe.


    ¡°how could you be so careless?¡± rong zhan¡¯s tone was filled with unconcealable worry. after saying this, he did not forget to scoop a bowl of soup for gu qingxue and put it in front of her.


    seeing that rong zhan had already picked up the spoon, gu qingxue suddenly had an extremely bad feeling. she quickly pulled rong zhan¡¯s hands and pressed them down. she put on a fake smile and said, ¡°many thanks, your royal highness. i¡¯ll do it myself.¡±


    seeing that gu qingxue had actually taken the spoon from rong zhan and started eating, the old prince, who had been waiting to watch a good show, was disappointed.


    he thought he would be able to watch a good show, but what a pity.


    however, when the old prince saw this scene, his heart was filled with even more joy.


    he understood his grandson the most. if his heart had not been moved, why would such an unromantic person like him be so interested in a woman?


    finally knowing that he would one day be able to see his granddaughter-in-law enter the family, the old prince¡¯s mood was very good, and he even ate more than usual.


    only gong lingyu was sitting at the side with an unhappy expression. she looked enviously at rong zhan, who was able to sit beside gu qingxue.


    she really envied her cousin. she also wanted to sit next to sister gu and help her pat her back when she choked!


    gong lingyu¡¯s heart was filled with desire, but there was nothing she could do. she could only lower her head with a resentful expression and continue to silently stuff food into her mouth.


    after the meal, gu qingxue and gong lingyu took the four little cubs to bathe and change their clothes. granny sheng also helped madam qi leave.


    before rong zhan could leave, the old prince called out, ¡°don¡¯t be in such a hurry to slip away. sit down first. i have something to discuss with you.¡±


    after rong zhan sat down, he looked at the old prince with a calm expression, as if he could read his mind. ¡°does grandfather want to ask me about qingxue?


    even though the old prince¡¯s thoughts had been seen through, he still did not forget to put on a brave front. ¡°ask you? what¡¯s the point of asking you? look at yourself, you still call her qingxue. do you really think i don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking? i just want to remind you that eldest miss gu was framed by her stepmother in her early years, so she went to that remote and poor place and suffered a lot. if you are sincere, then treat her well and capture eldest miss gu¡¯s heart as soon as possible. if you¡¯re a step slower, others will take the opportunity..¡±

 Chapter 658 - Chapter 658: I’m Going to Take Qingxue to the Palace Banquet

    chapter 658: i¡¯m going to take qingxue to the palace banquet


    translator: endlessfantasy translation      editor: endlessfantasy translation


    rong zhan did not panic at all and said calmly, ¡°she won¡¯t.¡±


    the old prince saw that rong zhan was calm and could not help but be curious. ¡°are you a roundworm in her stomach? how do you know that eldest miss gu won¡¯t fall for another man? i¡¯ve heard that the ninth prince of moyun kingdom has been trying to please eldest miss gu. the ninth prince is a suave and elegant man. if you don¡¯t make a move and your sweetheart is taken away, you won¡¯t even be able to find the right tone to cry.¡±


    ¡°grandfather, if mo yunye had the chance, qingxue wouldn¡¯t have come home with me for the new year,¡± rong zhan said indifferently.


    ¡°of course, i know this. in short, you should seize her. i¡¯m still waiting to see you marry a good wife and have many children before i die!¡± the old prince cleared his throat and reached out to take the tea offered by the attendant. ¡°in addition, l i ve also heard about qu lianyu.¡±


    rong zhan looked at the old prince.


    ¡°i know you don¡¯t like her. if you don¡¯t like her, then i can¡¯t force you, but i heard that she can¡¯t stay in the other residence, isn¡¯t that a little too much?¡± when the old prince thought of qu lianyu, his heart softened.


    two years ago, the old prince had also thought of matchmaking qu lianyu and


    rong zhan together. however, rong zhan had always been indifferent to qu lianyu, and the old prince could tell that he had no interest in her, so he did not want to force him.


    rong zhan remained emotionless after hearing the old princes words. ¡®grandfather, after my men sent qu lianyu to the other residence, she left on her own. moreover, after she left, she didn¡¯t return to her hometown, but returned to jing city.¡±


    the old prince had never heard of this, and his eyes widened in surprise. ¡°if that¡¯s the case, why didn¡¯t she come back?¡±


    ¡°according to the maidservant who accompanied qu lianyu, qu lianyu thought that it was qingxue who incited her from behind the scenes, so i sent her to another residence. now that she ran out and returned to jing city, but didn¡¯t return to the residence, what do you think she wants to do, grandfather?¡± every word that rong zhan said was sharp.


    the old prince understood what rong zhan meant. ¡°greed is like a snake swallowing an elephant. if she really did something stupid that she shouldn¡¯t have done, then you don¡¯t have to come and report to me.¡±


    the old prince indulged qu lianyu¡¯s temper because of his friend¡¯s last words, but this did not mean that he would unconditionally love her all the time. rong zhan stood up and saluted the old prince before he turned around and left.


    rong zhan had just stepped out of the door when he saw liu yi waiting for him.


    liu yi seemed to be in a good mood. he came forward to bow and said to rong zhan respectfully, ¡°reporting to your royal highness, mo yunye already knows about eldest miss gu¡¯s new year celebration at the prince regent¡¯s residence this year. i heard that he¡¯s extremely furious and hasn¡¯t eaten anything for the entire day.¡±


    they had placed spies around mo yunye. although they could not accurately grasp mo yunye¡¯s every move, they could roughly know his situation.


    ¡°yes, ignore it.¡± rong zhan did not take this matter to heart at all. after saying that, he was about to leave when he suddenly thought of something. he stopped and looked at liu yi. ¡°tell the men that on the first day of the new year, i will be bringing qingxue to the palace banquet.¡±


    ¡°yes.¡± liu yi did not dare to show his surprise too obviously. after nodding in agreement, he sent rong zhan off respectfully and then hurried off to prepare..

 Chapter 659 - Chapter 659: Why Don ‘t You Come Again Another Day?

    chapter 659: why don ¡®t you come again another day?


    translator: endlessfantasy translation      editor: endlessfantasy translation


    at the same time, in mo yunye¡¯s private residence¡­


    the atmosphere in the hall was heavy. mo yunye sat alone in the main seat with a gloomy expression. the invisible pressure made everyone present, without exception, keep quiet out of fear, not even daring to breathe loudly.


    lin sheng, who was standing beside mo yunye, saw that his master was in a bad mood, so he hurriedly took the tea from the maidservant¡¯s hand and handed it over, carefully placing it on the table beside mo yunye. ¡°your highness, you haven¡¯t had any food or water for a day. if this goes on, even a


    body made of iron won¡¯t be able to withstand such torment. this subordinate is begging you, even a sip of tea would be good.¡±


    ¡°take it away, i don¡¯t want to drink it.¡± mo yunye¡¯s expression was cold and gloomy, and the gloomy aura around him made people feel fear.


    hearing this, lin sheng was even more embarrassed. ¡°i¡¯ve already asked around. eldest miss gu agreed to go to the prince regent¡¯s residence for the


    new year as a token of appreciation for help in investigating gu ye. there¡¯s no special meaning to it.¡±


    after lin sheng finished speaking, not only did he not receive any approval, he


    even received a cold gaze from mo yunye.


    ¡°you don¡¯t understand her, but i know her. even if she wants to repay rong zhan¡¯s kindness, she won¡¯t agree to rong zhan¡¯s request if she doesn¡¯t have any feelings. we both asked her, but she didn¡¯t even want to say a word to me. on the contrary, she could go to rong zhan¡¯s house to spend the new year together.¡± when mo yunye said this, he felt a dull pain in his heart, so painful that he almost went crazy.


    he wanted to invite gu qingxue to his private residence for the new year. as long as gu qingxue agreed, he would do anything for her.


    however, he did not expect that after he rushed to her place, he would hear that she had moved to another man¡¯s place.


    today, mo yunye felt extremely tormented. he could not figure out how he was inferior to rong zhan.


    he could lose to anything, but not gu qingxue. it was because of her that he had made up his mind to take back everything that was supposed to belong to him. if gu qingxue really chose someone else in the end, then all his hard work for so long would have been for nothing!


    the more mo yunye thought about it, the more he could not understand. he pushed the teacup to the ground and looked at lin sheng, requesting, ¡°i don¡¯t need these things. go, go get me some wine.¡±


    lin sheng¡¯s face was filled with embarrassment. just as he did not know what to do, a young girl¡¯s coquettish voice came from outside the door.


    ¡°that won¡¯t do, lil¡¯ nine. you haven¡¯t had a drop of water all day. it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t eat, but how can you drink? lin sheng, don¡¯t give him any wine.¡± a young girl in a light purple dress walked in as she spoke.


    there were golden bells on the girl¡¯s forehead, wrists, and ankles. the bells swayed gently along with her feet, constantly ringing with a melodious sound. the young girl¡¯s appearance was even more lively and lovely, like a fairy who had just walked out of the forest after snow. her slightly chubby face still had some tenderness that had yet to fade, making it even more difficult for people to look away.


    when lin sheng saw the young girl, not only was he unhappy, but he also walked up nervously. he bowed to the young girl and quickly said, ¡°lil i gege, i beg you to go back first. his highness is not in a good mood today.. why don¡¯t you come back another day?

 Chapter 660 - Chapter 660: The Battle For the Throne

    chapter 660: the battle for the throne


    translator: endlessfantasy translation      editor: endlessfantasy translation


    fei yuge did not seem to hear him. she sat down beside mo yunye and said in a sweet voice, ¡°lil¡¯ nine, i know you haven¡¯t eaten anything all day, so i had my maidservants roast mutton in the courtyard. that is the mutton that my father, afraid that i would miss my home, specially asked me to bring from the southern border. the taste is very good, i guarantee that after you smell the fragrance, you can¡¯t help but want to eat a few mouthfuls.¡±


    upon hearing this, mo yunye actually raised his head and looked at fei yuge.


    fei yuge also did not expect mo yunye to actually respond to her. before she could rejoice, she heard mo yunye¡¯s emotionless voice ring in her ear.


    ¡°don¡¯t call me nine, you¡¯re not worthy.¡± mo yunye¡¯s eyes were filled with a bloodthirsty killing intent as he continued to warn fei yuge, ¡°if this happens again, i won¡¯t let you off easily.


    fei yuge angrily pulled his collar and loudly questioned him, ¡°why are you so cold to me? was it all for an old woman who had already given birth? i¡¯m younger and prettier than her. i¡¯m the only lil¡¯ gege in the southern border grassland. the entire southern border is my backing. how is she better than me? what does she have to compete with me?!¡±


    mo yunye¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent. he stared at fei yuge and warned her coldly, ¡°qingxue is the best woman in the world. you don¡¯t have the right to compare yourself to her.¡±


    fei yuge pounced on mo yunye in anger, wanting to kick him. ¡°you, you¡¯re pissing me off! how can you be so bad? i just like you!¡¯


    mo yunye retreated to avoid fei yuge¡¯s movements. his attitude was cold from the beginning to the end. ¡°gege, i don¡¯t have any feelings for you. if you don¡¯t want to suffer, i advise you to stop here.


    as soon as mo yunye finished speaking, he turned around and strode away without even looking back, not caring about fei yuge¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°hmph, i like you, so you¡¯ll be mine sooner or later!¡± after fei yuge finished speaking, she left in a huff.


    lin sheng looked at fei yuges back as she walked further and further away, and his heart that had been hanging in his chest finally settled down. it was a good thing that although lil¡¯ gege was a little unruly and willful, she did like mo yunye. thus, even if mo yunye went overboard, she would not say things like canceling the engagement.


    time flew by, and the next morning, qin yun, who had been cooped up at home for several days, finally had a reason to look for gu qingxue. as soon as she entered the door, she told her about mo yunye¡¯s personal visit to invite her to his private residence for the new year without missing a word.


    lil¡¯ cui was combing gu qingxues hair while qin yun was talking.


    ¡°this ninth prince is too stubborn. he clearly knows that our young miss has no interest in him, but he still insists on doing so.¡±


    qin yun agreed with an ¡®mhmm¡¯ and said, ¡°that¡¯s right! eldest miss, the ninth prince doesn¡¯t seem to want to leave. what is he trying to do?¡±


    gu qingxue randomly picked out a pair of ruby earrings from the jewelry box and put them on after she gestured at them. ¡°the longer the prince stays in someone else¡¯s territory, the more unsafe it is. moreover, the princes of


    moyun kingdom are currently fighting for the position of the crown prince. mo yunye¡¯s actions are destroying his own future.¡±


    ¡°miss, is it that serious?¡± cui¡¯er asked.


    ¡°of course there is. this is a battle for the throne. do you think it¡¯s child¡¯s play?


    it¡¯s not impossible for the two of them to kill each other and lose their heads!¡± qin yun had grown up in imperial duke zhan¡¯s manor, so she naturally knew more about this than cui¡¯er..

 Chapter 661 - Chapter 661: They Look Like Three Glutinous Rice Balls

    chapter 661: they look like three glutinous rice balls


    translator: endlessfantasy translation               editor: endlessfantasy translation


    realization dawned on cui¡¯er. she nodded and picked up a ruby hairpin, then helped gu qingxue tie her long hair up.


    ¡°these are not important matters to us, just treat it as an interesting matter, you two don¡¯t need to take it to heart. qin yun, go and see if lil¡¯ lin and the others are ready. if they are, we should set off.¡± when gu qingxue spoke, the corners of her lips curled up into a faint smile.


    today, she had told her godmother in advance that she would bring her three little ones to pay a new year¡¯s visit in advance.


    although their family would be able to see each other on the day of the palace banquet, they were sitting in different seats. in order to continue to hide their relationship, it was not appropriate to communicate with each other too enthusiastically.


    it was new year¡¯s eve today, and she had brought the three little ones to attend a family banquet. naturally, there was no need to be so particular, and the whole family could gather together and chat as they pleased.


    qin yun nodded in agreement before she quickened her pace and left the room.


    the three little ones were also looking forward to meeting their maternal grandfather, maternal grandmother, and goduncle. they had also packed up early and brought along new year¡¯s gifts with gu qingxue, heading to imperial duke zhan¡¯s manor.


    the carriage went straight through imperial duke zhan¡¯s manor¡¯s back door and entered the backyard. the coachman lifted the curtain, and gu qingxue stepped out of the carriage. she immediately saw zhan liuye standing in the corridor not far away.


    he was still as elegant as a bamboo. when he saw gu qingxue, he smiled and walked over in large strides.


    gu qingxue was very surprised. she hurriedly got out of the car and saluted


    zhan liuye, saying, ¡°why is godbrother standing in the snow and waiting?


    we¡¯ve arrived, so let the servants bring us to see my godparents.¡±


    zhan liuye¡¯s lips curled into a smile. the way he looked at gu qingxue was like an elder brother looking at his younger sister who had not returned home for many days.¡±it¡¯s not easy for you to come home. how can i let you be so lonely the moment you get off the car? originally father and mother also wanted to come and pick you up, but i thought that the two of them were already old, so i came alone.¡±


    gu qingxue nodded and said, ¡°godbrother, you¡¯re very thoughtful. lil¡¯ lin,


    dumby, lingbao, come and say hello to your goduncle.¡±


    the three little cubs were carried out of the carriage by the coachman one by one. they were all wearing the most popular clothes in jing city. the three little cubs all looked well-behaved and cute, their pink little faces looking like three little glutinous rice balls.


    ¡®greetings, goduncle.¡± gu lin knew etiquette the best, and as he spoke, he bowed toward zhan liuye.


    dumby and lingbao were not as capable as their big brother. when they bent down, they did not forget to look up and steal a glance at their big brother. learning from their big brother¡¯s movements did look a little interesting.


    amused by his three ones, zhan liuye took out three jade pendants from his sleeve. they were black jade, red jade, and mutton fat white jade. he handed them over to the kids one by one.


    gu qingxue had seen countless treasures, and she could tell that these three jade pendants were valuable items. one might not be able to buy them even if they had money.


    ¡°godbrother, why did you give them such a valuable gift?¡± gu qingxue asked zhan liuye.


    the three little ones looked at the beautiful jade pendant. although they liked it very much, they heard their mother say that this item was valuable, so they were prepared to return it to zhan liuye.


    ¡°xue¡¯er, it¡¯s just something for the children to wear and play with. you don¡¯t have to take it to heart. moreover, they had all been admitted into the royal academy, which showed how much effort they had put in. to them, this was not a small reward. as their goduncle, i still have to give them this gift..¡±

 Chapter 662 - Chapter 662: To Be a Great General and Bring Glory to the Country

    chapter 662: to be a great general and bring glory to the country


    translator: endlessfantasy translation               editor: endlessfantasy translation


    ¡°thank you, godbrother.¡± as gu qingxue spoke, she gently nudged the three little ones. ¡°you three, why don¡¯t you thank your goduncle?¡±


    gu lin pulled dumby and lingbao to thank him. however, lingbao seemed to feel that this way of thanking him was not warm enough. she opened her arms and hugged zhan liuye¡¯s thigh tightly.


    she had pigtails on her head, making her look even more tender and lovely.


    zhan liuye was the only son, and he had never seen such a cute and tender creature. for a moment, his hands froze in mid-air, not knowing if he should


    hold onto lingbao.


    lingbao was also a little surprised that her goduncle did not pick her up, so she took the initiative to raise her head, open her arms, and said in a cute voice, ¡°goduncle, i want a hug.¡±


    how could zhan liuye reject such a cute little girl? he bent down and directly picked up the spiritual treasure.


    lingbao even let out a bell-like laugh. she opened her arms and wrapped them around zhan liuye¡¯s neck, then gave him a kiss on the cheek.


    zhan liuye looked at lingbao and saw that when she smiled, she revealed her small white teeth that were missing a baby tooth. he could not help but like her even more, ¡°xue¡¯er, bring lil¡¯ lin and dumby with you, and come with me.¡±


    gu qingxue held the little ones¡¯ hands in each hand and followed zhan liuye¡¯s footsteps all the way to the main hall.


    the couple, who had been waiting in the main hall, could not wait any longer.


    when they saw zhan liuye bring gu qingxue¡¯s family over, they were so happy that they could not close their mouths.


    ¡°xue¡¯er, come quickly. lil¡¯ lin, dumby, lingbao, come quickly to your grandmother. we haven¡¯t seen each other for a few days, grandmother has missed you to death.¡± madam qiao¡¯s usual cold expression disappeared at this time, she smiled at the three little ones, only to feel that her heart melted.


    imperial duke zhan could not wait any longer. he stood up and ran to zhan liuye. he did not care if his son was willing or not. he forcefully took lingbao from zhan liuye¡¯s arms and said,¡± oh, our family¡¯s lingbao is getting cuter and cuter. i heard that you took the exam twice and passed both times. that¡¯s great!¡±


    lingbao immediately perked up at the mention of this and said in a childish voice, ¡°the thirteenth princess wanted to wrong me, but¡­ but goduncle made the decision for me and gave me new questions. in the end, i could solve it, but the thirteenth princess couldn¡¯t. she has wronged me.¡±


    ¡°yes, grandfather has heard everything from your goduncle. he also said that the young prince and lil¡¯ lin¡¯s grades are the best.¡± although dumby and lingbao are a little weaker than them, they are also the students who started later but were born intelligent. ¡°you¡¯re all very good. in order to reward you, i will agree to whatever gift you want today. imperial duke zhan looked at the three little ones with a doting smile.


    ¡°i want to listen to grandfathers stories!¡± dumby was the first to be


    interested. he reached out, grabbed imperial duke zhan¡¯s clothes, and started to climb up.


    imperial duke zhan could not help but laugh when he saw that dumby daibao was still trying so hard with his small arms and legs. he was about to stop him, but he found that dumby was surprisingly strong. by grabbing his clothes, he climbed onto him with the strength of his arms.


    imperia duke zhanwas very surprised. he reached out and pinched dumbys little face. ¡°i didn¡¯t know you had such great strength! xue ¡®er, i think dumby is a good seedling.. in the future, he can follow me to the battlefield and be a great general to win glory for the country!¡¯

 Chapter 663 - Chapter 663: Far Away From the Borderland

    chapter 663: far away from the borderland


    translator: endlessfantasy translation               editor: endlessfantasy translation


    ¡°really?¡± the little hair on the top of dumby¡¯s head trembled as he looked at gu qingxue expectantly and asked, ¡°mother, can i really be a great general in the future?


    ¡°in the future, i¡¯ll hire a martial arts master for you. if you work hard, you¡¯ll naturally be able to do it.¡± gu qingxue had never obliterated her children¡¯s dreams. as long as they worked hard for their dreams, she would agree to whatever they wanted to do in the future.


    ¡°there are martial arts masters at home. when the time comes, i¡¯ll pick two good ones and send them to your residence.¡± madam qiao picked up gu lin as she spoke. after patting his head, she smiled at gu qingxue.


    gu qingxue could not help but laugh and joked, ¡°godmother, my gu residence has always been small, but godmother always sends people to my place. my house is almost full.¡±


    mrs. qiao shook her head. ¡°if it¡¯s possible, i would like to tell others that you are our family¡¯s daughter. this way, i can treat you well in public. naturally, i know what you¡¯re thinking. no matter what, your godfather and i will support your idea.¡±


    when gu qingxue saw madam qiao trying her best to hide the disappointment


    in her eyes as she spoke and even consoled herself) she also felt bad.


    in fact, she knew very well that madam qiao had always wanted to disclose their relationship.


    gu qingxue made up her mind after some thought. ¡°mother, when spring comes, i want to be officially listed in the family tree.¡±


    according to the rules, anyone who accepted an adopted son or daughter should be officially recorded in the family tree. after that, the family would also hold a banquet to introduce the new members to the other families. this was the official recognition of the identity of an adopted son or daughter.


    gu qingxue had always wanted to keep a low profile, but this matter had been delayed. now that gu qingxue was finally willing, both madam qiao and imperial duke zhan were very happy.


    zhan liuye sat at the side and took a sip of tea.¡±in fact, i wanted to advise you today, hoping that you can bring lil¡¯ lin and the others into the family tree as soon as possible. xue ¡®er, with imperial duke zhan¡¯s manor backing you up, even the princes and princesses in the future won¡¯t easily wrong lil¡¯ lin and the others.¡±


    ¡°hmph, i¡¯ll be the first to disagree with whoever dares to bully my grandchildren.¡± imperial duke zhan snorted coldly and said with an overbearing expression.


    ¡°then before your godfather goes to the border, i¡¯ll let you enter the family tree first, in case your godfather doesn¡¯t know how many months it¡¯ll be before he comes back again.¡± when madam qiao mentioned this, she reluctantly turned her head and glanced at imperial duke zhan beside her.


    gu qingxue¡¯s gaze also turned to imperial duke zhan, and she was a little reluctant to part with him. ¡°godfather is going to the border again? how come i¡¯ve never heard of it?¡±


    ever since gu qingxue had returned to jing city, she had become much closer to imperial duke zhan¡¯s family. however, she had never heard that imperial duke zhan was going to the border.


    ¡°you do not know about this matter because his majesty did not give an edict. it was my own decision to return. the last time i came back, it was because i thought i didn¡¯t have much time left and wanted to come back to accompany your godmother. now that my body has recovered, i naturally have to go back. the situation at the border is tense, and our relationship with the enemy isn¡¯t very good. in order to prevent any accidents, it¡¯s better for me to return as soon as possible.¡± although imperial duke zhan said this, his eyes were filled with unconcealable sadness.


    the war at the border could not be delayed, but imperial duke zhan was also his husband and father. he was also worried for his family..

 Chapter 664 - Chapter 664: Do You Have Anything You Want Me to Tell the Qi Family?

    chapter 664: do you have anything you want me to tell the qi family?


    translator: endlessfantasy translation               editor: endlessfantasy translation


    imperial duke zhan had to carry out his responsibilities to the end.


    ¡°you don¡¯t have to worry about us. even if ye¡¯er often comes to the palace, i have xue¡¯er and her family of four by my side. i won¡¯t be as lonely as i was before.¡± madam qiao could not bear to see the imperial duke zhan sad, so she smiled and comforted him.


    how could imperial duke zhan not know that maam qiao was pretending to be strong? however, he had no other way. the only thing he could do was to reach out and hold madam qiao¡¯s hand.


    ¡°don¡¯t worry, godfather, ¡± gu qingxue said. ¡°i¡¯ll come back often to keep godmother company.¡±


    ¡°speaking of which, the place i¡¯m stationed at isn¡¯t far from the qi family. xue ¡®er, do you have anything you want me to tell the qi family?¡± imperial duke zhan looked at gu qingxue and asked.


    when gu qingxue heard this, she could not help but fall into deep thought.


    she did not know how to respond to her godfather¡¯s sudden mention of the qi family.


    she did not have any feelings for the qi family, but her grandmothers condition was getting better by the day. she was only worried that the people in jing city were cunning, so she delayed her grandmother¡¯s treatment.


    however, sooner or later, the poison in her grandmother¡¯s body would be cured and she would return to normal. at that time, it would be inevitable that madam qi would have to contact the qi family¡¯s granduncles, uncles, and brothers.


    instead of testing it out when the time came, it was better to take advantage of this opportunity to test it out first.


    ¡°then, i¡¯ll have to trouble godfather to inform the qi family of my father¡¯s innocence after you meet them,¡± gu qingxue said with a light smile.


    if the qi family was truly concerned, they would naturally express their feelings when they received the news.


    if they did not do anything, then she would naturally know how to treat them in the future.


    ¡°xue ¡®er, are you going back after today¡¯s meal?¡± madam qiao¡¯s tone changed, and she looked at gu qingxue with anticipation. ¡°mother wants you to stay at home. i¡¯ve already ordered people to help you tidy up your room.¡±


    ¡°this ¡­ i¡¯m afraid i can¡¯t. mother, i agreed to go to the prince regent¡¯s residence for the new year to repay his royal highness¡¯ help. i can¡¯t break my promise.¡± seeing madam qiao lower her eyes in disappointment, gu qingxue also could not bear to see her like this. she quickly added, ¡°i¡¯ll stay in the prince regent¡¯s residence for a few more days. after the third day of the new year, i¡¯ll definitely come over with the children often.¡±


    ¡°hmph, xue ¡®er, you¡¯re giving too much face to the prince regent. i don¡¯t think he has any good intentions. you shouldn¡¯t have agreed to go to the prince regent¡¯s residence from the beginning.¡± after imperial duke zhan mentioned rong zhan, he snorted coldly.


    zhan liuye shook his head helplessly. ¡°father, it¡¯s fine if you say this at home.


    if his royal highness hears about this, it¡¯ll inevitably cause a misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°do you think i¡¯m afraid of him? he¡¯s indeed the prince regent, so others might be afraid of him, but i¡¯m not! who asked him to abduct the daughter i¡¯ve finally acknowledged?¡± imperial duke zhan¡¯s tone sounded particularly resentful.


    gu qingxue had just picked up her teacup and was drinking some tea. when she heard this, she almost could not hold back and spat out the tea in her mouth. ¡°godfather, you¡¯ve misunderstood. i don¡¯t have that kind of relationship with his royal highness.¡±


    ¡°ah? wasn¡¯t it? i thought mother definitely liked uncle fairy, and that¡¯s why you brought us to stay at uncle fairy¡¯s house.¡± lingbao had been listening attentively, but she was extremely disappointed when she heard gu qingxue say that she did not like him.


    it was not just the lingbao, even the dumby was a little disappointed.


    however, before he opened his mouth, he looked at his big brother. seeing that his big brother did not say a word, he also obediently closed his mouth..

 Chapter 665 - Chapter 665: Aren ‘t You Too Self-Righteous?

    chapter 665: aren ¡®t you too self-righteous?


    translator: endlessfantasy translation               editor: endlessfantasy translation


    ¡°you may not have any intention, but the prince regent has never been close to women, so he would not bring you to live in his residence for no reason. xue¡¯er, you don¡¯t interact with the people of jing city much, so you might not know, but there are many people discussing the matter between you and his


    royal highness.¡± madam qiao took this opportunity and continued to remind gu qingxue, ¡°if you also have feelings for his royal highness, it¡¯s best to exchange feelings with him as soon as possible. if you don¡¯t, quickly reject his royal highness.¡±


    gu qingxue was a little depressed. ¡°godmother, i think you¡¯re just thinking too much¡­ besides, if his royal highness doesn¡¯t mention this matter, how can i refuse him?¡±


    rong zhan had never expressed his love for her, and even if she wanted to reject him, she had no way of doing so. she could not reject him directly, as that would be too presumptuous.


    when she saw gu qingxue¡¯s ears turn red when she mentioned rong zhan, madam qiao, who had experienced it, instantly understood.


    imperial duke zhan also understood gu qingxue¡¯s thoughts. he could not hold himself back at this time. he wanted to go to the prince regent¡¯s residence immediately and beat up rong zhan, who had ¡®kidnapped¡¯ her precious daughter, to vent his anger!


    he did not care about the hierarchy. even if the emperor came and dared to snatch his daughter away, he would be angry!


    it was not until madam qiao¡¯s sharp gaze swept over that imperial duke zhan, who was originally ready to move, obediently lowered his head. even if he had more dissatisfaction in his heart, he did not dare to show it.


    ¡°xueer, no matter what you choose, we will support your choice. i hope you can promise me that you won¡¯t go against your own thoughts for any other reason. as long as you¡¯re happy, it doesn¡¯t matter what other people say.¡± madam qiao looked at gu qingxue tenderly, her every word filled with concern for her.


    madam qiao¡¯s words made gu qingxue¡¯s heart warm up. ¡°thank you,


    godmother. i understand.¡±


    madam qiao smiled but did not say anything. in her opinion, gu qingxue¡¯s hesitation was enough to explain everything. she knew her goddaughter very well. xue¡¯er was very decisive when it came to relationships. for example, the ninth prince of moyun kingdom proposed to her in public. if it were an ordinary woman, she would probably be overjoyed with such a good marriage.


    however, her xue¡¯er was unwilling. no matter how good the ninth prince of


    moyun kingdom was, he was useless if she did not like him. this was why xue¡¯er was able to reject the ninth prince so decisively and without any regard for his feelings.


    xue¡¯er¡¯s decisiveness, when it came to the prince regent, immediately turned into hesitation. it could be seen that her xue¡¯er was not as uncaring as she said.


    looking at gu qingxue, who was trapped by love, madam qiao was reluctant to part with her, but she was more gratified.


    finally, someone had the foresight to discover the good in her xue¡¯er. moreover, other than being a little cold, the prince regent was very concerned about xue¡¯er¡¯s matters and was a good son-in-law.


    the three little ones could not see the hidden feelings in their mother¡¯s heart, especially lingbao. she only thought about how her mother did not like uncle nine and felt worried.


    what to do! if her mother did not like uncle nine or uncle fairy, then who should she find to be her stepfather?


    zhan liuye then changed the topic. the family laughed and chatted as they ate.


    gu qingxue brought her little ones to play for a long time in imperial duke zhan¡¯s manor. it was only at dawn that she finally sat in the carriage and planned to leave imperial duke zhan¡¯s residence..

 Chapter 666 - Chapter 666: Someone Has Been Following Us All This Time

    chapter 666: someone has been following us all this time


    translator: endlessfantasy translation      editor: endlessfantasy translation


    imperial duke zhan¡¯s family of three came out to send them off. madam qiao watched as gu qingxue¡¯s family of four got into the carriage. ¡°xue ¡®er, it¡¯s getting late. why don¡¯t you let your big brother send you back?¡±


    ¡°it is because it¡¯s getting late that i don¡¯t want my big brother to send us off, otherwise the return journey would not be safe. godmother, don¡¯t worry. with qin yun and the secret guards protecting us, we¡¯ll be able to return very quickly. you should all go back quickly.¡±


    ¡°grandfather, grandmother, goduncle, goodbye!¡± the three little ones also came over and waved at the three of them enthusiastically.


    the family of three stood where they were, watching gu qingxue¡¯s carriage leave.


    gu qingxue pulled down the curtains to prevent the cold wind from entering. she was carrying the three little ones, and when she saw how drowsy they looked, she could not help but tease them, ¡°you guys are going to sleep already? we agreed to celebrate the new year together. if you sleep early, mother won¡¯t give you any new year¡¯s money.¡±


    ¡°no, i need red packet money to buy meat.¡± the drowsy dumby opened his eyes and yawned. the hair on his head was swaying along with his movements.


    gu lin also opened his eyes. he pinched his face and shook lingbao awake.


    ¡°lingbao, stop sleeping. if you sleep, you won¡¯t have any new year¡¯s money.¡±


    when they were at imperial duke zhan¡¯s residence, the three little ones had received three portions of red packet money from their grandfather, grandmother, and goduncle. when added together, it was not a small amount.


    it just so happened that gu qingxue was thinking that she should also let the little ones learn how to use their money, so she made an agreement with them. no matter how much red packet money they received this year, they would be able to use it however they wanted.


    therefore, the little ones all forced themselves to be 120% alert, trying their best not to let themselves fall asleep.


    lingbao did not care so much. the little girl was more fond of sleeping than her two brothers. at this time, she snorted and rubbed against the pillow in dissatisfaction. ¡°oh¡­ big brother is the best. big brother, help me get my share. i, i want to sleep.¡±


    seeing that lingbao had fallen asleep as soon as she finished speaking and was still drooling, gu lin smiled helplessly and could only let his little sister continue to sleep.


    gu qingxue was amused by these three little ones. just as she was about to persuade them to sleep in peace, she heard qin yun¡¯s voice, which had a hint of caution hidden within, enter the carriage.


    ¡°eldest miss, someone has been following us.¡±


    the smile on gu qingxue¡¯s lips disappeared in an instant. she narrowed her eyes and asked in a low voice, ¡°did you see who it was?


    ¡°no, there are four or five people on the other side, four of whom are quite strong. however, they are not my match. if the eldest miss is interested, i can capture them,¡± qin yun said in a low voice.


    ¡°don¡¯t catch them directly, in case you scare lil¡¯ lin and the others. for them to come at this time, their target is most likely me. i¡¯ll get out of the car first and lure them over. you just have to find an opportunity to follow them and finish them off.¡± gu qingxue also lowered her voice as she spoke. she then reached out and patted gu lin and dumby¡¯s heads. ¡®you two protect your little sisters. mother will be back soon.¡±


    ¡°yes, i am. we know.¡± gu lin and dumby held hands as they watched gu qingxue leave.


    the carriage stopped. gu qingxue got off the carriage and quickly walked towards a small alley by the side of the road.


    a black-robed woman who had been following behind the carriage immediately said excitedly, ¡°hurry up! what are you guys waiting for? hurry up and catch up!¡±

 Chapter 667 - Chapter 667: I Must Kill Gu Qingxue Today No Matter What

    Chapter 667: I Must Kill Gu Qingxue Today No Matter What


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation      Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    However, the men beside the woman did not agree with her. ¡°Why did Gu Qingxue suddenly get out of the carriage? They might have set some trap. If we rush up now, it¡¯s equivalent to sending ourselves to their door. It¡¯s too dangerous!¡±


    The woman was like an irrational lunatic. She grabbed the man¡¯s clothes and gritted her teeth, ¡°I don¡¯t care! I¡¯m telling you to go, so go. I¡¯m going to kill Gu


    Qingxue today no matter what. How about this, I¡¯ll give you more money, and you go kill that b*tch immediately!¡¯


    Before the men could answer the woman, Qin Yun had already driven away.


    ¡°Boss, the carriage¡¯s already gone, so why don¡¯t we just get in?¡± A short man in a dark green robe thought of the reward and looked at the leader in black.


    The man in black hesitated for a moment, and under the woman¡¯s expectant gaze, he lowered his voice and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s catch up and see.¡±


    The woman quickly caught up to the men, and the group of them quickly ran in the direction Gu Qingxue had left.


    When Gu Qingxue, who was hiding in the alley, heard the footsteps, she was certain that these people¡¯s target was her. She picked up her pace and continued running forward. She had no choice but to stop when she ran into a dead end.


    Looking at the bare wall in front of her, Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes did not show any signs of panic. She only turned her head and looked behind her.


    Four men and a woman walked out of the narrow alley. The woman was short, and the black robe she was wearing perfectly covered her figure and appearance. She was in the middle of the four men, and she took two steps forward proudly, stopping not far away from her. ¡°Haha, Gu Qingxue, let¡¯s see where you can run to now!¡±


    Gu Qingxue heard the woman¡¯s familiar voice and raised her eyebrows before smiling. ¡°Qu Lianyu, it¡¯s only been a few days since we last met, and you¡¯ve already become so shameful?¡±


    Qu Lianyu¡¯s body trembled with anger. She lifted the brim of her hat, revealing her Haggard face. She looked at Gu Qingxue and roared angrily, ¡°Damned b*tch, if you dare to say one more word, I¡¯ll tear your mouth apart!¡¯


    Gu Qingxue laughed nonchalantly. She pulled the cloak on her body and asked


    coldly, ¡°I thought that you would be able to calm down after going to the other residence, but I didn¡¯t expect you to still be so annoying.¡±


    She did not even need to ask to know that Qu Lianyu had not been well these days. There was a thick layer of dark circles under her eyes, and her eyes were bloodshot. She was so thin that she was out of shape. She looked completely different from the pampered Young Miss she used to be. It was as if she had lost her luster and was a completely different person from before.


    Qu Lianyu clenched her fists in anger as she looked at the culprit who had caused her to be in this state.


    If it was not for Gu Qingxue, why would Rong Zhan drive her to the other residence? The days she had spent in the villa were simply unbearable, and Qu Lianyu did not even know how she had managed to survive.


    When she was in the prince regent¡¯s residence, she was the Qu family¡¯s Young Miss, and the old prince had her back. She had boundless glory. However, when she had been reduced to a lowly position in the villa, all the servants in the villa knew that she had lost her power and treated her coldly. She no longer had beautiful clothes and jewelry, and even the food she usually ate was not as delicious as before. The huge difference made her unable to stand such a life and she chose to leave.

 Chapter 668 - Chapter 668: Stop Dreaming

    Chapter 668: Stop Dreaming


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation      Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The first thing Qu Lianyu wanted to do after she ran out was to return to the prince regent¡¯s residence and ask the old prince to help her. However, she also knew that if the old prince had treated her as usual, he would not have agreed to His Highness sending her to the other estate in the place first.


    Just as Qu Lianyu was at a loss for what to do, she suddenly heard a new piece of news from the prince regent¡¯s residence.


    Gu Qingxue wanted to bring her family to the prince regent¡¯s residence for the new year.


    Not only that but there were even rumors that it was Rong Zhan who had


    brought up the matter and invited Gu Qingxue.


    Qu Lianyu¡¯s mind was clouded by unprecedented jealousy, and she immediately linked her misfortune to Gu Qingxue.


    ¡®Gu Qingxue, I want you to kneel down and apologize to me.¡± Qu Lianyu looked at Gu Qingxue with a crazed expression, as if she wanted to see through her.


    Gu Qingxue stood there unmoving, her clear eyes surging with coldness. ¡°Qu Lianyu, stop dreaming.¡±


    ¡°No! No matter what, I want you to kneel down and apologize to me! If it wasn¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t be in this state!¡± Qu Lianyu roared hysterically. After saying this, she pulled out a sharp dagger from her waist and pointed it at Gu Qingxue. ¡°Kneel down now or I¡¯ll kill you!¡¯


    Qu Lianyu had thought that she could see Gu Qingxue¡¯s frightened expression with this, but she had underestimated Gu Qingxue.


    Gu Qingxue only looked at her calmly. She did not even put the sharp dagger in her eyes. She looked at Qu Lianyu as if she was looking at a clown.


    Feeling greatly humiliated, Qu Lianyu screamed and rushed toward Gu


    Qingxue. ¡°Gu Qingxue, go to hell!¡±


    Gu Qingxue watched helplessly as Qu Lianyu rushed toward her. Just as the dagger was about to hit her, she reached out and grabbed Qu Lianyu¡¯s wrist and twisted it.


    Qu Lianyu¡¯s wrist was immediately injured, and then her knee was kicked by Gu Qingxue.


    Qu Lianyu cried and knelt on the ground. She raised her head to curse at Gu Qingxue, but she was slapped in the face.


    With a crisp slapping sound, half of Qu Lianyu¡¯s face was swollen, and a burning pain came from her cheek. She raised her hand in astonishment and covered her face in disbelief, ¡°How you dare to hit me?!¡±


    Without another word, Gu Qingxue raised her hand and nimbly slapped the other half of Qu Lianyu¡¯s face.


    Gu Qingxue let go of Qu Lianyu¡¯s hand. After seeing her fall to the ground, she took out a handkerchief and slowly wiped her hands. ¡°Qu Lianyu, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t kill you.¡±


    Qu Lianyu could not stand such a humiliating life. She wanted to let this woman know what it meant to be better off dead than alive.


    Qu Lianyu sat on the ground, a burning pain coming from both sides of her cheeks. She roared hysterically, ¡°You guys! Are the four of you dead? Hurry up and help me!¡±


    After hearing this, the four men hurriedly ran over and stretched out their hands to grab Gu Qingxue.


    Gu Qingxue calculated the time and did not make a move. Instead, she watched Qin Yun approach with Qinggong.


    She leaped over the roofs and walls, and with two muffled sounds, she kicked a man in the back.


    The men were unable to withstand the attack that was mixed with inner energy. They fell to the ground in pain.


    The remaining two men turned around at the same time to look at Qin Yun, who was behind them. They could not figure out when Qin Yun had gotten out of the carriage and chased after them..

 Chapter 669 - Chapter 669: Try to Do Something Bad to the Eldest Miss

    Chapter 669: Try to Do Something Bad to the Eldest Miss


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation      Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Qin Yun laughed evilly. She rubbed her hands and slowly approached the two men. ¡°So you¡¯re the ones who want to do bad things to the Eldest Miss?¡±


    The man in black could clearly sense the dangerous aura coming from Qin Yun¡¯s body. He quickly waved his hand and quibbled, ¡°No, no, we wouldn¡¯t dare to! It¡¯s all this woman¡¯s fault. She asked us to come here. We were forced to do so!¡±


    ¡°You still dare to lie? You¡¯re looking for a beating!¡± As Qin Yun spoke, she gave each of the two men a kick, causing them to fall to the ground. The four men did not have the strength to fight back at all, and they could only fall to the ground and beg for mercy.


    Seeing the four men kneeling on the ground and crying for their parents, Qin


    Yun picked her ears impatiently. After threatening the men, she looked at Gu Qingxue and asked, ¡°Miss, these people don¡¯t look like they have good intentions. I think it¡¯s better to deal with them all!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s search their bodies first and see what good things they have prepared to deal with me.¡± Gu Qingxue ordered from the side.


    Qin Yun nodded respectfully in agreement. Then, when she turned around to face the four men, her expression immediately changed. She berated them and asked them to quickly hand over all their items.


    If the four men hesitated for even a moment, Qin Yun would kick them without any restraint, causing the men to obediently take out all the things they had hidden in their bodies while they screamed in pain.


    Qin Yun looked at the things the men had prepared. She randomly picked up a bottle and sniffed it through the bottle¡¯s lid. Her face turned red, and she quickly patted her face to force herself to calm down.


    ¡°You bunch of disgraceful things, you actually dare to use this kind of lowly thing to deal with the Eldest Miss!¡± Qin Yun gave each of the men a kick, then hurriedly brought the things to Gu Qingxue. She said with a serious expression, ¡°Eldest Miss, this medicine is used by the people in the brothel. It¡¯s specially prepared for disobedient women who don¡¯t want to receive guests.¡±


    Seeing Qin Yun¡¯s reaction, Gu Qingxue guessed the effects of the medicine. She laughed out of anger and looked at the men calmly. ¡®You guys are indeed quite bold, to actually use this kind of thing to deal with me.¡±


    Qu Lianyu, who had been sitting on the ground, took in this scene, and her heart was completely cold.


    Why did she not know that Gu Qingxue had suddenly gained such a powerful maid by her side?


    Originally, she had paid for these four men from the bodyguard agency, and they were not weak. However, even when the four of them joined forces, they still could not defeat a mere servant girl on Gu Qingxue¡¯s side.


    Qu Lianyu finally realized how terrifying Gu Qingxue was. She regretted not taking things too hard and going against such a terrifying woman.


    However, it was too late for her to regret it. Her mind was in a mess, and there was only one thought left in her mind.


    She had to run. No matter what, she had to leave this damned place. She could not let Gu Qingxue catch her!


    Seeing that Gu Qingxue and Qin Yun¡¯s attention was on the four men, Qu Lianyu quickly knelt on the ground and crawled forward with great difficulty, enduring the pain, and slowly leaving.


    The men were all scared out of their wits and quickly begged Gu Qingxue for mercy. The leading man in black even kowtowed to Gu Qingxue as he apologized, ¡°Miss, please spare our lives! We were also possessed for a moment, and it wasn¡¯t intentional! Besides, it was Qu Lianyu who told us in a roundabout way that you¡¯re devastatingly beautiful and that we should not waste beauty before we kill you. That¡¯s why we¡¯re tempted..¡±

 Chapter 670 - Chapter 670: Feel That I’m Letting Her off Too Lightly

    Chapter 670: Feel That I¡¯m Letting Her off Too Lightly


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation      Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡®Qu Lianyu, you¡¯ve really put in a lot of effort to deal with me.¡± Gu Qingxue turned her head and looked at Qu Lianyu behind her.


    The hair on Qu Lianyu¡¯s back stood up in fear. She had only managed to crawl a short distance before Gu Qingxue called out to her. She was so frightened that she rushed out on all fours.


    ¡°Stop that woman. If she runs away, I¡¯ll vent on you instead.¡± Gu Qingxue was not in a hurry to chase after her. Instead, she instructed the men in front of her.


    After hearing this, the men did not dare to be careless. They rushed out of the place and grabbed Qu Lianyu¡¯s ankle, pulling her back.


    Qu Lianyu¡¯s hands rubbed against the rough and cold ground, and the pain from her palms almost drove her crazy. She could only let out a heart-wrenching scream, ¡°No, don¡¯t touch me. I¡¯m the one who hired you. How can you turn against me?!


    ¡°Shut up, you damn b*tch. If it wasn¡¯t for you, we wouldn¡¯t have encountered such an unlucky thing!¡± As the black-clothed man spoke, he was so angry that he gave Qu Lianyu two kicks.


    As soon as the black-clothed man made his move, the remaining men also rushed forward in anger and began to punch and kick Qu Lianyu.


    Qu Lianyu was only a weak woman, so how could she be the opponent of this group of men? She was soon covered in injuries, and her beautiful face was now bruised) completely unlike her previous bright and moving appearance.


    Gu Qingxue lowered her eyes and took in Qu Lianyu¡¯s sorry state.


    Qu Lianyu was wailing from the beating, but when she turned her head, she saw Gu Qingxue¡¯s calm expression.


    Under the moonlight, Gu Qingxue was so perfect that she did not look like a real person. She was wearing a crimson dress, a dark red cloak, and a set of ruby jewelry. She was so perfect that people could not take their eyes off her.


    Qu Lianyu looked at Gu Qingxue unwillingly. She could still remember the first time Gu Qingxue came to the prince regent¡¯s residence, she had dressed so plainly. She had only been wearing the clothes of an ordinary woman. Even though she had a noble aura, it did not make Qu Lianyu feel that she had fallen behind.


    When Qu Lianyu looked at Gu Qingxue again today, she felt that she had changed completely. She had become noble and unapproachable. Their positions had been completely reversed.


    No, it should be said that Gu Qingxue had already crushed her, becoming an existence that was even nobler than her, leaving her in the dust.


    Why did things turn out like this? She really could not understand it no matter how hard she thought.


    However, Qu Lianyu did not have time to think about it. The four men had already broken her hands and feet, and the intense pain made her faint.


    ¡°Young Miss, she has already fainted. Can you let us live?¡± Seeing that Qu Lianyu had fainted, the man in black heaved a sigh of relief and looked at Gu Qingxue expectantly.


    ¡®Qin Yun, let¡¯s go back after we teach them a lesson.¡± Gu Qingxue felt the cold wind blowing on her body and couldn¡¯t help but pull her cloak.


    Once Qin Yun agreed, she rubbed her hands together and strode toward the men.


    The men had looks of fear on their faces. Qin Yun then crippled one of their arms or one of their legs.


    Hearing the men¡¯s miserable wails behind them, Gu Qingxue led Qin Yun and turned to leave without looking back.


    Qin Yun followed Gu Qingxue as they left the alley. ¡°Eldest Miss, why didn¡¯t we just force Qu Lianyu to drink the medicine and let her reap what she sowed? I feel that I¡¯m letting her off too lightly..¡±

 Chapter 671 - Chapter 671: The Cold Wind in Winter

    Chapter 671: The Cold Wind in Winter


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Gu Qingxue smiled indifferently, her gaze helplessly sweeping toward Qin Yun. ¡°Let me ask you, where did Qu Lianyu come from?¡±


    ¡°Mmhm¡­ She¡¯s naturally from the prince regent¡¯s residence.¡± Qin Yun answered matter-of-factly, then she scratched her head in puzzlement. ¡°Eldest Miss, why do you ask? ¡®


    ¡°Since she¡¯s from the prince regent¡¯s residence, there¡¯s naturally someone from the prince regent¡¯s residence who¡¯ll be in charge of dealing with her. There¡¯s no need to dirty our hands,¡± Gu Qingxue said.


    Qin Yun did not understand what Gu Qingxue meant. She reached out and scratched her head. ¡°Eldest Miss, people from the prince regent¡¯s residence?


    Why don¡¯t I see it?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry so much. Let¡¯s go, we should go back.¡± Gu Qingxue didn¡¯t explain it clearly to Qin Yun. She avoided the topic and led Qin Yun to the prince regent¡¯s residence.


    As soon as the master and servant left, a few black-clothed figures quickly headed toward the small alley where Qu Lianyu and the others were.


    Before the four men could leave and be still wailing on the ground, they saw a few aggressive secret guards rush in.


    A few of them endured the pain, and without exception, all of them had vigilant looks on their faces. The leading man in black looked at the secret guards and asked, ¡°Who are you people?¡±


    ¡°Take them all away.¡± The leader of the guards did not say anything more. After handing over the four men to his subordinates, he strode in Qu Lianyu¡¯s direction.


    Qu Lianyu was awoken by the men¡¯s struggle. She opened her bruised eyes in pain and saw the secret guard in front of her.¡±You are Ji Yan¡­ Great, you¡¯ve finally come to save me! Did, did His Royal Highness ask you to come?¡±


    ¡°His Royal Highness sent me here. Young Lady Qu, His Royal Highness has ordered us to give you a taste of your own medicine. Please pay the price for your actions,¡± Ji Yan said with a cold smile.


    The smile on Qu Lianyu¡¯s lips instantly froze. Her face was filled with disbelief, and her eyes gradually filled with despair. ¡°No, it can¡¯t be. His Royal Highness and I were childhood sweethearts! How could he be so cruel?! I don¡¯t believe it!¡±


    Ji Yan looked coldly at this vicious woman. ¡°His Royal Highness didn¡¯t want to kill you, but you¡¯re too ungrateful. How dare you lay your hands on Miss Gu? do you know that His Royal Highness has been waiting for you to court your own death?¡±


    It suddenly dawned on Qu Lianyu that she had been schemed against from the very beginning. Her expression turned even uglier. Then, Ji Yan ordered her to be taken away.


    Not only Qu Lianyu, but all the men she had found were also taken away.


    Meanwhile, Gu Qingxue and Qin Yun had also returned to the prince regent¡¯s residence.


    The three little ones had already fallen asleep, so Gu Qingxue let musical note go back to her room to rest.


    On the way back to her room alone, Gu Qingxue saw the light of candles in the garden when she passed by. She looked in curiously and was surprised to see Rong Zhan.


    Rong Zhan was drinking and admiring the moon alone in the pavilion. He was already drunk and was leaning his head on his arm, looking drowsy.


    Seeing that there was no one by Rong Zhan¡¯s side at this hour, Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes were filled with worry. She slowly walked towards Rong Zhan.


    After standing beside Rong Zhan, Gu Qingxue reached out her hand and patted Rong Zhan¡¯s shoulder lightly. ¡°Your Royal Highness, the winter wind is too cold.. Why don¡¯t you go back to your room and rest?¡±

 Chapter 672 - Chapter 672: A Little Trouble on the Way

    Chapter 672: A Little Trouble on the Way


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    After hearing this, Rong Zhan opened his tightly shut eyes and looked up at Gu Qingxue. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we ran into some trouble on the way, so we were delayed for a while.¡± Before Gu Qingxue could finish her sentence, she saw Rong Zhan nodding.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already asked someone to help you vent your anger. Since


    I¡¯ve been waiting for you to return, I¡¯ll go back and rest first.¡± With that, Rong Zhan stood up in a drunken state. However, before he could take two steps forward, his legs wobbled and he fell toward Gu Qingxue.


    Gu Qingxue subconsciously opened her arms to support Rong Zhan, her heart beating wildly. ¡°Your Royal Highness, have you been waiting for me to return?¡± Rong Zhan leaned on Gu Qingxue and nodded lightly.


    It was difficult to describe the joy that rose in her heart. Gu Qingxue lowered her eyes and asked softly, ¡°Why did Your Royal Highness wait for me?¡±


    Rong Zhan was jolted awake after hearing this. He reached out to hold Gu


    Qingxue¡¯s shoulder and looked into her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t you know why?¡±


    Under the moonlight, Gu Qingxue looked at Rong Zhan¡¯s handsome face, and her heart started to beat uncontrollably. Even her face was slightly hot, and she shook her head in confusion.


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll let you understand.¡± After saying that, Rong Zhan lifted Gu Qingxue¡¯s chin and, under her shocked gaze, kissed her on the lips.


    Rong Zhan¡¯s lips were slightly cold, and the moment he came closer, the smell of alcohol wafted over, almost making Gu Qingxue drunk as well.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s mind went blank. She did not expect this to happen at all. By the time she came back to her senses, her face was already burning. She reached out and pushed Rong Zhan away.


    Rong Zhan was drowsy and sat heavily on the stool in the pavilion, looking as


    if he was still not awake.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ drunk. You should rest early.¡± After Gu Qingxue hurriedly said this, she ran out of the garden without looking back.


    The moment Gu Qingxue left, Rong Zhan¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile.


    The drunkenness in his eyes was replaced by clarity. Rong Zhan recalled the light kiss just now. Gu Qingxue¡¯s frightened expression was still vivid in his mind, and it made his eyes glow with a fiery light. Although she was surprised, she did not resist.


    The smile on Rong Zhan¡¯s lips deepened.


    Ji Yan had rushed back to report after dealing with Qu Lianyu¡¯s matters. When he arrived, he saw Rong Zhan smiling happily. He could not help but rub his eyes, thinking that there was something wrong with his eyes.


    Otherwise, how could the always cold and indifferent Rong Zhan smile so happily?


    Rong Zhan could also feel Ji Yan¡¯s breath, and the smile on his lips immediately disappeared. ¡°Has everything been settled?¡±


    Ji Yan saw that Rong Zhan¡¯s mood had changed so much, and he almost suspected that the smile he saw just now was an illusion. ¡°Your Royal Highness, everything has been settled. Before I left, I gave them the medicine prepared by those men. We found a remote place, only those men and Qu Lianyu were there. According to Your Royal Highness¡¯ orders, we let them suffer a fate worse than death..¡±

 Chapter 673 - Chapter 673: I’m Sleepy, Let’s Sleep

    Chapter 673: I¡¯m Sleepy, Let¡¯s Sleep


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    When Ji Yan left, those men had already taken the medicine, and the effect had already taken effect. They were very rude to Qu Lianyu. A group of people swarmed her, and she was unable to resist. It was not difficult to imagine how tragic her end was.


    ¡°Hmm, well done. Carefully arrange the matter of entering the palace to attend the palace banquet tomorrow. You may leave.¡± After Rong Zhan finished speaking, he stood up and left the garden.


    At the same time, Gu Qingxue ran back to her room and slammed the door shut.


    The room was pitch black, and she could even hear her own heartbeat.


    The sound of her heart beating was getting louder and louder. She could not help but take two deep breaths before she finally suppressed this restless feeling. She slowly slid down the door and finally sat on the ground as if she had lost all her strength.


    Touching her lips, Gu Qingxue could still clearly remember Rong Zhan¡¯s kiss.


    It was just a light kiss, but it had successfully stirred up a storm in her heart.


    The tips of Gu Qingxue¡¯s ears uncontrollably turned an intoxicating red. Then, she suddenly realized a very important point.


    Once again, she seemed to have forgotten to ask Rong Zhan why he wanted to kiss her!


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s sigh finally managed to wake up the little ones on the bed.


    ¡°Mother?¡± Gu Lin woke up in a daze and got up from the bed.


    Hearing Gu Lin¡¯s voice, Gu Qingxue immediately walked up and said, ¡°Did I wake you up? Mother just came back, can you continue to sleep?¡±


    Gu Lin shook his head, then reached his little hand under the pillow and searched for something. He pulled out a red packet and stuffed it into Gu Qingxue¡¯s hand. ¡°Mother, this is for you.¡±


    Gu Qingxue looked at the red packet Gu Lin handed her in confusion. ¡°Where did you get this?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Fairy prepared this for mother,¡± Gu Lin replied obediently. ¡°He asked us to pass it to mother. He said it was a red packet for mother.¡±


    Gu Qingxue was very surprised. ¡°Mother isn¡¯t a child anymore. I don¡¯t need red packet money.¡±


    ¡°l told Uncle Fairy the same thing, but Uncle Fairy said that he would always prepare New Year¡¯s money for mother.¡± Gu Lin repeated Rong Zhan¡¯s words seriously.


    Gu Qingxue held the red packet in her hand. For a moment, all sorts of feelings welled up in her heart. She did not know how to describe the complicated feelings she was feeling.


    She was very surprised, but more than that, she was pleasantly surprised. She did not expect Rong Zhan to treat her so well. The most amazing thing was that she did not reject Rong Zhan like she rejected MO Yunye when they were both giving her things.


    Not only that, but her heart felt like a jar of honey had been knocked over, and it was unbelievably sweet.


    Gu Lin yawned lazily and said to Gu Qingxue, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m tired. Let¡¯s sleep.¡±


    Gu Qingxue quickly came back to her senses and agreed to Gu Lin¡¯s request. She then took off her outer dress and hugged Gu Lin to sleep.


    After a dreamless night, Gu Qingxue received a dress from the palace¡¯s maidservants early the next morning. The maidservants helped her dress up.


    The three little ones waited outside for Gu Qingxue to eat together. They waited for a full hour, and their stomachs were all rumbling with hunger. It was only when they could not help but want to go in and find their mother that the tightly shut door finally opened from the inside. Gu Qingxue, who was fully dressed, also walked out..

 Chapter 674 - Chapter 674: Fairy, Get In the Carriage!

    Chapter 674: Fairy, Get In the Carriage!


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The three little ones heard the commotion and looked in Gu Qingxue¡¯s direction at the same time. They saw their mother, who looked like a fairy from heaven, wearing a gorgeous light purple dress and jade jewelry. She was walking toward them, and they could not stop praising her.


    Gu Qingxue felt a little embarrassed by their gazes. She reached out and touched her face, then asked in confusion, ¡°Why are you all looking at me like that? Is it strange for me to dress like this?¡±


    ¡°This is not strange at all! Mother, you look like a fairy from a story!¡± When Dumby spoke, his eyes were shining.


    ¡°l don¡¯t think even the fairy maidens in the fairy tales are as pretty as our mother. Our mother is the most beautiful in the world!¡± As Lingbao spoke, she ran to Gu Qingxue¡¯s side excitedly and hugged her slender and soft waist tightly. ¡°Mother, will I become as beautiful as you in the future?¡±


    Gu Qingxue laughed out loud. She reached out and gently touched Ling Bao¡¯s little nose. ¡°You will definitely be better looking than mother in the future.¡±


    Ling Bao laughed happily and grabbed the hands of one of his brothers. ¡°Big brother, second brother, you all heard it. Mother said that I will become as good-looking as her in the future!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, our little sister has always been the most beautiful.¡± Gu Lin smiled and said this to his sister. Then, he looked at his mother with a puzzled expression.¡±Mother, where are you going?¡±


    It was rare for Gu Qingxue to dress up like this, so it was obvious that she was going to some special occasion.


    ¡°Mother is going to the palace to attend the palace banquet. There are many people in the palace, so you all should obediently stay at home to accompany your great-grandmother and the old prince. Mother will return after having lunch in the palace.¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, she touched the three little ones¡¯ faces with a pained expression.


    If it was possible, she really did not want to leave her three little ones behind to go to the palace to celebrate the festival. However, she had no other choice. For the sake of Lil t Han¡¯s safety, she had to go to the palace. It was also because she knew that someone was trying to kill Lil t Han, so she could not let the three little ones go with them, in case they were dragged into danger.


    Lingbao could not help but feel a little dejected at first until she suddenly thought of something. She looked at Gu Qingxue and asked with a curious expression, ¡°Mother, are you going to the palace with Uncle Fairy to attend the palace banquet?¡±


    Gu Qingxue nodded her head honestly. ¡°Yes, is there anything wrong?¡±


    Lingbao said, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. Then, mother, you should go quickly. Don¡¯t let Uncle Fairy wait! ¡±


    Seeing how eager Lingbao was, Gu Qingxue felt a little disappointed. Originally, she thought that Lingbao would be the most reluctant to let her leave. In the end, she did not expect that this little thing was even more excited than her.


    Before she left, she did not forget to ask the maidservants to take the three little ones to have breakfast. After Gu Qingxue walked out of the prince regent¡¯s residence, she realized that the carriage was already waiting outside. At this moment, Rong Zhan and Rong Han were already in the carriage. Rong Han was sitting in the carriage and waving at Gu Qingxue through the window. ¡°Fairy, hurry up and get in the car!¡±


    Before Gu Qingxue even got into the car, she looked out the window and saw Rong Zhan.


    The memories of the last night immediately surfaced in her mind. Gu Qingxue lowered her head to suppress the blush on her face and quickened her pace toward the carriage. Although she looked calm on the surface, her heart was actually in a state of shock.. She asked softly, ¡°Your Royal Highness, why is


    Yu¡¯er not here?¡±

 Chapter 675 - Chapter 675: I Knew That the Fairy’s Heart Ached for Me the Most!

    Chapter 675: I Knew That the Fairy¡¯s Heart Ached for Me the Most!


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Little aunt is a princess of the royal family. She returned to the palace last night and is now serving the empress dowager in the palace.¡± As Rong Han spoke, she reached out to pull Gu Qingxue into the car. ¡°Fairy, quickly get in the car. Father has specially prepared breakfast for you. Quickly get in and we¡¯ll eat together!¡±


    Gu Qingxue nodded and got in the car, sitting opposite Rong Zhan and Rong


    Han.


    Rong Zhan did not say a word from the beginning to the end. However, his eyes had been following Gu Qingxue ever since she appeared. There was a deep look in his eyes as if he had something to say.


    Usually, Gu Qingxue would not care so much about Rong Zhan¡¯s gaze. However, after what happened last night, Gu Qingxue felt that Rong Zhan¡¯s gaze was exceptionally passionate, and it made her feel uncomfortable.


    Rong Han was still young, so he did not feel anything out of the ordinary. He only looked at Gu Qingxue with a face full of enthusiasm. He pulled her arm and pointed at the exquisite desserts on the small table.¡±Fairy, these desserts were specially prepared by my father for you. Come, try them and see if they¡¯re delicious.¡±


    Gu Qingxue nodded, then lowered her head to take a bite. She praised, ¡°It¡¯s delicious, the taste is really not bad. Why don¡¯t you try it together?¡±


    ¡°Then I want the fairy to feed me.¡± Rong Han leaned his head on Gu Qingxue¡¯s arm, his voice full of dependence.


    Gu Qingxue only looked at Rong Han, and her heart softened. She indulgently picked up the glutinous rice cake on the table and put it into his mouth. ¡°Is it good?¡±


    Rong Han¡¯s eyes were like crescent moons as she smiled and nodded happily, ¡°It¡¯s delicious, especially when it¡¯s fed by the fairy!


    Rong Han saw Gu Qingxue pick up another piece of pastry and put it in her mouth. After his eyes wandered between Gu Qingxue and his father for a while, a mischievous expression appeared in his clear eyes.


    Rong Han was afraid that the evil thoughts in his heart would be exposed. He pulled Gu Qingxue¡¯s hand and said in a cute voice, ¡°Fairy, you haven¡¯t fed father any desserts.¡±


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s hand that was eating the snack paused. ¡°Han ¡®er, His Royal


    Highness will eat it himself. Your Royal Highness, don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    ¡°I think what Han¡¯er said makes sense,¡± Rong Zhan said as he watched the show.


    Gu Qingxue glared at this man with hidden bitterness. She had no choice but to start with Rong Han.


    However, Gu Qingxue did not expect that before she could say anything, Rong Han¡¯s small lips twitched, and he put on a pitiful look. He looked at her and said, ¡°Fairy, do you not like my father? My teacher said that if you like someone, you will also like the people around him. The fairy doesn¡¯t like my father, is it because you don¡¯t like me enough?¡±


    ¡°Of course not ¡­¡± Gu Qingxue had no power to resist, so she subconsciously went along with Rong Han¡¯s words.


    However, she did not expect that what she said would be exactly what Rong Han wanted.


    Rong Han showed a relieved expression, ¡°l knew that the fairy¡¯s heart aches the most for me! Fairy, my father has been waiting for a long time, you should feed him.¡±


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s palms were covered in a thin layer of sweat. Her eyes fell on Rong Zhan, who was sitting opposite her, and she felt that she was in a difficult position.


    However, Rong Zhan and Rong Han were on the same side, and their eyes were also on

 Chapter 676 - Chapter 676: Give Me Your Hand

    Chapter 676: Give Me Your Hand


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Rong Zhan saw that Gu Qingxue¡¯s hand was still a distance away from him, so he reached out and held her wrist tightly. Then, he leaned forward and slowly approached her.


    Rong Zhan¡¯s unique sandalwood scent wafted over, making Gu Qingxue¡¯s breathing become more careful. Then, she watched as Rong Zhan ate the dessert in her hand and licked the sugar cream on her finger.


    The wonderful touch made Gu Qingxue retract her hand as if she had been scalded. She then looked at Rong Zhan in surprise, and her heart started beating even faster.


    Rong Zhan sat back down, his deep eyes still fixed on Gu Qingxue. He commented, ¡°It¡¯s very sweet.¡±


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s face was burning up, but Rong Han was still sitting not far away, so she did not say anything.


    Rong Han¡¯s wish was fulfilled. He sat beside Gu Qingxue and took the initiative to hug her arm. He even leaned his little head on her shoulder, ¡°Fairy, you will be going to the palace banquet with my father today. You will definitely meet many people, but you don¡¯t have to be afraid. I will. My father will protect you.¡±


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart softened, and she nodded in agreement with a smile.


    The carriage soon arrived outside the palace. After the carriage stopped, Rong Zhan was the first to get off. He turned around and carried Rong Han down the carriage.


    It was a crowded time. The moment the father and son got out of the car, they  attracted the attention of many young women. They all looked at Rong Zhan, who was very handsome, and tried their best to make eye contact with him, trying to attract his attention.


    However, Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes never stopped on these girls. After he took Rong Han, he reached out his hand towards the carriage again. ¡°Give me your hand.¡¯


    This time, all the young women present were stunned.


    What was going on? There were other people in His Royal Highness¡¯ carriage?


    Just when the girls were confused, a white jade-like palm was gently placed on Rong Zhan¡¯s hand and he helped her down the car.


    The crowd was shocked to see Gu Qingxue in such a gorgeous dress. They had never seen her dressed like this before. She usually wore plain clothes, looking elegant and noble. It was only today that they suddenly realized that Gu Qingxue was more suited to such a gorgeous dress. Moreover, her aura was not inferior to the Rong Zhan¡¯s.


    When they saw Gu Qingxue, Rong Zhan, and Rong Han standing together, they even had the illusion that the three of them were a family of three. Perhaps it was because of this, but when the crowd looked at Gu Qingxue and Rong Han, they suddenly felt that their eyes and brows were somewhat similar.


    Gu Qingxue could clearly feel that the moment she appeared, she immediately became the center of attention. Many young girls looked at her with eyes full of hatred.


    Gu Qingxue was not surprised by this.


    Most of the young ladies in the court admired Rong Zhan. However, because Rong Zhan was not interested in love affairs, these young ladies had no way to get close to him.


    However, this time was different. At the annual royal banquet, men would only bring their women to attend..

 Chapter 677 - Chapter 677: Quickly Give Him a Red Packet

    Chapter 677: Quickly Give Him a Red Packet


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Usually, Rong Zhan would only bring Rong Han over, and no woman would appear by his side, And this time, he had brought Gu Qingxue to the palace


    banquet. Did that mean that he had already decided to marry Gu Qingxue?


    The women¡¯s eyes were filled with resentment as they looked at Gu Qingxue with jealousy.


    ¡°Fairy, let¡¯s go. The banquet hasn¡¯t started yet and everyone is still greeting each other in the Imperial garden. I¡¯ll take you to see the empress dowager.¡± Rong Han held Gu Qingxue¡¯ s hand tightly and raised his innocent little face, smiling at her.


    Gu Qingxue nodded and walked forward with Rong Han.


    Rong Zhan followed closely behind, and the three of them walked forward, attracting everyone¡¯s attention wherever they went.


    Rong Han led Gu Qingxue to the imperial garden.


    The plum blossoms in the imperial garden were in full bloom, and upon entering, one could smell the refreshing fragrance of the plum blossoms. The garden was even more lively, with all the Imperial relatives, important officials, and women of their families gathered here.


    The emperor had not yet arrived, but the focus of the garden had fallen on the empress dowager and the empress, Lady Yin.


    ¡°Han¡¯er pays his respects to the empress dowager. Today is the first day of the new year, Han¡¯er mishes the empress dowager good fortune.¡± Rong Han led Gu Qingxue to the empress dowager. As he spoke, he knelt down and kowtowed to the empress dowager.


    Gu Qingxue could be excused, but since it was the first day of the New Year, she followed suit and bowed. Then, she stood to the side and looked at Gong Lingyu, who was next to the empress dowager.


    If Gong Lingyu was not bound by etiquette, she would definitely greet Gu Qingxue as soon as she came up. However, she was bound by the rules, so she could only blink at Gu Qingxue as a response.


    After Gu Qingxue used the same method to respond to Gong Lingyu, she quickly retracted her gaze and looked at the empress dowager.


    The empress dowager was wearing a dark red dress with peonies embroidered on it. She was in a good mood, and when she saw Rong Han say something auspicious, she smiled even more happily, ¡°Haha, good, Han¡¯er¡¯s mouth is still so sweet. Bi Zhu, hurry up and give him a red packet, a bigger one.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Nanny Bi Zhu said as she took out a thick red packet from her sleeve and handed it to Rong Han.


    ¡°Many thanks to the empress dowager. Greetings, Your Majesty.¡± Rong Han continued to pay her respects to the empress.


    The empress naturally could not be stingy, so she also gave Rong Han a big red packet. Then, she cast her gaze on Gu Qingxue. ¡°Doctor Gu also came today? Speaking of which, I have not seen Doctor Gu for a long time. 1 heard that Doctor Gu had just presented medicine to His Majesty two days ago and His Majesty was extremely happy. He even said that after the new year, he would reward Doctor Gu. However, 1 didn¡¯t expect that the young prince would bring Doctor Gu into the palace today.¡±


    Gu Qingxue understood the empress¡¯ hidden meaning.


    What the empress meant was that she was brought into the palace by Rong Han and not Rong Zhan.


    After all, Rong Zhan had never been close to women. Unless it was for his son, why would he come to the palace banquet with other women?


    The empress¡¯ words were what everyone was thinking, and it also made Gu Qingxue¡¯s situation awkward.


    Gu Qingxue could tell that the empress was targeting her. She glanced in the empress¡¯ direction, and it was not hard to guess why the empress was targeting her.


    Previously, the cheating incident in the Royal Academy had caused an uproar. The emperor and the empress dowager had both punished the thirteenth princess. The empress, who had always loved her daughter, could not be indifferent.


    Gu Qingxue pretended to not notice the empress¡¯s hostility, but she laughed coldly in her heart..

 Chapter 678 - Chapter 678: Sister Gu Is Really Loved by Everyone

    Chapter 678: Sister Gu Is Really Loved by Everyone


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    With a mother like the empress, it was no wonder that the thirteenth princess would be pampered to such an extent.


    ¡°Empress, as a female doctor, it is my duty to take care of His Majesty¡¯s health.¡± Gu Qingxue did not bother to argue with the empress and merely smiled.


    Gong Lingyu took in all of this, and she could not help but feel sorry for Gu Qingxue.


    Sister Gu had clearly been misunderstood. Now everyone thought that she had used Rong Han to appear at the palace banquet. Such a despicable action would have a great impact on her reputation in the future.


    Just as Gong Lingyu was about to say something, everyone saw Rong Zhan take a step forward, take off his cloak, and cover Gu Qingxue with it.


    This scene shocked everyone, as well as Gu Qingxue.


    Gu Qingxue turned around in surprise and met Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes, which were filled with deep affection.


    His gaze was so sincere that she could not help but be stunned.


    ¡°How could you be so careless? You even forgot to take your cloak when you got off the carriage.¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s words sounded like he was complaining, but the way he put on the cloak for Gu Qingxue was full of love.


    Although Rong Zhan did not reply to the empress directly, his actions were enough to explain everything.


    Who was Rong Zhan? As long as he was not willing, he would not even give face to the empress. Moreover, Gu Qingxue was only a lowly female official. If he had not personally invited her, Gu Qingxue would not have had the right to be here.


    ¡°What the empress said is actually not wrong. Today, the fairy will accompany us to the palace. It is the result of my father¡¯s persuasion after a few days of hard work.¡± As Rong Han spoke, he held Gu Qingxue¡¯s hand affectionately under everyone¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°It seems that Sister Gu is really loved by everyone. Grandmother, didn¡¯t you tell me two days ago that Sister Gu t s ointment was effective and that your disease has not acted up for a long time? It can be seen that Sister Gu has put in a lot of effort for my grandmother¡¯s health.¡± Gong Lingyu said with a smile, holding the empress dowager¡¯s arm.


    The empress dowager was already very satisfied with Gu Qingxue. At first, she was still guessing whether Gu Qingxue was invited by Rong Zhan or Rong Han. However, she did not expect that Rong Zhan would invite Gu Qingxue as a woman this time, which made her even more elated.


    ¡°Zhan¡¯er, you really surprise me. Bi Zhu, in a moment, go to the palace and bring over the new pair of jade bracelets that I¡¯ve just obtained to give to Miss Gu.¡± The more the empress dowager looked at Gu Qingxue and Rong Zhan standing together, the more she felt that they were a good match.


    The empress stood at the side, maintaining a proper smile on her face, but in reality, she was secretly clenching her fists.


    The empress dowager¡¯s new pair of jade bracelets were the best of the best. She had always wanted to ask the empress dowager for a reward, but the empress dowager had always been unwilling. Today, she had given it to Gu Qingxue.


    The empress knew very well that the empress dowager was not simply giving her a reward. She was using this matter to warn the empress.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. Then 1 misunderstood. Doctor Gu, I also have a pair of good jade hairpins. In a moment, I will send someone to give it to you,¡± The empress said with a smile.


    ¡°Many thanks to the empress dowager, many thanks to the empress.¡± Gu Qingxue¡¯s expression was calm as she agreed.


    ¡°Grandmother, Sister Gu has not been to the imperial garden before. I want to take her for a walk.¡± Gong Lingyu could not wait to whisper to Gu Qingxue, so she reached out and pulled the empress dowager¡¯s arm, acting like a spoiled child..

 Chapter 679 - Chapter 679: Is There Anything I Can Help You With?

    Chapter 679: Is There Anything I Can Help You With?


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Alright, you may go,¡± the empress dowager said kindly.


    Gong Lingyu quickly thanked her, then took the initiative to come forward and hug Gu Qingxue¡¯s arm. ¡°Sister Gu, the Jade Lake is in front of us. The scenery there is beautiful. I¡¯ll take you there!¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± she said. As Gu Qingxue spoke, she looked worriedly in Rong Han¡¯s direction.


    ¡°You guys go ahead, I¡¯ll look after Han¡¯er,¡± Rong Zhan said.


    Gu Qingxue thought that this was not the palace banquet in her dream, and with Rong Zhan¡¯s protection, there should not be any problems. She followed Gong Lingyu in the direction of Jade Lake.


    Gong Lingyu had the palace servants follow from a distance. She looked at Gu Qingxue with an unconcealable smile on her face.¡±Sister Gu, you¡¯ve really amazed the world with one brilliant feat! You don¡¯t know how shocked I was when I heard that my cousin was going to bring you into the palace! Didn¡¯t you see the faces of those rich girls? They are all your love rivals and have liked my cousin for a long time. In the end, they have all been defeated by you.¡±


    Gu Qingxue saw Gong Lingyu¡¯s excited look and asked helplessly, ¡°I¡¯ve become the target of public criticism, but you¡¯re happier than anyone else.¡±


    She had also noticed the looks in the eyes of the daughters from prestigious families. All of them wanted to swallow her alive.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of, Sister Gu?¡± Gong Lingyu immediately asked. ¡°As long as my cousin likes you, who would dare to say no in this court? Today, I see that big sister and my cousin are really a good match. Good things come in pairs. Today, I will ask my imperial father to bestow a marriage between the two of you.¡±


    Gu Qingxue saw Gong Lingyu smirking as she spoke and was about to pinch this girl who was eager to see the world in chaos when a figure suddenly rushed out from behind the pine and cypress trees beside them.


    Gu Qingxue did not notice his footsteps at all. She stopped in a hurry to avoid bumping into the tall man in front of her.


    Gu Qingxue raised her head to look at the man. She was about to ask him about it when her eyes met MO Yunye¡¯s face.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s beautiful figure was reflected in MO Yunye¡¯s eyes. His gaze was as deep as an abyss, revealing endless affection.


    When Gu Qingxue saw that the person in front of her was MO Yunye, she immediately put away the smile on her face and put on a cold expression. ¡°Your Highness, please move aside and let us pass.¡±


    Gong Lingyu, who was standing beside Gu Qingxue, saw that MO Yunye was still looking at Gu Qingxue affectionately. She could not help but feel nervous. ¡°Is the ninth prince here to see my father? It¡¯s a pity that my imperial father didn¡¯t come. Why don¡¯t Your Highness go and see my grandmother first? Miao Yin, the ninth prince doesn¡¯t know the way. Please take him there.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I have something to say to Qingxue. Princess, please leave,¡± MO Yunye said to Gong Lingyu expressionlessly.


    Gong Lingyu suddenly became even more nervous. She stared at MO Yunye and said with a strong attitude, ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m afraid this is against the rules!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Yu¡¯er, you can go first. I¡¯ll talk to him alone for a while and then I¡¯ll go find you.¡± Gu Qingxue saw that MO Yunye did not seem like he was going to let the matter rest and decided to make things clear to him so that he wouldn¡¯t keep pestering her.


    ¡°Well¡­ Sister Gu, I¡¯ll be standing not far ahead. You can call me at any time if you encounter anything.¡± Gong Lingyu worriedly warned him, then left, looking back three times with each step.


    After Gu Qingxue was sure that Gong Lingyu had gone far away, she looked up at MO Yunye and asked, ¡°Is there anything I can help you with, Your Highness?¡±

 Chapter 680 - Chapter 680: Rong Zhan, What Did You Do?

    Chapter 680: Rong Zhan, What Did You Do?


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s cold attitude was like a sharp blade that ruthlessly pierced MO


    Yunye¡¯s heart, causing him to feel heartache and not know what to do for a


    moment. ¡°Qingxue, must you treat me with this kind of attitude( I know I¡¯ve crossed the line, but how can you not even give me a chance to explain!¡±


    Gu Qingxue laughed coldly as if she had just heard the funniest joke in the world. ¡°MO Yunye, why should I give you a chance? When you suddenly requested His Majesty to bestow a marriage in public, did you give me a chance to prepare in advance?¡±


    MO Yunye¡¯s expression froze. He bit his lip and said, ¡°l know that I was wrong in this matter. I apologize to you. Qingxue, I was worried that you would reject me, so I did that.¡±


    ¡°If you respected me, you would have asked for my opinion in advance. Even if 1 rejected you, I would still treat you as a friend. It¡¯s a pity that you chose the stupidest path and ended your relationship with him. MO Yunye, you don¡¯t have to come to me to explain. I¡¯ve never thought of forgiving you. Go back to your Moyun Kingdom and be a good prince. Don¡¯t appear in front of me again.¡± Gu Qingxue did not want to continue getting involved with MO Yunye, so she wanted to leave after saying this.


    Nio Yunye¡¯s heart ached so much that he almost couldn¡¯t breathe. He reached out his hand to grab Gu Qingxue.¡±Qingxue, wait a moment ¡­¡±


    Gu Qingxue furrowed her brows in dissatisfaction and also stepped back, trying to avoid MO Yunye¡¯s touch.


    At this time, Rong Han¡¯s childish voice was heard.


    ¡°Mother, why are you hiding here? Han!er has been looking for you for a long time!¡±


    MO Yunye!s hands immediately froze.


    Gu Qingxue was also puzzled. She looked in the direction of the sound and saw Rong Han running over like a little wild horse. Then, she buried her head in Gu Qingxue¡¯s arms and called her ¡®mother¡¯ sweetly.


    ¡°Han¡¯er, why are you here?¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, she looked up at Rong Zhan, who was walking over with Rong Han, and Gong Lingyu, who was hiding behind a tree not far away. She immediately understood what had happened.


    It turned out that Gong Lingyu was worried that Gu Qingxue would be at a disadvantage, so she had specially invited reinforcements for her.


    However, was their method a little too extreme?


    MO Yunye took this scene into his eyes and clenched his fists under his sleeves. With a cold expression, he said, ¡°The young prince must be joking. Qingxue has nothing to do with your father.¡±


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s not just because you say so? Uncle Nine, my mother only likes my father, so she came to attend the palace banquet as a woman of my father¡¯s,¡± Rong Han said with a serious face,


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. Rong Zhan, what did you do?¡± MO Yunye did not believe it at all. He knew very well that Qingxue was not so easily moved.


    Unless Rong Zhan used some kind of trick, she would definitely not easily agree to attend today¡¯s palace banquet as Rong Zhan¡¯s woman.


    He had just arrived at the imperial garden and heard that Gu Qingxue was attending the palace banquet as Rong Zhan¡¯s woman. He was so confused that he rushed over to ask her.


    In the end, Gu Qingxue did not have any patience with him at all. She did not even give him a chance to ask and wanted to leave.


    Rong Zhan¡¯s lips curved into a casual smile and he said, ¡°It was Xue¡¯er who asked me to bring her to the palace banquet no matter what, so I agreed..¡±

 Chapter 681 - Chapter 681: Setting up an Engagement With You

    Chapter 681: Setting up an Engagement With You


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    MO Yunye¡¯s expression turned extremely unsightly, and he immediately denied, ¡°Impossible. I don¡¯t believe you. You must be lying. Qingxue, tell us that he¡¯s lying.¡±


    Gu Qingxue looked at Rong Zhan in confusion and did not immediately respond to MO Yunye.


    Rong Zhan was right. She was indeed the one who begged him to bring her to the palace Banquet. However, after Rong Zhan said that, it felt a little weird¡­


    ¡°His Royal Highness is speaking the truth. It was indeed I who asked Your Highness to attend this Palace Banquet. Ninth Prince, I still have things to do, so I won¡¯t be able to accompany you. Han ¡®er, let¡¯s go back.¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, she took Rong Han¡¯s hand and left without looking back.


    As MO Yunye listened to the sound of Gu Qingxue¡¯s footsteps leaving, he felt as if something in his heart had been taken away by her. That empty and helpless feeling made his heart sink to the bottom of the valley.


    Even after Gu Qingxue and her group had gone far away, mo Yunye still had not returned to his senses.


    He stood there stiffly for a long time before he finally heard footsteps approaching.


    MO Yunye turned his head expectantly to look at that person and saw Fei Yuge leading her subordinates over in large strides.


    The last trace of anticipation in MO Yunye¡¯s eyes was completely shattered at this moment, turning into nothingness and disappearing completely.


    ¡®It isn¡¯t her. It isn¡¯t her.¡¯ His Qingxue really would not come back and she would never forgive him.


    After realizing this, MO Yunye suddenly looked up and laughed.


    Fei Yuge caught up to him, but when she saw MO Yunye¡¯s maniacal smile, she couldn¡¯t help but worry. ¡°Nine¡­ No, Yunye, are you alright? I was very worried about you and hurriedly brought people to find you.¡±


    MO Yunye snorted coldly, his eyes revealing a frosty light. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just a little uncomfortable and want to be alone to relax.¡¯


    When Fei Yuge heard this, her cute little face was immediately filled with anxiety. She tiptoed over, wanting to stroke MO Yunye¡¯s head, ¡°Why are you not feeling well? Tell me where you¡¯re not feeling well. My men have brought our southern border¡¯s unique medicine. It¡¯s very effective and I guarantee that you¡¯ll be cured ¡­ Hey, why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±


    MO Yunye saw the concern on Fei Yuge¡¯s face, and the way she kept asking about his well-being, and Gu Qingxue¡¯s figure could not help but appear in his mind.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s cold expression was still vivid in his mind. In comparison, Fei yuge¡¯s heartfelt concern seemed so kind and warm.


    However, even though he knew very well that if he chose Fei Yuge, he would obtain the power and status he wanted, and he would also be happier than he was now. However, he still could not give up on Gu Qingxue.


    If he lost Gu Qingxue, what was the point of obtaining power and status?


    MO Yunye stared at Fei Yuge, seeing that she was angry because of his silence.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you, can¡¯t you just respond? Do you really hate me that much?¡± Fei Yuge could not help but feel a little aggrieved at the end of her sentence.


    She was from the Southern border. She had never suffered a single grievance since she was young, and no one dared to treat her coldly.


    She felt very aggrieved. She stared at MO Yunye and secretly swore in her heart that if MO Yunye still ignored her, she would never like him again!


    At this moment, MoYunye finally lowered his eyes and glanced at Fei Yuge. He said in a faint voice, ¡°I¡¯ll return to Moyun Kingdom, and then we¡¯ll discuss and set the engagement between us..¡±

 Chapter 682 - Chapter 682: You Like Me Too, Right?

    Chapter 682: You Like Me Too, Right?


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Fei Yuge¡¯s already cold heart was reignited once again. She looked at MO


    Yunye excitedly. ¡°You agree? I knew it, you like me too, don¡¯t you?¡±


    MO Yunye did not answer this question, but continued with a cold expression, ¡°If you regret it, you can reject me immediately. Otherwise, you¡¯ll say that I didn¡¯t ask for your opinion.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to ask for my opinion. I like you like this. Then let¡¯s leave this place, okay? I don¡¯t like it here, and I don¡¯t want to attend their palace banquet. I want to spend the new year with you.¡± Fei Yuge¡¯s face was red as she looked at MO Yunye expectantly.


    MO Yunye rejected Fei Yuge with an expression of utter disbelief, ¡°As the prince of Moyun Kingdom, I have to fulfill my duty, and you have to accompany me to the palace banquet. Of course, if you¡¯re not willing¡­¡±


    ¡°l, I¡¯m willing. As long as you ask me to do something, I¡¯ll definitely do it.¡± Fei Yuge quickly changed her words.


    MO Yunye nodded, then turned and walked in the direction of the empress dowager and the others. ¡°Let¡¯s go. First, follow me to see the empress dowager and the empress.¡±


    Fei Yuge nodded obediently and quickly followed MO Yunye¡¯s footsteps.


    An hour later, everyone followed the empress dowager and moved to the Changming Palace where the palace banquet was held.


    The hall was decorated with lanterns and colored banners, and it was very festive.


    After everyone took their seats, a voice finally came from outside the door.


    ¡°His Majesty has arrived


    As soon as he said that, everyone stood up from their seats and bowed to Rong Xiaotian.


    Rong Xiaotian strode over to the main seat and said to the empress dowager,


    ¡°Greetings, mother. Your son came late because of official matters, so please forgive me.¡±


    ¡°The emperor is busy with government affairs today and it is really hard on you. Today is the palace banquet, so why not you relax a bit and not talk about these cumbersome things? Let¡¯s chat about some daily life with the royal family and ministers and we can also have a good New Year,¡± the empress dowager said gently.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Rong Xiaotian agreed and sat on the main seat between the empress dowager and the empress. He looked at the crowd below and could see Rong


    Zhan, who was in first place on the left, and Gu Qingxue, who was beside him.


    Rong Zhan had never liked such occasions and rarely appeared. Today, Rong Xiaotian did not force him to come, and it was already a surprise to see him. Especially when Rong Xiaotian saw Gu Qingxue, who was beside Rong Zhan, the surprise in his eyes could not be concealed. ¡°Did Doctor Gu come with the prince regent today?¡±


    ¡°Emperor, Miss Gu is here today as Zhan¡¯er¡¯s woman. Miss Gu e s medical skills are excellent, and she¡¯s a great hero for treating the plague. You should have asked someone to send her an invitation to the palace banquet and invite her to the palace together. Fortunately, Miss Gu entered the palace with Zhan¡¯er.¡± The empress dowager looked at Rong Zhan and Gu Qingxue as she spoke.


    ¡°Mother is right, but good things always come to an end.¡± When Rong Xiaotian heard this, he could vaguely sense the unusual relationship between Rong Zhan and Gu Qingxue. He did not say much but swept his gaze over to the nearby MO Yunye.


    Originally, Rong Xiaotian was worried that MO Yunye would be dissatisfied with Rong Zhan and Gu Qingxue¡¯s relationship, but he did not expect that MO Yunye did not come alone today. Instead, he was accompanied by a young girl who was dressed in a very exotic style. The young girl seemed to be very dissatisfied with MO Yunye¡¯s indifference. She reached out and gently tugged at MO Yunye¡¯s sleeve, but MO Yunye dodged all her attempts..

 Chapter 683 - Chapter 683: I Feel That There’s Something Wrong With This Woman

    Chapter 683: I Feel That There¡¯s Something Wrong With This Woman


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Ninth Prince, today is the first day of the new year. I hope you can enjoy the banquet,¡± Rong Xiaotian said.


    MO Yunye stood up and cupped his hands, the expression on his face as cold as ever. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Your Majesty.¡±


    At this moment, the empress saw Fei Yuge beside MO Yunye and smiled gently. ¡°It¡¯s such a coincidence today. Not only did the prince regent bring a woman, but the ninth prince did as well. This young lady was so beautiful, which family¡¯s daughter was she from? Won¡¯t you introduce her to us?¡±


    As soon as the empress said this, everyone¡¯s eyes swept toward MO Yunye and Fei Yuge in unison, waiting for their reply.


    Fei Yuge was the little princess of the Southern Border. She had never appeared in public before, so the crowd naturally did not recognize her.


    She lowered her head shyly under everyone¡¯s curious gazes. Her eyes were filled with anticipation as she waited for MO Yunye to introduce her to everyone as his fianc¨¦e.


    This is the little princess, Fei Yuge, from the Southern Border. She¡¯s my¡­ friend.¡± MO Yunye only hesitated for a moment before he slowly uttered the word ¡®friend¡¯.


    The smile on Fei Yuge¡¯s lips immediately disappeared. She looked at MO Yunye in disbelief.


    It was not just Fei Yuge, but everyone else was also very surprised.


    On this kind of occasion, any man who brought a woman here was already tacitly acknowledging the other party¡¯s identity, so everyone naturally regarded Fei Yuge as MO Yunye¡¯s other half.


    Who knew that MO Yunye would actually shatter everyone¡¯s fantasy with a single sentence, and even make his relationship with Fei Yuge so clear? it was obvious that he had no interest in her.


    Looking at Fei Yuge¡¯s pale face and disappointed expression, everyone had a guess in their hearts and chose to remain silent.


    In particular, the young ladies present who had originally been disappointed, after hearing MO Yunye¡¯s words, hope once again rose in their hearts.


    Even Rong Xiaotian, the empress dowager, and the empress had their eyes on MO Yunye. Only Rong Zhan and Gu Qingxue did not care.


    Rong Zhan picked up the silver cup in his hand and savored the wine on his own, while Gu Qingxue did not care what Nio Yunye said or did. From the beginning to the end, she did not even look at him.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s gaze was now on Gu Lingyue, who was not far away.


    Prince Heng had fallen out of favor, so his seat was also arranged to the right. His princess consort was already dead, so he brought Gu Lingyue to the banquet. The two of them looked so loving and sweet from the beginning to the end, making Gu Qingxue feel that it was an eyesore.


    When she looked at Gu Lingyue, Gu Qingxue could clearly feel that there was something wrong with this woman.


    At first glance, Gu Lingyue¡¯s movements seemed delicate and charming, but in reality, her body movements were very twisted. She seemed to be deliberately avoiding touching her back. The feeling of restraint made Gu Qingxue feel that she was very strange.


    It was difficult for ordinary people to notice Gu Lingyue¡¯s strange behavior, so no one other than Gu Qingxue had their eyes on her.


    That was until Gu Lingyue noticed Gu Qingxue¡¯s gaze.


    She held a wine glass filled with fine wine and raised it in front of Gu Qingxue. She smiled coquettishly and raised her head to drink the wine in the glass.


    From the beginning to the end, Gu Lingyue had been very calm. From her expression, one could not tell that she had any resentment toward Gu Qingxue..

 Chapter 684 - Chapter 684: How About We Find a Quiet Place to Be Alone?

    Chapter 684: How About We Find a Quiet Place to Be Alone?


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Gu Qingxue was deep in thought. Then, she cast her gaze on Prince Heng, who was not far away.


    Prince Hengs attitude was even stranger. It was as if his entire being had been captivated by Gu Lingyue. There was no room for anyone else in his eyes. It was as if only Gu Lingyue alone could attract her attention.


    Gu Qingxue still remembered how Prince Heng had glared at her several times during the palace banquet because he resented her. Now, he had changed his mind.


    Not only that, but Prince Hengs condition was also very strange. There was a strange greenish-gray color between his brows, which made people¡¯s hair stand on end.


    ¡°Fairy, What are you looking at?¡± Rong Han saw that Gu Qingxue did not say anything, so he raised his little face and quietly stuffed a grape into her mouth. ¡°Fairy, this is a tribute from the neighboring country. We don¡¯t see this kind of fruit here. Quickly try it.¡±


    Gu Qingxue looked at Rong Han and immediately curled her lips into a


    brilliant smile. She said from the bottom of her heart, ¡°It¡¯s so delicious.¡¯


    Rong Han¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°l knew you would like it, Fairy. After dinner, let¡¯s go to the imperial kitchen and bring some delicious food back for Brother Lin and the others. I know the head chef of the imperial kitchen. He likes me a lot and always likes to give me delicious food.¡±


    Seeing that Rong Han was still thinking about the three little ones, Gu


    Qingxue was very pleased. She nodded and agreed.


    ¡°Were you looking at Gu Lingyue just now? If you¡¯re interested, I can help you investigate the matter between her and Prince Heng.¡± Rong Zhan, who was sitting beside Gu Qingxue, suddenly spoke.


    Gu Qingxue turned to look at Rong Zhan, only to see him slowly raising the glass in his hand and finishing the wine in one gulp. The light amber-colored wine stained his lips, making him look extremely seductive.


    Gu Qingxue could not help but recall the touch of Rong Zhan¡¯s thin lips, and her heart beat wildly as she shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, Your RoyalHighness. I¡¯m not interested in Gu Lingyue.¡±


    No matter what method Gu Lingyue had used to get together with Prince Heng, she had no interest in the two of them.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s wait to see the song and dance. Fairy, those dancing girls are very beautiful, and the sound of their music is special. You¡¯ll definitely like it.¡± As Rong Han spoke, he saw the dancers coming in from the door.


    The dancers were like a group of fairies that had descended from the sky. Their every movement was filled with endless charm. They danced to the sound of the music in the middle of the hall, and their soft bodies were pleasing to the eye.


    Gu Qingxue was also attracted by the dancers ¡®stunning dance moves and could not help but take a few more glances.


    She was so focused that she did not notice that while she was watching the dancers dance, Rong Zhan, who was beside her, was also observing her every move with a deep gaze.


    Everyone was immersed in the joyous and harmonious atmosphere of the banquet. Only Gu Lingyue gradually lost her patience. She kept glancing at Rong Han, who was beside Gu Qingxue, from the corner of her eyes. She secretly tightened her grip on the red sachet hanging on her waist.


    Prince Hengs attention had been on Gu Lingyue the entire time. He pulled her little hand to his lips and planted a kiss on it. He said affectionately, ¡°Yue¡¯er, why do you look so absent-minded? If you don¡¯t like this place, I can find an excuse to leave with you and we can find a quiet place to be alone.. How about it?¡±

 Chapter 685 - Chapter 685: It’s Better to Be Alone With You

    Chapter 685: It¡¯s Better to Be Alone With You


    Translator: Endless?antasy Translation            Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Gu Lingyue¡¯s heart was extremely vexed. She wished she could push this annoying man away with a slap, but she could not. She could only endure the annoyance in her heart and say, ¡°Your Highness, today is the palace banquet, you can¡¯t act rashly. Moreover, it¡¯s not that Yue¡¯er doesn¡¯t like this place, but rather, I feel that this place is quite good.¡±


    ¡°But I think it¡¯s better to be alone with you.¡± Prince Heng could not understand why he was so impulsive. He realized that every time he saw Gu Lingyue, he would be unable to hold back. This woman had a magical power that made him reject her without reason. He could only fall deeper and go crazy for her.


    Gu Lingyue was like a thousand-year-old vixen as she secretly hooked Prince Hengs finger under the table. ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t be so anxious. Let me go out and take a breath of fresh air first. When we return, we¡¯ll leave after a while to avoid His Majesty¡¯s blame.¡±


    Prince Heng looked at Rong Xiaotian, who was sitting in a high position. He knew that his position in the emperor¡¯s heart was not as good as before. He could not act as he pleased.


    ¡°Alright then, I will wait for you here. Go quickly and come back quickly.¡±


    Prince Heng gazed deeply at Gu Lingyue, watching her leave Changming Hall.


    After they left Changming Palace, Gu Lingyue impatiently waved at the maids who were following her closely and said with a cold expression, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t follow me. I want to walk around by myself and get some fresh air.¡±


    The maidservants did not dare to disobey and kept a certain distance from Gu Lingyue. They watched as Gu Lingyue walked alone to a long corridor not far away.


    Hearing the music coming from the palace not far away, Gu Lingyue¡¯s eyes were filled with anxiety. ¡°Damn it, didn¡¯t they say that Rong Zhan would not attend the palace banquet with Rong Han? Why is he not the only one here? Why is that b*tch Gu Qingxue here as well?¡±


    The flesh on Gu Lingyue¡¯s back twitched and the old woman¡¯s cold voice came from the human-faced sore on her back. ¡°It¡¯s only natural for the situation to change. You should have known that you wouldn¡¯t be able poison Rong Han so easily. You were too careless and underestimated your enemy.¡±


    Gu Lingyue had a dissatisfied expression on her face as she continued to complain, ¡°Master, with Rong Zhan and Gu Qingxue around, Rong Han won¡¯t have the chance to be alone. 1 can¡¯t cast the Gu on him.¡±


    ¡°You can choose not to put the Gu on him. However, let me remind you that the Lord is getting impatient. If you can¡¯t produce any results, the Lord will not allow me to help you. When that happens, you will definitely lose Prince Hengs favor¡­¡±


    ¡°No, Master, I can¡¯t lose Prince Heng as my backer. I don¡¯t want to live like before!¡± Gu Lingyue recalled the time when she had just been chased out of the Gu family and the miserable days she had lived. She was so afraid that her whole body was trembling.


    In response, the old woman merely snorted in disdain, ¡°If you know fear, then you should know what you should do next.¡±


    Gu Lingyue lowered her head weakly. ¡°B-but I don¡¯t know what to do,¡±


    ¡°Yue¡¯er, I believe that you can think of a way¡­¡± The old woman suddenly heard a slight noise from a corner not far away and immediately stopped talking.


    Gu Lingyue also stopped talking and quickly lowered her footsteps. Then, she quickly walked in the direction that the old woman had told her and went to the corner. She grabbed the little thing that was hiding there and eavesdropping and pulled her out. ¡°How dare you eavesdrop, slave?!¡±

 Chapter 686 - Chapter 686: Pm the One Who Was Wronged by Gu Lingbao

    Chapter 686: Pm the One Who Was Wronged by Gu Lingbao


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    However, when Gu Lingyue saw that the little girl in front of her was dressed luxuriously and was even wearing extremely precious jewelry, she realized that she was not an ordinary person.


    Sure enough, after the little girl was startled, she began to curse, ¡°You¡¯re so bold! I¡¯m the thirteenth princess, how dare you offend me! Do you believe that I¡¯ll report this to my father right now and have you locked up in the prison?¡±


    Gu Lingyue had long heard that the thirteenth princess was unruly and willful. Today, she saw that she was indeed extraordinary. She immediately lowered her head and hid the disdain in her eyes. ¡°It was this concubine who failed to recognize you. I didn¡¯t know that the princess was here. I ask for the princess¡¯ forgiveness!¡±


    The thirteenth princess was very satisfied with Gu Lingyue¡¯s attitude. She snorted coldly.¡±Your attitude of admitting your mistake is not bad, this princess will not argue with you. However, you have to promise me that you won¡¯t tell anyone about me going out.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, are you worried that you will be punished by His Majesty if the news that you are out is leaked?¡± Gu Lingyue saw through the thirteenth princess¡¯s thoughts.


    The thirteenth princess¡¯s eyes darted around guiltily. ¡°How did you know that I was grounded?¡±


    The news about the thirteenth princess had caused a huge commotion. Many people secretly laughed at her for doing such a despicable thing despite being a Princess. It was really ridiculous.


    Gu Lingyue had also mocked the thirteenth princess in front of Prince Heng, but she had never expected to meet the real person today.


    ¡°That¡¯s because I feel wronged for you, Your Highness. You¡¯re so smart and definitely more powerful than that little girl from the Gu family, but you were framed by her and grounded. It¡¯s really too pitiful.¡± Gu Lingyue lied through her teeth, but she did not forget to sigh after she finished.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, I was wrongly accused by Gu Lingbao! She¡¯s clearly the one who cheated, yet she still wants to blame it on me. I was supposed to attend the palace banquet today and sit beside Lil t Han, but Gu Lingbao tried to frame me, so I won¡¯t be able to see Lil t Han today¡­¡± The thirteenth Princess lowered her head in frustration.


    Gu Lingyue looked at the thirteenth princess¡¯ dazed expression and an idea suddenly came to her mind. She smiled and asked, ¡°Thirteenth Princess, since you care so much about the young prince, why don¡¯t I help you? I have a kind of fragrance pouch here. As long as princess personally puts this fragrance pouch on the young prince, I can guarantee that he will always like princess¡­¡±


    The thirteenth princess looked at Gu Lingyue in disbelief and asked, ¡°There¡¯s such an amazing thing?¡±


    Gu Lingyue immediately removed the red sachet from her waist and handed it to the thirteenth Princess. ¡°If princess doesn¡¯t believe me, you can try. In any case, the princess is just giving it a try, it¡¯s not like she¡¯s at a disadvantage.¡±


    After hearing this, the thirteenth princess took the sachet from him and held it tightly in her hand. ¡°Then how do I get in? My father and grandmother have both grounded me. If I don¡¯t listen to them, they will definitely be angry and punish me even more.¡±


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t matter. What matters is that as long as the princess can make the young prince like you, he will definitely protect you.¡± Seeing that the thirteenth princess was still hesitating, Gu Lingyue cleared her throat and said, ¡± Your Highness, this sachet will work if you are sincere. If you doubt it, it will not work..

 Chapter 687 - Chapter 687: Isn’t Lil’Thirteen Reflecting on Her Mistakes Behind Closed Doors?

    Chapter 687: Isn¡¯t Lil¡¯Thirteen Reflecting on Her Mistakes Behind Closed Doors?


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°l believe you! However, if it doesn¡¯t work, I won¡¯t let you off! Furthermore, you have to help me sneak into the Changming Palace.¡± The thirteenth princess ordered Gu Lingyue with her head held high.


    Gu Lingyue was disdainful in her heart, but she agreed on the surface. She quickly brought the thirteenth princess back to Changming Palace and got the maids to cover her up. She successfully brought the thirteenth princess into Changming Palace.


    The thirteenth princess did not expect her to be able to sneak in successfully.


    She looked at Gu Lingyue and praised her, ¡°You¡¯ve done well. When I succeed,


    I¡¯ll definitely reward you handsomely.¡±


    ¡°No need to be so polite, Princess.¡± Gu Lingyue watched as the thirteenth princess left. Her lips immediately curled into a cold smile. She turned around and said to the maidservants behind her, ¡°Go and tell His Highness that I¡¯m not feeling well and won¡¯t be going back to accompany His Highness to the palace banquet.¡±


    If the plan went well, she would be able to leave Prince Heng and there would be no need for her to stay here.


    The maidservants did not think too much about it. They were split into two groups. One group left with Gu Lingyue while the other two went to report to Prince Heng.


    On the other side, the thirteenth princess had also sneaked into the crowd, attracting the attention of some people.


    However, when these people met the thirteenth princess¡¯ eyes, they were all warned by her gaze.


    For a moment, everyone fell into silence. No one had the courage to expose the thirteenth princess. They all looked at the thirteenth princess in silence as she looked in Rong Han¡¯s direction.


    Rong Han was watching the performance attentively and did not notice the thirteenth Princess.


    Rong Zhan and Gu Qingxue turned around at the same time and saw the thirteenth princess sneakily approaching them.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t the thirteenth princess in the Empress Dowager¡¯s Palace? Why is she in the Changming Palace?¡± Rong Zhan looked at the thirteenth princess expressionlessly and asked.


    Rong Zhan¡¯s voice was neither loud nor soft, and it just covered the sound of the music, reaching everyone¡¯s ears.


    The music stopped and everyone¡¯s attention was drawn to the thirteenth Princess, who was standing behind Rong Han.


    This included the empress dowager and Rong Xiaotian.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Isn¡¯t Lil t Thirteen currently grounded?¡± Rong Xiaotian asked with a frown.


    The empress Dowager¡¯s face was also filled with displeasure. She called out to Nanny Bi Zhu, ¡°Bi Zhu, what¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t I tell you to look after the princess?¡±


    Nanny Bi Zhu hurriedly bowed and apologized. ¡°The servants in charge of guarding the place must have been careless. Empress Dowager, don¡¯t worry.


    This old servant will order people to send the thirteenth princess back.¡±


    ¡°Empress Dowager, Your Majesty, since Lil e Thirteen is already here, why don¡¯t you let her stay and spend the new year with you? I was thinking that today is the first day of the new year and we are all gathered together, leaving her alone in the cold and quiet palace. It is really too pitiful!¡± The empress could not help but ask Rong Xiaotian with a pleading look.


    Rong Xiaotian¡¯s expression wavered as he looked at the thirteenth princess.


    The empress dowager snorted coldly and said, ¡°Even if a prince commits a crime, he should be punished the same way as a commoner. Lil t thirteen has done something wrong, so he naturally has to pay the price. Bi Zhu, quickly take Lil t Thirteen away, and don¡¯t spoil my mood.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± As Bi Zhu spoke, she shot a look at the eunuch beside the empress dowager.


    The thirteenth princess looked at the eunuch who was walking toward her. It was not hard to guess what the eunuch was going to do next. She was so scared that she reached out to grab Rong Han¡¯s arm for protection..¡±Sob, sob, I don¡¯t want to! Lil¡¯Han, please save me, I don¡¯t want to be taken back to reflect on my mistakes, I want to be with you!¡¯

 Chapter 688 - Chapter 688: I Want You to Like Me

    Chapter 688: I Want You to Like Me


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Rong Han¡¯s attitude was cold. When he saw the thirteenth princess grabbing his clothes, he immediately pulled back his sleeve and said expressionlessly,


    ¡°Your Highness, please conduct yourself with dignity. We can not disobey the empress dowager¡¯s orders.¡±


    The thirteenth princess seemed to have realized that Rong Han would not speak up for her. Her tears were like pearls from a broken string, rolling down from her eyes, ¡°Sob, sob, you¡¯re really too much! I won¡¯t allow you to be so cold to me. I want you to like me and speak up for me!¡±


    The thirteenth princess then handed the sachet to Rong Han.


    At the same time, the sound of a flute suddenly came from outside the hall.


    A blood-red Gu Worm suddenly drilled out of the sachet and bit Rong Han¡¯s finger!


    It was a Gu Worm!


    A few words quickly appeared in Gu Qingxue¡¯s mind. When she came back to her senses, her hand was already in front of Rong Han, and she was going to grab the Gu worm!


    The legendary Gu Worm did not show any weakness either. It writhed its body with all its might and was about to bite Gu Qingxue.


    Just as Gu Qingxue was resigned to her fate, a large hand suddenly reached out and held her small hand tightly, wrapping her entire palm in it. Then, his finger was immediately bitten by a Gu Worm that flew over.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart trembled. She quickly took out a silver needle and hit the worm¡¯s tail!


    The Gu Worm¡¯s teeth had already bitten through Rong Zhan¡¯s skin and it was trying its best to wriggle its body and enter Rong Zhan¡¯s body.


    Fortunately, Gu Qingxue acted in time. She held the Gu Worm¡¯s tail tightly in her hand, and with a flick of the silver needle on her fingertip, the Gu Worm that had already burrowed into Rong Zhan¡¯s body was removed.


    ¡°Kill it!¡± Gu Qingxue threw the Gu Worm on the ground and said loudly.


    Rong Han quickly grabbed the plate on the table and threw it hard on the Gu Worm.


    With a crisp sound, the blue and white porcelain plate immediately broke into pieces, and the Gu Worm was successfully crushed to death, turning into a pool of stinky blood.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness!¡± Gu Qingxue had successfully forced the Gu Worm out, but she did not have time to relax. She realized that Rong Zhan¡¯s wound was turning purple at a speed that was visible to the naked eye. The poison was also spreading rapidly, and soon, Rong Zhan¡¯s eyebrows were covered with a thick aura of death.


    ¡°There are poisonous insects! Quick, protect the emperor!¡± Kang Fujiang, who was standing beside Rong Xiaotian, was shocked when he saw this scene. He quickly called for his guards to protect the Emperor.


    ¡°Cousin!¡± When Gong Lingyu, who was sitting with the other princesses, saw


    this scene, she quickly ran over to Gu Qingxue¡¯s side and helped her to help Rong Zhan lie down.


    ¡°Xue¡¯er¡­¡± The moment Rong Zhan opened his mouth, his red lips turned dark purple, and a trace of blood flowed out of the corner of his lips.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, don¡¯t speak. I let you feign death first to reduce the spread of the poison in your body.¡± As she spoke, Gu Qingxue quickly sealed a few of Rong Zhan¡¯s major acupuncture points and gave him a pill that could temporarily put him into a state of suspended animation.


    After Rong Zhan took the pill, he soon stopped breathing and had a heartbeat. He looked no different from a dead man!


    However, the dark purple color on his lips had faded, and the death aura between his eyebrows had faded a lot. His face was as pale as a piece of paper, and the palm that had been bitten by the Gu Worm had completely swelled into a blue-purple color..

 Chapter 689 - Chapter 689: I Didn’t Know That There Were Poisonous Insects in the Sachet

    Chapter 689: I Didn¡¯t Know That There Were Poisonous Insects in the Sachet


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Your Majesty, there are poisonous insects here. Let¡¯s leave first!¡± The empress panicked and looked at Rong Xiaotian.


    Rong Xiaotian¡¯s expression was extremely ugly at this time. He smashed the wine cup with great force and shouted, ¡°l won¡¯t leave! I¡¯d like to see where these poisonous insects came from!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the thirteenth princess! The poisonous insects came out from the perfume bag she gave me!¡± Rong Han held onto Rong Zhan¡¯s other hand and could clearly feel that his father¡¯s body temperature was gradually decreasing.


    As soon as Rong Han said this, everyone¡¯s eyes turned to the thirteenth princess.


    The thirteenth princess trembled in fear. She shook her head and said, ¡°No, I¡¯m innocent. I just wanted Lil t Han to like me. I didn¡¯t know there were poisonous insects in the sachet.¡±


    ¡°Immediately take His Royal Highness to his room. I need to deal with this poisonous insect first.¡± Seeing that Rong Zhan¡¯s condition had improved, Gu Qingxue immediately picked up the poisonous bug from the ground carefully and put it into the bottle.


    Gu Worms were different from other worms. If she could find the source, she might be able to find the murderer.


    Meanwhile, Rong Zhan¡¯s secret guards had already brought him to a side hall.


    ¡°Miss Gu, how¡¯s Zhan¡¯er?¡± The empress dowager asked with concern.


    ¡°The prince¡¯s life is hanging by a thread. This lowly official will first go treat the prince,¡± Gu Qingxue said quickly.


    ¡°Go quickly. No matter what, you must do your best.¡± Rong Xiaotian said as he watched Gu Qingxue leave.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s expression was also grave. She quickly went to the side hall where Rong Zhan was.


    Liu Yi and the other secret guards were standing guard at the door. They were all as anxious as ants on a hot pan. They looked at Gu Qingxue with worried expressions and asked, ¡°Miss Gu, we did as you asked and didn¡¯t dare to touch His Royal Highness. Right now, His Royal Highness is alone in his room, and even the imperial physicians said that they couldn¡¯t do anything, so we can only count on you!¡¯


    ¡°The poison His Royal Highness is suffering from is a very rare Gu Poison. I¡¯m not very good at curing it. However, I will do my best to treat him. Liu Yi, guard the door with your men. I¡¯ll go in for treatment first. Without my permission, don¡¯t let anyone in so that they won¡¯t disturb me, understand?¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, she had already pushed open the tightly shut door.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Liu Yi led the other secret guards and stood guard outside the door with an anxious expression. Then, they watched Gu Qingxue enter the room.


    The room was airtight. Gu Qingxue had just entered the room when she clearly smelled a faint fishy smell rising in the air. This fishy smell was different from the strange smell when Rong Zhan¡¯s poison acted up. It was more like the smell of some living creature. The smell was not particularly strong, but it lingered in the air.


    Gu Qingxue sat by Rong Zhan¡¯s bed with a cold expression, then looked at him.


    Rong Zhan¡¯s face was now a strange purple-green color, and his well-shaped lips had completely turned dark blue.


    Some of his clothes had been taken off, and the hand that had been bitten by the poisonous insect was exposed to the air. The finger that had been bitten had turned dark purple, and it was completely impossible to see what it should have looked like.


    Not only that, the poison continued to spread upwards along Rong Zhan¡¯s wound, and the blood vessels that were touched by the poison turned dark purple..

 Chapter 690 - Chapter 690: As If He’s Beyond Cure

    Chapter 690: As If He¡¯s Beyond Cure


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    It could be seen that the blood in the blood vessels had been contaminated by the poison. There was no need to keep such blood, and it was better to let it out as soon as possible.


    Gu Qingxue first took out the antidotes she had made herself and fed Rong Zhan two of them. She then crushed the other one and applied it on Rong Zhan¡¯s wound.


    Rong Zhan¡¯s consciousness was blurry. After swallowing the pill, his brows furrowed even more. He slowly opened his eyes and looked at Gu Qingxue.


    Gu Qingxue saw that Rong Zhan had a dazed look on his face after he opened his eyes. She quickly came forward and stretched out three fingers, waving them in front of him.¡±Your Highness, you¡¯ve finally woken up. Please take a look, how many fingers do I have here?¡±


    Rong Zhan did not seem to understand why Gu Qingxue would ask such a childish question. He moved his mouth and spat out a word with difficulty, ¡°Three ¡­


    Rong Zhan only managed to spit out one word, but his throat felt as if it was about to be torn apart. He felt a sharp pain, and even his expression was twisted. It felt like he had swallowed a ball of fire, and a fire chain spread from his throat to his stomach. He could not say anything else after saying one word.


    Gu Qingxue could tell that Rong Zhan was in pain. She heaved a sigh of relief and comforted him, ¡°Your Royal Highness, there is no need to worry. The fact that you are still conscious means that your condition is not as serious as you think. However, I¡¯m going to help you bleed now, so it¡¯ll be a little painful. Please bear with it, Your Royal Highness.¡±


    As she spoke, Gu Qingxue worriedly took out a handkerchief and stuffed it into Rong Zhan¡¯s mouth.


    Rong Zhan bit the handkerchief and closed his eyes, waiting for the next round of torture.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s hands moved quickly, and with a strong force, she pried open Rong Zhan¡¯s skin and let the blood out.


    The fresh blood left a trail, and Rong Zhan¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat from the pain.


    The blood that had completely turned purple did not look like ordinary blood when it fell to the ground. Instead. it turned into a blood stain. sticking to the ground in an extremely sticky manner. It emitted an indescribable stench.


    Gu Qingxue looked at the blood carefully. Seeing that the blood was not gushing out fiercely enough, she cut Rong Zhan¡¯s palm open with a sharp knife to let more blood flow out.


    Rong Zhan¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat, and his palm was completely numb. The indescribable pain made him feel as if thousands of ants were biting his bones. The excruciating pain came from every bone, and his body started to spasm uncontrollably.


    Bearing the waves of pain from his body, Rong Zhan bit the handkerchief in his hand and tried not to make a sound.


    Gu Qingxue glanced at Rong Zhan from the corner of her eyes. Seeing that he was actually able to endure the pain, her eyes were filled with admiration for him.


    She knew very well that the pain that Rong Zhan was going through was no less than being scraped off his bones. His poisonous blood was not like fresh blood, but like sharp blades that kept cutting his arms. If an ordinary person were to experience such pain, they would definitely be tortured to the point of screaming. However, Rong Zhan was able to endure it. His endurance surprised Gu Qingxue.


    As the poisonous blood flowed out, Rong Zhan¡¯s face turned from purple to pale, as if he was beyond cure..

 Chapter 691 - Chapter 691: How’s the Prince?

    Chapter 691: How¡¯s the Prince?


    Translator: Endless?antasy Translation            Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The paleness made Rong Zhan looked incredibly weak. Most of the blood in Rong Zhan¡¯s body had been drained, and he was losing so much blood that his skin was shriveled.


    Gu Qingxue saw that the blood that had been released had already turned dark red. After some thought, she used some medicine to seal the bleeding wound, then wrapped the wound firmly with bandages to stop the bleeding.


    Although the poison in Rong Zhan¡¯s body had not been completely discharged, she did not have the time to care about it. It was already a blessing that more than half of the poison was discharged from Rong Zhan¡¯s body. If she continued to discharge it, the poison would be completely removed, but Rong Zhan¡¯s life would probably be lost as well.


    She could not risk Rong Zhan¡¯s life, so Gu Qingxue stopped the bleeding and gave him a blood-replenishing pill.


    Gu Qingxue finally heaved a sigh of relief. Just as she was about to check on Rong Zhan¡¯s condition, she saw his chest suddenly tremble. Then, he opened his mouth wide and spat out another mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough!¡± After Rong Zhan vomited blood, he lost consciousness instantly. His face was turning red at a speed visible to the naked eye, It was so red that it was abnormal, which surprised Gu Qingxue.


    She hurriedly sealed a few of Rong Zhan¡¯s major acupuncture points and continued to check on his condition. She was shocked to find that the poison in Rong Zhan¡¯s body was being devoured by another poison.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She immediately thought of the poison in Rong Zhan¡¯s body, and her heart sank.


    If the poison in Rong Zhan¡¯s body was revealed now, his condition would be even worse, and it would be even harder to control.


    However, for some reason, when all the deadly toxins in his body saw the Gu Poison, it was as if they were offended. They rushed to attack the Gu Poison like crazy, which led to this situation.


    It was not uncommon to use poison to attack poison. However, when poisons attacked each other, they would produce extremely strong side effects. Many people who used poison against poison did not do so because it was impossible, but because they often failed in controlling the side effects. As a result, it became common for the side effects to kill.


    Thinking of this, Gu Qingxue continued to check Rong Zhan¡¯s pulse. After confirming Rong Zhan¡¯s specific condition, she used various drugs to maintain his vital signs from the research institute and the system, such as adrenaline and cardiac stimulant. Together with other drugs, she continuously gave Rong Zhan medicine and injections according to his physical condition. This was to ensure that he could keep himself safe even if the two poisons were interacting with each other.


    Gu Qingxue did not dare to be careless and stayed by Rong Zhan¡¯s bedside. Two hours later, Rong Zhan¡¯s condition had completely stabilized and most of the Gu Poison in his body had been killed. She then gave Rong Zhan the antidote pill that she had recently developed to suppress the poison in his body.


    Fortunately, Rong Zhan¡¯s condition had completely stabilized. Gu Qingxue stayed by his side for a while longer before leaving the side hall.


    ¡°Miss Gu, how¡¯s His Royal Highness doing?¡± When Liu Yi and the others saw


    Gu Qingxue walk out, they immediately went up to her.


    ¡°His Royal Highness is fine now.¡± Gu Qingxue smiled.


    Liu Yi was extremely excited as they bowed to Gu Qingxue.. ¡°Thank you for your help, Miss Gu!¡±

 Chapter 692 - Chapter 692: You Have to Find Out What Happened

    Chapter 692: You Have to Find Out What Happened


    Translator: Endless?antasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°His Royal Highness¡¯s condition has stabilized. However, the Gu poison in his body hasn¡¯t been cured yet. I¡¯ll stay here and watch. You go and report to the empress dowager and His Majesty.¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, she turned around and looked at the side hall behind her worriedly.


    Rong Zhan¡¯s condition was still unstable, and she needed to stay here and watch over him.


    Ahe was still not sure what kind of poison would be needed to completely cure the poison on the Gu Worm.


    She still had to wait for Rong Zhan¡¯s condition to stabilize before bringing the corpse of the Gu Worm to the research Institute. She would use the research institute¡¯s tools to study the Gu worm in detail before she could proceed with the next step of the treatment.


    As she stood outside the hall, Gu Qingxue recalled the entire incident.


    It was different from her dream. In her dream, she did not see Rong Han being poisoned by the perfume bag. She could understand that. After all, she had helped Rong Han avoid danger in her dream, and the future situation had been slightly deviated because of her intervention.


    However, it was the first time that such a huge deviation had occurred. Furthermore, how did the thirteenth princess come into contact with those legendary venomous insects?


    Furthermore, according to her dream, this Gu Worm¡¯s initial target should be Rong Han.


    Thinking back to how she had risked her life to protect Rong Han, but Rong Zhan had chosen to stand in front of her to protect her, Gu Qingxue suddenly felt a sharp pain in her heart.


    At that time, Rong Zhan had resolutely chosen to protect her with his body. In such a short period of time, Rong Zhan did not even have the chance to react.


    He had chosen to protect her completely subconsciously.


    An uncontrollable throbbing pain came from his heart.


    Gu Qingxue fell into deep thought, and then she heard footsteps.


    She immediately looked up in the direction of the footsteps. Gu Qingxue saw the empress dowager quickly rushing over with the help of Gong Lingyu and Nanny Bi Zhu.


    ¡°Greetings to the empress dowager and the princess.¡± Gu Qingxue saw the empress dowager¡¯s anxious expression and knew what she was thinking without asking. ¡°Empress Dowager, His Royal Highness hasn¡¯t woken up yet and still needs to rest. It¡¯s not convenient for him to see people. However, His Royal Highness is already out of danger, so the empress dowager can be at ease.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Miss Gu. How could Miss Gu manage all this by herself? Do you need any other doctors from the Imperial Hospital to assist you?¡± The empress dowager asked Gu Qingxue nervously.


    Gu Qingxue shook her head. ¡°1 can take care of His Royal Highness by myself. I don¡¯t need to trouble the other Imperial physicians in the palace. In addition, the poison that His Royal Highness is suffering from is an extremely rare Gu Poison that ordinary people can¡¯t deal with. Just in case, it¡¯s best to let this subject treat it alone.¡±


    Gong Lingyu whispered into the empress dowager¡¯s ear, ¡°Grandmother, Sister Gu is the most powerful Imperial physician in the Imperial Hospital. She really doesn¡¯t need anyone else¡¯s help. I think it would be better to leave this matter to Sister Gu.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Miss Gu can stay in the palace with Zhan¡¯er today. Bi Zhu, go and clean up my side hall,¡± the empress dowager said.


    ¡°Empress Dowager, there is another matter. Since the poison has already appeared, it can be seen that the food at the palace banquet is no longer safe. It is better to ask His Majesty to temporarily stop the palace banquet so as not to threaten the safety of all the Lords,¡± Gu Qingxue said slowly.


    ¡°Alright. In addition, this matter was caused by Lil¡¯Thirteen, so I must ask what exactly happened,¡± the empress dowager said with a serious face..

 Chapter 693 - Chapter 693: I Can’t Close My Eyes Even if I Die

    Chapter 693: I Can¡¯t Close My Eyes Even if I Die


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°The poison His Royal Highness was poisoned with is a very rare Gu Poison. Even for a princess, it was not easy to get it. Moreover, at that time, the princess¡¯ target was the young prince, and His Royal Highness was injured protecting the young prince. If the empress dowager trusts this official, why don¡¯t you let this official and the judge go and ask the thirteenth princess? As long as we can find the person behind this, this official will be able to develop an antidote faster.¡± Gu Qingxue suggested.


    ¡°Mmhm, Bi Zhu, go and see if the empress is still protecting Lil t Thirteen. Tell the empress that this is mv order. No matter what, we have to find the mastermind as soon as possible. Otherwise, if something happens to Zhan¡¯er, 1 will definitely not let it go.¡± The empress dowager¡¯s face was cold as she spoke unyieldingly.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Bi Zhu nodded respectfully. She then quickened her pace and headed straight for eternal brightness Hall.


    Bi Zhu had just returned to Changming Palace when she heard the thirteenth princess wailing loudly. She was covered in tears.


    All the other officials in the Changming Palace fell silent. No one dared to plead for the thirteenth princess.


    Granny Bi Zhu walked over and saw the tears on Rong Han¡¯s face. He knelt down and bowed to Rong Xiaotian with a stubborn face, ¡°I beg Your Majesty to seek justice for my father and give him justice.¡±


    The empress sat beside Rong Xiaotian, still holding the crying thirteenth princess in her arms. ¡°This young prince¡¯s words are wrong. What happened to His Highness this time was an accident, and it was not deliberately done by someone, so how can there be justice? The young prince is making a mountain out of a molehill.¡¯


    Rong Han did not respond to the empress. He knelt down stubbornly and kowtowed to Rong Xiaotian, ¡°Your Majesty, it happened so suddenly, but Han¡¯er saw clearly that the poisonous bug came out of the thirteenth princess¡¯s sachet. My father and Doctor Gu wanted to help me block it. If it were not for my father¡¯s timely help and Doctor Gu t s help to prevent the poisonous bug from entering my father¡¯s body, Han l er or my father would not have been able to escape death. Your Majesty, please help Han¡¯er, my father, and the people of the prince regent¡¯s residence.¡±


    Rong Han¡¯s words were clear and organized, and he did not sound like a five-year-old child at all.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I also think that this is no small matter. We should investigate the source of the poisonous insects to prevent more trouble.¡± At this moment, Imperial Duke Zhan stepped forward and saluted Rong Xiaotian.


    ¡°Imperial Duke Zhan, this matter is simply a family matter of the royal family. There¡¯s no need to trouble you to speak up.¡± The empress¡¯s heart clenched. She could not understand why Imperial Duke Zhan, was so nosy and took the initiative to stand up today.


    One had to know that Imperial Duke Zhan, had never sided with anyone in the court. Even his son, Zhan Liuye. Although Zhan Liuye was the crown prince¡¯s personal study attendant, his relationship with her son, the crown prince, had always been just casual acquaintances. The crown prince had extended an olive branch a few times, but Zhan Liuye had never responded.


    However, regardless of Zhan Liuye or Imperial Duke Zhan, both father and son were people that the crown prince¡¯s faction wanted to rope in. It was also because of this that the empress was rather cautious when she spoke and was unwilling to oppose Imperial Duke Zhan over this small matter.


    Hearing the empress¡¯ words, Imperial Duke Zhan was unmoved. ¡°Your majesty the Empress¡¯ words are wrong. Although this subject and His Majesty are ruler and subject, this subject knows that His Majesty values capable people, At the age of 20, the prince regent had charged into the enemy lines and defeated the strong enemy to protect his land. He was the most trusted official in the emperor¡¯s eyes. However, he had never thought that he would be killed by poisonous insects today.. This official is also a military official and can sacrifice my life for the country, but if this official were to encounter such a situation and get killed, then this official would not be able to close my eyes even if I die!¡±

 Chapter 694 - Chapter 694: Must Have Been Used by Someone This Time!

    Chapter 694: Must Have Been Used by Someone This Time!


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    When everyone heard this, they looked at Imperial Duke Zhan with surprise.


    Imperial Duke Zhan had always been an easy-going person. Although he had a bad temper, he rarely got into a dispute with others unless someone had provoked his wife.


    Today, he changed his usual attitude and spoke up for the prince regnt, which was really surprising.


    Zhan Liuye and Madam Qiao also stood up and saluted along with Imperial Duke Zhan, using their actions to express their thoughts.


    Only they themselves knew how great of an impact the scene earlier had on them. They even thought that Gu Qingxue would be dragged into this.


    Everyone¡¯s hearts were at their throats, and they were still afraid even now.


    Gu Qingxue was a member of Imperial Duke Zhan¡¯s family. Imperial Duke Zhan was not interested in any power struggles. There was only one rule, and that was that they must never bully their family!


    Since Gu Qingxue was involved in today¡¯s incident, they had to find the real murderer no matter what!


    Rong Xiaotian was also surprised by the Duke of war¡¯s firm attitude. He looked at the Duke of war¡¯s family and comforted them, ¡°As expected, Imperial Duke Zhan knows my thoughts the best. Rest assured, Imperial Duke Zhan, I will investigate this matter thoroughly and not give those people any chance to commit evil.¡¯


    ¡°Many thanks, Your Majesty.¡± Seeing that his goal had been achieved, Imperial Duke Zhan led Madam Qiao and Zhan Liuye to sit down.


    The empress was anxious when she saw this scene and hurriedly looked at the Rong Han.


    However, Rong Han kept his head down in silence and did not even look at the empress. The empress was filled with anxiety, but she could not speak. She could only nervously look at Nanny Bi Zhu. ¡°Isn¡¯t the prince regent fine? Doctor Gu e s medical skills are brilliant, it¡¯s impossible that she can¡¯t even deal with a small poisonous bug.¡±


    Granny Bi Zhu was the empress dowager¡¯s favorite and had come on behalf of the empress dowager, so her words naturally carried weight. ¡°The empress¡¯ words are wrong. According to what this old servant knows, if it wasn¡¯t for the prince regent¡¯s strong body and Doctor Gu e s timely removal of the poisonous insect in his body, I¡¯m afraid His Highness would not have been able to make it. However, Your Majesty can rest assured that His Royal Highness¡¯ condition is stable for the time being, but the poison in his body has yet to be removed. Because Doctor Gu has to take care of His Royal Highness¡¯s body, she can not personally come to report. The empress dowager has ordered this old servant to come and take the thirteenth princess away and ask her about the cause and effect of the thirteenth princess¡¯s incident. She wants to see if she can find the person behind the scenes and help His Highness remove the poison from his body.¡±


    ¡°I, I don¡¯t want to be interrogated! Sob, sob, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I don¡¯t know anything. Mother, please save me, I¡¯m scared!¡± The thirteenth princess was soon in tears. Her eyes were filled with tears that rolled down like beads from a broken string.


    ¡°Your Majesty, Lil t Thirteen is still young. She must have been used by someone this time! Besides, she¡¯s so terrified, how can she be questioned again? She¡¯s a princess.¡± The empress had placed her last hope on Rong


    Xiaotian.


    However, after Rong Xiaotian heard this, he only glanced at the empress with a cold and indifferent gaze.


    The empress¡¯s heart immediately turned cold. She wanted to speak, but the fear in her heart made her unable to open her mouth.


    ¡°The empress¡¯ heart ached for Lil e Thirteen, and so l. However, it is precisely because she is my princess that 1 have to reveal the truth as soon as possible and draw a clear line between her and the real mastermind. Naturally, Lil t Thirteen was used by others, so it¡¯s excusable. Let the great judge take charge of this matter, and the nanny will assist in the inquiry.¡± Rong Xiaotian¡¯s words were undeniable, and he no longer gave the empress any chance to refuse..

 Chapter 695 - Chapter 695: Well-Known For Being Unruly and Willful

    Chapter 695: Well-Known For Being Unruly and Willful


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Yes, then please follow this old servant to the side hall, Your Highness.¡± Nanny Bi Zhu nodded in agreement and walked toward the empress, holding the thirteenth princess¡¯ hand.


    The thirteenth princess was already in shock, and now that she was out of her mother¡¯s arms, she was even more frightened. She sobbed, ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t want to go. Don¡¯t make me go¡­¡±


    The empress¡¯ heart ached so much that it was about to bleed, but she did not dare to stop her this time. She could only watch as Nanny Bi Zhu took the thirteenth princess away.


    Soon, the thirteenth princess was brought to another side hall.


    Meanwhile, Judge Wu and Gu Qingxue had also received the news, and they came to the side hall together.


    Judge Wu had already heard about the entire story on his way here. He ran into Gu Qingxue outside the side hall and hastened his steps to catch up. ¡°Just what kind of Gu Poison has His Roal Highness been infected with? Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, it should be the Gu Poison from the Southern Border. The strength of the user is very strong, and I haven¡¯t been able to develop an antidote. For such an expert to be able to sneak into the palace and poison the banquet, the murderer must be lurking around us. 1 think that this time, we must capture him. Otherwise, if he hurts His Majesty, the concubines, and the princes in the future, there will be a big problem,¡± Gu Qingxue said with a cold expression.


    Judge Wu also nodded with a serious expression, but the thirteenth Princess is only a child. It¡¯s not easy to get the truth from her.


    A child¡¯s logical thinking was limited, and the thirteenth princess had been so frightened that it was difficult to perfectly describe the whole incident.


    ¡°Since things have come to this, 1 can only try. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll ask the thirteenth princess when the time comes, and the judge will just watch from the side.¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, she and Judge Wu stood in front of the palace¡¯s gate. They raised their hands and knocked on the tightly shut door.


    With a creak, Nanny Bi Zhu opened the door to the side hall. Looking at the two, she said, ¡°Milords have worked hard. This old servant will watch from the side. If milords have anything you want to ask thepPrincess, please feel free to ask.¡±


    In the room, the thirteenth princess sat on a chair and watched Gu Qingxue and Judge Wu walk over with great strides. She lifted her chin and ordered arrogantly, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, this princess has been wrongly accused. You have to find a way to prove my innocence. Otherwise, I¡¯ll ask my mother to help me throw you all into jail.¡±


    Judge Wu looked at the thirteenth princess¡¯s arrogant expression and frowned subconsciously. He had never liked children who did as they pleased. The thirteenth princess was famous for being unruly and willful, both inside and outside the palace. Just looking at the thirteenth princess¡¯s appearance caused a deep sense of resistance to rise in his eyes.


    Gu Qingxue looked at the thirteenth princess unhurriedly and said with a smile, ¡°The princess must be joking. If the empress could really help the princess, then the princess would not need to cooperate with us to explain the truth. No one dares to disobey His Majesty¡¯s orders, even the empress has to obey. Princess, it¡¯s better to explain as soon as possible to avoid His Majesty¡¯s impatience.¡±


    The thirteenth princess thought of her father¡¯s cold expression and immediately lowered her head in grievance. ¡°l didn¡¯t do anything. I just want Han¡¯er to like me, I¡¯m not in the wrong! It¡¯s all your fault. It¡¯s all because of you that Lil t Han doesn¡¯t like me anymore, but likes Gu Lingbao instead¡­.¡±

 Chapter 696 - Chapter 696: There’s No Such Thing as Love in Their Heads

    Chapter 696: There¡¯s No Such Thing as Love in Their Heads


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Seeing that Gu Qingxue had made the thirteenth princess talk so easily, Judge Wu could not help but let out a sigh of relief. Then, he silently stood to the side with Nanny Bi Zhu, watching Gu Qingxue.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s look of grievance as the thirteenth princess made her feel that this princess was beyond funny. Was the thirteenth princess joking? Lil t Han¡¯s attitude toward Lingbao was like a little brother playing with a little sister. Besides, they were still children, and they did not have any feelings for each other. The thirteenth princess was obviously overthinking.


    Seeing Gu Qingxue¡¯s lips curl up, the thirteenth princess immediately pressed, ¡°What are you laughing at? I didn¡¯t say anything wrong, so you¡¯re not allowed to laugh!¡¯


    ¡°Your Highness, I don¡¯t care what your purpose is. At that time, it was indeed you who gave the perfume bag with the poisonous insect to the young prince, causing His Highness to be poisoned while protecting the young prince. You have to tell me where this sachet came from, or else the prince regent¡¯s residence will not let this matter go so easily. Princess, please think twice.¡± Gu Qingxue used the calmest tone to say the words that terrified the thirteenth princess.


    The thirteenth princess was so frightened that her eyes were filled with tears. ¡°It was, it was given to me by a beautiful woman. She was wearing an orange-colored dress¡­ She said she had a way to make Lil t Han like me, and I believed her. I wanted to give the sachet to Lil¡¯Han but I didn¡¯t know there was a poisonous insect in it. I just wanted Lil¡¯Han to like me.¡±


    The thirteenth princess sobbed, but the words she said made Gu Qingxue and the others¡¯ expressions change.


    ¡°In this case, that woman had wanted to do something to the young prince from the beginning. Thirteenth Princess, do you still remember what that woman looked like?¡± Judge Wu hurriedly asked.


    Judge Wu already had a fierce look on his face, and now that he was looking at the thirteenth princess with an urgent expression, he looked even more terrifying.


    The thirteenth Princess was frightened by Judge Wu r s expression. Her face turned pale, and she could not even give a reply.


    ¡°Judge Wu, you¡¯re too fierce. You¡¯ve scared the princess.¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, she gently fell in love with her eyes and said, ¡°There aren¡¯t many women wearing long, orange dresses at the banquet. We can start with them. Your Highness, please go down and identify them.


    ¡°I was in the main hall just now,¡± the thirteenth princess said weakly. ¡°I kept looking for that person, but she¡¯s gone. 1 couldn¡¯t find her.¡±


    ¡°In other words, that woman has already left. Nanny Vi Zhu, may I ask who left halfway through the palace banquet?¡± Judge Wu looked at Nanny Bi Zhu and asked.


    ¡°It seems that only the concubine by Prince Hengs side left early because she were not feeling well. However, she¡¯s just a concubine and it¡¯s against the rules for Prince Heng to bring her to the palace banquet. The empress dowager didn¡¯t say anything when she found out, and this old servant isn¡¯t sure if she¡¯s wearing an orange-colored dress.¡± At that time, Nanny Bi Zhu had only heard the news of Gu Lingyue¡¯s departure, As for what Gu Lingyue looked like, what she wore, and what she meant, she really did not know.


    ¡°It¡¯s her. Your Highness, look at me carefully. Did you think the woman you saw looks a bit like me?¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, she moved her face closer to the thirteenth princess..

 Chapter 697 - Chapter 697: Gu Worms From the Southern Border Are

    Chapter 697: Gu Worms From the Southern Border Are


    Very Rare


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The thirteenth princess looked at Gu Qingxue¡¯s face seriously and realized that she was more beautiful than any of the concubines in the harem.


    No wonder Gu Lin and his two other siblings were so good-looking. It was because their mother was a beauty. However, Lil t Han was not Doctor Gu¡¯s child, so why did he look so much like her?


    The thirteenth princess liked Rong Han, and when she realized that Gu


    Qingxue looked similar to Rong Han, the resistance she had toward Gu Qingxue disappeared. ¡°You do look a little like her, but she¡¯s not as good looking as you.¡±


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s face revealed an expression of understanding. She turned to look at Judge Wu and said, ¡°The concubine that Prince Heng brought along is my half-sister, Gu Lingyue. When I saw her at the palace banquet today, she was indeed wearing a orange dress.


    ¡°Since no one else left halfway, Gu Lingyue must have been worried that she would be implicated, so she ran away in advance.¡± Judge Wu t s expression was extremely gloomy. ¡°I¡¯ll report this to His Majesty. Immediately send someone to Prince Hengs residence to capture Gu Lingyue!¡¯


    ¡°Thank you for your trouble, Judge Wu. I¡¯ll take the thirteenth princess and leave first.¡± After watching Judge Wu leave, Nanny Bi Zhu stepped forward and held the thirteenth princess¡¯ hand. She was about to bid Gu Qingxue farewell when she saw Gu Qingxue¡¯s thoughtful expression.


    ¡°Is there anything else you don¡¯t understand, Doctor Gu?¡± Nanny Bi Zhu asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about where Gu Lingyue got the Gu Worm from.¡± Gu Qingxue saw Nanny Bi Zhu¡¯s expression gradually turn serious, so she continued, ¡°Prince Heng still hasn¡¯t left. It¡¯s clear that he doesn¡¯t know anything about this matter. Gu Lingyue is just a weak girl. Where did she get the Gu Worm?¡±


    The reason why Gu Lingyue sought refuge with Prince Heng and become his concubine was that she had no other choice. She had been chased out of the Gu family by Gu Qingxue. For herself, for her mother, and her younger brother, she could only seek refuge with Prince Heng.


    Furthermore, the Southern Border Gu Worm was extremely rare. Even Prince Heng might not have had the chance to obtain it, so how did Gu Lingyue obtain it?


    ¡°Doctor Gu, let¡¯s go to Changming Palace to explain this matter.¡± Nanny Bi Zhu said with a serious expression.


    Gu Qingxue nodded, then headed toward the Changming Palace with Nanny Bi zhu.


    By the time Gu Qingxue arrived at the Changming Palace, Judge Wu had already revealed the truth of their investigation in front of everyone, without missing a single word.


    The crowd was in an uproar. No one had expected Gu Lingyue to be so bold as to use the current princess to poison the young prince of the prince regent¡¯s residence. Although Gu Lingyue¡¯s plan had failed, she had still poisoned the prince regent and even implicated Prince Heng!


    ¡°During the palace banquet, only Gu Lingyue left. In addition, the lady who gave her the fragrance pouch as described by the thirteenth princess is exactly the same as Gu Lingyue. It¡¯s clear that this matter was really done by Gu


    Lingyue¡±. As Judge Wu spoke, his gaze quickly swept over Prince Heng. ¡°Your


    Highness Prince Heng, I wonder if you know of this matter?¡±


    ¡°Prince Heng, what¡¯s going on?¡± Rong Xiaotian¡¯s face was cold as he looked in the direction of Prince Heng.


    After Gu Qingxue and Nanny Bi Zhu led the thirteenth princess into


    Changming Palace, they consciously walked to the side and stood still, quietly waiting for Prince Hengs answer with the others.


    ¡°Your Majesty, this subject knew nothing about this matter! Moreover, Yue¡¯er left because she was not feeling well and not because she wanted to escape punishment. Your Majesty, please understand.¡± Prince Heng kneeled down in front of Rong Xiaotian and said respectfully..

 Chapter 698 - Chapter 698: He Vomited Was Poisonous Bugs From the Southern Border

    Chapter 698: He Vomited Was Poisonous Bugs From the Southern Border


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Is Prince Heng willing to be Gu Lingyue¡¯s guarantor?¡± Gu Qingxue¡¯s clear and cold voice rang out, successfully drawing everyone¡¯s attention to her.


    Prince Hengs fierce gaze also turned to Gu Qingxue. If looks could kill, he would have shot a hole through Gu Qingxue. ¡°What do you mean by that, Doctor Gu?¡±


    ¡°Since Prince Heng feels that Gu Lingyue didn¡¯t use the princess to harm the young prince, you should naturally vouch tor her. Otherwise, without any evidence, how can we believe Your Highness! words?¡± Gu Qingxue also looked at Prince Heng without fear.


    Previously, Prince Heng had sacrificed his sister, the Noble Consort, in order to protect his residence. At the time, Gu Qingxue knew that her father¡¯s death was related to Prince Hengs residence, but she had no choice but to bear with it.


    Today, Gu Lingyue¡¯s actions were equivalent to placing an opportunity to destroy Prince Heng in front of her. She naturally had to grab it.


    ¡°Your Majesty, the most important thing now is to arrest Gu Lingyue as soon as possible. Otherwise, if we let this vicious woman get away with it, who knows how many innocent people will be killed?¡± Imperial Duke Zhan stood up at this moment, cupped his hands, and bowed as he suggested.


    Prince Heng realized that Gu Lingyue had become the target of public criticism and an indescribable sense of anxiety rose in his heart.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± Prince Heng was able to bear with it at first, but when he felt the pain, it was as if the pain was going to devour his mind. It was so painful that he could not help but groan.


    Prince Hengs servant quickly reached out to support him and asked with deep concern, ¡°Your Highness, are you alright?¡±


    Prince Hengs eyes turned white from the pain, and his face turned ashen at a speed visible to the naked eye. ¡°My chest, cough cough, my chest hurts!¡±


    As he spoke, Prince Heng suddenly coughed violently. Then, in front of everyone, he suddenly vomited out a bunch of black bugs.


    The black worms looked like the black maggots on the ground. The moment they landed on the ground, there was an indescribable stench that made the people around him scream and hurriedly retreat to keep a distance from him.


    ¡°All of you, stay away from him. What he vomited is a kind of poisonous insect from the Southern Border. If you get even a little bit infected, you¡¯ll die!¡± Fei Yuge¡¯s sharp senses recognized the venomous insects on the ground. She used her handkerchief to cover her mouth and nose after she finished speaking.


    After everyone heard this, they all distanced themselves from Prince Heng and mimicked Fei Yuge, using handkerchiefs to cover their noses and mouths, afraid that they would be affected.


    Even Prince Hengs servant was shocked by this scene. He subconsciously let go of Prince Heng and quickly dodged to the side.


    ¡°Save, save me¡­ Blargh!¡± Prince Heng extended his hands helplessly to the crowd in an attempt to ask for help. However, everyone avoided him and looked at him in shock.


    Prince Hengs mind had gone completely blank. He could even clearly feel the worms wriggling in his body. The feeling of sharing a body with other living creatures made him extremely terrified.


    He had to spit out all these bugs without exception.


    With this thought, Prince Heng used the last bit of his strength to reach for his throat.


    ¡°Wait a minute¡­!¡± An extremely bad feeling rose in Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart. She wanted to stop him, but she was too late..

 Chapter 699 - Chapter 699: Do You Not Want to Live Anymore?

    Chapter 699: Do You Not Want to Live Anymore?


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    After Prince Heng induced vomiting, he vomited out all the poisonous insects in his stomach.


    The venomous insects writhed on the ground in a frenzy. They seemed to be in great pain after being forced out of Prince Hengs body. They struggled for a while before they stopped writhing and died one by one.


    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m done. I¡¯m finally done¡­¡± Prince Heng laughed happily. As he spoke, poisonous blood suddenly gushed out of his seven apertures. His body convulsed and twitched until he finally fell to the ground with a muffled sound.


    At once, everyone present fell silent without exception.


    Gu Qingxue saw that the poisonous insects were dying with Prince Heng. She was about to step forward when Fei Yuge stopped her.


    ¡°Wait a minute, don¡¯t approach his body at this time. Do you want to die? ¡± Fei Yuge stood up from MO Yunye¡¯s side as she spoke.


    MO Yunye¡¯s gaze had been fixed on Gu Qingxue ever since she entered the room. Even after Fei Yuge had left, his gaze did not waver in the slightest.


    Fei Yuge took in MO Yunye¡¯s expression and was extremely disappointed. She pursed her lips and strode towards Gu Qingxue. ¡°The reason why Prince Heng spat out so many poisonous insects in one breath was that he was poisoned by a Gu. This Gu is called the Heartless Gu and will make the poisoned person fall head over heels for the person who poisoned him, gradually losing his mind. Once the person who was poisoned regained his senses and wanted to hurt the person who poisoned him, the Gu Worm would take effect and take his life. These poisonous insects are born from the mother Gu Worm. At this time, the mother Gu Worm has not been taken out, and if you approach it casually, you may be possessed by the Gu Worm, which is very dangerous.¡±


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s understanding of legendary venomous insects was not as deep


    as Fei Yuge¡¯s. After hearing this, she thanked her very politely, ¡°Thank you for the reminder, but how can I take out the mother worm?¡±


    ¡°Use smoke, preferably mugwort. My sister knows this. She told me that no matter when I encounter a Gu Worm, 1 can use mugwort or realgar, something that poisonous creatures are afraid of. Even if it can¡¯t be 100% successful, it can at least remove 80% of the poison.¡± Fei Yuge kept her eyes on Gu Qingxue as she spoke.


    She knew very well that the woman in front of her was her greatest love rival. As long as Gu Qingxue died, perhaps MO Yunye would have a place in his heart.


    Fei Yuge could not figure out what this complicated feeling rising in her heart meant. She clearly had the chance just now, but she could not harden her heart to let Gu Qingxue court her own death.


    As she thought about this, Fei Yuge sighed to herself. She just did not have her sister¡¯s courage, otherwise, she would have become an outstanding Gu master like her sister.


    Gu Qingxue thanked Fei Yuge and got the palace servants to help by burning mugwort to smoke out the Gu Worms from Prince Hengs corpse.


    Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, the Gu Worm crawled out from Prince Hengs ear. It looked like a centipede but was only half the length of a normal centipede. It also had a long scorpion tail hanging from its back.


    ¡°Squeak!¡± The Gu Worm twisted its body wildly due to the smell of mugwort. Then, with a muffled sound, it fell heavily to the ground and was burned to death by the palace servants with hot water.


    Fei Yuge witnessed the entire scene and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Alright, this way the Gu Wrom won¡¯t harm people anymore. The next step is to deal with Prince Hengs body. We also need to burn him with mugwort and firewood to prevent any unhatched eggs in his body..¡±

 Chapter 700 - Chapter 700: Her Maiden Family’s Dowry

    Chapter 700: Her Maiden Family¡¯s Dowry


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Rong Xiaotian, who was sitting on the dragon throne, had never seen such a strange thing. His face was gloomy as he quickly ordered, ¡°Hurry, hurry up and bring the corpse down. Burn it immediately!¡±


    Palace servants immediately came forward to deal with Prince Hengs corpse.


    They placed him on a stretcher, covered him with a piece of white cloth, and quickly took him away.


    ¡°Little Princess, you¡¯ve worked hard. Quickly, invite her to take a seat.¡± The empress was also frightened and quickly ordered for Fei Yuge to be brought to her seat.


    Gu Qingxue was observing the poisonous insects on the ground to see if they were still poisonous when she noticed Fei Yuge giving her a meaningful look.


    Gu Qingxue did not understand and was about to ask further, but Fei Yuge had already retracted her gaze and returned to her seat with the palace servants without looking back.


    ¡°l helped her, and you¡¯re not going to thank me?¡± Fei Yuge sat back down beside MO Yunye. After lowering her voice, she spoke in a voice that only the two of them could hear.


    Nio Yunye, who had been ignoring Fei Yuge all this while, finally glanced at her after hearing this. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After MO Yunye finished speaking, he cast his gaze back on Gu Qingxue.


    The last trace of anticipation in Fei Yuge¡¯s eyes also disappeared.


    ¡°After the poisonous insects on the ground died, the poison in their bodies disappeared. They were cleaned up along with the poisonous blood.¡± Gu


    Qingxue lowered her head and observed the poisonous insects on the ground. After confirming that they were harmless, she immediately sent the palace servants to deal with them.


    ¡°It seems that Gu Lingyue is involved in all of this! Someone, pass on my orders. Capture Gu Lingyue immediately and at all costs!¡± Rong Xiaotian¡¯s face was gloomy. He raised his hand and slapped the armrest of the dragon throne.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± The palace¡¯s guards had always been protecting him in the main hall. When they heard this, they hurriedly left and brought their subordinates to Prince Hengs residence to arrest him.


    However, Gu Qingxue knew very well that even if these people went to Prince Hengs residence, they would never find Gu Lingyue.


    Gu Lingyue was planning to cut off everyone today. She must have prepared an escape route in advance. If she left the palace, going to Prince Hengs residence would only lead to her death.


    Gu Qingxue fell into deep thought, then waved at Rong Han, who was not far away.


    Rong Han understood and turned to Rong Xiaotian, ¡°Your Majesty, can Han¡¯er leave and check on father¡¯s condition?¡±


    Rong Xiaotian looked at Rong Han and sighed helplessly, ¡°You¡¯ve also been shocked today. The rest of you, disperse and return to your own residences to rest. ¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, My Lord.¡± When the ministers present heard


    this, they also stood up and took their leave.


    Rong Han and Liu Yi, who was protecting him, went straight in Gu Qingxue¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Fairy, is my father feeling better?¡± Rong Han reached out uneasily and tugged at Gu Qingxue¡¯s sleeve.


    Gu Qingxue smiled and touched Rong Han¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, heaven helps the worthy, and His Royal Highness¡¯ life is not in danger. Liu Yi, I¡¯ll take care of Han¡¯er. I have something for you to do.¡±


    ¡°Miss Gu, please give me your instructions,¡± Liu Yi agreed.


    ¡°Madam Kou used to have a small building in the southern part of the city. It was a dowry that her maiden family had given her when she married into the Gu family. When I chased the three of them out of the Gu family, I did not take back this small building. Although I heard that Gu Lingyue had moved into Prince Hengs residence by herself, I had sent people to check on the small building and didn¡¯t see anyone living there. However, 1 still feel uneasy, so I want you to take some people to search carefully. If you can find Madam Kou and her son, then hand them over to me. ¡± Gu Qingxue narrowed her eyes..

 Chapter 701 - Chapter 701: Accompany My Father with the Empress Dowager

    Chapter 701: Accompany My Father with the Empress Dowager


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Miss Gu, are you trying to lure the snake out of its hole? Gu Lingyue is so vicious. Would she still care about the safety of her mother and younger brother?¡± Liu Yi asked doubtfully.


    ¡°Gu Lingyue is very dependent on Madam Kou and may not be able to let go. In short, once we find the Madam Kou, we¡¯ll have another bargaining chip in our hands. You can take some people and give it a try,¡± Gu Qingxue said.


    ¡°Yes, this subordinate will bring some people over to check the situation.¡±


    After hearing Gu Qingxue describe the exact address, Liu Yi left immediately.


    Gu Qingxue pulled Rong Han and watched Liu Yi leave. After making sure that Liu Yi was far away, she bent down and patiently coaxed Rong Han, ¡°Han¡¯er, let¡¯s go check on your father¡¯s condition first, then you can go back to the palace with your aunt to rest.¡±


    Rong Han nodded his head obediently and followed Gu Qingxue.


    After returning to the side hall, Gu Qingxue checked on Rong Zhan¡¯s condition again.


    There was no sign of Rong Zhan waking up. He had fallen into a deep sleep. Other than his pale face, he did not seem to be in any condition.


    However, Gu Qingxue knew that Rong Zhan¡¯s condition was not as good as it looked. The reason why he was unconscious was because of the collision of the two poisons in his body. The poison in Rong Zhan¡¯s body would only stop moving after she removed the Gu poison.


    Since she could not tell the empress dowager that Rong Zhan had been poisoned, Gu Qingxue had no choice but to avoid the important part and focus on the trivial part. She only told the empress dowager that the poison in Rong Zhan¡¯s body needed time to slowly be removed, which made the empress dowager feel a little more at ease.


    ¡°When will Zhan¡¯er wake up? I¡¯m worried about him and wanted to wait for him to wake up.¡± The empress dowager sat on the chair and looked at Rong Zhan from where she was. She could see his pale and bloodless face.


    ¡°We still don¡¯t know the exact situation. We¡¯ll have to see how His Highness recovers.¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, she shot Gong Lingyu a look.


    Gong Lingyu quickly understood Gu Qingxue¡¯s meaning. She took the empress dowager¡¯s hand and advised, ¡°Grandmother, don¡¯t worry. Cousin is a good person and heaven will help him. He only needs time to slowly detoxify. You¡¯ve been watching here all this time, and there¡¯s no way for cousin to wake up quickly. Why don¡¯t han ¡®er and I accompany you to Feng Kang Palace to rest first? Han ¡®er, are you tired too?¡±


    Rong Han¡¯s eyes were dry from the shock. He rubbed her eyes stubbornly, ¡°Aunt, I¡¯m fine. If the empress dowager wants to stay, then I¡¯ll also stay and accompany my father with the empress dowager.¡±


    ¡°My poor Han¡¯er. After such a big shock today, she should find a quiet Palace to rest. Let¡¯s go Yu ¡®er, we¡¯ll take Han¡¯er back to the palace to rest and leave the matters here to Miss Gu to handle.¡± The empress dowager did not care about her own health, but she was worried about Rong Han. She stood up without saying anything and wanted to leave with Rong Han.


    ¡°Farewell, Your Highness.¡± Atter Gu Qingxue saw the empress dowager and the others off, she heaved a sigh of relief and turned to look at Rong Zhan again.


    She had never seen him in such a weak state. If he had not blocked her, she would be the one lying on the bed.


    Rong Zhan was a smart person, so he knew what kind of pain and torture he would suffer if he was bitten by a poisonous insect. He knew that, but he still stood in front of her and Rong Han..

 Chapter 702 - Chapter 702: How Can You Be So Stupid?

    Chapter 702: How Can You Be So Stupid?


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    How could this person be so reckless? How could he be so stupid?


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart ached uncontrollably. She could not bear it, but at the same time, she was furious!


    Her dream was not wrong. Rong Han had escaped this time, but the person who wanted to harm him was still at large.


    No matter what, she had to capture Gu lingyue and find out the truth.


    At the same time, Liu Yi brought ten secret guards and rushed to the small building in the south of the city that Gu Qingxue had mentioned.


    The small building looked like it had not been visited for a long time. There were large patches of weeds growing in the courtyard, and the doors and windows of the small building were tightly closed. There were no signs of anyone living here.


    ¡°All of you, go up together and investigate this entire building. Don¡¯t miss out on any clues.¡± Liu Yi instructed the secret guards under him with a solemn expression.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The ten secret guards nodded in agreement. Then, they rushed out from their original spot and quickly entered the small building to search it seriously.


    The small building had five floors in total, so it was very easy to search. In less than 15 minutes, ten secret guards came back to report.


    ¡°Reporting to Young Master, we did not find any clues. There are no signs of living activity in the building, and the furniture upstairs is covered in dust. It seems like no one has lived here for a long time.¡± At this time, a short-haired secret guard reported.


    Looking at the small building in front of him, Liu Yi¡¯s expression was solemn. He was not in a hurry to leave. ¡°Since Miss Gu said that this place is suspicious, we can¡¯t let it go easily. Get ready and serve some smoke.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± After hearing this, the secret guards quickly began to prepare. They put a special kind of plant ash they brought with them into the iron basin, placed it in the courtyard and the small building, and then lit the plant ash.


    The moment the plant ash was ignited, a pungent smell that was so pungent that one could not open their eyes swept out. The smoke filled the entire building almost in a breath.


    Even the well-trained secret guards could not bear this kind of torture. They quickly left the smoke-filled building and waited in the courtyard.


    Time passed quietly. After 15 minutes, Liu Yi, who was standing in the courtyard, finally heard a faint sound coming from the small building.


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough, cough! Mother, hurry, hurry up and go!¡± The man¡¯s pained voice was accompanied by a cough, which immediately attracted Liu Yi¡¯s attention. He quickly gave his men a look.


    The secret guards quickly ran straight to the small building. After breaking through the door, they saw that the floor of the hall on the first floor had been torn apart, revealing a hidden cellar. At this moment, a young man was pulling a middle-aged woman out of the cellar. Both of them looked extremely miserable.


    The secret guards swarmed forward and quickly subdued the mother and son. They brought them out of the small building and to Liu Yi, who was in the courtyard.


    ¡°Let me go! Who are you? Why did you arrest me?¡± The young man had not taken a bath for a long time, and his body was emitting an indescribable stench. The original snow-white robe on his body was covered with dust and mud, and his disheveled appearance looked like a beggar on the roadside.


    After the middle-aged woman was brought out of the small building, she had not spoken a word. She did not look any better than the young man, also covered in mud..

 Chapter 703 - Chapter 703: A Long Time Since She Didn’t Care About Us

    Chapter 703: A Long Time Since She Didn¡¯t Care About Us


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°You are the Madam Kou and Gu Chengbin?¡± Looking at their age and figure, Liu Yi felt that they were very similar to the person they were looking for.


    The young man was obviously stunned for a moment, then he straightened his neck and shouted, ¡°Who are you talking about? I¡¯ve never even heard of it. I¡¯m warning you, let me go!¡¯


    ¡°You¡¯re still not willing to tell the truth even at this point. It seems like you¡¯re not clear-headed enough. I see a well in the backyard. Go and get some water to help them wake up,¡± Liu Yi said expressionlessly.


    Two secret guards immediately nodded and walked toward the backyard.


    The man was obviously a little flustered, and he kept looking at the middle-aged woman beside him for help. However, the woman did not seem to know what was going on and did not react.


    When the young man saw this scene, although he was nervous, he did not dare to speak. In the end, he lowered his head and fell into silence.


    Soon, the secret guards brought two water buckets, which were filled with well water with ice cubes.


    When the young man saw the hidden guards put the bucket in front of him, he was so scared that the hair on his back trembled and he subconsciously struggled.


    However, both of his arms were restrained by the secret guards. After struggling, he was immediately kicked on the knee and forced to kneel. His face was immediately pressed into the bucket.


    The bone-piercing cold water from the well made the man tremble violently. His hands scratched the air weakly, but he still could not resist. He was forced to drink a few mouthfuls of the cold well water, and when he struggled, his upper body was soaked.


    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± When the secret guards were about to drown the man alive, Liu Yi finally spoke out of mercy.


    The secret guards then pulled the man out of the bucket.


    ¡°Ah! Cough, cough, cough! Help! Someone¡¯s being killed! Help!¡± The man let out a hysterical scream and wanted to ask for help from the people outside the courtyard.


    Unfortunately, there were also people guarding outside the courtyard. Even if someone heard his cry for help, no one would be so stupid as to come over and meddle in his business.


    The man was cold and scared. His face was red from the cold, and his tears and snot washed away the dirty marks on his face.


    ¡°Do you remember who you are?¡± Liu Yi looked at the man coldly and asked with a sneer.


    The man was so scared that he did not dare to speak. He looked at the middle-aged woman beside him, his eyes full of fear.


    The middle-aged woman heard the man¡¯s cry and finally looked up at him.


    She pursed her lips and said, ¡°Young Master, we have nothing to do with each other. Why do you have to make things difficult for us during the new year?¡±


    ¡°Madam Kou, your daughter, Gu Lingyue, failed to poison the heir of the prince regent¡¯s residence and poisoned the prince regent. Even now, our Master is still in a deep sleep. Do you think we should arrest you?¡± Liu Yi asked.


    When the middle-aged woman, no, it should be said that after the Madam Kou heard this, an incredulous expression appeared on her face, as if she could not believe her ears.


    Seeing that their identities had been exposed, Gu Chengbin stopped acting dumb. ¡°That¡¯s my second sister¡¯s doing, what does it have to do with us? We¡¯ve been abandoned in this small building by my second sister for a long time, and she doesn¡¯t care about our life or death. Now that she has committed a crime, she wants to implicate us. Is there still any law?!¡±


    Madam Kou looked at Gu Chengbin with dissatisfaction and spat out two words coldly. ¡°Shut up,¡± she said..

 Chapter 704 - Chapter 704: I Don’t Want to See That Traitor

    Chapter 704: I Don¡¯t Want to See That Traitor


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Gu Chengbin was so scared that he did not dare to make a sound and continued to cry silently.


    ¡°Young Master, we really didn¡¯t know about this. Please let us go. If there¡¯s anything, you can go find my second daughter. My son and I no longer have any relationship with her,¡± Madam Kou said calmly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to decide whether they¡¯re related or not. Since you have no guilt in your hearts, then please come with us. If you are proven innocent in the end, our Wang family will naturally give you compensation. Bring the two of them to the king¡¯s residence and wait for Miss Gu t s judgment.¡± Liu Yi quickly gave his men a look.


    The secret guards immediately took out ropes and tied up the mother and son.


    Seeing that no one present had any objections to Liu Yi¡¯s suggestion to let Gu


    Qingxue interrogate them, Madam Kou¡¯s eyes could not help but waver a little.


    However, Madam Kou quickly kept her emotions in check and did not let anyone see through her.


    On the other hand. Gu Chengbin was stunned. He shouted in disbelief. ¡°Why is it Gu Qingxue who¡¯s interrogating us? I don¡¯t want to see that traitor, she¡­¡±


    Before Gu Chengbin could finish his offensive words, his mouth was gagged and he was taken away by force.


    After Liu Yi brought the mother and son to the prince regent residence, he first interrogated them.


    Gu Chengbin was covered in blood. He cried and screamed until he passed out. Madam Kou had also been punished, but they had expressed that they knew nothing.


    Since the two of them were indeed innocent and were only implicated, Liu Yi did not dare to torture them, so he could only ask Gu Qingxue for help.


    In the side hall of the imperial palace, Liu Yi stood by Rong Zhan¡¯s bed and reported to Gu Qingxue, who was sitting by the bed. ¡°So far, we can be sure that we¡¯ve found Madam Kou and Gu Chengbin. But looking at the mother and son, Gu Chengbin obviously doesn¡¯t know anything. Madam Kou might know something important, but she¡¯s very tight-lipped, and it¡¯s not convenient for us to extort a confession from her.¡¯


    When Gu Qingxue heard this, she smiled slowly. ¡°Madam Kou is a scheming person. In order to obtain the Gu family¡¯s inheritance, she has been enduring silently. Naturally, she is not easy to deal with. Especially since she¡¯s already lost everything and her child is her only hope of turning things around. Naturally, she can¡¯t easily expose Gu Lingyue.¡±


    ¡°But she¡¯s so uncooperative. Do we have to wait until the right time to capture Gu Lingyue? ¡± Liu Yi asked.


    ¡°Gu Lingyue isn¡¯t the only child that Madam Kou cares about.¡± Gu Qingxue said with a half-smile, ¡°To Madam Kou, both the palm and the back of their hands are meat. As long as we¡¯re ruthless, she¡¯ll have no choice but to speak no matter how much she doesn¡¯t want to.


    ¡°Miss Gu, do you mean to start with Gu Chengbin? However, when we tortured Gu Chengbin, Madam Kou did not react at all. Even when Gu Chengbin was crying for his parents, she didn¡¯t waver.¡± Liu Yi frowned.


    ¡°She¡¯s not a fool. She knows that you don¡¯t dare to kill them easily, but I¡¯m different. I know what she fears the most. Let¡¯s go. His Royal Highness¡¯ condition has stabilized a lot. Please ask the martial arts court¡¯s judge to come over and help look after him. I¡¯ll go back to the Regent Kings residence with you first.¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, she took Rong Zhan¡¯s pulse. After making sure that he would not wake up for the time being, she stood up.


    Seeing the dark circles under Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes and her exhausted expression, Liu Yi could not stop her. He could only do his best to cooperate with her and rush out of the palace to the prince regent¡¯s residence..

 Chapter 705 - Chapter 705: Gu Qingxue, Are You Scared?

    Chapter 705: Gu Qingxue, Are You Scared?


    Translator: Endless?antasy Translation            Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    An hour later, Gu Qingxue arrived at the underground prison of the prince regent¡¯s residence.


    There were no other prisoners in the dungeon. The secret guards were all standing guard outside the dungeon, making it particularly quiet in the dungeon. One could even hear Gu Chengbin¡¯s crying.


    Gu Qingxue slowed down her steps and heard Gu Chengbin¡¯s cries mixed with curses.


    ¡°That damned Gu Qingxue. Sob, sob, sob, it must be that b*tch who keeps sowing discord, causing us to have no choice but to suffer here! After I leave this place, the first thing I¡¯ll do is to kill that b*tch. I want to let that b*tch know what the consequences of provoking me are¡­¡± Gu chengbin¡¯s body was covered in wounds. He was in pain and cold, and his nose was sniffling.


    Because Gu Chengbin was too focused on crying, he didn¡¯t notice that Gu Qingxue had quietly walked to his back.


    On the other hand, Madam Kou had been on guard against her surroundings the entire time. When she heard the sound of footsteps, she realized that something was When she raised her head and saw Gu Qingxue, her eyes immediately filled with deep disgust. ¡°Son, don¡¯t say anymore.¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t l? I¡¯m telling the truth. I, I¡¯ll make Gu Qingxue suffer a fate worse than death. I¡¯ll let her understand the consequences of provoking me!¡± Gu Chengbin had just finished speaking when he heard a chuckle.


    Gu Chengbin looked to his side and was surprised to see Gu Qingxue standing outside the cell. He stammered, ¡®You, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to see what will happen to you and your mother. Gu Chengbin, I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days and you¡¯ve become more daring than before.¡± Gu Qingxue looked at Gu Chengbin with a faint smile.


    Gu Chengbin was so scared that he had goosebumps all over his back. ¡°Gu


    Qingxue, I¡¯m warning you. If you dare to kill me, you¡¯ll go to jail too!¡±


    ¡°Gu Chengbin, what you¡¯re saying is interesting. The person who brought you to the prince regent¡¯s residence is the prince regent¡¯s men, not me. I¡¯m only here to take a look at you and your mother. If you and your mother suddenly die after seeing me, then I can¡¯t do anything. Do you think anyone would offend the prince regent for the two of you?¡± Gu Qingxue stood at a distance from the cell door and smiled at the helpless mother and son. Her words were sharp to the extreme.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can scare me like this. I don¡¯t believe that you¡¯ll dare to kill me,¡± Gu Chengbin¡¯s face was pale with fear, but he was still very stubborn.


    Madam Kou simply remained silent. She only looked at Gu Qingxue with resentful eyes and did not speak.


    Gu Qingxue smiled, then asked Liu Yi to bring a chair over and sit outside the cell. ¡°Liu Yi, Gu Chengbin tried to challenge the prince regent¡¯s authority. This is disrespectful to His Royal Highness and should be punished. Bring him out.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Liu Yi nodded and opened the door of the cell. Then, he pulled Gu Chengbin up from the ground.


    Gu Chengbin¡¯s arrogant expression immediately disappeared. He tried to resist, but he was no match for Liu Yi. ¡°Mother, mother, please save me!¡±


    ¡°Gu Qingxue!¡± On the other side, Madam Kou, who had been standing still all this while, finally stood up in excitement. She stumbled over, but she was still a step too late. She could only watch as Liu Yi dragged Gu Chengbin out and quickly locked the door of the cell.


    ¡°Gu Qingxue, don¡¯t you hate me? I was the one who treated you badly after I married you. I was the one who married you to the Dafu village. It was I who let the servants watch over you, humiliate you, and sent people to assassinate you! All your suffering was caused by me. If you want to take revenge, you should come to me!¡± Madam Kou grabbed the cell door with both hands and glared viciously at Gu Qingxue.. ¡°Why don¡¯t you dare to lay a hand on me? Haha, Gu Qingxue, are you scared?¡±

 Chapter 706 - Chapter 706: Don’t Hurt My Son!

    Chapter 706: Don¡¯t Hurt My Son!


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Madam Kou wanted to provoke Gu Qingxue on purpose. They could not wait to see Gu Qingxue¡¯s hysteria after she was hit where it hurt.


    However, Gu Qingxue¡¯s expression did not waver at all from the beginning to the end. She looked coldly at Madam Kou, as if she was looking at a miserable wretch.


    Madam Kou felt a chill run down her spine from Gu Qingxue¡¯s gaze. She took a step back uneasily. ¡°Gu Qingxue, what are you trying to do?¡±


    Gu Qingxue was still holding the warm hot pot in her arms. She sat in her seat with a kind smile on her face, her eyes constantly sweeping over Madam Kou.


    She did not speak, but her calm expression made Madam Kou¡¯s eyes burn with endless anger. ¡°Gu Qingxue, 1 1 m asking you a question. wny aren¡¯t you answering me? Say something!¡¯


    ¡°Madam Kou, when you sent people to Dafu Village to kill me and my children, I thought that one day, 1 would let you know the consequences of touching my children. Everyone says to give someone a taste of their own medicine. You and I are both mothers, so we can naturally give up everything for our child. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s very difficult to be fair. I¡¯m curious, do you cherish your daughter or your son more?¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, she finally stood up and pulled out a sharp dagger from her waist.


    Niadam Kou looked at the shining dagger, and a bad feeling rose in her heart. ¡°Gu Qingxue, what do you want to do? I¡¯m warning you, if you have anything to say, come at me!¡±


    Gu Qingxue did not seem to hear Madam Kou¡¯s words. She walked straight towards Gu Chengbin, who was being pressed down on the ground by Liu Yi.


    Gu Chengbin looked at the sharp blade in Gu Qingxue¡¯s hand and immediately cried out in fear, begging for mercy, ¡°Big Sister, you¡¯re my biological sister. 1 was just too sad after being abandoned by you, so I said so many disgraceful words. I didn¡¯t mean it¡­


    Gu Qingxue smiled but did not say anything. She used the dagger in her hand and slowly cut open Gu Chengbin¡¯s wrist.


    Gu Chengbin shouted and screamed as he saw the wound on his wrist. Blood kept flowing out of the wound.


    ¡°Gu Chengbin, you¡¯re a doctor too. You know what will happen to you if I don¡¯t stop the bleeding in time. Go and explain to your mother. At this rate, how long do you have to live?¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, she used her handkerchief to wipe the blood off the dagger, then casually threw it on the ground.


    Gu Chengbin broke out in a cold sweat. He hurriedly looked at the Madam Kou and said, ¡°Mother! This will hurt my blood vessels, and I¡¯ll die of blood loss soon! Mother, I don¡¯t want to die, please help me, please tell her where my second sister is!¡±


    ¡°Gu Qingxue, you vicious b*tch! If you have the ability, then come and kill me. Don¡¯t hurt my son!¡± Madam Kou grabbed the bars in anger, her large fingers leaving a few bloody marks on the cell door.


    Gu Qingxue looked coldly at Madam Kou. She suddenly thought of the mother of the original owner of this body, Madam Jiang.


    Madam Jiang died early, but when she was still healthy, she took great care of the original owner of this body, wishing she could give her all the good things in the world.


    If Madam Jiang in the netherworld knew that the original owner of this body had suffered so much, and had even been beaten to death at such a young age, who knew how sad she would be?


    They were both mothers, but how did Madam Kou treat Madam Jiang¡¯s child?

 Chapter 707 - Chapter 707: You Really Won’t Shed Tears Until You See the Coffin

    Chapter 707: You Really Won¡¯t Shed Tears Until You See the Coffin


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    For a person like Madam Kou, only by torturing her with the same pain would she realize fear.


    Gu Chengbin¡¯s blood was still gushing out, but he did not dare to shout. He was afraid that if he got too agitated, the blood would flow even more violently. However, he could not stop his tears, and in the end, he kept calling out to Madam Kou, ¡°Mother, save me. I don¡¯t want to die¡­


    The air was filled with the strong smell of blood. Seeing Gu Chengbin¡¯s face turn pale, Madam Kou had no choice but to start begging for mercy. ¡°Gu Qingxue, no, Miss Gu, everything I¡¯ve done in the past was my fault. I¡¯m willing to bear all the consequences. Please don¡¯t hurt my child.¡±


    ¡°l don¡¯t need your apology, and I¡¯ve never thought of forgiving you. You just have to tell me about Gu Lingyue,¡± Gu Qingxue said slowly.


    ¡°Yue¡¯er previously saved an old woman. That old woman was very strong and she took Yue¡¯ er as a disciple. She even thought of a way to make Prince Heng fall in love with Yue¡¯er. Yue¡¯er did mention what happened today to me, but the last time I saw her was a month ago. I don¡¯t know where she went!¡± Madam Kou hurriedly said.


    ¡°My mother has already told you. I beg you, please save me¡­¡± Gu Chengbin was also a doctor, and he knew that if Gu Qingxue did not stop the bleeding, he would really die!


    Unfortunately, Gu Qingxue was not going to let it go that easily. She still had not heard the main point, so how could she let Gu Chengbin go so easily?


    Seeing this, Madam Kou was on the verge of a mental breakdown. ¡°Didn¡¯t I already tell you? Gu Qingxue, what are you not satisfied with?¡±


    ¡°Madam Kou, you know very well how much you know about this. Say what you need to say. Otherwise, even if Gu Chengbin is dead, I still have other ways to make you talk.¡± The corners of Gu Qingxue!s lips curled up into a faint smile as she spoke indifferently.


    Madam Kou glared at Gu Qingxue with hatred and anger. She wanted nothing more than to burn Gu Qingxue¡¯s bones into ashes. However, she could not even protect herself and was no match for Gu Qingxue. She could only watch helplessly as Gu Chengbin tell under Liu Yi¡¯s teet. ¡®llhe blood that flowed out ot his wound had already formed a pool on the ground.


    ¡°Mother¡­¡± Gu Chengbin had lost too much blood and his vision was becoming blurry. He used the last of his strength to raise his hand and reach out in the direction of Madam Kou.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you. I¡¯ll tell you where Yue¡¯er is, but you¡¯ll let my son go first!¡± Madam Kou gritted her teeth so hard that they almost shattered as she shouted in anger.


    After hearing this, Gu Qingxue gave Liu Yi a look, and Liu Yi immediately tore Gu Chengbin!s clothes apart. Then, he wrapped the cloth tightly around his wrist to stop the bleeding.


    Seeing that Gu Chengbin had lost so much blood that he was on the verge of death, Madam Kou glared at Gu Qingxue and asked, ¡°How can you be so vicious? If your father knew about this in the netherworld, he would definitely hate you.¡±


    ¡°Gu Chengbin might not even be my father¡¯s son. If my father in the netherworld finds out that I actually let this b*stard go, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll really blame me.¡± Gu Qingxue laughed coldly.


    Madam Kou¡¯s originally arrogant expression instantly froze. She panicked and deliberately put on a strong front. ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. I¡¯m completely devoted to the Old Master. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve done anything to betray the Old Master.


    ¡°You really won¡¯t shed tears until you see the coffin. Liu Yi, say it.¡± Gu Qingxue felt extremely disgusted when she saw Madam Kou¡¯s face..

 Chapter 708 - Chapter 708: I Can Let You and Your Son Go

    Chapter 708: I Can Let You and Your Son Go


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Ever since Miss Gu started to investigate the cause of Master Gu t s death, His Royal Highness began to secretly investigate everyone in the Gu family. In the end, although he didn¡¯t manage to find out the truth of what happened that year, he accidentally discovered your relationship with the teahouse owner. Usually, you would use the excuse of drinking tea to meet the teahouse owner in private. At that time, our people overheard that the teahouse owner was quite dissatisfied with you because he couldn¡¯t acknowledge his son. It was only with money that you dispelled his plan of going to the Gu family to acknowledge his lover., Liu Yi quickly explained.


    Gu Chengbin, who was lying on the ground and barely breathing, became agitated when he heard this. He supported his body and sat up from the ground. ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense! I¡¯m my father¡¯s only son. I¡¯m the successor of the Gu family. Quickly tell them that I¡¯m my father¡¯s son. Why aren¡¯t you saying anything, mother! ¡±


    Gu Qingxue saw Gu Chengbin¡¯s expression of despair and merely sneered.


    Back then, Madam Kou had only found out that she was a month pregnant half a month after her father¡¯s death. At that time, Madam Qi had not gone crazy, and she had placed great importance on the posthumous child in Madam Kou¡¯s stomach.


    Later on, Madam Kou had lived up to their expectations and had really given birth to a son, making Madam Qi naively think that her son had found a successor.


    It was not until she found out from Rong Zhan that Madam Kou had an affair with an outsider that Gu Qingxue thought of a way to find Nanny Zhou, who had been serving by Madam Kou¡¯s side at that time. At that time, elderly Nanny Zhou had also been chased out of the Gu family, and her life had been extremely miserable for the past two months. Seeing that Gu Qingxue was willing to give her money, she told her the truth.


    However, regarding whose son Gu Chengbin was, Nanny Zhou did not give a definite answer. She only said that ever since Gu Ye married Madam Kou, the number of times he had slept with Madam Kou in the past few years could be counted with one¡¯s fingers. Most of the time, it was just for show.


    On the contrary, Gu Ye was busy in the palace every day, giving Madam Kou a lot of time to go to the teahouse to find her lover for a private meeting.


    Even though Nanny Zhou had said it very tactfully, it was not hard for Gu Qingxue to guess that Gu Chengbin was the child of the adulterous couple who had an affair and wasn¡¯t her father¡¯s son.


    However, at that time, Madam Kou had already disappeared without a trace and had taken Gu Chengbin to God knows where. Gu Qingxue did not want to bother with them anymore, so she had been holding back and not acted out.


    Now, she did not want to haggle over it, but Madam Kou had taken the initiative to come to her door. She naturally could not let this matter go easily.


    Madam Kou gritted her teeth and looked at Gu Qingxue unwillingly. After enduring for a long time, she forced out a sentence from between her teeth, ¡°Gu Qingxue, I¡¯ve really underestimated you.¡±


    Gu Chengbin was stunned and could not believe his ears. ¡°So, l, 1 1 m really not my father¡¯s biological child?!¡±


    Niadam Kou was frustrated. She glared at Gu Chengbin and scolded, ¡°Enough! No matter whose son you are, I¡¯m still your mother. At this critical moment, you¡¯re still dragging your sister and me down. You¡¯re really useless.¡±


    Gu Chengbin almost broke down when he heard this. He fell to the ground and growled twice, then fainted while crying.


    ¡°Madam Kou, tell me Gu Lingyue¡¯s location and I¡¯ll let you and your son go.¡± Gu Qingxue looked coldly at Madam Kou as she spoke,


    Madam Kou clenched her teeth and struggled for a moment, then forced out a sentence from between her teeth, ¡°l only know that Yue¡¯er will meet her master in a small building in the middle of a Lake outside the city. As for whether she is there or not, I don¡¯t know..

 Chapter 709 - Chapter 709: Already Beyond Saving

    Chapter 709: Already Beyond Saving


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Okay, then take us to the house by the lake,¡± Gu Qingxue said coldly.


    The hair on Madam Kou¡¯s back instantly shuddered, and she said loudly, unwilling to give up, ¡°No, why should I be the one to bring you there? I¡¯ve never been to that place, so I¡¯m not going!¡¯


    ¡°Liu Yi, take Madam Kou with you.¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, she stood up with an indifferent expression and walked out first.


    Without any hesitation, Liu Yi opened the door and threw the unconscious Gu Chengbin into the cell. Then, he grabbed Madam Kou¡¯s collar and forcefully dragged her out of the cell.


    Madam Kou turned pale with fright, calling out for her son, ¡°Son, son, get up and save me!¡±


    Unfortunately, Gu Chengbin was unconscious and could not feel anything. No matter how loud Madam Kou¡¯s screams were, he was still lying on the ground, moving.


    Madam Kou wailed and cried, but she still could not escape being dragged away. Her hands were tied up by Liu Yi, and after Gu Qingxue left the prince regent¡¯s residence and got into the carriage, Madam Kou was also forcefully stuffed into the carriage.


    Madam Kou¡¯s hands were tied behind her back. She lost her balance and fell heavily into the carriage. She opened her eyes with a cry and saw Gu Qingxue sitting in the carriage with a cold expression, looking down at her.


    She had always looked down on Gu Qingxue, so how could Madam Kou tolerate Gu Qingxue being placed above her now? She said angrily, ¡®Gu Qingxue, don¡¯t think that you have the right to be so arrogant. The prince regent¡¯s life is hanging by a thread. You¡¯re no match for my daughter and her master. If you send yourself to them now, you¡¯re just seeking your own death!


    Gu Qingxue seemed to have heard the funniest joke in the world. She looked at


    Madam Kou with a half-smile on her face. ¡°l thought you didn¡¯t know much. I didn¡¯t expect you to know what kind of person Gu Lingyue¡¯s master is. Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to tell me about Gu Lingyue¡¯s master.¡±


    Madam Kou had originally wanted to make Gu Qingxue fear them and let them off, but she had never thought that they would shoot themselves in the foot.


    However, Gu Qingxue had already caught on. Even if Madam Kou wanted to play dumb, it would be useless. She had no choice but to tell Gu Qingxue everything she knew, without missing a single word.


    ¡°l don¡¯t know the details. 1 only know that the old woman¡¯s health is bad and she often faints. At that time, the old woman had once said that she had been refining Gu worms for many years and had inhaled a lot of poisonous gas, which led to her being poisoned. Moreover, this poison had seeped deep into the bone marrow, and there was no cure. However, that old woman¡¯s Gu worm was really useful. Yue ¡®er relied on the Gu worm she gave to successfully obtain Prince Heng¡¯s love.¡± At the mention of the old woman, a deep fear appeared in Madam Kou¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Yes, it was all thanks to that old woman that Prince Heng died so miserably.¡± Gu Qingxue laughed coldly, her words equally sharp.


    Madam Kou could not believe her ears and asked faintly, ¡°Gu Qingxue, are you sure you want to go? If Yue¡¯er¡¯s master really is there, wouldn¡¯t you be sending yourself to your death?¡±


    Although Madam Kou seemed to be concerned about Gu Qingxue, they were actually making plans for her own sake.


    If she followed them, Gu Lingyue and her master would know that she had betrayed them. By then, she would be in big trouble!


    Gu Qingxue could see through Madam Kou¡¯s thoughts with a single glance, but she had to admit that Madam Kou¡¯s words made sense..

 Chapter 711 - Chapter 711: Could It Be That You Like the Prince Regent?

    Chapter 711: Could It Be That You Like the Prince Regent?


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Little Princess, you¡¯ve misunderstood. The relationship between me and the prince regent is not what you think it is.¡± At the mention of Rong Zhan, Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart tightened and she quickly denied her guess.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t get excited when I mentioned the ninth prince just now, but you¡¯re already so agitated when I mentioned the prince regent¡­ Speaking of which, you¡¯re running around for the sake of the prince regent, right? Don¡¯t tell me you like the prince regent?¡± Fei yuge¡¯s curiosity was piqued by the end of her question.


    She had always stayed by MO Yunye¡¯s side. In her impression, Gu Qingxue was a woman who had no interest in romantic relationships. This was the first time she had seen Gu Qingxue wavering because of a man.


    ¡°Little Princess, this is my private matter. I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t tell you.¡± Although Gu Qingxue said that, her face could not help but blush.


    Even without hearing Gu Qingxue¡¯s answer, Fei Yuge could guess what she was thinking. Her mood was instantly lifted to the extreme.¡±Then give me the antidote. Even if you don¡¯t answer my question, I¡¯m willing to give you the magic tool.¡±


    Without hesitation, Gu Qingxue took out a bottle of antidote pills and handed it to Fei Yuge.


    Fei Yuge also removed a string of black gold bells from her       then stood up and walked over to Gu Qingxue. She personally put the string of bells on her wrist. ¡°This is a magic tool that my sister gave me, The sound produced by


    this special bell can repel Gu Worms. However, this thing has no effect on Gu masters. If you encounter a Gu master, I still suggest you run as fast as you can.¡±


    Seeing how serious Fei Yuge was, Gu Qingxue could not help but laugh at her straightforward words. ¡°Yes. Thank you for your reminder. I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡±


    After Gu Qingxue finished speaking, she turned around to leave. However, she saw that MO Yunye had already crossed the threshold and was quickly walking in her direction.


    Even if MO Yunye did not say a word, she could still see the deep passion in his eyes.


    Nio Yunye looked at Gu Qingxue affectionately. ¡°Qingxue, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time. You¡¯re finally willing to see me.¡±


    Seeing MO Yunye¡¯s eyes light up with excitement the moment he saw Gu Qingxue, Fei Yuge felt an indescribable sadness in her heart. She looked at him and said in an unfriendly tone, ¡°Your Highness, isn¡¯t your misunderstanding a little too big? Gu Qingxue is here to ask me for something to deal with the Gu master and to help the prince regent remove the Gu worm from his body, it has nothing to do with you.¡±


    ¡°You actually want to help Rong Zhan cure the Gu poison? A Gu master¡¯s Gu poison is very troublesome, and you are a layman. If you act on your own, you will easily get yourself into trouble. Qingxue, listen to my advice, don¡¯t get involved in this matter. There are so many experts around Rong Zhan. Even if you don¡¯t do anything, they will have a way to save him!¡± MO Yunye¡¯s heart instantly jumped to his throat when he thought of how Gu Qingxue was going to do such a dangerous thing. He looked at Gu Qingxue nervously.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s face was expressionless. She looked at MO Yunye and said coldly, ¡°Thank you for your concern, Ninth Prince. I¡¯ve come to disturb you today. However, I don¡¯t need to trouble Your Highness to care about my matters. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    MO Yunye¡¯s heart clenched. He reached out, wanting to pull Gu Qingxue to stop her from leaving.


    Unfortunately, Gu Qingxue had already seen through MO Yunye¡¯s plan. After avoiding him, she left the hall without looking back..

 Chapter 712 - Chapter 712: What Right Does Rong Zhan Have to Put Qingxue in Danger?

    Chapter 712: What Right Does Rong Zhan Have to Put Qingxue in Danger?


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Seeing Gu Qingxue so cold, MO Yunye was sad, but he was more worried.


    His mother and uncle¡¯s family wanted him to get engaged to the Southern


    Border people because the Southern Border had Gu Masters and Gu Worms! These things were impossible to guard against, and if one was not careful, it could cause one to fall into a place of eternal damnation.


    Qingxue didn¡¯t know anything about this, but she had to take the risk for


    Rong Zhan.¡¯


    ¡®What right did Rong Zhan have to put Qingxue in danger?¡¯


    ¡°Lin Sheng, prepare a carriage for me.¡± As MO Yunye spoke, he rushed out with large strides.


    ¡°MO Yunye, do you not want to live? What does this matter have to do with you? I won¡¯t allow you to take the risk!¡± Fei Yuge quickened her pace and rushed over, spreading her arms to block MO Yunye. ¡°If you dare to go over, I¡¯ll never talk to you again!¡¯


    ¡°Move!¡± He shouted. MO Yunye went around Fei Yuge, then went straight after Gu Qingxue.


    Fei Yuge was left standing in the same spot, feeling extremely aggrieved. She immediately returned to her room and had the maidservants pack her luggage before leaving MO Yunye¡¯s private residence.


    That night, the night was dark and the wind was strong. Gu Qingxue, Liu Yi, and the other secret guards finally passed through the layers of fog and successfully found the small building in the middle of the lake that Madam


    Kou had mentioned.


    The lake in front of them was frozen, and a silent aura spread in the surroundings. There was not a single movement of living things in the surroundings. A three-story building stood on the island in the middle of the lake. At this time, a room on the second floor was lit, and a figure could be vaguely seen sitting by the window. It seemed to be looking at Gu Qingxue and the others.


    ¡°This is the place ¡­¡± After Madam Kou glanced outside through the curtain, she quickly retracted her head and curled up in the corner of the carriage.


    With a terrified expression, she said, ¡°l don¡¯t want to meet Yue ¡®er r s master. If you¡¯re not afraid of death, you can go up on your own.¡±


    Gu Qingxue took in Madam Kou¡¯s fearful expression and did not force her. Instead, she got out of the car alone and walked over to six, one, and the other secret guards not far away. She distributed the scented sachets and antidotes that she had made in a hurry on the way to them.


    ¡°There might be many Gu Worms in this building. Once you¡¯re injured by the Gu Worms, you must immediately take the antidote pill, then leave the building and treat your wounds. This sachet contains mugwort and realgar, which can also repel Gu Worms to a certain extent.¡± Gu Qingxue warned.


    Liu Yi and the other secret guards thanked her one by one. After receiving the two items, they stuffed them into their collars.


    When Liu Yi saw that Gu Qingxue had also put on a cloak and was going to go with them, he advised her worriedly, ¡°Eldest Miss Gu, why don¡¯t you wait for now? Gu Lingyue is sinister and cunning. If something happens to you, we won¡¯t be able to answer to His Royal Highness.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I have the magical artifact that the Little Princess gave me. Even if I really encounter a troublesome situation, I can still escape. His Royal Highness¡¯ situation is urgent, so let¡¯s go.¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, she reached out to pull the cloak on her body. Then she quickened her pace and headed straight for the small building not far away.


    The group of people stepped on the frozen lake, making a series of sounds as they walked. As they walked further and further away, the sound of their footsteps became weaker and weaker.


    After making sure that everyone had left, Madam Kou, who had been curled up in the carriage, suddenly perked up. She stuck her head out and saw the backs of Gu Qingxue and the others, who had almost reached the center of the lake, through the window of the carriage. Then, she quickly struggled to get up, trying to break free from the restraints on her wrists..

 Chapter 713 - Chapter 713: If You Let Me Out, Pll Talk to Your Mother Personally

    Chapter 713: If You Let Me Out, Pll Talk to Your Mother Personally


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Unfortunately, no matter how hard Madam Kou used her strength, even if she rubbed her wrists until they turned red, she were unable to break free from the rope.


    ¡°That damned Gu Qingxue¡­!¡± After cursing, Madam Kou had no choice but to maintain her tied-up posture as she stumbled down the carriage.


    Losing her balance, she fell to the ground. Madam Kou was in so much pain that her vision turned blurry. She twisted her body and climbed up from the ground with great difficulty. Then, she ran straight for the small path they had taken when they came.


    At the same time, Madam Kou also heard footsteps coming from behind her. madam Kou¡¯s heart slopped a beat. she subconsciously thought that Gu Qingxue and the others had caught up!


    She was so frightened that she ran even faster. Madam Kou was in too much of a hurry and accidentally tripped over a stone on the ground. She hit her head on the ground and fell flat on her face. Even one of her front teeth was knocked out, and blood flowed out of her mouth.


    ¡°Mother!¡±


    A familiar voice called out to her from behind. Madam Kou turned around in surprise and saw a woman in a black cloak rushing in her direction.


    The person who was running towards her in the dark was none other than her daughter, Gu Lingyue!


    Madam Kou was so happy that she cried. She looked at Gu Lingyue excitedly and said, ¡°Good daughter, mother knew that you wouldn¡¯t leave mother alone! ¡±


    Gu Lingyue hurriedly helped Madam Kou up from the ground and wiped the blood off her face. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll take you away now. We¡¯ll go and save third brother together. Our family will leave Jing City.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush. I want you to kill Gu Qingxue first to take revenge before you leave.¡± Madam Kou¡¯s eyes filled with malice when she mentioned Gu Qingxue.


    ¡°Mother, we can¡¯t rush this. Master said that Gu Qingxue is more powerful than we think. We have to think about it.¡± When Gu Lingyue mentioned this, her face was also filled with unwillingness.


    Madam Kou did not give up. Her entire body was in pain, and this was all thanks to Gu Qingxue. ¡°No! Mother can¡¯t take it anymore. I¡¯m going to kill that b*tch Gu Qingxue today no matter what! Since your Master isn¡¯t here, why don¡¯t we¡­


    ¡°Yue¡¯er, I told you your mother wouldn¡¯t listen to me, but you didn¡¯t believe me.¡± The old woman¡¯s evil laughter could be heard from Gu Lingyue¡¯s cloak.


    Suddenly hearing the voice of another living person from her daughter¡¯s body, the hair on Madam Kou¡¯s back shuddered, and she was at a loss. ¡°Yue ¡®er, why are there other people¡¯s voices coming from your body?¡±


    Gu Lingyue gritted her teeth, then reached out to hold her shoulder. ¡°Master, I can persuade my mother. Besides, when I first became your disciple, I told you that I could be used by you, but you must avenge me and save my mother and brother¡¯s lives!¡±


    ¡°Let me out. I¡¯ll talk to your mother personally.¡± The old woman¡¯s cold voice sounded from Gu Lingyue¡¯ s back again.


    Madam Kou was scared out of her wits. She looked at Gu Lingyue in a daze, not knowing what to do. ¡°Yue ¡®er, what¡¯s the matter with you? Whose voice is that?¡±


    Gu Lingyue hesitated for a moment, but in the end, she still followed the old woman¡¯s orders. With her back facing Madam Kou, she took off her cloak.


    It was only then that Madam Kou realized that the clothes that Gu Lingyue was wearing only covered her chest. Gu Lingyue¡¯s entire back was exposed. However, this was not what shocked Madam Kou the most..

 Chapter 714 - Chapter 714: It’s Gu Qingxue

    Chapter 714: It¡¯s Gu Qingxue


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Under the dim moonlight, Madam Kou saw a distorted human face growing out from her daughter¡¯s left shoulder to her back. This human face looked like a living person¡¯s skin that had been torn off and sewn onto Gu Lingyue¡¯s back. At this moment, the eyes of the human face were darting around. When her eyes met Madam Kou¡¯s, the corners of her lips immediately curled up into an evil smile.


    Madam Kou felt as if she had been struck by lightning. Her body trembled slightly at first, then she screamed at the top of her lungs.


    ¡°Shush, I don¡¯t like people making a scene.¡± An old woman¡¯s voice came out of the human-faced ulcer¡¯s mouth, and its tongue also flicked out from its mouth like a long whip, flying into Madam Kou¡¯s wide-open mouth, wrapping around Madam Kou¡¯s tongue and pulling it out!


    Blood spurted out, and Madam Kou also let out a dying wail.


    ¡°Mother!¡± Gu Lingyue wanted to turn around in a hurry, but the acne was controlling her, so she could only maintain this posture of having her back facing Madam Kou.


    Gu Lingyue used all her strength but could only turn her head and watch helplessly from the corner of her eyes as the tongue from the face shot out and pierced through the veins of her mother¡¯s hands and feet, easily turning her mother into a waste!


    ¡°No, don¡¯t! Master, you promised me that you would protect the lives of my mother and younger brother!¡± Gu Lingyue struggled with all her might and finally regained her freedom after Madam Kou was crippled by the human face. She turned around and pounced at Madam Kou.


    Madam Kou¡¯s tongue was pulled out and her four limbs were crippled. She fell miserably into a pool of blood and could not move at all. She could only stare at Gu Lingyue in a daze, her mouth opening and closing continuously.


    Madam Kou was no longer able to speak, but she mouthed the two words repeatedly.


    ¡®A monster.¡¯


    Gu Lingyue¡¯s heart trembled. How could she not know that she had become a monster at this moment? However, she had no choice. She had no other choice but to become a monster.


    ¡°Pry open your mother¡¯s mouth so that she won¡¯t suffocate from the blood.¡± The old woman¡¯s evil laughter continued to come from the face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, since I promised to protect your brother and mothers lives, I will naturally keep my word. It¡¯s just that 1 don¡¯t want your brother and mother to be as disobedient. Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind turning your brother into your mother, unable to speak or move. This way, they won¡¯t sell us out again.¡±


    Gu Lingyue was crying very sadly. She looked at Madam Kou and caressed her face that was covered in blood. She comforted her gently, ¡°Mother, I promise you that I will protect my brother. Let¡¯s go, we will leave this place now!¡±


    However, before Gu Lingyue could leave, three sleeve arrows flew through the air and hit her arrowhead in an instant, blinding the ulcer¡¯s right eye!


    Gu Lingyue let out a miserable wail. She reached out to cover her right eye and watched as blood gushed out from it.


    ¡°It¡¯s Gu Qingxue!¡± The human face ulcer had clearly been shot through its right eye, but it did not seem to be in any pain. Instead, it used its tongue to pull out the sleeve arrow that had been in its eye socket.


    At the same time, Gu Qingxue stopped not too far away from Gu Lingyue. She also noticed that something was wrong with her..

 Chapter 715 - Chapter 715: Pm Going to Kill You Today No Matter What!

    Chapter 715: Pm Going to Kill You Today No Matter What!


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    She had clearly shot the face, but this injury did not seem to affect it. Instead, it made Gu Lingyue feel pain. It looked as if Gu Lingyue had helped the it bear the injury.


    When Gu Qingxue saw this, she quickly took out the silver needles dipped in poison hidden in her sleeve. With a flick of her finger, three of them shot out at the face.


    This time, it was already on guard. It flicked its tongue and sent the three silver needles flying.


    However, the face had never expected that there was a small needle hidden in the third silver needle. When it hit the third silver needle, it triggered a mechanism, and the small needle as thin as a cow¡¯s hair flew out and instantly pierced its right cheek.


    ¡°Ah!¡± This time, Gu Lingyue was in even more pain. She stretched out her hand to cover the same spot on the right side of her face. ¡°Master! Please don¡¯t let anyone get hurt the face anymore!¡±


    ¡°That damned Gu Qingxue! How cunning!¡± The facial ulcer rolled up the thin needle on the cheek and pulled it out. A huge pustule suddenly swelled up at the place where the silver needle had pierced, and a sharp pain came from it.


    ¡°Gu Qingxue, you actually dared to hurt my face!¡± Gu Lingyue turned around. After she put down her right hand, there was a bump on her cheek that was exactly the same as a facial ulcer.


    Gu Qingxue took in this scene and raised her hand to stop Liu Yi and the other secret guards from approaching Gu Lingyue.


    Gu Lingyue and the face on her back both looked strange. She could not be sure if this thing was a kind of evil art of a Gu Master, so she didn¡¯t dare to act rashly.


    ¡°Gu Lingyue, I didn¡¯t expect that after not seeing you for a few dozen days, you¡¯ve successfully turned from a shameless person to a two-faced person. Why? Do you think you¡¯re not thick-skinned enough, so you purposely put a new face on your back?¡± Gu Qingxue had a slight smile on her face as she taunted Gu Lingyue with sharp words.


    Gu Lingyue¡¯s face was contorted in anger as she said angrily, ¡°Gu Qingxue, your mouth is still as cheap as ever! You¡¯re quite smart to not go to the small building. You¡¯ve let down all the preparations I¡¯ve made.¡±


    Gu Lingyue had already prepared a large number of poisonous insects in advance in the small building. She was just waiting for Gu Qingxue and the others to step into the small building and be swallowed by the wave of poisonous insects, dying without a complete corpse.


    Gu Qingxue looked at Gu Lingyue¡¯s pained expression and a cold smile appeared in her eyes. ¡°Gu Lingyue, although I don¡¯t know much about Gu Worms, I know that Gu Worms are poisonous. There¡¯s such a strong smell of poison coming from the building. How could it have hidden from me?¡±


    Gu Lingyue glared at Gu Qingxue, the murderous intent in her eyes rolling. She quickly pulled out two sharp daggers from her waist. Gu Qingxue, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have ended up in this state. I¡¯m going to kill you today no matter what! ¡®


    Gu Qingxue did not show any expression after hearing this. Instead, Liu Yi and the others quickly stepped forward and protected Gu Qingxue, not giving Gu Lingyue any chance to get close to her.


    In contrast, the old woman¡¯s cold and merciless urging voice rang out, ¡°Yue


    ¡®er, let¡¯s end this quickly. We can¡¯t waste too much time here.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± As Gu Lingyue spoke, the tip of her foot touched the ground and she rushed out from her original spot like an afterimage. In a breath¡¯s time, she was already in front of Liu Yi and the others.


    Just as Liu Yi and the others were about to attack at the same time, Gu Lingyue¡¯s body suddenly twitched violently because of the pain. Then, her body stiffened and she fell heavily to the ground..

 Chapter 716 - Chapter 716: This Trip Can’t Be Considered Without Any Gains

    Chapter 716: This Trip Can¡¯t Be Considered Without Any Gains


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The secret guards, including Liu Yi, were all surprised. Only Gu Qingxue, who was looking down from above, coldly took in Gu Lingyue¡¯s struggle.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! How could your poison have any effect on me?!¡± The human-face sore on Gu Lingyue¡¯s back let out a scream of disbelief. As it spoke, it started to struggle bitterly, trying hard to get out of Gu Lingyue¡¯s body.


    However, the place where the poisonous needle had hit the human face sore was melting at a speed visible to the naked eye. It quickly turned into a pool of foul-smelling blood that slowly flowed down Gu Lingyue¡¯s body.


    Gu Lingyue felt a burning pain on her back. She turned her head to look at her shoulder and saw that the face had completely peeled off from her body. It was so painful that she fell to the ground and could not move. ¡°Master, master, please think of a way to save me!¡±


    However, the face¡¯s mouth had already melted into a pool of blood under the strong poison. It glared at Gu Qingxue with a venomous gaze for one last time before completely melting.


    After the human-faced sore disappeared, Gu Lingyue was tormented by the poison until she vomited blood. She could clearly feel a sharp pain from her internal organs as if they were being torn apart!


    ¡°Gu Lingyue, as long as I don¡¯t give you the chance to hurt me with your legendary Gu Worms, you¡¯re no match for me.¡± Gu Qingxue looked coldly at Gu Lingyue¡¯s struggling expression. Her gaze was no different from looking at a clown.


    Gu Lingyue was extremely angry. She twisted her body on the ground with difficulty and continued to spout nonsense, ¡°Gu Qingxue, cough, cough, cough. You¡¯ve provoked my master, and she won¡¯t let you off. Just wait for my master to return and avenge me¡­!


    ¡°l don¡¯t know if your master will take revenge for you, but I know that you won¡¯t be able to wait for that day.¡± Gu Qingxue looked down from above, admiring Gu Lingyue¡¯s appearance when she was poisoned.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s words made Gu Lingyue¡¯s eyes fill with despair. She waved her hands weakly, as if she wanted to ask for help. However, the flesh in her mouth had already melted into a pool of blood under the effect of the poison. When she opened her mouth, blood gushed out.


    Despair brewed in Gu Lingyue¡¯s eyes. Her body melted until only a pair of eyes remained. She glared at Gu Qingxue with hatred.


    A faint stench spread in the air, and it made Liu Yi and the other secret guards frown.


    ¡°Miss Gu, the poison you used is really powerful.¡± Seeing Gu Lingyue die so miserably, Liu Yi could not help but sigh from the bottom of his heart.


    Gu Qingxue merely curled her lips into a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t bother about Gu


    Lingyue¡¯s corpse. Burn that small building and bring Madam Kou back.¡±


    As Gu Qingxue spoke, she saw a small medicine bottle roll out of Gu Lingyue¡¯s clothes.


    Liu Yi quickly came forward and picked up the medicine bottle, handing it to Gu Qingxue.


    Gu Qingxue opened the medicine bottle and smelled the faint medicinal fragrance from the bottle. Her eyes couldn¡¯t help but brighten.¡±This should be the antidote for the Gu poison. With this, I can cure His Royal Highness faster.¡¯


    Gu Qingxue had heard before that Gu Masters would carry antidotes on them to prevent themselves from being accidentally injured by the Gu Poison they had developed. However, she did not expect Gu Lingyue to have such a good thing on her.


    From the looks of it, their trip was not without any gains..

 Chapter 717 - Chapter 717: Bestowed Marriage?

    Chapter 717: Bestowed Marriage?


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Liu Yi and the secret guards immediately followed Gu Qingxue¡¯s instructions and went to the small building at the fastest speed possible, setting the entire building on fire.


    The Gu Worms hidden in the small building were no match for the fire. Soon, the miserable cries of the Gu Worms came from the burning small building until the small building was burned to ashes.


    After everything was done, Gu Qingxue and the others brought Madam Kou, who had been scared out of her wits, back to Jing City.


    When Gu Qingxue entered the palace to see Rong Zhan, the carriage passed by the gate of the prince regent¡¯s residence.


    Gu Qingxue could not help but feel an urge to go in and see her three little ones. She had entered the palace on the first day of the new year, and it was already the second day, but she still had time to return home. Even when she went to interrogate Madam Kou and her son today, she was worried that the three little ones would follow her to the dungeon and be frightened, so she did not let them know that she had returned.


    Gu Qingxue could not help but feel bitter when she thought about how she had to separate her three little ones from her during the new year.


    She had already decided that after Rong Zhan was cured of the poison, she would definitely return to the prince regent residence to accompany them for a few more days.


    Gu Qingxue had no choice but to suppress her longing and look away. She allowed the carriage to continue on until it finally stopped outside the palace gates.


    At this moment, Rong Zhan had already moved to the Penglai Palace, which was far away from the harem, under the empress dowager¡¯s instructions. Gu Qingxue went straight to the Penglai Palace after entering the palace. When she entered the bedroom, she saw Rong Zhan still sleeping on the bed.


    It was rare to see Rong Zhan in such a weak state. If not for his pale face, Gu Qingxue would have thought that the man in front of her was just asleep.


    ¡°Mmhm¡­ Sister Gu, you¡¯re back?¡± At this moment, Gong Lingyu, who was hugging Rong Han and resting on the soft couch, opened her eyes. When she saw that it was Gu Qingxue, she relaxed a little. ¡°Sister Gu, the secret guard you sent into the palace to look for me and asked me to come and take care of cousin. I didn¡¯t dare to leave. Cousin¡¯s condition is not bad, he didn¡¯t vomit blood and didn¡¯t wake up. He¡¯s been sleeping.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t forgotten what I told you, have you?¡± Gu Qingxue quickly asked.


    Gong Lingyu nodded her head obediently. ¡°Sister Gu, don¡¯t worry. If you don¡¯t want the other imperial physicians to come over to treat cousin, I naturally won¡¯t give them the chance. It is a good thing that Imperial grandmother has always trusted you, so she is willing to give you full authority over my cousin¡¯s body.¡±


    Gu Qingxue heaved a sigh of relief when she heard this. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Gong Lingyu saw that Rong Han had not woken up in her arms, so she carefully placed him on the soft couch. Then, she got up and poured a cup of tea, walking towards Gu Qingxue. ¡°Sister Gu, when will my cousin wake up?¡±


    Gu Qingxue took the cup of tea and finished it in one gulp. ¡°it should be very soon. I found Gu Lingyue and obtained the antidote from her. After that, you just need to rest for a while, and you¡¯ll be fully recovered.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Sister Gu, you¡¯ve worked hard. Last night, my grandmother told me that Sister Gu and my cousin are true friends in need and wanted to bestow a marriage to the two of you¡­¡± Gong Lingyu said with a serious expression.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes widened in shock when she heard this, almost suspecting that she had misheard.. ¡°What did you just say? Bestowing a marriage?¡±

 Chapter 718 - Chapter 718: How is Han’er?

    Chapter 718: How is Han¡¯er?


    Translator: Endless?antasy Translation            Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Yup!¡± Gong Lingyu nodded matter-of-factly. ¡°My grandmother said that she only found out how deep your relationship was after this incident. At that time, my cousin was poisoned because he was trying to save Sister Gu. Sister


    Gu, after my cousin was poisoned, you did everything by yourself without rest. My grandmother saw the way you fed each other, so she was naturally very touched. Don¡¯t worry, Sister Gu, with my grandmother backing you up, in the future, no one will dare to bully you inside or outside the palace.¡±


    ¡°l don¡¯t intend to get engaged to His Royal Highness¡­¡± Gu Qingxue did not know how to continue her explanation. The reason why she asked Gong


    Lingyu to come over and take care of Rong Zhan and not allow any other Imperial physicians to get close to him was not because they were not good at medicine. Instead, she was worried that the imperial physician would take advantage of Rong Zhan¡¯s weak state and find out that he was poisoned by two types of poison. If this matter were to be leaked, it would cause unnecessary trouble.


    However, she had never thought that her thoughts would fall into the eyes of others, and it would actually be her possessiveness at work.


    ¡°Sister Gu, don¡¯t be shy. 1 know you have many concerns, but my cousin is not a person who cares about small things. He will protect you.¡± After Gong Lingyu comforted her, she walked back to the soft couch and picked up Rong Han, who was sleeping soundly. ¡°Sister Gu, I¡¯ll take Lil¡¯ Han and leave first. When cousin wakes up, you can come and inform us at any time.


    Gu Qingxue watched as Gong Lingyu left talking to herself, and her entire


    being was in a mess.


    ¡®It¡¯s over. This is a big misunderstanding.¡¯


    Gu Qingxue clearly realized that whatever she said now would be in vain, so she had no choice but to come over and detoxify Rong Zhan first. No matter what the misunderstanding was, Rong Zhan could naturally explain it to the empress dowager after he woke up.


    At that thought, Gu Qingxue went to perform acupuncture on Rong Zhan to drain the blood.


    Only then would Rong Zhan be able to get rid of more toxins in his body after taking the antidote, so as to avoid more toxins remaining in his body and it would be more difficult to get rid of them in the future.


    After giving Rong Zhan the antidote that she found on Gu Lingyue, Gu Qingxue took out three pills that she had concocted. They could suppress the other poison in Rong Zhan¡¯s body while protecting his veins and arteries, keeping him alive so that he would not be in too much pain from the Gu Poison.


    After taking the antidote, the unconscious Rong Zhan¡¯s brows furrowed uncontrollably. His forehead was covered in sweat, and he looked like he had just been fished out of the water. His inner shirt was drenched, but he still did not wake up.


    Gu Qingxue frowned as she took in this scene. She then reached out to take Rong Zhan¡¯s pulse and kept applying acupuncture on him in accordance with the movement of the Gu poison in his body, trying to wake him up earlier.


    The pain lasted for a full 15 minutes before Rong Zhan finally coughed out a mouthful of poisonous blood and opened his eyes.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, you¡¯re awake,¡± Gu Qingxue heaved a sigh of relief and took out a handkerchief to wipe the blood off Rong Zhan¡¯s lips. She advised him patiently, ¡°Your Royal Highness, the Gu Poison in your body has just been forced out, and you¡¯re still weak. It¡¯s not appropriate for you to move around. You¡¯ll be fine after a while.


    After Rong Zhan saw that the person in front of him was Gu Qingxue, the deep look in his eyes was replaced by gentleness.. He took a breath and said, ¡°How is Han¡¯er?¡±

 Chapter 719 - Chapter 719: Are Your Legs Weak or Numb?

    Chapter 719: Are Your Legs Weak or Numb?


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Han¡¯er is safe. Other than you, everyone else is safe. Your Royal Highness, the Gu Worm that bit you this time contained a large amount of poison, which caused you to be unconscious for a day before waking up.¡± Gu Qingxue explained to Rong Zhan in detail how she used the poison in his body to counter the poison.


    He patiently listened to Gu Qingxue¡¯s words. When Rong Zhan heard that Gu Qingxue actually went to take revenge on Gu Lingyue, he frowned in disapproval and said, ¡°Your actions are too risky. Have you considered the consequences? What if Gu Lingyue has a powerful Gu Master by her side and they use Gu Worms to hurt you?¡±


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, don¡¯t worry. I asked the little princess for a Golden Bell, which can resist the Gu Worm¡¯s attack to a certain extent. Furthermore, when Gu Masters cultivate, they are all focused on Gu refinement techniques, they do not cultivate much in other aspects, this also causes their ovvn strength to not be strong, that¡¯s why I was so confident when I was dealing with them,¡± Gu Qingxue said with a serious expression.


    She was not a fool. If she was not at least 80 to 90 percent sure, she would not have gone to cause trouble for Gu Lingyue.


    Rong Zhan did not agree with Gu Qingxue¡¯s words. ¡°Do you know if the little princess by MO Yunye¡¯s side is a good person? She¡¯s also from the Southern Border, so maybe she¡¯s the mastermind.¡±


    Gu Qingxue admitted that Rong Zhan¡¯s concerns made sense. After a moment of silence, she said, ¡°Your Royal Highness¡¯s words are true. I will pay attention in the future.¡¯


    Seeing how obedient Gu Qingxue was, Rong Zhan could not help but purse his lips and ask, ¡°How do you plan to deal with your stepmother and brother?


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s expression was calm at the mention of those two. ¡°I¡¯ve already asked Liu Yi to hand Madam Kou over to Gu Chengbin and have the two of them chased out of the prince regent¡¯s residence. As for what they plan to do next, it has nothing to do with me. Your Royal Highness, let¡¯s not talk about them. How do you feel now? If there are no accidents, you should have recovered your strength and can get out of bed to walk.¡±


    Rong Zhan saw the anticipation in Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes, so he lowered his eyes to hide his emotions. He reached out his hand to her and said, ¡°Help me up. I¡¯ll try to see how my recovery is going.¡±


    Gu Qingxue nodded and took the initiative to hold Rong Zhan¡¯s arm.


    Rong Zhan¡¯s other hand pushed against the bed and he could clearly feel that


    his body had recovered its strength. However, after Rong Zhan looked up and glanced at Gu Qingxue, a glint flashed across his eyes. He got off the bed, put on his boots, and stood up.


    As she guessed that Rong Zhan had already regained his strength, Gu Qingxue did not use too much strength. In the end, she did not expect Rong Zhan to lose his balance when he landed, and his body fell straight towards her.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness!¡± Gu Qingxue was shocked. She subconsciously opened her arms and hugged Rong Zhan¡¯s waist tightly. Then, she looked at him in disbelief. ¡°Your Royal Highness, do you have no strength? ¡®


    Not only was Rong Zhan weak, but he also wished he could put all his weight on Gu Qingxue. He lied without blushing and his heart beating fast, ¡°l can¡¯t feel my legs.¡±


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s height only reached Rong Zhan¡¯s chest. At this moment, this person¡¯s entire weight was on her, and she almost couldn¡¯t support his body. She quickly helped Rong Zhan back to the bed.


    Gu Qingxue finally let go of Rong Zhan and looked at his legs in confusion. ¡°Your Royal Highness, do your legs have no strength or feeling? Try to lift your left foot and let me see..¡±

 Chapter 720 - Chapter 720: You Have to Be Responsible for Me

    Chapter 720: You Have to Be Responsible for Me


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Rong Zhan hummed in acknowledgment and looked down at his legs.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s face was full of concern as well. She stared at Rong Zhan¡¯s unmoving legs and heard his voice.


    ¡°l tried to move, but I can¡¯t.¡± Rong Zhan looked at Gu Qingxue, his eyes equally serious. ¡°Are my legs crippled?¡±


    Gu Qingxue looked up and met Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes. She quickly shook her head and said, ¡°No, this shouldn¡¯t be. I have already removed the Gu Poison in Your Royal Highness¡¯s body. Logically speaking, Your Royal Highness should at most feel weak all over, but it¡¯s impossible for your legs to not have any strength at all. Your Royal Highness, try to move your right leg again. Use all your strength to move both legs.¡±


    Rong Zhan went along with Gu Qingxue¡¯s words and moved his legs seriously. However, his expression was very serious, and his legs were still leaning against the bed.


    Seeing this, Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart instantly turned cold.


    ¡°Qingxue, am I crippled?¡± As Rong Zhan spoke, he reached out and pinched his legs. ¡°l can¡¯t move, and I can¡¯t feel pain.¡±


    Gu Qingxue looked at Rong Zhan¡¯s legs worriedly and did the same. She pinched Rong Zhan¡¯s inner thigh with so much force that it was enough to make one scream in pain.


    However, Rong Zhan did not even frown, let alone scream. From the beginning to the end, he had an extremely calm expression.


    Gu Qingxue quickly checked Rong Zhan¡¯s pulse, but his pulse was stable and there were no signs of Gu poison in his body. ¡°Your Royal Highness, I should have already removed the Gu Poison in your body. I don¡¯t know why your legs are numb¡­¡± Perhaps, we can invite other imperial physicians to come over and take a look.¡±


    ¡°If the other imperial physicians come over to diagnose me, wouldn¡¯t they discover that my body is poisoned?¡± Rong Zhan asked, staring at Gu Qingxue.


    Gu Qingxue did not try to hide it and nodded her head. ¡°We¡¯ll most likely be discovered.¡¯


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll still hand this matter over to you. You¡¯ve been treating my body all this time, and this time, you¡¯re also the one who helped me detoxify. Naturally, you¡¯ll be responsible for all my reactions until I¡¯m completely cured,¡± Rong Zhan said matter-of-factly.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s tone was exceptionally grave. ¡°l will naturally be responsible for treating Your Royal Highness. Your Royal Highness, this happened so suddenly that I have to stay by your side to keep an eye on your situation for the next few days. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to disturb you for a few more days in the prince regent¡¯s residence.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. In order for you to focus, your family will also live in the residence, so that you don¡¯t have to run back and forth and delay my treatment,¡± Rong Zhan said matter-of-factly.


    Gu Qingxue was depressed by the sudden turn of events. She had no choice but to agree to Rong Zhan¡¯s request. ¡°That¡¯s good. Your Royal Highness should rest first. I¡¯m going to report this matter to His Majesty and the empress dowager, and then I¡¯ll go find a wheelchair for Your Highness.¡±


    Seeing Rong Zhan nod his head in agreement with a calm look in his eyes, Gu Qingxue could not help but feel a deep sense of guilt.


    The development of the situation was completely beyond her expectations. In the end, Rong Zhan¡¯s sudden paralysis was all because of her poor medical skills. Even when he complained, she did not say a word.


    On the contrary, Rong Zhan¡¯s calm attitude made Gu Qingxue feel even more sorry for him. She secretly swore that she would find out the reason no matter what and cure Rong Zhan as soon as possible..

 Chapter 721 - Chapter 721: Are You Saying That the Prince Regent Might Be Disabled in the Future?

    Chapter 721: Are You Saying That the Prince Regent Might Be Disabled in the Future?


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    After Gu Qingxue left, she first went to the imperial study. When Rong Xiaotian returned to the study, she immediately told him everything that had happened without a word missing.


    Rong Xiaotian had come in a hurry, and he had not even changed out of his dragon robe. When he suddenly heard about this, he was shocked.


    ¡°Doctor Gu, do you mean that the prince regent might be disabled in the future? ¡± Rong Xiaotian¡¯s face was extremely gloomy.


    ¡°I can¡¯t be sure at the moment. Logically speaking, the Gu Poison shouldn¡¯t affect His Royal Highness¡¯ legs. This matter happened so suddenly that I still need time to think of a solution. However, don¡¯t worry, Your Majesty. I will do my best to treat His Royal Highness.¡± Gu Qingxue stood in front of Rong Xiaotian and observed his expression as she spoke.


    Rong Zhan¡¯s sudden paralysis was a huge blow to Rong Xiaotian.


    The reason why Rong Zhan was able to inherit the position of the prince regent was not only because of his unique views on politics, but also because he had fought on the battlefield in his early years and defeated the enemy¡¯s army several times. He had created miracles several times when he was outnumbered. At that time, he was already known as the God of War when he was only in his early twenties.


    Although Rong Zhan had retired from the battlefield and returned to the imperial court, his bravery and fighting skills were still well-known. Therefore, in the hearts of Rong Xiaotian and all the officials, Rong Zhan would always be the invincible God of War. If there was an incident at the border one day, Rong Zhan would definitely step in to save the situation.


    However, all of this was based on the fact that Rong Zhan was not a useless person. If both of his legs were crippled, he would not be able to survive on the battlefield. This was a huge loss for Rong Xiaotian!


    ¡°Naturally, you¡¯ll have to do your best to treat it. Doctor Gu, you can temporarily put aside the other things you have on hand. Your top priority is to do your best to treat the prince regent. In addition, no matter how many herbs or manpower you need, you can tell me. No matter what price you have to pay, you must cure the prince regent!¡± Rong Xiaotian said with a serious


    Gu Qingxue quickly agreed, then continued, ¡°Your Majesty, Gu Lingyue colluded with a Gu master, resulting in today¡¯s tragedy. I think that if we can track down the person behind Gu Lingyue, it might be of great help to His Royal Highness¡¯s illness.¡±


    Rong Xiaotian agreed with a ¡®hmm¡¯. His eyes were filled with a bloodthirsty killing intent. ¡°The other party injured the prince regent, so it can be seen that they have unfathomable motives. I will send people to investigate this matter in detail. You should first accompany the prince regent back to his residence. I will send someone to report to the empress dowager. In addition, this matter should not be made public. You can tell the public that the poison in the prince regent¡¯s body has not been completely removed, so you are needed to serve in the residence.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Qingxue nodded in agreement, then turned around and left the imperial study.


    At the same time, in the prince regent¡¯s residence¡­


    Gu Lin had woken up at the crack of dawn and was rubbing his eyes.


    In the past, he would always wake up at this time to read, and today was no exception.


    After Gu Lin got up, he looked at his siblings who were sleeping on both sides of him. He reached out his hand and pinched their little faces. ¡°Dumby, Lingbao, stop sleeping. It¡¯s time to wake up and study.


    Dumby and Lingbao were both groaning and lying on the bed, unwilling to get up. When they heard Gu Lin¡¯s voice, they all shrank into the quilt at the same time.


    Dumby raised his hand and wiped the drool from the corner of his mouth with his sleeve. ¡°Big brother, can we take a rest today? I¡¯m so sleepy.¡±


    Lingbao simply lay on the bed and did not move. No matter how hard Gu Lin tried to wake them up, they did not plan to get up.


    Gu Lin had no choice but to give up. He got up alone, washed up, and went to the study next door to read.


    When Cui¡¯er came to wake the three little ones up, she saw that Gu Lin had woken up earlier than her. He had put on his clothes and shoes and was sitting obediently in the study, reading.


    ¡°Eldest Young Master, you¡¯re up so early. Didn¡¯t this servant say that I would come over today to help you change? You always don¡¯t need us to be your servants, making me feel like I¡¯m slacking.¡± Cui¡¯er looked at the sky. It was only bright now. Ordinary children would not be willing to get up at this time in the winter. Only their Eldest Young Master was so diligent.


    Gu Lin put down the book in his hand and turned to Cui ¡®er. ¡°Sister Cui¡¯er, I couldn¡¯t fall asleep, so I got up. Second brother and little sister are still not awake.. I think it¡¯s still early, so why don¡¯t we let them rest for a while?¡±

 Chapter 722 - Chapter 722: The Crying Child Gets Candy

    Chapter 722: The Crying Child Gets Candy


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go prepare breakfast for you, Eldest Young Master. Do you want to have your meal here or go to Old Madam¡¯s place? The Old Madam also just got up and has not eaten.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go find great- grandma.¡± As Gu Lin spoke, he put down the book in his hand and jumped off his seat. He held Cui¡¯er¡¯s hand and walked toward Hexiang Garden.


    When Gu Lin arrived at the Hexiang Garden, the old Madam just happened to have breakfast in her courtyard.


    As soon as Lil e Cui opened the curtain, Gu Lin heard the Old Madam¡¯s reluctant voice coming from the room.


    ¡°Why is Xue¡¯er not here? She promised that she would be back before dark, but why isn¡¯t she back when it¡¯s already dawn?¡± The more Madam Qi spoke, the more worried she became. Her voice was filled with fear and uneasiness. ¡°Does Xue¡¯er not want me anymore? I¡¯m very obedient¡­¡±


    Nanny Sheng was more uneasy than anyone else when she saw the reluctance on the Old Madam¡¯s face. She was so worried that she did not know how to comfort the Old Madam.


    Fortunately, Gu Lin flashed a bright smile at Madam Qi the moment he walked in. He walked to her side and said, ¡°Great-grandmother, mother went to prepare a New Year¡¯s gift for you, so she hasn¡¯t returned. Before mother comes back, can I accompany you? ¡®


    Seeing that Gu Lin had sat down beside her, Madam Qi reached out to hold his hand. ¡°Really? Then what kind of gift would take such a long time to prepare? I miss her, and I want to see her now.¡±


    ¡°Old Madam, it¡¯s rare for the Eldest Miss to come back to spend the new year with us. Of course, she would like to prepare a good gift for us. This is the Eldest Miss¡¯s kind intentions. Old Madam, you can¡¯t disappoint her kind intentions.¡± Nanny Sheng quickly went along with Gu Lin¡¯s words.


    Madam Qi was clearly moved by their words. She suppressed her frustration and said weakly, ¡°But I want to see her.¡±


    ¡°I also want to see mother. Great- grandma, let¡¯s have a competition, okay?


    We¡¯ll see who can endure longer. When the time comes, the winner will get the biggesr gift that mother prepares, okay?¡± Gu Lin was not anxious at all and continued to coax Madam Qi patiently.


    After a moment of hesitation, Madam Qi finally nodded and agreed.


    Gu Lin was finally satisfied. He picked up a pair of chopsticks and placed them in Madam Qi¡¯s hands. ¡°Great-grandma, let¡¯s have breakfast first, okay? I¡¯m so hungry.¡±


    Hearing that Gu Lin was hungry, Madam Qi immediately became nervous. She quickly picked up the food on the table and put it into Gu Lin¡¯s bowl. ¡°Eat, Lil t


    Lin. Eat more. Eat more and grow taller.¡±


    Gu Lin nodded and did not forget to put food in Madam Qi¡¯s bowl.


    Nanny Sheng could not help but sigh in relief when she saw that.


    ¡°Nanny, Eldest Young Master is indeed the most intelligent. Not only can he take care of himself, he can also coax his younger brother and younger sister and the Old Madam.¡± Cui ¡®er came to Nanny Sheng¡¯s side and said to Gu Lin with a sigh.


    ¡°The Eldest Young Master is indeed not like an ordinary child. He is too sensible and obedient. There was a saying that crying children would get candy, and with the Eldest Young Master¡¯s personality, he was the most easily taken advantage of. It¡¯s a good thing that the Eldest Miss is always fair and never ignores his feelings.¡± As she spoke, Nanny Sheng stole a glance at Madam Qi and Gu Lin. Seeing that they were focused on eating, she lowered her voice and asked Cui¡¯er, ¡°Is the Eldest Miss still not back? ¡®


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that Master Ji Yan sent news that His Royal Highness has woken up. She should be back soon,¡± Cui¡¯er said with a happy expression..

 Chapter 723 - Chapter 723: I Believe In Your Ability

    Chapter 723: I Believe In Your Ability


    Translator: Endless?antasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Hurry up and get ready. We¡¯ll wait for the Eldest Miss and the others to return,¡± said Nanny Sheng.


    With Rong Xiaotian¡¯s order, Gu Qingxue immediately left the palace with Rong Zhan in a carriage and returned to the prince regent¡¯s residence.


    On the way, Gu Qingxue told Rong Zhan about Rong Xiaotian¡¯s intention to hide the matter. When she was talking to Rong Zhan, she had been carefully observing the man¡¯s reaction, afraid that he would be affected by his physical condition.


    However, Gu Qingxue did not see anything wrong with Rong Zhan¡¯s expression at all. She could not help but feel that she was overthinking it.


    Rong Zhan did not care about all this at all, as if he was npt the one who was paralyzed.


    Rong Zhan, Rong Han, and Gu Qingxue were in the carriage.


    Gu Qingxue sat opposite the father and son, looking at Rong Han who was sleeping soundly on Rong Zhan¡¯s lap with her eyes closed.


    Rong Zhan was dressed in a snow-white robe. Although he looked pale, he did not look weak. He was still giving off a strong aura and was gently stroking Rong Han¡¯s head.


    In any case, Rong Zhan was so calm that Gu Qingxue could not understand.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, are you really fine?¡± Gu Qingxue could not help but feel curious as she stared at Rong Zhan.


    ¡°Will my legs recover if I¡¯m restless?¡± Rong Zhan asked without looking sideways.


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Gu Qingxue muttered.


    ¡°In that case, it¡¯s better to act according to the circumstances. Besides, I think it¡¯s not a bad thing for me to be paralyzed now.¡± As Rong Zhan spoke, he reached out his well-defined hand and pinched his knee.


    Gu Qingxue raised her brows before she understood what Rong Zhan meant.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, do you think that after Prince Hengs death, His Majesty will turn the spearhead to you?¡±


    ¡°His Majesty is good at balancing things out. Previously, Prince Heng and I restrained each other, so His Majesty could sit back and reap the benefits. However, Prince Hengs sudden death will inevitably make His Majesty dislike me, so the timing of my legs being crippled is just right.¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s tone was extremely calm.


    Gu Qingxue had to admit that Rong Zhan¡¯s analysis made sense. Prince Heng was dead, and his power had collapsed. Without Prince Hengs restraint, Rong Zhan would become the top official in the imperial court. He already had military power and was highly respected in the imperial court and the hearts of the people. As the Emperor, Rong Xiaotian would naturally be afraid of him.


    Gu Qingxue had been interacting with Rong Xiaotian for a long time, and she knew that he was a very doubtful ruler. Otherwise, he would not have turned a blind eye to the fight between Prince Heng and Rong Zhan and allowed them to keep each other in check.


    Therefore, rather than becoming a thorn in Rong Xiaotian¡¯s side after Prince


    Hengs death, it would be better for Rong Zhan to be paralyzed. This way, Rong Xiaotian would not find Rong Zhan an eyesore. Instead, he would be worried that Rong Zhan would collapse with Prince Heng. If that happened, no one would be able to support the previous dynasty.


    Gu Qingxue lifted her chin and looked at Rong Zhan¡¯s legs. She said worriedly, ¡°Your Highness is right, but Your Highness is really paralyzed and not acting. This illness came suddenly, and who knows how many days it will take to cure it. ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll leave this matter to you. I believe in your strength.¡± As Rong Zhan spoke, his deep gaze swept over to Gu Qingxue.


    Gu Qingxue only felt that Rong Zhan¡¯s gaze was too deep, and her heart could not help but tremble. She then lowered her head to hide the nervousness that flashed through her eyes..

 Chapter 724 - Chapter 724: Uncle Fairy, Does Your Leg Hurt?

    Chapter 724: Uncle Fairy, Does Your Leg Hurt?


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Just as the two of them were silent, the carriage they were in came to a stop.


    Very quickly, Liu Yi¡¯s respectful voice came from outside the carriage, ¡°Your


    Royal Highness, Miss Gu, we¡¯ve arrived at the prince regent¡¯s residence.¡± ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ll take Han¡¯er down first.¡± As she spoke, Gu Qingxue had already reached out to take Rong Han from Rong Zhan¡¯s arms. She then lifted the curtain and got out of the car.


    Gu Qingxue had just carried the drowsy Rong Han to the main gate of the prince regent¡¯s residence when she saw the three little ones running out of the main gate with their short legs.


    ¡°Mother, I miss you so much!¡± Lingbao ran the fastest. She was the first to pounce on Gu Qingxue and hug her thigh tightly. She did not forget to use her soft and coy voice to act coquettishly. ¡°Mother, 1 want a hug.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± she said. Gu Qingxue could not stop smiling when she saw her children. She immediately bent down to pick up the little spirit treasure and put down Rong Han, who had already woken up.


    ¡°Han, are you okay? 1 heard that the thirteenth princess used poisonous insects on you. It¡¯s a good thing you¡¯re not injured.¡± Gu Lin looked at Rong Han nervously as he spoke, He was relieved after making sure that Rong Han was fine.


    Dumby¡¯s face was full of anger, and his round cheeks turned into a little squirrel. ¡°Why is the thirteenth princess so evil? Lil t Han, don¡¯t play with her anymore, come with us.¡±


    Rong Han¡¯s heart was filled with warmth, and she nodded obediently. Gu Qingxue. who was standing at the side. watched the way the little cubs were conversing, and her heart, which had been in her mouth, settled down.


    Rong Han had been particularly quiet in the palace for the past two days. He seemed to be blaming himself for his father¡¯s injury, especially when he was alone. The aura around him seemed particularly weak.


    There were no playmates of the same age in the palace to comfort Rong Han. Fortunately, after returning to the prince regent¡¯s residence, he could communicate with the three little ones, and his condition seemed to be much better.


    Lingbao smiled and snuggled into Gu Qingxue¡¯s arms. She watched Rong Zhan get off the car and was about to call out to him happily when she saw that


    Rong Zhan actually needed the secret guards¡¯ help to get off. Furthermore, Rong Zhan was in a wheelchair after he got out of the car.


    The smiles on the four children¡¯s faces disappeared the moment they saw Rong Zhan, especially Gu Lin and the other two. They had no idea what was going on, so they were extremely uneasy.


    ¡°Mother, let me down first.¡± After leaving Gu Qingxue¡¯s arms, Ling Bao jogged to Rong Zhan and looked at him. Then, he looked at his leg. uncle fairy, does your leg hurt?


    Rong Zhan opened his arms and held Lingbao in his arms, allowing her to sit on his lap. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my leg doesn¡¯t hurt. 1 just don¡¯t have the strength to stand up.¡±


    ¡°Then let Mother treat Uncle Fairy. Mother is so powerful, she can definitely cure Uncle Fairy.¡± Dumby ran over with a face full of worry and placed its chubby little hands on Rong Zhan¡¯s legs.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stick to Uncle Fairy, what if you hurt him?¡± Gu Lin was also worried. He asked Gu Qingxue uneasily, ¡°Mother, you¡¯ll be able to cure Uncle Fairy¡¯s leg soon, won¡¯t you?


    Gu Qingxue chuckled and nodded. She reached out and touched her son¡¯s fair and tender little face. ¡°Of course I can. Don¡¯t worry..¡±

 Chapter 725 - Chapter 725: I Have to Find a Way to Avoid Trouble

    Chapter 725: I Have to Find a Way to Avoid Trouble


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    With Gu Qingxue¡¯s guarantee, the little ones immediately looked at ease. They then accompanied Rong Han as they entered the Regent Kings residence, chatting and laughing.


    The first thing Rong Zhan did when he returned to the residence was to see the old prince.


    In the main hall, the old prince was waiting with a grave expression.


    Although he had received the news in advance, when the old prince saw Rong


    Zhan being pushed into the room in a wheelchair, his old eyes still turned red. He gritted his teeth and asked, ¡°How did it end up like this?¡±


    Rong Han came forward and knelt down in front of the old prince. He said with self-blame, ¡°Great- grandfather, if you want to blame someone, blame me. At that time, Father was bitten by a poisonous insect because he was trying to protect me.¡±


    The old prince looked at Rong Han¡¯s guilty expression, and his heart felt as if it was being squeezed by a pair of big hands. ¡°Silly child, how can you be blamed for this? It¡¯s a good thing you weren¡¯t implicated, or else great-grandpa would be worried to death. Quick, help Han¡¯er up. Zhan ¡®er, is there any possibility of your leg recovering?¡±


    ¡°With Qingxue around, it¡¯s naturally possible to recover,¡± Rong Zhan said calmly.


    Gu Qingxue immediately felt the old prince¡¯s gaze, which was filled with anticipation, falling on her from a distance. ¡°Your Highness, the Gu Poison in His Royal Highness¡¯ body has already been removed. All he needs to do now is rest and stimulate his legs, and he should be able to recover very quickly.¡±


    With the two¡¯s assurance, the old prince¡¯s hanging heart finally relaxed a little. ¡°That¡¯s good. Zhan P er, you don¡¯t have to worry too much. As long as you can recover, it¡¯s not a problem. Besides, it¡¯s also good that you don¡¯t stand out now. You don¡¯t want to become the target of public criticism after Prince Hengs death.¡±


    ¡°l also think so.¡± As Rong Zhan spoke, a glint flashed across his eyes. He looked up at the worried old prince. ¡°Grandfather, I have something to talk to you in private.


    Gu Qingxue understood. She held two little ones in each hand and said to them in a soft voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go out and play.¡±


    ¡°Mmhm!¡± The four little ones obediently nodded and left the hall with Gu Qingxue.


    The old prince looked at Rong Zhan with dissatisfaction and said, ¡°Is there anything that you can¡¯t let Qingxue hear? What if she thinks too much?¡±


    In the eyes of the old prince, Gu Qingxue was not an outsider at all, but Rong Zhan had kicked her out on his own.


    ¡°What I¡¯m about to tell grandfather is indeed not suitable for her to hear.¡± Rong Zhan looked up at the old prince as he spoke.


    The old prince met Rong Zhan¡¯s gaze in confusion and frowned. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    Rong Zhan waved his hand, and the servants in the hall left obediently. Soon, only the grandfather and grandson were left in the room.


    The old prince could not figure out what Rong Zhan was up to. Just as he was about to ask, he saw Rong Zhan stand up from the wheelchair on his own.


    At that moment, the old prince could not believe his eyes. He raised his hand and pointed at Rong Zhan. ¡°Y-you, aren¡¯t you paralyzed?¡±


    ¡°Grandfather, His Majesty has always been suspicious, so I have to think of a way to avoid trouble,¡± Rong Zhan said indifferently as he walked to the empty seat beside the old prince and sat down.


    The old prince was surprised at first, but then he reacted and could not help but laugh..

 Chapter 726 - Chapter 726: Is There a Problem?

    Chapter 726: Is There a Problem?


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Hahaha, kid, you¡¯re really cunning, just like me back then. However, don¡¯t give me these reasons that sound so righteous. Other people might not know you, but I do. The emperor has been on guard against you for a long time, and I¡¯ve never seen you show any weakness. You clearly have ulterior motives, and you want Miss Gu to worry about you!¡¯


    Rong Zhan¡¯s expression was indifferent, and he did not intend to hide it. ¡°As expected, nothing can be hidden from grandfather.¡±


    The old prince snorted, completely relieved. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, you should take this opportunity to relax and rest in the residence for a few days. However, I have to remind you that Miss Gu is not an ordinary woman. She is highly skilled in medicine. If she finds out that you are lying to her, with her temper, she may be angry with you. You know what you are doing, don¡¯t get yourself into trouble.¡±


    ¡°l know what¡¯s important. Grandfather, please don¡¯t vvorry.¡± As Rong Zhan spoke, he went back to his wheelchair and sat down. He called the servants back and told them to inform Gu Qingxue to come over.


    Gu Qingxue indeed wanted to continue observing Rong Zhan¡¯s physical condition. After hearing that he was going back to his room, she asked the maids to accompany the four little cubs and went straight to Rong Zhan¡¯s room.


    Rong Zhan had already returned to his room earlier and asked Liu Yi and Ji


    Yan to wait for him. It was only when he heard familiar footsteps coming from the corridor that he got the two of them to help him lie down on the bed.


    Gu Qingxue pushed the door open and happened to witness this scene. She saw that the usually cold and handsome Rong Zhan now had to rely on other people¡¯s help to get up and get on the bed, and a heartache quickly rose in her eyes.


    Compared to Gu Qingxue, Rong Zhan appeared to be very calm. After sitting on the bed, he let Liu Yi and Ji Chen leave and reached out to pull the blanket beside him with some effort.


    Gu Qingxue waited for the two of them to leave before closing the door to prevent the cold wind from entering. Then, she quickly walked up to Rong Zhan¡¯s bed. ¡°Your Royal Highness, you need to recuperate more. Leave it to me.¡±


    As she spoke, Gu Qingxue pulled the blanket over and covered Rong Zhan¡¯s legs. She didn¡¯t even forget to tuck in the corner of the blanket for him.


    Rong Zhan cooperated with Gu Qingxue¡¯s actions from the beginning until she stood up. He then took the initiative to extend his wrist. ¡°Is it time to take my pulse?¡±


    When they left the palace, Gu Qingxue had set a rule with Rong Zhan that she had to take his pulse every hour. Only then could she judge how to continue giving him medicine by looking at his pulse at different times.


    Seeing how cooperative Rong Zhan was, Gu Qingxue nodded and reached out to take his pulse seriously.


    Gu Qingxue was always serious when she took her pulse, not daring to make any mistakes.


    After feeling Rong Zhan¡¯s pulse, Gu Qingxue¡¯s expression became even more awkward.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there a problem?¡± Rong Zhan asked as he looked at Gu Qingxue deeply.


    Gu Qingxue retracted her hand, then shook her head. ¡°On the contrary, there¡¯s no problem with Your Royal Highness¡¯ pulse, and the poison in his body has been completely removed. It¡¯s precisely because of this that I find it even more strange. Your Royal Highness¡¯s legs suddenly becoming paralyzed must have been caused by Gu Poison, but I can¡¯t find any signs of it in your body.¡±


    Gu Qingxue would rather that there was Gu Poison in Rong Zhan¡¯s body. At least she would know where the problem was. As long as she gave the right medicine, it was only a matter of time before Rong Zhan was cured..

 Chapter 727 - Chapter 727: Why Are You So Fierce?

    Chapter 727: Why Are You So Fierce?


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    She did not know what the problem was, and even if she wanted to help Rong Zhan, she couldn¡¯t.


    Seeing Gu Qingxue frowning, Rong Zhan cleared his throat and asked, ¡°Could it be that we were wrong from the start? My body was already filled with poison, and with the addition of this Gu poison, perhaps some changes have occurred and a new type of poison has been produced, causing my legs to be powerless and paralyzed.¡±


    After hearing this, Gu Qingxue raised her head and looked at Rong Zhan. She said with a thoughtful look, ¡°You¡¯re suspecting that after the poison in your body and the Gu poison collided, a new poison was produced. After the Gu poison was removed, this new poison fused with the poison in your body, causing Your Highness to lose the feeling in your legs?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s face did not turn red when he spoke, and he lied with ease.


    ¡°However, I¡¯m not proficient in Pharmacology, and these are just my guesses. I can¡¯t be sure if there¡¯s such a possibility.


    ¡°Gu Qingxue hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Logically speaking, it¡¯s possible, but I¡¯ll need to study the specific situation further. Your Royal Highness, I¡¯m going to take your blood. Please cover your eyes.¡±


    She needed to take Rong Zhan¡¯s blood and test it in the research room to confirm if their guess was true.


    Rong Zhan obediently let Gu Qingxue take out a handkerchief and cover his eyes, quietly waiting for her next move.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart stirred, and she used her consciousness to tell the little butler, ¡°Little butler, get me a new set of blood collection tools.


    ¡°Okay! The blood extraction device costs 50 points. also, congratulations to the host for completing the wish mission left behind by the previous owner of this body. Please enter the research institute as soon as possible to confirm the mission.¡± As soon as the little butler finished speaking, a series of tools needed to extract blood appeared in front of Gu Qingxue.


    Gu Qingxue first looked up at Rong Zhan. When she realized that he wasn¡¯t paying attention to her, she reached out and pulled his arm over. She rolled up his sleeve and started to disinfect his wound and draw his blood.


    ¡°Little butler, what did you mean by that? Didn¡¯t the previous owner still have two wishes that haven¡¯t been activated?¡± Gu Qingxue asked in her mind.


    yes, but you¡¯ve already completed the first mission. The second mission has been automatically activated and has been completed, so you can come back as soon as possible to check it out. The little Butler¡¯s voice rang out in Gu Qingxue¡¯s mind.


    Gu Qingxue was a little impatient. Can¡¯t you just tell me clearly?¡±


    this mission is a special mission. Only the host can view it. The little Butler¡¯s bitter voice continued, ¡± host, why are you so fierce? If she could help you, she would have done so long ago!¡¯


    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll go take a look tonight.¡± Gu Qingxue ended her conversation with the Butler and continued to draw Rong Zhan¡¯s blood.


    After sending everything back to the Research Institute, Gu Qingxue disinfected Rong Zhan¡¯s wounds. Then, she rolled down his sleeves and removed the handkerchief that covered his eyes.


    ¡°Your Highness, this is no small matter. It may affect future treatment. Why don¡¯t you wait for me to study it tonight and give your Highness an answer tomorrow?¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, she realized that Rong Zhan was looking at her with a deep gaze..

 Chapter 728 - Chapter 728: I Really Miss You, and Pm Also Thinking About Your Thousand-Layer Cake

    Chapter 728: I Really Miss You, and Pm Also Thinking About Your Thousand-Layer Cake


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°I¡¯m very curious. Why do you always dislike showing others how you treat a patient?¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes were filled with curiosity as he stared at Gu Qingxue with burning eyes.


    Gu Qingxue felt nervous for a moment, but she didn¡¯t show it on her face. ¡°Your Royal Highness, there is a trick to treating and saving people. Once my trick is learned by others, I will be replaced by others, so I naturally can not take the risk. I¡¯ve just taken Your Royal Highness¡¯ blood, so you¡¯ll feel a little weak. It¡¯s better for you to rest for a while. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    Rong Zhan did not stop her and watched as Gu Qingxue strode away.


    After Gu Qingxue left the room, she quickly turned around and closed the door behind her. She heaved a sigh of relief.


    As expected, Rong Zhan was the most difficult person to deal with around her. Every time he asked a question, he would ask the key question. It could be said that he hit the nail on the head, catching her off guard.


    Fortunately, she had already thought about how she would answer if someone asked her a question one day, so she did not give herself away.


    Gu Qingxue turned around and left, heading straight for the Lotus fragrance garden.


    When Madam Qi heard from Nanny Sheng that Gu Qingxue had returned, she made a fuss and wanted to see her. Nanny Sheng tried to stop her for a long time, but to no avail. Just as she was chasing after Madam Qi to help her put on her cloak, Gu Qingxue bent down and entered the hall of Hexiang Garden through the open curtain.


    ¡°Grandmother, are you going out?¡± Gu Qingxue crossed her arms in front of her and asked Madam Qi with a smile.


    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡¯re back.¡± Madam Qi took off her cloak and walked up to Gu Qingxue. She smiled and grabbed Gu Qingxue¡¯s small hand. sit down and have some snacks with me.


    Gu Qingxue helped Madam Qi to the main seat. Then, she carefully examined Madam Qi¡¯s face and said with a worried expression, ¡°Grandmother, it has only been a few days since we last met, why do you look thinner than before?¡±


    Hearing this, Madam Qi pouted and complained in a low voice, ¡°You didn¡¯t come back for the new year, so 1 couldn¡¯t eat. Xue ¡®er, why don¡¯t we return to the village? I prefer to live there.¡±


    Although Dafu Village was not as luxurious, they had lived a more comfortable life when they were together as a family. They could gather together to eat every day.


    When Gu Qingxue heard Madam Qi mention the great fortune village, her heart could not help but stir.


    In fact, how could she not want to go back? However, the emperor was becoming more and more dependent on her medicine, so he would definitely not let her go back easily.


    ¡°Grandmother, we can¡¯t go back to Dafu Village for the time being. However, I promise you that I¡¯ll come back often to have meals with you in the future, alright?¡± Gu Qingxue gazed at Madam Qi¡¯s wrinkled face and comforted her in a gentle voice.


    ¡°Then, then make me a plate of thousand layer cake and I¡¯ll believe you.¡± Madam Qi seemed to be reminded of the sweet taste of the thousan&layer cake whenever it was mentioned, and she could not help but smacked her lips.


    Granny Sheng had been watching the warm scene between the grandfather and grandson, but she immediately laughed at Madam Qi¡¯s words. ¡°l was wondering why the Old Madam had been making a fuss about wanting to see Eldest Miss these past two days. It turns out that Old Madam was not thinking about Eldest Miss, but the snacks that she makes.¡±


    Madam Qi immediately became nervous and stammered, ¡°Of course not, Xue¡¯er. I really miss you. Of course, I¡¯ll also think about the thousand layer cake you made.¡±


    Madam Qi¡¯s words successfully made Gu Qingxue laugh..

 Chapter 729 - Chapter 729: Did Someone Found an Opportunity to Continue Poisoning Grandmother?

    Chapter 729: Did Someone Found an Opportunity to Continue Poisoning Grandmother?


    Translator: Endless?antasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Alright, as long as grandmother likes it, I¡¯ll go make it for grandmother. However, grandmother, you have to be obedient and sit here quietly while you wait for me. ¡± After receiving an affirmative answer from Madam Qi, Gu Qingxue stood up and left the main hall, walking towards the small kitchen in the backyard.


    When Nanny Sheng saw Gu Qingxue leave, she instructed the maids to take good care of Madam Qi and quickened her pace to catch up.


    ¡°Eldest Miss.¡¯


    When Gu Qingxue heard Nanny Shengs voice behind her, she turned around and saw granny Sheng catch up to her. ¡°Nanny, the thousand layer cake is not difficult to make, I can handle it by myself.¡±


    Nanny Sheng shook her head after hearing this. She looked at Gu Qingxue with a serious expression. ¡°This old servant did not come over for the matter of the pastries. Eldest Miss, regarding the poison in the Old Madam¡¯s body, this old servant has some things to tell you in private.¡±


    Gu Qingxue looked around to make sure that no one was around, then took Mama Shengs hand and led her to the small kitchen.


    After chasing away all the chefs in the kitchen, Gu Qingxue closed the door and pulled granny Sheng to the stove. ¡°Nanny, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Nanny Sheng lowered her voice so that only the two of them could hear. ¡°Eldest Miss, you¡¯ve been busy recently. This old servant has also followed your request and given the Old Madam her medicine on time. However, this old servant has discovered that Old Madam¡¯s condition has not continued to improve, and there are even some signs of it getting worse.¡±


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s beautiful brows furrowed together. ¡°How did you find out?¡±


    ¡°In fact, this old servant can¡¯t be sure. However, when the Old Madam took her medicine on time, her condition improved every day. Not only was she not as drowsy as before, but she even had some actions that normal people should have. However, recently, the old lady had started to become more drowsy than before. Not only that, but her memory had also shown signs of deterioration. For example, she had just eaten some snacks an hour ago, and she would want to eat them again an hour later. Even though the Old Madam likes to eat, she also knows how to control herself. Adding on to the fact that she sometimes forgets how to wear clothes and forgets if she has slept, this old servant feels that Old Madam¡¯s illness might be even more serious than before.¡± At the end of the sentence, Nanny Sheng sniffed helplessly and started to sob. ¡°These are the small details. Plus, you¡¯ve told me not to tell anyone about the Old Madam¡¯s poisoning, so I can¡¯t discuss it with anyone else¡­¡±


    Gu Qingxue reached out and patted Nanny Shengs back gently. She comforted her softly, ¡°l understand. It is all thanks to you that 1 was able to discover grandmother¡¯s minute changes. If you did not tell me, I would not have discovered it.¡¯


    Nanny Sheng rubbed her reddened eyes and looked at Gu Qingxue expectantly. ¡°Eldest Miss, is this old servant really not overthinking? The other maidservants who served the Old Madam with this old servant did not notice anything strange about the Old Madam.¡±


    ¡°For grandmother, any small detail will be the key to the treatment. We can¡¯t be careless.¡± Gu Qingxue looked at Nanny Sheng and asked cautiously, ¡°Nanny, I haven¡¯t been at home recently. I don¡¯t know about grandmother¡¯s condition. In your opinion, is it possible that someone found an opportunity to continue poisoning grandmother? ¡®


    Nanny Sheng pursed her lips and thought for a moment, before shaking her head. ¡°Ever since I found out that Old Madam was poisoned, this old servant became even more careful. I was afraid that my carelessness would hurt the


    Old Madam. I did everything myself and did not dare to make any mistakes..¡±

 Chapter 730 - Chapter 730: The Poison in My Grandmother’s Body Was Not a Deadly Poison

    Chapter 730: The Poison in My Grandmother¡¯s Body Was Not a Deadly Poison


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°In the past, you¡¯ve also personally took care of grandmother but whenever someone had the intention to harm others, it would be difficult to guard against it just by taking precautions. I already have an idea of this matter, so you need to continue to be careful. Wait until tonight, I will take grandmother¡¯s pulse and confirm grandmother¡¯s condition.¡± Gu Qingxue¡¯s serious expression disappeared and she returned to her usual calm expression. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much, Nanny. You can go back first.¡±


    With Gu Qingxue¡¯s comfort, Nanny Sheng felt much more at ease. She turned


    and left the small kitchen.


    After Nanny Sheng left, Gu Qingxue did not start making the pastries immediately. Instead, she lowered her eyes and fell into deep thought, seriously considering the situation that Nanny Sheng had described.


    In fact, the situation Nanny Sheng described rarely happened. After all, she had already seen the poison in grandmother¡¯s body. Logically speaking, as long as she persisted in giving grandmother the medicine, the poison in grandmother¡¯s body would only decrease.


    Unless, she had been wrong from the beginning.


    This thought had just appeared in Gu Qingxue¡¯s mind when the little Butler¡¯s disdainful voice was heard.


    ¡°Host, can you please have some confidence in yourself? Your medical skills are so good, so how could you have made a wrong diagnosis? Unless your grandmother was not poisoned at all¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait, what do you mean by that?¡± Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes lit up, and she hurriedly asked the little Butler.


    The little butler did not expect Gu Qingxue to have such a huge reaction. He said weakly, ¡°I¡¯m just making an analogy. You¡¯re an expert in using poison to detoxify. If your grandmother was really poisoned, then you wouldn¡¯t be unable to detoxify her. If that¡¯s the case, then your grandmother might not have been poisoned, but there¡¯s something else.¡±


    Gu Qingxue fell silent again after hearing the young housekeeper¡¯s words. She leaned against the stove and thought over the young housekeeper¡¯s words.


    The little butler had only wanted to comfort Gu Qingxue, but it did not expect her to actually take its words seriously. Its heart started to beat faster. ¡°Well, I was just casually saying it. If I¡¯m wrong, don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s dark eyes flickered with an indescribable light. She thought for a moment before she snorted. ¡°No, I think your guess is very reasonable. After all, I¡¯m not omnipotent. There are some things that I really don¡¯t understand.¡±


    The little butler was frightened by Gu Qingxue¡¯s words and quickly comforted her, ¡°No way, host. I was just saying. If your medical skills were bad, the system wouldn¡¯t have chosen you to have the system.¡±


    ¡°l didn¡¯t mean it that way. I¡¯m very confident in my medical skills. But now I suspect that it¡¯s not poison in my grandmother¡¯s body, but something else that¡¯s difficult to deal with, such as a Gu Worm.¡± When Gu Qingxue spoke, the vexation that had shrouded her heart instantly disappeared. She immediately regained her energy and began to make the thousand-layer cake seriously.


    The young housekeeper was also shocked by Gu Qingxue¡¯s words. He asked with uncertainty, ¡°Host, Are you sure?¡±


    If it was a Gu Worm, it would mean that it would be even more difficult for the host to cure her grandmother¡¯s poison.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet, but I can only take one step at a time. Don¡¯t worry, I know what to do.¡± After Gu Qingxue used her consciousness to reply to the little Butler, she started to make the thousand-layer cake attentively.


    Thinking that it was not just Madam Qi, but the four little ones had not eaten the pastries she had made for a long time, Gu Qingxue scooped up a big spoonful of glutinous rice flour, planning to make more so that she could give some to the four little ones..

 Chapter 731 - Chapter 731: How Should We Thank Him?

    Chapter 731: How Should We Thank Him?


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Gu Qingxue was making desserts in all seriousness. She had no idea that the four little ones were gathered together and discussing what had happened at the palace banquet in full swing.


    In the warm room, the four little ones were gathered in front of the table. Gu Lin and the other two were listening to Rong Han vividly tell them what happened at the palace banquet without a word missing.


    ¡°When the thirteenth princess suddenly got close to me, none of us expected that poisonous bug to suddenly come out. It gave all of us a big scare. At that time, Fairy stood in front of me to protect me. In the end, she almost got hurt herself, which really scared me.¡± When Rong han recalled that scene, he was still shocked.


    Gu Lin sensed that something was wrong. ¡°Did mother protect you? Then why was it Uncle Fairy who was injured instead of mother?¡±


    Lingbao sat on her seat and shook her little feet. He clicked his tongue and said, ¡°Hey, big brother, you¡¯re so stupid. Of course, it was because Uncle Fairy couldn¡¯t bear to see mother get hurt, so he used his body to protect her! Lil t Han, do you think my guess is right?¡±


    ¡°Lingbao is so smart. At that time, it was indeed Fairy who protected me, and then my Royal father protected Fairy. You don¡¯t know how cunning that bad bug is. It burrowed into his flesh and almost buried its entire body in! Fortunately, Fairy had quick eyes and hands, and forced out the worm in time.¡± Rong Han looked at the three little ones and said nervously, ¡°My aunt told me that if the bug didn¡¯t just bite my father, it would have entered my father¡¯s body and my father would have been controlled by that bad bug!


    Dumby tilted her head and blinked her big eyes in confusion, ¡°How can insects control people? How do you control it?¡±


    ¡°Mmhm¡­ I don¡¯t know the details, but it¡¯s very dangerous.¡± Rong Han could not find a suitable adjective, so he could only change the topic.


    ¡°I know, Uncle Fairy saved the damsel in distress. It¡¯s so romantic. In the future, I also want the man I like to protect me like this. Mother is so good, she has Uncle Fairy to protect her. This way, mother will have Uncle Fairy, and we won¡¯t need father to protect our mother.¡± When Lingbao mentioned her own father, her eyes clearly dimmed.


    Gu Lin reached out his hand and patted his sister¡¯s head to comfort her. His usually expressionless face showed a rare look of gratitude. if that¡¯s the case, then uncle fairy was injured while protecting mother. We should think of a way to thank uncle fairy.


    ¡°But Uncle Fairy doesn¡¯t lack anything. How are we going to thank him?¡± Dumby cupped his chin with his two small hands and asked.


    ¡°Although my father doesn¡¯t lack anything, he likes us. No matter what we do to give him as a thank you gift, he will definitely like it very much.¡± Rong Han had an idea. ¡°How about this? We can draw a landscape painting for my father. When my father sees the painting, he will be in a good mood and his body will be better. He will be able to stand up.¡±


    ¡°Ah? But second brother and I are not good at drawing.¡± Lingbao pouted his lips in embarrassment.


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t we make a wood carving for Uncle Fairy? Uncle Fairy will definitely like it. ¡± Dumby rubbed his hands and rolled up his sleeves as he spoke..

 Chapter 732 - Chapter 732: Someone Has Been Secretly Following Us

    Chapter 732: Someone Has Been Secretly Following Us


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°No, if the four of us are all holding carving knives, it¡¯s too dangerous.¡± Gu Lin was the first to object.


    ¡°It¡¯s really hard to give Uncle Fairy a thank you gift.¡± Lingbao lowered her head dejectedly and rested her chin on the table. Then, she tilted her head and looked at Gu Lin who was beside him. ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re the smartest. Please think of a way.¡±


    Of course, Gu Lin would not reject his sister. He nodded and said, ¡°l don¡¯t think Uncle Fairy lacks anything. If we buy things for him, it won¡¯t show our good intentions. So, I agreed to make something for Uncle Fairy. For example, a delicious meal for uncle fairy. Would he be happier?¡±


    ¡°Yes, father really likes to eat the dishes made by the Fairy. If we can make something delicious, father will definitely be very happy. Rong Han was excited for a moment, but he quickly calmed down. He stretched out his little hand and scratched his head. but I don¡¯t know how to cook. Brother Lin, do you know how to cook?¡±


    ¡°We seem to only know how to make Yangchun noodles. Mother and the others don¡¯t seem to like the dark cuisine that we made before.¡± Gu Lin was the best at reading people¡¯s expressions. He could tell that his mother and the others had a hard time eating after they made the dark cuisine last time. Although he did not mention his discovery to dampen the enthusiasm of his younger brothers and sisters, since then, he had never mentioned the matter of making dark cuisine.


    ¡°We can make medicinal cuisines! I¡¯ve learned a lot of knowledge about medicinal herbs from the female doctor, and I know a few recipes for medicinal cuisines. Among them, there are medicinal cuisines that are especially effective for nourishing Qi and health. We can make them for Uncle Fairy to eat.¡± Lingbao¡¯s eyes lit up. After she finished speaking, she felt that his idea could only be described as perfect. Without further ado, she pulled Gu Lin and the other two along and rushed out. ¡°Let¡¯s go! We¡¯ll go out and buy some medicinal herbs!¡±


    ¡°We have ready-made medicinal herbs in the prince regent¡¯s residence. Is there a need to run out?¡± Gu Lin looked at Lingbao with a puzzled face and let her continue to drag them forward with great interest.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s necessary! This is our gift to Uncle Fairy, so of course we have to do everything from buying the medicine to mixing the ingredients to the final cooking process, otherwise how can we show our sincerity?¡± Lingbao said in all seriousness.


    The three little ones all felt that what Lingbao said made sense, so they obediently followed her pace and quietly slipped out of the Regent¡¯s residence, heading straight for the busiest Changan Street.


    However, after following them for a while, daibao soon realized that someone seemed to be following them sneakily.


    Dumby deliberately walked at the back. After carefully sensing the other partys aura, he immediately confirmed that his senses were not wrong. Someone had been following them since they left the Regent Kings residence.


    Although it was only the second day of the new year, there were already people on Chang ¡®an Street who had started to go to the market. All kinds of small vendors occupied both sides of the street. At first glance, the stalls selling all kinds of food, utensils, and novel gadgets were almost dazzling.


    ¡°Big brother, Lingbao, Lil t Han, I have something to tell you. Don¡¯t look back first.¡± Seeing that the three of them had nodded affirmatively, Dumby then lowered his voice and said with relief, ¡°l found out that someone has been secretly following us since just now..¡±

 Chapter 733 - Chapter 733: Who Asked Her to Like LiP Han?

    Chapter 733: Who Asked Her to Like LiP Han?


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Lingbao subconsciously turned to look.


    Fortunately, Dumby took action in time and put his arms around her neck. He said helplessly, ¡°Little sister! What¡¯s with you? Didn¡¯t I tell you not to look back?¡±


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m curious who it is! Second brother, are you sure?¡± Lingbao was stopped by Dumby, so she could only temporarily suppress her curiosity. Dumby nodded seriously and said, ¡°Of course I¡¯m sure. Master Yue taught me how to tell if I¡¯m being followed, and I memorized the method. Plus, that person¡¯s tracking skills were too bad, so 1 saw through it at a glance.¡±


    Gu Qingxue brought her three little ones to Imperial Duke Zhan¡¯s residence on New Year¡¯s Eve. After she expressed their wish to learn medical and martial arts, Qin Yun brought two people over from Imperial Duke Zhan¡¯s residence the next day. One was the hidden guard Yue Shan, who was responsible for teaching martial arts and laying the foundation for the children¡¯s future practice. The other was also a female doctor, Zhou Fu, who taught the children basic pharmacology.


    Although the little ones had only been learning for two days, the Dumby and the Lingbao had extraordinary talents in martial arts and medical skills, respectively, so they had mastered a certain skill in a short time.


    ¡°Since second brother can see that there¡¯s something wrong with the other party at a glance, it can be seen that the other party¡¯s strength should not be strong. Lil¡¯ Han, what do you think we should do? Should we return first, or should we lure the other party out?¡± Gu Lin looked at Rong Han who was beside him.


    Rong Han¡¯s lips curled up, revealing a smile like a little devil, ¡°Of course it¡¯s to lure the other party out. 1 have a self-defense sleeve dart on me. Since the other party¡¯s strength is not strong, we can deal with it ourselves. Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll take this alley and catch them off guard.¡±


    Without exception, the little cubs were all eager to give it a try. They followed the small path on the side and entered the deep and dark alley.


    The four little ones had only taken two steps into the alley when they found a haystack with a few piles of hay in it. The four of them held hands and crouched down, perfectly hiding behind the haystack.


    The four little ones hid behind the haystack without moving, then quietly stuck their heads out to look at the two figures walking into the alley.


    The two figures were a woman and a child. At this time, the child was walking in front and pulling the woman behind him. He impatiently urged, ¡°Leng Shuang, can you walk faster? It¡¯s so annoying to be so slow!¡±


    ¡°This voice sounds familiar.¡± Gu Lin¡¯s sharp senses sensed that something was wrong. He lowered his voice and asked Rong Han, ¡°Lil t Han, I remember that the thirteenth princess¡¯s maid is called Leng Shuang, right? ¡®


    Rong Han nodded and lowered her voice, ¡°Brother Lin, you have a good memory. That¡¯s right, the maid by the thirteenth princess¡¯ side was called Leng Shuang. I also admire this princess. She was clearly grounded, but she was still able to successfully sneak out, and this time, she even ran out of the palace. ¡±


    ¡°What is she doing here? If it wasn¡¯t for her meddling, Uncle Fairy wouldn¡¯t have been injured.¡± Lingbao¡¯s heart ached at the mention of Rong Zhan¡¯s injury.


    ¡°Needless to say, she¡¯s definitely here to find Lil¡¯ Han. Who asked her to like him?¡± Dumby said matter-of-factly.


    Rong Han¡¯s face was full of disgust, and then he heard Leng Shuangs uneasy voice..

 Chapter 734 - Chapter 734: Who Said That We Must Forgive You?

    Chapter 734: Who Said That We Must Forgive You?


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Princess¡­ Oh, no, Miss, I think we should go back? The empress dowager has been angry these days, but you still insist on coming out to see the young prince. If the empress dowager finds out about this, you will definitely be grounded for a longer time.¡±


    The thirteenth princess clicked her tongue and her voice was filled with disdain for Leng Shuang, ¡°Tell me, why are you so timid? I¡¯m here to apologize to Lil¡¯ Han, I¡¯m not doing anything bad. You just have to accompany me to find Han, and I¡¯ll leave immediately after I¡¯m done talking to him, what¡¯s there to worry about?¡±


    Rong Han finally understood the purpose of the thirteenth princess¡¯s visit. He stood up from behind the haystack and looked at the thirteenth princess. ¡°l don¡¯t need your apology. You can go back to the palace now.¡±


    The thirteenth princess was surprised to hear Rong Han¡¯s voice. She immediately ran towards him, ¡°Lil t Han, you¡¯ve been eavesdropping on me all this time. You¡¯re so mean, you actually hid in this alley. Are you trying to play hide-and-seek with me?¡±


    ¡°Our Lil e Han doesn¡¯t want to play hide-and-seek with you! Don¡¯t come over, who knows if you have a new perfume bag on you today. Don¡¯t let a poisonous insect or scorpion suddenly appear and bite us.¡± Lingbao crossed her arms and snorted.


    The thirteenth princess was immediately embarrassed by his words. Her face flushed red and she said angrily, ¡°Do you have to be so aggressive? I was also used the last time. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose! Besides, didn¡¯t I already apologize? What else do you want?¡±


    Gu Lin and the Dumby stood up from the haystack. Gu Lin looked at the thirteenth Princess coldly and asked sharply, ¡°Who said that we must forgive you if you apologize? ¡®


    The thirteenth princess was rendered speechless by his words. After stammering for a long time, she stomped her foot angrily and said, ¡°No, I don¡¯t care. Anyway, I¡¯ve already apologized. I¡¯m a Princess, so you should accommodate and tolerate me. My mother has already said that you should forgive me. You, you can¡¯t ignore me. ¡®


    ¡°How can there be such an unreasonable princess like you?¡± Dumby¡¯s heart was filled with disgust for the thirteenth Princess. He shook his head immediately after taking a look at her.


    ¡°If you had obediently stayed in Fengkang Palace and been grounded, Gu Lingyue would not have found a chance to attack me and my father would not have been injured. Thirteenth Princess, I thought you¡¯d learned your lesson after this. In the end, you¡¯re still doing things your own way, just like before.¡± Rong Han looked at the thirteenth princess, his eyes full of disappointment.


    ¡°l came out of the palace this time to apologize to you. I came out for you, so why are you still blaming me?¡± The thirteenth princess stomped her feet in anger and was on the verge of tears.


    Rong Han looked at the thirteenth princess. He would not be moved by her tears. ¡°l didn¡¯t ask you to do this. Also, please don¡¯t blame me for your willfulness and ruthlessness. Brother Lin, let¡¯s go.¡±


    The three little ones did not like the thirteenth princess to begin with, and since Rong Han was not interested in her, they followed Rong Han and left.


    When the thirteenth princess saw Rong Han walking toward the alley behind her, she subconsciously reached out to grab his arm. However, she did not expect him to dodge her coldly..

 Chapter 735 - Chapter 735: If You Have Anything to Say, Just Say It

    Chapter 735: If You Have Anything to Say, Just Say It


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The thirteenth princess¡¯s eyes were brimming with tears as she cried, ¡°Sob, sob, Lil t Han, I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I heard Gu Lingyue and a grandma talking at that time and wanted to eavesdrop on what they were talking about, so I went up to them. I really didn¡¯t know she wanted to harm you.¡±


    ¡°Princess, what are you saying?¡± When Leng Shuang heard this, she immediately became nervous. She quickly took out a handkerchief and helped the thirteenth princess wipe her tears. She stopped the thirteenth princess from saying anything. Your Highness, the past is the past. You don¡¯t have to blame yourself. Little Prince, the princess has offended you today. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take the princess and leave.¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Lingbao grabbed the thirteenth princess¡¯s wrist and asked in a childish voice, ¡°You said that Gu Lingyue was talking to a grandma?


    Which grandma did she talk to?¡±


    The thirteenth princess snorted unhappily after being grabbed by Ling Bao.


    Then, she immediately shook her off and said, ¡°l don¡¯t like you. I¡¯m not telling you!¡±


    ¡°Then tell me, I want to know too,¡± Rong Han said.


    ¡°Then take me to the prince regent¡¯s residence and I¡¯ll tell you everything.¡± The thirteenth princess smiled through her tears and hugged Rong Han¡¯s arm as she spoke.


    Rong Han pulled out her arm and said expressionlessly, ¡°1 can bring you back, but you have to listen to me and not be willful.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± The thirteenth princess looked at Rong han shyly. She had no objection to his request.


    In contrast to the thirteenth princess¡¯s obedient cooperation, Leng Shuang was very nervous. ¡°Thirteenth Princess, don¡¯t be rash. If you tell the Crown Prince now, he won¡¯t let you stay in the Regent Kings residence anymore!


    The thirteenth princess raised her head and blinked at Leng Shuang. She seemed to think that what she said made sense.


    ¡°Are you going to tell me or not? If you don¡¯t, we¡¯ll leave now.¡± As Rong Han spoke, she gave Leng Shuang a warning look.


    Leng Shuang had never seen such a fierce look in Rong Han¡¯s eyes. His eyes seemed to be filled with killing intent, which was not the expression of an ignorant child.


    Leng Shuang subconsciously shrank her neck, and then she heard the thirteenth princess¡¯s affirmative answer.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯ll say it. Han, take me back to the prince regent¡¯s residence.¡± The thirteenth Princess agreed obediently.


    ¡°Brother Lin, let¡¯s go home first.¡± Rong Han felt that the grandma mentioned by the thirteenth princess was a very important person. They had to go home immediately and tell the Fairy and his father about this.


    The three little ones agreed. They and Rong Han brought the thirteenth Princess along and headed to the Regent Kings residence.


    Leng Shuang hesitated for a moment and stood in place to watch them leave. After making sure that they had gone far away, she turned around and ran toward the prince regent¡¯s residence.


    On the other side, the four little ones brought the thirteenth princess back to the prince regent¡¯s residence with a joyful expression on her face.


    The thirteenth princess was curious. After entering the palace, she looked around and urged Rong han, ¡°Lil t Han, it¡¯s rare for me to come to the prince regent¡¯s residence, so I can¡¯t be rude. Can you take me to the old prince?


    Rong Han turned around and looked at the thirteenth Princess. Her eyes were still cold, ¡°No need, my great-grandfather is busy at this hour and has no time to see people. In addition, my father¡¯s injuries haven¡¯t recovered yet, so it¡¯s not convenient for him to see you. If you have anything to say, you can just stand here and say it..¡±

 Chapter 736 - Chapter 736: What if the Princess Goes Back on Her Word Again

    Chapter 736: What if the Princess Goes Back on Her Word Again


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Not only Rong Han, but the other three little ones were also waiting for the thirteenth princess to speak.


    The thirteenth princess rolled her eyes slyly and pretended to be innocent. ¡°How am I supposed to say this? As a princess, I should know etiquette. If I come to the prince regent¡¯s residence and don¡¯t go to see the master, I will be a


    joke. 1 can¡¯t bring shame to myself.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t keep your word. You clearly said that as long as Lil e Han brought you to prince regent¡¯s residence, you would tell us everything you know.¡± Dumby¡¯s soft face turned red in anger. He could not understand how the thirteenth princess could go back on her words.


    ¡°l did say that, but I only said that I would tell you after I arrived at the prince regent¡¯s residence. I didn¡¯t agree to tell you immediately.¡± The thirteenth princess¡¯s eyes darted around as she continued in a matter-of-fact manner, ¡°Furthermore, you guys were the ones who asked me to explain the matter between Gu Lingyue and that grandma. You guys are so fierce that I¡¯m so scared that I don¡¯t even remember what 1 wanted to say.¡±


    They knew that the thirteenth princess was just finding an excuse, but they could not force her.


    ¡°Lil t Han, let¡¯s ignore her. I think she¡¯s playing with us. Let¡¯s go find my mother and tell her about this so that she can help us.¡± Lingbao was so angry that the thirteenth princess did not keep her word. She grabbed Rong Han¡¯s arm and wanted to take him away.


    ¡°You two, don¡¯t be anxious. Lil t Han, what do you think we should do?¡± Gu Lin wasn¡¯t as impulsive as his two younger siblings. He also didn¡¯t like the thirteenth princess¡¯s pretentious act. However, he could still hold back his disdain and asked for Rong Han¡¯s opinion.


    After all, Rong Han was the one who brought her here. Even if the thirteenth princess were to explain, what she would say would be related to Rong Han.


    The thirteenth princess was worried that she would be driven away by Rong Han after hearing Leng Shuangs words previously. She did not really intend to keep it a secret. Therefore, when she saw Rong Han¡¯s silence, she became nervous, ¡°Lil t Han, don¡¯t blame me for not reminding you. What happened about the grandma is a secret. If I don¡¯t tell you the truth, no one will. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can try!¡±


    ¡°l don¡¯t like it when people threaten me. I¡¯m looking for you to confirm it now.


    Do you really know who the old lady that Gu lingyue was talking to was?¡± Rong Han suppressed the urge to drive the thirteenth princess away and asked patiently.


    The thirteenth princess saw hope again and quickly said, ¡°Of course, Lil t Han, I won¡¯t lie to you. 1 don¡¯t know where she is, but I remember hearing her name somewhere.¡¯


    ¡°Then what do I have to do for you to tell me?¡± Rong Han continued to ask.


    The thirteenth princess deliberately put on a difficult expression and blinked her eyes at Rong Han. She smiled and said, don¡¯t know. However, I¡¯m not in a good mood right now, so 1 can¡¯t remember where I¡¯ve seen that grandma. I¡¯ll tell you when I¡¯m in a good mood.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re willing to tell me as long as I play with you for a day, right?¡± Rong Han confirmed.


    The thirteenth princess pouted, ¡°Why do you have to ask so many questions? Do you really have to be so calculative with me?¡±


    ¡°Of course we have to ask clearly. Otherwise, if the princess decides to go on her words, we will have worked for nothing.¡± Gu Lin snorted coldly.


    The thirteenth princess¡¯s face was listless. She avoided eye contact for a while before saying, ¡°I¡¯m serious this time.. As long as you accompany me in the prince regent¡¯s residence for a day, I¡¯ll tell you after dinner!¡±

 Chapter 737 - Chapter 737: Is He Not Cold?

    Chapter 737: Is He Not Cold?


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s a deal. I hope you¡¯re not lying to me, or I¡¯ll make you regret coming to the prince regent¡¯s residence today.¡± Rong Han did not forget to give the thirteenth princess a business-like smile as he spoke.


    The three little ones could see that Rong Han¡¯s smile did not reach his eyes, but none of them reminded the thirteenth princess.


    People like the thirteenth princess, who was unruly and only knew how to use threats to force Lil t Han to stay, could only keep Lil t Han temporarily. In the end, they could not be true friends.


    The thirteenth princess obviously did not understand this. She looked at Rong Han expectantly, ¡°Lil t Han, what do you usually do in the prince kings residence? I also want to play with you guys.¡±


    ¡°l don¡¯t play anything. I¡¯m focused on my studies. I usually stay at home to read and learn how to write,¡± Rong Han said without any expression.


    In fact, Rong Han did not lie.


    When he was in poor health, the only thing he could do all day was to read and write. It was not until the Fairy cured his body and he had the company of Brother Lin and the other two that he gradually came into contact with the things that he should play at his age. The four of them often played together.


    However, the time he spent playing with Brother Lin and the others was the time he enjoyed the most. It was very personal to him, so personal that he was not willing to share this happiness with others.


    Especially when the other party was the thirteenth princess.


    The thirteenth princess immediately cried out in disbelief, ¡°l don¡¯t believe you. You must be lying to me. Gu Lin, Dumby, and Gu Lingbao, what do you usually do in the prince regent¡¯s residence?¡±


    Seeing Gu Lin give them a look, the three little ones understood what he meant.


    ¡°Ahem, my big brother always reads books and studies with Lil¡¯ Han, and my second brother and I will also accompany him. However, second brother and I don¡¯t like to read that much. We always do something more interesting.¡± As she spoke, Lingbao turned to look at Dumby and smiled naughtily. ¡°Am I right, Second Brother? ¡®


    Dumby nodded as well. With his arms crossed, he raised his chin and looked at the thirteenth princess. ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t you want to play? Then I¡¯ll bring you to play the things that my sister and I always ¡®play¡¯ with?¡±


    The thirteenth princess had a bad feeling about this. She took a few steps back and said, ¡°You guys aren¡¯t playing with me, are you? Lil t Han, you have to come with me.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll also play with Dumby and Lingbao with Brother Lin. Your Highness, this way please?¡± Rong Han raised her eyebrows and asked.


    With Rong Han¡¯s words, the thirteenth princess¡¯s suspicions were completely dispelled. She followed the four little ones to Yue Shan¡¯s courtyard in a daze.


    The four little ones and the thirteenth princess had yet to step into the courtyard when they heard the sounds of banging coming from the courtyard.


    The thirteenth princess tilted her head in confusion as she followed the four children into the courtyard. She saw a bare-chested man standing in front of a wooden dummy. His hands were like daggers as he knocked on the wooden dummy in the cold wind, making crisp sounds.


    When the thirteenth princess saw that Yue Shan was only wearing a pair of thin pants and black boots, she couldn¡¯t help but feel cold for him. She tugged at her thick cloak, ¡°What is he doing? Isn¡¯t he cold?¡±


    Although it was not snowing today, the cold wind was like a knife when it blew on one¡¯s face. The thirteenth princess was so cold that she wished she could put on another cloak. She really could not understand Yue Shan¡¯s actions..

 Chapter 738 - Chapter 738: It Won’t Be Cold Anymore When I Practice for a While

    Chapter 738: It Won¡¯t Be Cold Anymore When I Practice for a While


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Hello, Master Yue.¡± After entering the courtyard, Dumby took the lead and bowed to Yue Shan with the remaining three little ones.


    Yue Shan stopped what he was doing and wiped his sweat with the towel he had placed at the side. He laughed heartily and said, ¡®Young Master and Young Miss, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. How many times have I told you? You don¡¯t have to bow every time you come to learn Kung Fu.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do. Mother said that all teachers are people who teach us knowledge. As students, we must respect teacher,¡± Gu Lin said firmly.


    ¡°Alright then. I don¡¯t understand these things, but since it¡¯s my master¡¯s order, 1 have to obey. Second Young Master, you¡¯ve come at the right time, I¡¯ve just finished making the wooden dummy for you, do you want to come and try it?¡± When Yue Shan mentioned this matter, he raised his eyebrows at Dumby.


    Dumby suddenly became spirited and nodded like pounding garlic. of course.


    ¡°Master Yue, please wait for me. I¡¯ll go and change into my training clothes.¡±


    ¡°Big brother, Lil t Han, let¡¯s go change our clothes.¡± Lingbao held Gu Lin¡¯s hand with one hand and Rong Han¡¯s hand with the other and walked forward quickly.


    The thirteenth princess grabbed Rong Han¡¯s other hand unhappily. ¡°You guys went to change your clothes, what about me?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have any clothes to change into? Training is very hard, so are you sure you want to play with us?¡± Lingbao looked at the thirteenth princess¡¯s head with pearls and jade. She felt from the bottom of her heart that she could not bear such suffering.


    In the thirteenth princess¡¯s eyes, Lingbao¡¯s words were a provocation.


    Her competitive spirit immediately emerged, and she put her hands on her waist. ¡°Why can¡¯t l? Lend me your training clothes, I want to go with you.¡±


    ¡°Alright then, do as you please.¡± Lingbao shrugged her shoulders indifferently. She let go of Rong Han and Gu Lin¡¯s hands and turned around to lead the thirteenth princess to her small room where she changed her clothes.


    Soon, the three little boys had changed their clothes and walked out of the room. Dumby, who was wearing a dark red training suit, looked at Gu Lin and Rong Han, who were wearing black and white training suits. ¡°Are little sister and the princess still not done?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re done.¡± As Lingbao spoke, she opened the door of the room. She was wearing a light pink training suit and her long hair was tied into two adorable little balls. She walked out of the room with a smile on her face.


    Lingbao took two steps but did not hear any footsteps behind her. She turned around and said to the thirteenth princess, ¡°Princess, come out soon. We¡¯re going to start training.¡±


    ¡°Are you guys wearing such thin clothes to practice? Achoo, Achoo ¡­¡± The thirteenth princess hugged her arms as she trembled and slowly walked out of the room.


    The training clothes she and the four little ones were wearing were of the same thickness, only a thin layer. Only such clothes could ensure that their movements were in place when they practiced, so that they wouldn¡¯t wear too thick and affect the effect of their practice.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be cold when we start practicing later.¡± Dumby rubbed his hands, then could not wait to run all the way to the mountain.


    The remaining three little ones also quickly walked towards Yue Shan.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡± The thirteenth princess bit her lower lip unwillingly when she saw the four of them leaving in such a hurry. She then quickly followed them and stood beside the four little cubs.


    The cold wind blew, and the few little ones could not help but shiver. However, other than the thirteenth princess, the other four little ones were trying their best to hold it in..

 Chapter 739 - Chapter 739: Your Highness the Crown Prince, Something Bad Has Happened

    Chapter 739: Your Highness the Crown Prince, Something Bad Has Happened


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Because there¡¯s only one suitable wooden dummy for you, you¡¯ll have to practice in batches.¡± Yue Shan¡¯s smile disappeared, and he stared at the little ones with a serious face. ¡°Go warm up first. Everyone will run for half an hour.


    Then, the Eldest Young Master will start hitting the wooden dummy, and after half an hour, it will be the Second Young Master¡¯s turn and so on. When one of you practices with the wooden dummy, and the rest will continue running.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Gu Lin led his younger brother and sister to run in front and started to run around the courtyard.


    Dumby, Lingbao, and Rong Han followed closely behind, and none of the four little cubs slacked off.


    The thirteenth princess was so cold that even her snot was coming out. She really could not understand what was so fun about this.


    The thirteenth princess had no choice but to follow the four little ones obediently. She had thought that she would not feel cold if she could run. It turned out that she was still too naive. Not only did she not feel any warmth after running, but she could clearly feel the cold wind blowing on her face, making her small face numb.


    Yue Shan¡¯s gaze followed the little ones. At first, he was quite satisfied with the little ones. but when he turned to look at the thirteenth Drincess. he could not help but frown.


    When the four little ones were running, their hands and feet were in sync. They ran forward with their heads up and chests out, allowing the cold wind to blow on their bodies. They still maintained a uniform breathing and movement, so as long as they started running, their bodies would quickly heat up and they would not feel too cold.


    In comparison, the thirteenth princess was completely restrained. She looked like a little quail that was following closely behind them. Not only did she shrink her neck, but she also pulled her collar with her other hand, trying to block the howling cold wind.


    Yue Shan¡¯s face was filled with dissatisfaction, but when he remembered that the other party was a famous unruly princess, and that she was not a student he was responsible for teaching, he endured it and did not say anything to remind her.


    However, Lingbao saw the thirteenth princess when she was walking around. She kindly reminded her, ¡± Princess, you have to raise your head and stick out your chest. Don¡¯t be so timid. Otherwise, you¡¯ll fall easily.¡±


    ¡°Who did you say was cowering? 1 won¡¯t fall¡­ Ah!¡± The thirteenth princess looked at Lingbao with an unconvinced look. In the end, she kicked a brick and her body fell straight forward.


    The thirteenth princess was standing in front of Lingbao. Lingbao subconsciously reached out to take it. ¡°Be careful,¡± she warned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± The thirteenth princess could have easily grabbed Lingbao¡¯s arms to stabilize herself, but she felt disgusted by Lingbao. She withdrew her hand and avoided Lingbao.


    Lingbao¡¯s short arms were not long enough, so she could not grab the thirteenth princess. She could only watch as she fell to the ground.


    The thirteenth princess knocked her head on the ground. Under the surprised gazes of the four little ones, she slowly raised her head.


    The thirteenth princess¡¯s front tooth swayed in the wind. Feeling the pain, she reached out and touched it, and the tooth fell perfectly into her hand.


    Then, blood flowed out from the broken tooth.


    ¡°Sob!¡± The thirteenth princess¡¯s sobs echoed throughout the courtyard.


    Yue Shan and his four little ones were frightened by this scene. They hurriedly brought the thirteenth princess to Gu Qingxue.


    At the same time, Leng Shuang had also arrived at the crown prince¡¯s residence.


    In the main hall, Leng Shuang was waiting anxiously. After pacing back and forth a few times, she finally saw a man with a gentle temperament, wearing a green python robe, striding into the main hall.


    Leng Shuang acted as if she had found a life- saving straw and knelt down to pay her respects to Rong Jinghua. ¡°This servant greets Your Highness! Your Highness the Crown Prince, something bad has happened..¡±

 Chapter 740 - Chapter 740: Lil l Thirteen Accidentally Slipped

    Chapter 740: Lil l Thirteen Accidentally Slipped


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Rong Jinghua smiled and gestured for Leng Shuang to stand up before she sat down on the main seat. ¡°Leng Shuang, didn¡¯t my mother ask you to follow Lil t Thirteen? Since you¡¯re here, you Lil t Thirteen must have sneaked out again,


    ¡°Yes, the thirteenth princess said she must apologize to the young prince. Your Highness, all of this is not important. The most important thing is that the thirteenth princess said that the voice of the person who spoke to Gu Lingyue at that time was very similar to the voice of the grandma we met before,¡± Leng Shuang said nervously.


    Rong Jinghua narrowed his eyes, and the smile on his lips disappeared. ¡°That day when I accidentally bumped into the grandma in the building, didn¡¯t you say that Lil t Thirteen was asleep and didn¡¯t hear anything?


    Leng Shuang had rarely seen Rong Jinghua speak in such a cold tone. She was so scared that her legs went weak. She knelt down and said weakly, ¡°That day, I ran into the crown prince and the grandma talking about something. I was worried that the Thirteenth Princess would spill the beans, so I put sleeping pills in her tea. By right, as long as the princess drinks the tea, she shouldn¡¯t hear anything she shouldn¡¯t hear¡­¡±


    ¡°Then can you guarantee that Lil t Thirteen drank that cup of tea that day?¡± Rong Jinghua let out a soft groan and looked at Leng Shuang, who was at a loss. ¡°It seems like you can¡¯t guarantee that.¡±


    Leng Shuang was so frightened that she kept kowtowing. ¡°l beg for Your Highness¡¯s forgiveness. It was this servant¡¯s fault. This servant will be careful next time. I will not be negligent again!¡¯


    ¡°Shh, you¡¯re too noisy.¡± Rong Jinghua shook his head in dissatisfaction. He raised a finger to her lips and stopped Leng Shuang from speaking.


    Leng Shuang did not dare to disobey and shut her mouth timidly.


    ¡°l have never liked people who do not do things well, but this matter can not be blamed on you. Lil e Thirteen is after all my blood related little sister and I can not bear to make her forever silent. This matter ends here. This palace will send secret guards to accompany you to the regent prince¡¯s residence to pick up Lil¡¯ Thirteen, and you can bring her back to the palace,¡± Rong Jinghua said with a calm expression.


    Leng Shuang did not expect Rong Jinghua to let the matter go so easily. She looked at Rong Jinghua carefully and said, ¡°Your Highness, if the thirteenth Princess were to mention this to anyone else in the future¡­¡±


    ¡°If you can give Lil t Thirteen sleeping pills, you can naturally give her other pills. 1 have a good thing here that can make people unable to sleep day and night. As long as they fall asleep, they will fall into a deep nightmare. It is just right for you to use to make Lil t Thirteen obedient.¡± Rong Jinghua took out a green bottle of medicine and handed it to Leng Shuang. ¡°Remember to put it in the cake. Lil t Thirteen does not like bitter medicine.¡± He smiled. Leng Shuang took the medicine from Rong Jinghua with trembling hands.


    ¡°Peng Zhou.¡± Rong Jinghua retracted his gaze and called out to the door.


    Outside the hall, a man in a black robe with long eyebrows and thin eyes walked in quickly and bowed to Rong Jinghua. ¡°l wonder what instructions Your Highness has for me?¡±


    ¡°Go with Leng Shuang to the prince regent¡¯s residence to bring the thirteenth princess back to the palace. Remember, the roads are frozen in winter and when Lil t Thirteen got off the carriage, she accidentally slipped and hit her head. She will need a few days to recuperate and it is not suitable for her to see anyone.¡± As Rong Jinghua spoke, a cold light flashed in his eyes.


    Peng Zhou¡¯s expression was cold. After cupping his hands respectfully, he retreated with Leng Shuang, whose legs were weak.


    The thirteenth princess had no idea what kind of torture she was about to face. She sat in the main hall of the prince regent¡¯s residence, opened her mouth, and allowed Gu Qingxue to examine her broken front tooth..

 Chapter 741 - Chapter 741: She Rarely Plays Any Tricks

    Chapter 741: She Rarely Plays Any Tricks


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The four little ones had already changed back into their original clothes. They craned their necks and looked at Gu Qingxue and the thirteenth princess uneasily.


    Gu Qingxue was wearing a thin glove. She gently touched the thirteenth princess¡¯s blood-stained gums. ¡°Thirteenth Princess, does it still hurt?¡±


    It would have been fine if Gu Qingxue had not asked, but the moment she did, the thirteenth princess immediately felt aggrieved. Her tears rolled down her cheeks like pearls from a broken string. ¡°Sob, sob, it¡¯s so painful¡­¡±


    Seeing that the thirteenth princess¡¯s words were starting to slip after losing her front teeth, Gu Qingxue applied some painkillers on her and warned her,


    ¡°Luckily, the thirteenth princess lost her baby teeth, which were already loose. I think it won¡¯t be long before new teeth grow out.


    ¡°Then will I always sound unclear?¡± The thirteenth princess tried her best to make herself clear, but she still couldn¡¯t control the slip of the tongue. She felt a headache coming on.


    ¡°It might last for a while, but the new teeth will grow in two or three months at most. Princess, you must remember not to touch the newly grown tooth or lick it with your tongue. Otherwise, your teeth will be crooked.¡± Gu Qingxue warned the thirteenth princess.


    The thirteenth princess quickly covered her mouth in fear and nodded her head vigorously.


    ¡°It¡¯ll look ugly if your teeth are crooked!¡± Lingbao could empathize with the thirteenth princess¡¯s feelings. She saw that the princess¡¯s eyes were like walnuts from crying and comforted her. ¡°Princess, don¡¯t be afraid. Nanny Sheng told us before that if we throw our fallen teeth onto the roof, the tooth fairy will take them away and let us grow new teeth.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± The thirteenth Princess was dejected as she looked at Lingbao.


    Lingbao nodded firmly and took out a small handkerchief from her pocket. She opened it and revealed the thirteenth princess¡¯s front tooth. this is the front tooth that I picked up for you just now. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take it with me and throw it on the roof.


    ¡°Then you¡¯ll accompany me alone.¡± The thirteenth Princess looked at Rong Han and the other two. She was too embarrassed to let the boys go with her.


    Lingbao nodded and walked out with the thirteenth princess.


    ¡°Do girls¡¯ friendships come so quickly?¡± As Dumby watched the thirteenth princess leave obediently with her sister, he also felt that this unruly princess


    was quite pleasing to the eye when she was not willful.


    ¡°Human nature is kind. The thirteenth princess is just a child.¡± Gu Qingxue could not help but feel a little regretful when she saw how obedient the thirteenth princess was.


    If the thirteenth princess had not been pampered by the empress since she was young, she would not have been so unruly. After the ruckus just now, the thirteenth princess had temporarily shed her haughtiness. She naturally looked much more approachable than usual.


    When she thought of Gong Lingyu and the thirteenth princess, Gu Qingxue became more and more convinced that children were pure white paper from birth. It all depended on how they were taught to decide what kind of people they would grow up to be.


    ¡°Fairy, we brought the thirteenth princess here to ask her a question.¡± Rong Han walked to Gu Qingxue and quickly told her about the grandma that the thirteenth Princess had mentioned.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes immediately turned serious after hearing this. ¡°Are you sure the thirteenth princess is not lying?


    ¡°l don¡¯t think so. She¡¯s rarely scheming, so she wouldn¡¯t be able to tell such a lie,¡± Rong Han said without mercy.


    Gu Qingxue fell into deep thought after hearing this. The ¡®grandma! that the thirteenth princess had mentioned talking to Gu Lingyue must be the master who was on Gu Lingyue¡¯s back..

 Chapter 742 - Chapter 742: The Expert With Strong Inner Energy

    Chapter 742: The Expert With Strong Inner Energy


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Ever since Gu Lingyue¡¯s death, her master had disappeared without a trace, causing their investigation to be at a loss. The thirteenth princess might be their new breakthrough.


    As Gu Qingxue thought of this, Lingbao also returned with the thirteenth princess.


    Gu Qingxue immediately regained her gentle smile. ¡°You guys must be tired after playing for so long. I¡¯ve made thousand layer cake for you. Princess, do you want to have some?¡±


    The thirteenth princess sniffed and nodded obediently.


    Gu Qingxue asked Qin Yun to bring over some steaming thousand-layer cakes and milk tea so that the little cubs could drink tea and eat desserts.


    The thirteenth princess and the four children ate the thousand-layer cake together and were instantly captivated by the sweet and soft texture. ¡°It¡¯s so delicious! ¡±


    ¡°Of course, the food our mother makes is the best.¡± Gu Lin liked it when people complimented his mother, and he had a proud expression on his face.


    ¡°Princess, you can eat more if you like.¡± Gu Qingxue pushed the plate of layered cake in the thirteenth princess¡¯s direction, then asked, ¡°Thirteenth Princess, I heard Lil t Han talk about that grandma. I wonder if you can tell me more about it?¡±


    The thirteenth princess looked at the half-eaten thousand-layer cake in her hand, then looked at Gu Qingxue before finally speaking, ¡°I¡¯m not lying. I really heard Gu Lingyue talking to a grandma at that time. That grandma¡¯s voice sounded very similar to the one I heard in the teahouse previously. However, when Gu Lingyue noticed me, I saw that she was the only one beside her, so I thought I heard wrong.


    ¡°Which teahouse did Princess go to and hear that grandma¡¯s voice?¡± Gu Qingxue asked.


    ¡°Penglai Immortal Teahouse,¡± The thirteenth princess added.


    Gu Qingxue had never heard of this place and could not help but frowvn.


    ¡°Miss, this servant has heard of this place. It is a teahouse where the Young Masters and Young Miss of rich families chat.¡± Qin Yun paused for a moment, then moved closer to Gu Qingxue¡¯s ear and continued in a voice that only the two of them could hear, ¡°Also, the Penglai Immortal Teahouse doesn¡¯t seem to have any connections with other forces, but in reality, the crown prince is the owner behind it.


    ¡°How did you know about this?¡± Gu Qingxue asked in a low voice.


    Qin Yun said, ¡°Eldest miss, you¡¯ve forgotten that I¡¯m from Imperial Duke


    Zhan¡¯s residence.¡± The crown prince has been trying to win over Young Master Liu Ye for a long time. Young Master Liu Ye has always been cautious and has his own intelligence network. Naturally, he was able to find out the relationship between the crown prince and the Penglai Immortal Teahouse.¡±


    Gu Qingxue nodded when she thought about her adopted older brother¡¯s cautious personality.


    Just as she said this, Gu Qingxue saw the new butler of the prince regent¡¯s residence, Uncle Song, quickly walk into the hall.


    ¡°Miss Gu, the crown prince¡¯s trusted aide, Young Master Peng Zhou, is here. He said that he¡¯s here with the thirteenth princess¡¯s maidservant to bring the princess back to the palace,¡± Uncle Song said.


    ¡°Speak of the Devil. How could they leave without a cup of tea when the crown prince¡¯s people came to visit? Go and invite Young Master pengzhou in.¡± Gu Qingxue sat firmly on the main seat, looking like the lady of the house.


    Uncle Song took in this scene and did not feel that there was anything wrong with it. Instead, he felt that with Miss Gu here, it would be much easier to deal with the crown prince¡¯s confidants. He quickly turned and left.


    Very quickly, Uncle Song led Peng Zhou and Leng Shuang through the door.


    Gu Qingxue looked at Peng Zhou. She could clearly feel that the aura around this man was extraordinary, especially when he did not make any sound of his footsteps as he walked. She could tell at a glance that he was definitely an expert with strong inner energy..

 Chapter 743 - Chapter 743: They Don’t Like the Crown Prince’s Style

    Chapter 743: They Don¡¯t Like the Crown Prince¡¯s Style


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    However, Peng Zhou did not even look at her when he entered the room. Instead, he immediately locked his gaze on the thirteenth princess.


    On the other hand, the usually arrogant thirteenth princess seemed to be very afraid of Peng Zhou. With just a glare from him, the thirteenth princess was so frightened that she hid behind her four little ones.


    Peng Zhou did not take the thirteenth princess¡¯s reaction to heart. He took a step forward and cupped his hands in salute to Gu qingxue. ¡°We pay our respects to Doctor Gu. This subordinate is under the orders of the crown prince to bring the thirteenth princess back to the palace. Thank you Doctor


    Gu to take care of the princess.¡±


    Leng Shuang also bent down and waved at the thirteenth Princess, ¡°Your


    Highness, it¡¯s getting late, You should return to the palace with this servant.¡±


    The thirteenth princess turned her head away. ¡°l don¡¯t want to. I haven¡¯t had enough fun yet. I don¡¯t want to go back.¡±


    Leng Shuang could feel the pressure that Peng Zhou was releasing and she felt even more nervous. She forced an awkward smile on her face and said, ¡°Your Highness, please don¡¯t be so willful. If you don¡¯t return to the palace, the empress dowager will definitely be unhappy.¡±


    ¡°Grandmother will be angry if we go back now anyway,¡± the thirteenth princess mumbled. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t we stay in the prince regent¡¯s residence for a while longer?¡±


    Gu Qingxue could not help but find it funny when she saw that Leng Shuang was so anxious that she was sweating.


    It seemed like the maidservant that the crown prince had planted beside the thirteenth princess was not very smart. She was only watching the thirteenth princess throw a tantrum and was already so nervous. She was not as calm as Peng Zhou and no one could see through her.


    Gu Qingxue retracted her gaze and lowered her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s rare for the thirteenth princess to come to the prince regent¡¯s residence as a guest. The prince regent¡¯s has specifically ordered us to personally send the thirteenth princess back to the palace when the sky is dark, and then go to the empress dowager to apologize. I don¡¯t dare to disobey His Royal Highness¡¯s orders, so I can only trouble young master Pengzhou to make this trip in vain.¡±


    ¡°Doctor Gu, you can¡¯t not give face to His Highness the Crown Prince.¡± As Peng Zhou spoke, his long and narrow eyes shot out a sharp and cold light.


    Gu Qingxue was not afraid at all. Her eyes moved, and her cold gaze met Peng Zhou¡¯s.


    The two of them did not give in to each other. Gu Qingxue¡¯s lips suddenly curled up into a cold smile. ¡°I¡¯ve always heard that the crown prince is kind, but I didn¡¯t expect that he would send his men to the prince regent¡¯s residence to save face.¡¯


    Peng Zhou retracted the sharp glint in his eyes. He lowered his head and cupped his hands at Gu Qingxue. ¡°Doctor Gu is too serious. It¡¯s just that His Highness the Crown Prince thought that the princess is still under house arrest and should act with caution, so he specifically asked this subordinate to take the princess back to the palace as soon as possible to avoid the Empress Dowager¡¯s blame. Thirteenth Princess, the crown prince asked me to tell you that as long as you obediently return this time, the crown prince will enter the palace tomorrow to ask the empress dowager to remove your house arrest.¡±


    The resistance on the thirteenth princess¡¯s face immediately disappeared after she heard this. ¡°Really? I knew that brother is the best to me! Lil t Han, I¡¯ll go back first today, I¡¯ll come and play with you after I¡¯m released!¡±


    Leng Shuang did not want to let go of such a good opportunity. She quickly walked up to the thirteenth Princess and held her hand, ¡°I¡¯ll bring the thirteenth princess back first.¡±


    ¡°This subordinate will also take his leave.¡± Peng Zhou also perfunctorily cupped his hands, then turned around and strode away without looking back.


    ¡°Young Miss, His Highness the Crown Prince appears to be very gentle to the outside world, but in reality, he is very ambitious. He has always been suppressing the other princes to ensure his position as the crown prince. It¡¯s just that Imperial Duke Zhan and Young Master Liuye don¡¯t like the crown prince¡¯s way of doing things, so for so many years, no matter how much the crown Prince has extended an olive branch to them, the two have never joined the crown prince¡¯s side.¡± As Qin Yun spoke, she picked up the teapot on the table and poured some tea into Gu Qingxue¡¯s cup..

 Chapter 744 - Chapter ‘744: Why Do You Always Have to Hide So Many Thoughts?

    Chapter ¡®744: Why Do You Always Have to Hide So Many Thoughts?


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Gu Qingxue hummed thoughtfully, ¡°I understand Imperial Duke Zhan and Young Master Liu Ye¡¯s thoughts, but the battle for the throne is brutal. With the Imperial Duke Zhan and Young Master Liu Ye¡¯s status in the court, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy for them to stay out of it.¡±


    Since Rong Han was also here, Gu Qingxue did not address Imperial Duke Zhan as her foster father. Instead, she followed Qin Yun¡¯s example and called him the imperial duke.


    Peng Zhou¡¯s words just now were actually the crown prince¡¯s own will. It had to be said. This crown prince was really hiding needles in cotton. The subordinates he sent were already so difficult to deal with, let alone him.


    Gu Qingxue had no interest in the crown prince, so she fell into deep thought again.


    At this moment, she was more worried about her foster father¡¯s family. Although Imperial Duke Zhan¡¯s residence was still glorious now, her foster father would get older and would not be able to charge into the enemy¡¯s line in another ten or twenty years. Her foster brother was also a civil official. If they could not stand on the right side when the new emperor ascended the throne, the Imperial Duke Zhan¡¯s residence would face a disaster one day.


    Imperial Duke Zhan was indeed a brave warrior, but he was not irreplaceable. Whether it was Madam Qi or His Highness, they were both good generals, so she had to make plans for her foster father¡¯s family.


    When Gu Qingxue thought of this, she could not help but feel a headache. She reached out and tiredly rubbed the space between her brows.


    ¡°Mother, are you tired?¡± Gu Lin came forward worriedly. He looked at Gu Qingxue nervously and asked.


    Gu Qingxue also looked at Gu Lin and saw the worry in his big eyes. She couldn¡¯t help but comfort him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mother is fine. Don¡¯t tell anyone about what the thirteenth princess has said. Just pretend you don¡¯t know and go out to play.¡±


    ¡°Lil t Han, let¡¯s go?¡± Dumby reached out to pull Lil¡¯ Han, but he could not move him.


    ¡°You guys can leave first. I¡¯ll go out and find you after I¡¯ve spoken a few more words with the Fairy.¡± Rong Han smiled and turned to the three little ones.


    The three little ones did not think too much about it and went to the courtyard first, hand in hand.


    Gu Qingxue had been watching Rong Han the whole time. Seeing that the little guy was so worried at such a young age, she couldn¡¯t help but comfort him, ¡°l know what you want to ask.¡±


    ¡°Really? Fairy, is it really His Highness the Crown Prince who wants to harm me?¡± Rong Han looked confused, waiting for Gu Qingxue to give her an answer.


    It was a pity that Gu qingxue could not just say that. She could only smile and explain to Gu Lin, ¡°Han¡¯er, I can¡¯t be sure of the cause and effect of this matter. This matter needs to be investigated. Don¡¯t make a big deal out of it. Just be more careful and you¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°Alright, as long as I don¡¯t cause trouble for my father and you, I¡¯ll listen to anything.¡± Rong Han revealed an innocent smile. He pounced on Gu Qingxue and gave her a hug, then turned around and left without looking back.


    ¡°The young prince as considered so much, it really doesn¡¯t seem like what a five-year-old child should have.¡± Qin Yun looked at Rong Han¡¯s back and mumbled with heartache, ¡°Since he¡¯s a child, he should be more innocent. Why does he always have to hide so many thoughts?


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped since it¡¯s grown in such an environment. Moreover, it was not a bad thing for children to be intelligent. It was good as long as the innocence in their hearts was not worn away. Qin Yun, go and tell His Royal


    Highness about this. I¡¯m going back to my room to rest for a while.¡± Gu Qingxue could not help but feel a little relieved after getting a new clue. In the end, her body suddenly relaxed, and an unconcealable sense of fatigue welled up in her body. She was so sleepy that she felt that her eyelids were about to stick together and she needed to sleep and rest

 Chapter 745 - Chapter 745: Don’t You Still Want to See His Royal Highness?

    Chapter 745: Don¡¯t You Still Want to See His Royal Highness?


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    When Qin Yun saw Gu Qingxue¡¯s troubled expression, she quickly helped her up. ¡°This servant will first send the you back to your room and then report to His Royal Highness.¡±


    Gu Qingxue was so tired that she felt weak all over. She did not have the


    energy to care about that anymore, so she got up and left.


    After Gu Qingxue rested, Qin Yun followed her instructions and walked towards the courtyard where Rong Zhan lived.


    Qin Yun had just arrived at the entrance of the courtyard when she immediately saw Liu Yi and Ji Yan standing guard at the entrance.


    Qin Yun¡¯s eyes flickered the moment she saw Liu Yi. She could not help but smile expectantly as she walked forward and bowed to the two of them. ¡°Greetings to the two Young Masters. Young Master Liu Yi, thank you for sending the pastries to my residence. I like them very much.¡±


    When Liu Yi saw Qin Yun, a rare gentleness appeared on his usually cold face. ¡°At that time, you were poisoned. I wanted to give you the antidote, but I was worried that it would affect the effect of Miss Gu¡¯ s medicine. In desperation, 1 could only give you some snacks. I didn¡¯t know if you would like them.¡±


    ¡°Of course 1 like it.¡± Qin Yun realized that she seemed to have been a little too excited after she hurriedly replied. She lowered her head in a panic. ¡°Young


    Master, don¡¯t misunderstand. 1 mean, I really like the pastries you gave me¡­ That, they¡¯re very delicious.¡±


    Qin Yun felt that the more she explained, the more she made things worse. By the time she finished speaking, her voice was so weak that it sounded like the buzzing of a mosquito.


    Liu Yi did not mind. Qin Yun¡¯s figure was reflected in his eyes as he patiently advised, ¡°l understand. If you like it, I¡¯ll send it to you another day.¡± ¡°Thank you for your kind offer, Young Master.¡± Qin Yun¡¯s ears had already turned red unnaturally.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± you¡¯re welcome, ¡°Liu Yi said indifferently. His gaze never left Qin Yun¡¯s face.


    Qin Yun did not dare to look into Liu Yi¡¯s eyes, and the smile on her lips deepened.


    Just as the two of them were getting along, Ji Yan suddenly came up to them.


    ¡°l say, what¡¯s going on with you two? Are you trying to ostracize me?¡±


    The smile in Liu Yi¡¯s eyes immediately disappeared. He reached out and pushed Ji Yan¡¯s face away. ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡±


    ¡°What kind of attitude is this? The two of you were talking and laughing, but you just left me alone. What kind of good brother are you? Besides, you didn¡¯t even let me eat the pastries you bought earlier. You gave all of them to Miss Qin Yun? I¡¯ve never seen you use your own money to buy good food for us brothers!¡± Ji Yan said angrily.


    He did not mind not eating these snacks, and he would not be petty with Qin Yun. However, who asked the two people in front of him to be too much? From the moment they met, they had been chatting happily, and they even excluded him!


    Liu Yi blushed and glared at Ji Yan. ¡°Ill buy it for you later. Cut the crap.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Ji Yan, there¡¯s still a plate of pastries made by the Eldest Miss in the kitchen. She said that she would leave it for the secret guards to try. After I go see His Royal Highness in a while, I will go to the kitchen and bring it to you.¡± Qin Yun quickly followed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to trouble you. I¡¯m going to the kitchen later, so I¡¯ll bring it over. Didn¡¯t you still want to see His Royal Highness? Please come in.¡± Liu Yi opened up a path for Qin Yun to pass through smoothly.


    Qin Yun nodded with a faint smile before she strode into the courtyard.


    Liu Yi watched Qin Yun leave, her gaze never leaving her..

 Chapter 746 - Chapter 746: As Long as You Marry His Father, You Will Be His Stepmother

    Chapter 746: As Long as You Marry His Father, You Will Be His Stepmother


    Translator: Endless?antasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Just as he was getting serious, he heard Ji Yan¡¯s voice interject at an inappropriate time. ¡°Why are you going to the kitchen? Are you thinking of eating good food behind my back? You¡¯re not loyal enough, Brother!¡±


    Liu Yi e s face fell and she sized Ji Yan up in an unpleasant tone. ¡®1 1 don¡¯t have a brother like you. I¡¯m afraid that if I continue to stay with you, I won¡¯t be able to get a wife in the future. You wait here. I¡¯ll go get the thousand layer cake.¡±


    Ji Yan was indignant and wanted to investigate further, but Liu Yi had already left. He could only resign himself to fate and continue to guard the courtyard gate.


    On the other side, in Gu Qingxue¡¯s room.


    She took off her outer skirt and put on her pajamas before lying down on the bed. Gu Qingxue was afraid of the cold, so she had asked Qin Yun to make her a hot soup dumpling. Right now, the blanket was warm and comfortable.


    After covering herself with the blanket, Gu Qingxue closed her eyes and quickly fell asleep.


    Before Gu Qingxue could fall into a deeper sleep, she realized that a cloud of mist had suddenly appeared in her dream. The cloud whizzed over and covered her eyes. She subconsciously raised her hand to block it, but the cloud in front of her quickly dispersed, and then her consciousness entered the research Institute.


    Gu Qingxue raised her hand to massage her brows, feeling a headache coming on. Then, she saw the little butler wearing a cute rabbit pajamas. He had transformed into a little boy and pounced on her. ¡°Sister, I miss you so much!¡±


    Gu Qingxue did not appreciate it at all. She reached out and grabbed the young


    Butler by the collar. ¡°You disturbed my sleep and called me over just to call me ¡®sister¡¯ and disgust me?¡±


    The little butler immediately put away his innocent and ignorant expression. His face was filled with disdain for Gu Qingxue. ¡°Host, you¡¯re so boring. Didn¡¯t they say that big sisters like you all like cute little boys? You don¡¯t like it when


    I¡¯m being cute today?¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯re more like a robot dog.¡± Gu Qingxue retorted without mercy.


    ¡°No personal attacks!¡± The little butler was so angry that he cried out. we¡¯ll start with you and me as love robots!


    ¡°Don¡¯t play with me. If you have something to say, say it quickly. I¡¯m in a hurry to go back and sleep.¡± Gu Qingxue let go of the little butler and sat down on an empty seat beside her with a tired expression.


    The little butler pouted and went straight to the point, ¡°l called you over to look at the mission. Don¡¯t you want the points? ¡®


    Gu Qingxue responded and immediately opened the previous owner¡¯s wish mission that she had completed. As she had expected, the first mission to clear Gu Ye¡¯s name had been completed. As she opened the mission, the points awarded were added to her previous points.


    However, what surprised Gu Qingxue was that this time, she accidentally completed the second wish left behind by the previous owner of her body. Only half of the wish was shown, which was to reunite with her family in harmony and protect everyone in the family.


    Gu Qingxue looked at the half-completed mission and frowned in confusion. I celebrated the new year with grandmother and the children. It was a peaceful New Year, but when did I complete the ¡®protect everyone in the family wish? ¡®


    ¡°Mmhm¡­ Maybe it¡¯s because of the young prince?¡± The young butler could not figure it out either. He shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°As long as you marry his father, you¡¯ll be his stepmother. Won¡¯t you be a family then?¡±


    Gu Qingxue did not expect the little butler to think so quickly. She raised her eyebrows and waved at the little butler. ¡°You, come over..¡±

 Chapter 747 - Chapter 747: Are Linlin and the Others Still With His Royal Highness?

    Chapter 747: Are Linlin and the Others Still With His Royal Highness?


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The little butler went over to Gu Qingxue cooperatively, but Gu Qingxue pulled him back and pinched his little face.


    ¡°What are you doing!¡± The little butler struggled to speak.


    ¡°l want to pry open your head and see if there¡¯s anything wrong with your brain. Otherwise, why would you dare to say such a thing? ¡± Gu Qingxue snorted softly, but her hands never stopped moving.


    ¡°Stop rubbing, my face is going to be deformed if you keep rubbing!¡± The little butler said angrily, then broke free from Gu Qingxue¡¯s evil clutches. ¡°Host, you can lie to others, but you can¡¯t lie to me! I can feel that every time you¡¯re alone with the prince regent, your heart beats faster than usual!¡±


    ¡°I-I only have occasional arrhythmia,¡± Gu Qingxue retorted instinctively.


    The little butler snorted softly. He put his hands on his waist and had an expression that said, ¡®l don¡¯t believe you.¡¯


    Gu Qingxue looked at the little butler. From the bottom of her heart, she felt that this fellow was not just asking for a beating. She might as well rush up to him and give him a loving education.


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t play with you anymore! No matter what the reason is, as long as the mission is completed, you can get the reward points. This isn¡¯t a bad thing.¡± The little butler had a strong desire to live, so he hurriedly changed the topic.


    Only then did Gu Qingxue stop. She looked at the mission¡¯s contents again. ¡°But I can only see a portion of the mission. The second mission is only half displayed, and the third mission is still grey. If this continues, when will I be able to complete all of them?¡±


    ¡°Hey, host, you have to be patient. We won¡¯t be separated for the time being anyway, so you can take your time to complete the mission,¡± the little butler said calmly.


    Gu Qingxue really did not have a better idea. She rubbed her brows in worry and brought Rong Zhan¡¯s blood sample into the research room. ¡°Since you¡¯re already here, let me test His Royal Highness¡¯ blood sample first.¡±


    It would take time to test the blood sample. She would do it now and get the answer when she went to bed at night.


    The young butler quickly stopped smiling and cooperated with Gu Qingxue to test the blood sample.


    Gu Qingxue was busy for an hour before her consciousness left the research Institute.


    After her consciousness returned to her body, Gu Qingxue indulged herself in a deep sleep.


    After dinner, Gu Qingxue was about to take a bath and change her clothes when there was an orderly knock on the door.


    ¡°Miss Gu, I¡¯m Old Song.¡± Butler Songs voice came from outside the door.


    Gu Qingxue used her eyes to signal to Qin Yun, who was beside her, to help her put on her clothes again. Then, she calmly replied to Uncle Song, ¡°Uncle Song, it¡¯s already this late, is there anything?¡±


    ¡°The eunuch from the palace has sent news that His Majestys dragon body is not well. He invites Miss Gu to enter the palace tomorrow morning.¡± Butler Songs voice continued to ring from outside the door.


    Gu Qingxue furrowed her brows slightly and answered, ¡°l know. Thank you,


    Uncle Song. Go back to your room and rest.¡±


    After Butler Song left, Qin Yun helped untie Gu Qingxue¡¯s skirt. ¡®Young Miss, didn¡¯t His Majesty ask you to take care of His Royal Highness in the prince regent¡¯s residence? To suddenly call you into the palace, it can be seen that the matter is very troublesome and ordinary imperial physicians can not handle it.


    Gu Qingxue took off her long dress, but there was not much emotion in her eyes. She slowly said, ¡°When His Majesty asks me to enter the palace, it¡¯s usually because of a troublesome matter. However, His Majesty didn¡¯t call me to enter the palace immediately. It can be seen that the situation is not serious, and there is no need to take it to heart. After taking a bath and changing clothes, you should rest early.. Are Lil t Lin and the others still with His Royal Highness?¡±

 Chapter 748 - Chapter 748: I Love You to Death

    Chapter 748: I Love You to Death


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    After dinner, the four little ones went to visit Rong Zhan.


    It was already time for the little cubs to rest, but they did not return to their rooms.


    ¡°This servant was just about to tell the young miss. Just now, on the first of June, I came to report that His Highness had brought the young master and young misses to rest in His Highness¡¯ courtyard.¡± Qin Yun quickly said.


    Gu Qingxue turned her head and gave musical note a strange look. She raised her eyebrows and said in a teasing tone, ¡°Did Liu Yi tell you personally?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Qin Yun answered naturally. It¡¯s all this servant¡¯s fault for not having a


    good memory and forgetting to immediately tell the Eldest Miss.¡±


    Gu Qingxue did not say anything. Instead, she moved closer to musical note and sniffed at the smell coming from Qin Yun¡¯s body.


    Qin Yun shrunk her neck nervously and looked at Gu Qingxue in confusion. ¡°Young Miss, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just curious why Liu Yi has to find an opportunity to see you every day and bring you some snacks every time. I smell the sweetness on your body. He must have brought you red bean cakes tonight, right?¡± Gu Qingxue looked at musical note, her words full of ridicule.


    Qin Yun¡¯s face was so red that it looked like it was about to bleed. She lowered her head and pouted coyly.¡±Young miss, please don¡¯t bully this servant.¡±


    It was rare to see Qin Yun so shy, so Gu Qingxue was in a good mood and nodded. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t bully you anymore. Go and tell Lin Lin and the others to go to the west room to sleep and not disturb His Highness¡¯ rest.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Qin Yun heaved a sigh of relief and quickly went to fetch water.


    Two hours later, Gu Qingxue was alone in her room after taking a bath and changing. She locked the door, blew out the light, and went to bed. Her consciousness quickly entered the Research Institute.


    The little butler had turned back into a sexy blonde, blue-eyed beauty. His voice had also turned into a queen¡¯s voice that was unique to a mature woman. He strode over to Gu qingxue and said, ¡°Host, you¡¯ve come at the right time. The blood test you¡¯ve put here today has just come out. Come and take a look.¡±


    Gu Qingxue reached out to take the report from the young housekeeper, then lowered her head and began to read it seriously.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s brows furrowed more and more as she read the report. In the end, her beautiful brows were furrowed into a ball, and her expression was very conflicted.


    ¡°Host, is the result not good?¡± The young Butler asked worriedly.


    Gu Qingxue shook her head and waved the report in her hand. ¡°The examination report shows that there is nothing wrong with His Highness¡± body. In other words, His Highness ¡°body truly does not have any Gu poison, and there is no possibility of a third poison being produced. Even the amount of jimsonweed in his blood is much less than before. It can be seen that there have been no problems with my treatment so far.¡±


    The little Butler took the report and looked at it carefully. ¡°Indeed. Host, you¡¯re really amazing. The jimsonweed poison is such a difficult poison to deal with. I think you¡¯re the only one in the whole world who can cure it!¡±


    Gu Qingxue listened to the little Butler¡¯s flattery and felt that it was indeed very pleasing to the ear. ¡°Don¡¯t think 1 don¡¯t know what you¡¯re trying to do. If you want to drink engine oil, just go to the warehouse and get it. Don¡¯t give me all these nice things.¡±


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m being serious. you¡¯re the most generous master I¡¯ve ever seen. 1 love you to death!¡± The young housekeeper shyly threw a flying kiss at Gu Qingxue, then happily ran in the direction of the warehouse.


    Gu Qingxue looked at the young housekeeper¡¯s back as he quickly left, and she shook her head helplessly..

 Chapter 749 - Chapter 749: If His Royal Highness Is Really Pretending, What Are You Going to Do?

    Chapter 749: If His Royal Highness Is Really Pretending, What Are You Going to Do?


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    She admitted that there were not many people in the world who could cure the poison of Jimsonweed, but she was definitely not the only one. Not to mention anything else, the person who developed the poison of Jimsonweed¡¯s ability to make poison and detoxify poison was at least on par with her.


    Gu Qingxue sat down on a stool and fell into deep thought.


    Since his guesses were not true and there were no problems with Rong Zhan¡¯s body, why were his legs paralyzed?


    She could not help but want to drag Rong Zhan to the research institute to do a series of examinations. After thinking about it carefully, Gu Qingxue suppressed the urge in her heart.


    From the conversation she had with Rong Zhan, it was not hard to tell that he was suspicious of her. If anything happened to Rong Zhan after she was anesthetized and brought to the research institute, her secret might be exposed.


    Instead of taking such a huge risk, she might as well slowly help Rong Zhan investigate his body.


    ¡°Host, you still haven¡¯t figured out the reason?¡± The little butler walked out of the warehouse with an engine oil can in its hands. Seeing that Gu Qingxue was still struggling, it took the initiative to approach her.


    The pungent smell of engine oil immediately wafted over. Gu qingxue glanced at the little butler and saw that it was innocently sucking in engine oil with the straw in its mouth. He did not forget to look at her as he sucked.


    The strong smell of engine oil made Gu Qingxue want to sneeze. She hid the disgust in her eyes and raised her hand to push the young housekeeper¡¯s head aside. ¡°Go, go, go. Stay away from me. This smell is too choking.¡±


    ¡°Host, why do you dislike me so much? do you not love me anymore?¡± Gu Qingxue rolled her eyes at the little butler. ¡°Host, I think you can change your mind,¡± the little butler said with a bitter expression. ¡°Think about it, His Royal Highness clearly wasn¡¯t poisoned, but he¡¯s still paralyzed. Could it be that he¡¯s pretending?¡±


    The little butler¡¯s words were like a sudden clap of thunder, exploding in Gu Qingxue¡¯s mind.


    She had to admit that she had never thought of such a possibility before.


    After all, Rong Zhan had been very cooperative with her treatment and had never pretended to be weak in front of her.


    However, there was nothing wrong with Rong Zhan¡¯s body at this moment, and the little butler¡¯s words sounded reasonable!


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes turned cold when she thought of Rong Zhan¡¯s indifferent expression.


    The young butler felt that Gu Qingxue looked very serious when she pursed her lips and didn¡¯t say a word. It could not help but shrink back in fear. ¡°Host, I¡¯m just making a random guess. If I¡¯m really wrong, don¡¯t be angry!¡¯


    Gu Qingxue shook her head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re wrong. On the contrary, I think what you said makes sense.


    ¡°Ah? Your Highness is really feigning illness?¡± The little butler was so shocked that he almost dropped the engine oil in his hand. He tilted his head and looked at Gu qingxue.


    ¡°I can¡¯t be sure, but your guess makes me feel that it¡¯s very likely. If a normal person suddenly becomes a cripple overnight, no matter how shrewd he is, it¡¯s impossible for him to remain calm, unless he knows that he wasn¡¯t really crippled from the beginning, but rather, he was pretending.¡± When Gu Qingxue said this, she clenched her fists.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s scary expression made the little butler shrink back in fear. He asked weakly, ¡°Host, if His Royal Highness is really pretending, what do you plan to do?¡±


    Gu Qingxue thought about it for a moment, then let out a cold, disdainful snort.. She looked at the little butler and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡±

 Chapter 750 - Chapter 750: I Don’t Know Which Palace This Nanny Is From

    Chapter 750: I Don¡¯t Know Which Palace This Nanny Is From


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The little butler shivered and weakly held the bucket of engine oil and hid in a corner, not daring to make a sound.


    Gu Qingxue looked away from the little butler and quickly entered the system store to exchange for some ¡®special¡¯ medicine.


    ¡°Congratulations to the host for successfully purchasing the Ghost Shadow Fruit. 300 points have been spent.¡±


    ¡°Congratulations to the host for successfully exchanging for Itchy Grass. 500 points have been spent.¡±


    ¡°Congratulations to the host for successfully exchanging for the Extreme Flame Flower. 450 points have been spent¡­¡±


    ¡°l want to make some pills to test if Rong Zhan is really paralyzed or not. If he¡¯s really paralyzed, I¡¯ll apologize to him for my test tomorrow and agree to one of his requests as compensation. On the other hand, if he was pretending¡­ Hmph, Hmph.¡±


    The little butler listened to the system¡¯s constant beeping of the exchange notifications and sneaked a glance in Gu Qingxue¡¯s direction. He asked weakly,


    ¡°Host, are you rich today? How did you exchange for so many herbs in one go?¡±


    ¡°l want to make some pills to test if Rong Zhan is really paralyzed or not. If he¡¯s really paralyzed, I¡¯ll apologize to him for my test tomorrow and agree to one of his requests as compensation. On the other hand, if he was pretending¡­ Hmph, Hmph.¡± Gu Qingxue laughed coldly, then started studying the herbs.


    The little butler shuddered and actually hoped that Rong Zhan was really crippled and not faking it.


    If His Royal Highness was really crippled, the host would definitely do everything she could to compensate His Royal Highness for her suspicion. On the contrary, if His Highness was pretending to be crippled, the host would definitely make him suffer a hundred times more painful than being paralyzed.


    Gu Qingxue stood in front of the table and began to study seriously. Before she knew it, it was time to enter the palace.


    After leaving the research institute, they quickly prepared to enter the palace. Gu Qingxue changed into the clothes that a female doctor should wear and sat in a carriage to head to the palace.


    An hour later, the carriage finally stopped at the palace gates. Gu Qingxue then heard musical note¡¯s voice from outside the carriage.


    ¡°l don¡¯t know which lady this nanny serves? My family¡¯s young lady is still busy paying respects to His Majesty, can nanny make way?¡± Qin Yun¡¯s voice was neither fast nor slow, and she sounded very humble.


    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re just a maidservant, what right does she have to interrupt? Get Doctor Gu out.¡± The old woman¡¯s sharp and unkind voice rang out, particularly ear-piercing in the silence of the palace gates.


    Gu Qingxue had a bad feeling about this. Sure enough, she heard Qin Yun¡¯s dissatisfied voice coming from outside the car. ¡°This nanny, how did you¡­¡±


    ¡°Qin Yun,¡± Gu Qingxue hurriedly spoke to stop Qin Yun from speaking. As she spoke, she also lifted the curtain of the carriage.


    It was still early, and the thick dark clouds made the sky look particularly gloomy. The cold wind barged into the carriage through the open curtains, causing Gu qingxue to tug at her cloak. She stepped on the bench and slowly stepped down from the carriage.


    For a moment, everyone, from the guards to the stern-looking old nanny, could not help but look at Gu Qingxue.


    Even though Gu Qingxue¡¯s clothes were no different from the other female doctors in the palace, she had a charm that ordinary people didn¡¯t have. Her exquisite face was bare of any makeup, and it was so fair. Her red lips made her face not look pale, and her black crystal-like eyes were emitting a dazzling light.


    Gu Qingxue also looked at the old lady. The moment their eyes met, she read a hint of disdain from the old lady¡¯s eyes.


    It was obvious that the other party did not have good intentions. Gu Qingxue¡¯s lips curled up into a smile, but her eyes remained calm. ¡°1 don¡¯t know which palace this nanny is from.. Is there a reason for you to look for me?¡±

 Chapter 751 - Chapter 751: This Is the Empress, You Should Kneel to Her

    Chapter 751: This Is the Empress, You Should Kneel to Her


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The old nanny was dressed in an extraordinary manner. She reached out her withered hand to touch the gold hairpin on her head. ¡°Doctor Gu must be joking. This old servant is only following orders.¡±


    Gu Qingxue adjusted the rabbit fur scarf around her neck and said indifferently, ¡°Nanny, you¡¯ve brought so many palace maids and eunuchs standing on the road without retreating or advancing, so there must be a purpose.¡±


    The old woman snorted coldly and saluted Gu Qingxue perfunctorily. ¡°This old servant is the empress¡¯ old servant, Nanny Rui. Today, I¡¯ve come under the empress¡¯ orders to you to the Feneling Palace for Questioning.¡±


    Qin Yun moved to Gu Qingxue¡¯s side with a worried expression and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear, ¡°Eldest Miss, don¡¯t believe the words of this old maidservant. They¡¯re waiting here with their flags and banners raised, they definitely don¡¯t have good intentions. Plus, you¡¯ve also offended the empress before, this servant is afraid


    ¡°Is there anything that you can¡¯t say? If people who don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on saw this, they¡¯d think that there¡¯s something shameful going on and that you¡¯re afraid that others would find out!¡± Nanny Rui took the opportunity to mock Gu Qingxue.


    ¡°Nanny, aren¡¯t your words a little too unpleasant?!¡± Qin Yun retorted in dissatisfaction, her face turning red from the provocation.


    However, Nanny Rui did not even spare a glance at Qin Yun. ¡°Doctor Gu, the empress has been waiting for you for a long time. Please.¡±


    ¡°Then I will trouble you to lead the way.¡± Gu Qingxue nodded indifferently.


    ¡°Miss, how could you agree to her request?¡± Qin Yun tugged at Gu Qingxue¡¯s arm nervously.


    Gu Qingxue shook her head, signaling for Qin Yun to calm down. She then calmly followed Nanny Rui and headed straight for Fengling Palace.


    After a while, Gu Qingxue followed Nanny Rui to Fengling Palace.


    Nanny Rui stood outside the door and said loudly, ¡°Your Majesty, Doctor Gu has come to pay her respects to you.¡±


    ¡°l have yet to dress up, let Doctor Gu wait patiently at the door.¡± The empress¡¯s voice, with a hidden smile, came from the palace.


    Qin Yun almost died from anger when she heard this.


    The winter morning was the coldest, and the empress still made their Eldest Miss wait outside the door. She was clearly making things difficult for their Eldest Miss. right?


    Gu Qingxue said unhurriedly, ¡°The empress asked this official to wait, so this official has to comply. However, His Majesty has summoned this official to the palace today. If His Majesty doesn¡¯t see this official after the court session, I ask the empress to help this official explain. This official is not deliberately delaying and neglecting His Majesty.¡±


    Gu Qingxue had just said the words ¡®neglect His Majesty when the empress in the hall immediately fell silent.


    Nanny Rui¡¯s expression was also displeased. Her cold and sharp gaze swept towards Gu Qingxue¡¯s direction. ¡°Does Doctor Gu mean that the empress has deliberately neglected His Majesty?! ¡±


    Gu Qingxue was calm and composed, completely disregarding Nanny Rui. ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡±


    Nanny Rui was speechless, and the voice of a palace maid finally came from the palace, ¡°The empress has finished dressing up. Please invite Doctor Gu in.¡±


    The smile on Gu Qingxue¡¯s lips deepened a little after she heard that. Then, she slowly walked into the Fengling Palace.


    She saw the empress wearing a crimson phoenix robe. She was sitting in the main seat with her hair and makeup neatly arranged. Her gaze was as cold as ice.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s expression remained the same as she nodded at the empress. ¡°This official pays her respects to the empress.¡±


    ¡°Doctor Gu, this is the empress. You should kneel to her. ¡± The female official beside the empress said with an unhappy expression..

 Chapter 753 - Chapter 753: My Children Are Definitely Not Her Opponent

    Chapter 753: My Children Are Definitely Not Her Opponent


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The empress¡¯ gaze landed on Gu Qingxue. She laughed in anger. ¡°l have already said that Doctor Gu¡¯s tongue has always been the most sharp.


    However, my asked the people around Lil e Thirteen and they said that Lil t Thirteen was already injured in the prince regent¡¯s residence. She fell from the carriage and injured her head because she was anxious. How do you explain this?¡±


    Gu Qingxue raised her eyes to look at the empress, then tilted her head and pretended to be confused. ¡°Your Majesty, the thirteenth princess is a child. Is a child¡¯s loss of teeth considered an injury? If the empress says so, then this official can not argue. Please, Your Majesty, punish this official with the crime of murdering the princess.¡±


    The empress couldn¡¯t hold back her expression after hearing Gu Qingxue¡¯s words. She was so angry that she slammed her hand on the armrest. ¡®Gu Qingxue, how dare you?! Do you really think I won¡¯t dare to touch you!¡¯ ¡°This official will do as you please,¡± Gu Qingxue said disapprovingly.


    She watched as the empress¡¯s face turned red, but she could not say a word. The eyes that looked at her were filled with disdain.


    If the empress really had conclusive evidence, she would not have argued so much with her here. Instead, she would have directly arrested her at the palace gates and locked her in prison.


    Today, the empress had called her over only to fish for information. She wanted to find some loopholes in her words so she could punish Gu Qingxue, It was a pity that she had seen through the empress¡¯s intentions from the beginning. At the same time, she had also sorted out the matter of the thirteenth princess¡¯s injury and had set her eyes on the seemingly gentle and polite crown prince.


    The empress glared at Gu Qingxue, unwilling to accept this. She could not understand how a woman could be so flawless in the face of such a serious matter like the princess being injured!


    Initially, she had wanted to find Gu Qingxue!s fault and get rid of this eyesore to help Lil t Thirteen vent her anger. Who knew that not only did she not succeed, but she was also angered to the point of heartache by this little b*tch!


    The more the empress thought about it, the angrier she became. The gaze she fixed on Gu Qingxue became increasingly dark.


    Gu Qingxue did not seem to feel the coldness in the empress¡¯s eyes. She broke the silence. ¡°If Your Majesty the Empress has no other orders, then this official will take his leave first. It just so happens that His Majesty¡¯s side should also end the court session.¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t use His Majesty to suppress my. My knows that His Majesty is currently doting on you, so you are naturally proud. Gu Qingxue, I won¡¯t argue with you, but I advise you to keep your fox tail. Otherwise, if I find out that you¡¯ve provoked my children again, I won¡¯t let you off easily.¡± The empress took a deep breath, and her noble and proud expression returned to her face. ¡°Nanny Rui, send Doctor Gu out of Fengling Palace.¡±


    ¡°This official will take my leave.¡± After Gu Qingxue finished speaking, she turned around and left without looking back.


    The empress watched as Gu Qingxue left, her face filled with unwillingness.


    ¡°This woman is too smart. My children are definitely not her opponent.¡±


    The imperial maid beside the empress asked anxiously, ¡°Since the empress knew that Gu Qingxue was difficult to deal with, why did you let her go? She has the prince regent¡¯s support behind her, and no one knows what the prince regent is planning. If he wants to target the crown prince and implicate the princess, how can the empress tolerate it?¡±


    The palace maid was part of the empress¡¯ dowry, and just like the empress, she felt that Gu Qingxue had something to do with this matter. Seeing Gu Qingxue leave, she could not help but feel anxious..

 Chapter 754 - Chapter 754: They Would Definitely Not Be Able to Beat Her at All

    Chapter 754: They Would Definitely Not Be Able to Beat Her at All


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The empress was irritated and turned to the palace maid and asked, ¡°l naturally know the implications, but let me ask you, do you have any evidence? Lil¡¯Thirteen is still unconscious. Even if I know that Gu Qingxue harmed my Lil¡¯ Thirteen, I don¡¯t have any evidence to destroy her!¡±


    If she had evidence, she would have reported it to the emperor and put Gu Qingxue in jail. Why would she have waited until now?


    The personal female maid was frightened by the empress¡¯ sharp words and stern expression. She lowered her head and carefully asked, ¡°Then what does the empress plan to do?¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, I know who the enemy is. I don¡¯t believe that she will never reveal her fox tail! When 1 had caught her tail, I will settle everything with her!¡± The empress clenched her fists tightly and said with a sinister expression.


    After Gu Qingxue left Fengling Palace, Nanny Rui did not send her off.


    Instead, she stared at her intently, knowing that Gu Qingxue had left with Qin Yun, and was walking in the direction of the imperial study.


    Qin Yun looked at the palace maids and eunuchs behind her and asked them to keep a certain distance from her. She then moved closer to Gu Qingxue and lowered her voice, ¡°Eldest Miss, what is Her Majesty the Empress thinking? The thirteenth princess is in trouble, and instead of asking her son, she¡¯s questioning us?¡±


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s expression was calm and composed. She merely laughed after hearing this. ¡°If it were you, would you doubt a woman you¡¯ve never liked or doubt your own child that you¡¯ve loved for more than 20 years?¡±


    Qin Yun thought for a while. After she nodded, she lowered her voice even more. She was afraid that the palace maids and eunuchs who followed closely behind them would hear their conversation. ¡°In Eldest Miss¡¯s opinion, does the thirteenth princess¡¯s accident have anything to do with the crown prince?


    Gu Qingxue pursed her lips. After thinking for a while, she slowly spat out two words, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. You and I naturally can¡¯t guess what His Highness the Crown prince is thinking, and I have no contact with the crown prince. I¡¯m only very interested in the grandma in his teahouse.¡±


    ¡°Then, do you want to go and take a look? Or let this servant go? This servant will go and inquire about the situation for you.¡± Qin Yun stretched out her hand with full confidence and took the initiative to pat her chest as she said this.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes curved into crescents as she smiled and said unhurriedly, ¡°There¡¯s no rush for this, we¡¯ll wait and see. Let¡¯s go find her Majesty first and pay our respects to him.¡±


    Qin Yun obediently nodded and followed Gu Qingxue¡¯s footsteps.


    The master and servant quickly arrived outside the imperial study.


    The young eunuch standing guard outside the imperial study immediately came forward with a smile when he saw Gu Qingxue. He bowed deeply to her and said, ¡°We pay our respects to Doctor Gu. His Majesty has specially ordered this servant to wait for Doctor Gu outside the study room. May 1 ask Doctor Gu to wait here for a moment as His Majesty has already dismissed the court and is going to change his clothes.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for the information.¡± Gu Qingxue smiled.


    The young eunuch saw that Gu Qingxue was as beautiful as a flower and could not help but take another look at her. He sighed in his heart that this Doctor Gu t s appearance was indeed extraordinary. Even if all the concubines in the harem were added together, their beauty would definitely not be any better than hers.


    Gu Qingxue stood outside the Imperial study and waited quietly. When she saw the sedan chair that Rong Xiaotian was in, she gave Qin Yun, who was beside her, a look..

 Chapter 755 - Chapter 755: What Is Wrong With My Body?

    Chapter 755: What Is Wrong With My Body?


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Qin Yun immediately took a step forward and moved closer to Gu Qingxue.


    Gu Qingxue lowered her voice and instructed, ¡°I will follow His Majesty into the royal study later. You can ask the eunuchs and palace maids about the thirteenth princess.¡±


    ¡°Yes, this servant understands.¡± Qin Yun nodded in agreement.


    Gu Qingxue was also at ease. She watched as the sedan chair arrived in front of her. After the guards, eunuchs, and palace maids knelt down, she lowered her head and said, ¡°Your humble servant greets Your Majesty.¡±


    Immediately, Rong Xiaotian¡¯s smiling voice came from the sedan chair, ¡°You¡¯re welcome, Doctor Gua Yes, I took too much time to change my clothes.


    I¡¯ve made you wait for a long time.¡±


    Kang Fujiang immediately came forward and helped Rong Xiaotian out of the sedan chair.


    When Rong Xiaotian saw Gu Qingxue, he could not hide the smile on his face. ¡°Doctor Gu, come in with me.¡¯


    Gu Qingxue raised her eyes and observed Rong Xiaotian¡¯s expression. From his current state, she could immediately deduce why this person in front of her had called her into the palace.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Qingxue pretended not to notice anything and followed Rong


    Xiaotian into the Imperial study.


    Rong Xiaotian went straight to the dragon throne. The first thing he did after entering was to give Gu Qingxue a seat.


    Kang Jiangfu immediately brought a small stool forward and said to Gu


    Qingxue with great respect, ¡°Please, Doctor Gu.¡±


    ¡°Many thanks, Your Majesty.¡± After Gu Qingxue sat down, she looked at Rong Xiaotian and said with certainty, ¡°Your Majesty seems to be feeling unwell these two days.¡±


    Rong Xiaotian saw that Gu Qingxue had already noticed something before he could say anything. He quickly sighed and said, ¡°As expected, nothing can be


    hidden from you, Doctor Gu. That¡¯s right, I¡¯ve specially called you to the palace today to help me take my pulse. I can¡¯t sleep at night these days, and I want to go to the harem at night¡­ But last night, when I was with the new beauty, blood suddenly came out of my nose.¡±


    Gu Qingxue looked at Rong Xiaotian¡¯s reddened face. She stared at him and asked, ¡°May I ask Your Majesty if you have invited any other imperial physicians over to take a look?¡±


    Rong Xiaotian nodded, ¡°1 invited the Judge Wu to come over and take a look. Judge Wu said that it was because I was too tired and asked me to rest more. However, I can¡¯t fall asleep, so I wanted to ask Doctor Gu to help me. is there any problem with the medicinal pills that 1 have been taking recently?¡±


    When Gu Qingxue saw Rong Xiaotian¡¯s confused expression, she could not help but roll her eyes at him.


    However, Gu Qingxue still held back. She pretended to be calm and said, ¡°Your


    Majesty, there¡¯s no need to worry. I¡¯d like to take your pulse.¡±


    As she spoke, Gu Qingxue stood up and walked in front of Rong Xiaotian. Then, she raised her hand and took his pulse.


    Rong Xiaotian was very cooperative. He stared at Gu Qingxue with an uneasy gaze as she took her pulse.


    After Gu Qingxue took Rong Xiaotian¡¯s pulse, she immediately noticed something. She smiled and said, ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t worry. Your Majesty¡¯s body is fine,¡±


    Rong Xiaotian was relieved after hearing this. He looked happy and asked,


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my body?¡±


    ¡°As long as Your Majesty does not eat this official¡¯s medicinal pills in the future, such a situation will not occur again. Your Majesty, this humble official is not blessed to continue serving Your Majesty. Your Majesty, please allow this humble official to resign.¡± Gu Qingxue lowered her head to hide the cold glint that flashed in her eyes. Her expression was the same as usual, and one could not see any flaws as she knelt..

 Chapter 756 - Chapter 756: Wouldn’t It Be Fine if Doctor Gu Treats Me One More Time?

    Chapter 756: Wouldn¡¯t It Be Fine if Doctor Gu Treats Me One More Time?


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Rong Xiaotian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He frowned and asked in a faint voice, ¡°What do you mean by that, Doctor Gu¡­?


    Gu Qingxue raised her eyes and looked at Rong Xiaotian. ¡°Your Majesty, do you still remember this official¡¯s repeated instructions for Your Majesty to follow this official¡¯s request to eat? However, the Emperor did not seem willing to believe what I said. It was clear that he had doubts about my medical skills. Since Your Majesty feels that this official cannot be trusted, this official will not dare to force Your Majesty. I will definitely resign and return home.¡¯


    Rong Xiaotian¡¯s gaze wavered. He looked at Gu Qingxue¡¯s stubborn expression and said cautiously, ¡°As expected, nothing can be hidden from Doctor Gu. I admit that I did not follow what you said and ate some nourishing things. But for those things, I often ate them in the past and in addition to your medicine, you have not given Zhen any new medicinal pills recently. Zhen is always worried that in the future, I will not have the strength and will return to the past. ¡±


    Hearing that Rong Xiaotian had finally admitted to it, a cold smile appeared in Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes.


    When she looked at Rong Xiaotian¡¯s face, she could tell that he must have not followed her instructions to stop taking any pills and supplements. He must have taken the supplement without her knowing.


    The tonics that she gave Rong Xiaotian were very gentle and could ensure that his body would not be damaged by the overbearing medicinal power of the tonics.


    Rong Xiaotian, on the other hand, had eaten all sorts of tonics behind her back, and he still had the cheek to come and ask her for help. Did he really think that she was easy to bully?


    She was eager to use this opportunity to force Rong Xiaotian to let her leave the palace. However, she knew that Rong Xiaotian was a smart ruler and would never allow her to leave.


    As expected, after Rong Xiaotian saw Gu Qingxue¡¯s stubbornness, he quickly called out to Kang Fujiang who was beside him, ¡°Kang Fujiang, why are you still standing there? Quickly ask Doctor Gu to get up!¡¯


    Kang Fujiang hurriedly rushed forward and helped Gu Qingxue up from the ground. ¡°Doctor Gu, please get up quickly.¡±


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s expression was still cold even after she stood up. Her gaze was extremely clear and cold as she continued to say faintly, ¡°There¡¯s no need for


    Your Majesty to keep this lowly official. This lowly official has said before that Your Majesty¡¯s body can only be recuperated once. If anything goes wrong,


    Your Majesty will not be able to recuperate again with the art of immortality. Not only that, but it will also cause His Majesty¡¯s health to deteriorate.¡±


    Rong Xiaotian knew he was in the wrong, so he did not refute her. Instead, he looked at Gu Qingxue with a probing gaze and said, ¡°Doctor Gu did tell me the


    pros and cons, but I think it¡¯s not a big deal to just eat some bird¡¯s nest and some ginseng soup.


    Gu Qingxue was expressionless. ¡°Judge Wu wasn¡¯t wrong. The emperor¡¯s heart and liver are the problem. They will overdraw the strength in the body and slowly weaken the person. It was because of this that Your Majesty was not feeling well before, but after this official¡¯s treatment, Your Majesty has improved and will no longer have difficulty sleeping at night due to the heat.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t it be fine if Doctor Gu treats me one more time? It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t bear the pain from before. At most, I¡¯ll start from the beginning. I¡¯m willing to cooperate with you, Doctor Gu,¡¯! Rong Xiaotian said disapprovingly. Gu Qingxue shook her head with a cold glint in her clear eyes..

 Chapter 757 - Chapter 757: Can You Take Care of Your Dragon Body?

    Chapter 757: Can You Take Care of Your Dragon Body?


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°The same method can not be used a second time. This lowly official has already repeatedly emphasized this point. His Majesty¡¯s body has already been damaged by the nourishment and will gradually become weak. Naturally, your body will not be able to withstand the impact of the conditioning.¡±


    Rong Xiaotian¡¯s expression was dark as well. He stared at Gu Qingxue and asked, ¡°What Doctor Gu means is that Zhen has no fate with immortality?¡±


    ¡°Yes, ¡± Gu Qingxue answered cautiously. ¡°Your Majesty, you shouldn¡¯t be thinking about whether you can live forever. You should be thinking about whether you can take care of your dragon body.


    Kang Fujiang was shocked. He quickly reminded Gu Qingxue, ¡°Doctor Gu, your words are very disrespectful to His Majesty!¡¯


    Gu Qingxue smiled indifferently and puffed out her chest. ¡°Your Majesty doesn¡¯t even care about your dragon body, so why should P Your Majesty, this official is at a loss. Please find another expert.¡±


    When Rong Xiaotian heard Gu Qingxue¡¯s words, his face became dark.


    Kang Fujiang, who was listening at the side, was already trembling in fear from the aura that was spreading out from Rong Xiaotian¡¯s body.


    This time, it was indeed His Majesty who had violated the agreement between him and Doctor Gu and had taken the supplement on his own. However, Doctor Gu t s attitude a little too domineering, right? Did she forget the saying that accompanying a sovereign was like accompanying a tiger? The emperor could dote on her, respect her, or even give an imperial decree to directly behead her!


    Gu Qingxue felt Kang Fujiangs fearful eyes. She did not need to ask to know what he wanted to say. However, she really did not care.


    She knew that Rong Xiaotian was not a person who would act on his emotions. He was an extremely intelligent ruler, and he had already sensed that something was wrong with his body, so he had Judge Wu to treat him.


    Perhaps it was not only Judge Wu. According to Rong Xiaotian¡¯s personality, he had probably looked for all the imperial physicians in the imperial hospital Unfortunately, no one had a solution, so he had no choice but to look for her.


    Rong Xiaotian knew that she would be able to see through it, but he still looked for her. It could be seen that he had exhausted all his abilities and had no other choice.


    Since that was the case, Rong Xiaotian also realized that she was his only choice. If she were to die, he would not have a good ending.


    That was why she was not afraid. She could also use this opportunity to make him forget about the matter of immortality.


    On the surface, she was indeed helping Rong Xiaotian to recuperate and help him walk on the path of immortality. Furthermore, her recuperating was quite effective. The reason why she could not continue with the treatment was entirely because of Rong Xiaotian¡¯s personal reasons. It had nothing to do with her.


    Rong Xiaotian and Gu Qingxue were at a stalemate. In the end, Rong Xiaotian let out a long breath, ¡°Doctor Gu, if there¡¯s anything you want to say, please sit down and talk about it slowly.¡±


    Kang Fujiang looked at Gu Qingxue in disbelief. He simply could not believe what he had heard.


    The emperor¡¯s words clearly showed that he forgave Gu Qingxue for her impudence earlier!


    Kang Fujiang had been serving His Majesty for so long. This was the first time he saw someone who offended His Majesty and could still retreat in one piece! From the emperor¡¯s attitude, it was clear that he still respected Gu Qingxue.


    This time, Gu Qingxue did not continue to be in a stalemate with Rong Xiaotian. She returned to her seat and sat down.


    ¡°Doctor Gu has been with me for a long time, so you should understand my thoughts.¡± Rong Xiaotian sat down as well. He seemed to have forgotten about the unpleasant incident just now and put on a smile..

 Chapter 758 - Chapter 758: More and More Painful Day by Day

    Chapter 758: More and More Painful Day by Day


    Translator: Endless?antasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Rong Xiaotian replied, ¡°I¡¯ve always valued talents. Naturally, I can¡¯t bear to see you resign. In the future, you don¡¯t have to say such words again. ¡®I¡¯oday, I invited Doctor Gu into the palace to discuss countermeasures with you and see how to continue to nurse my body. Doctor Gu, is there really no way for me to be immortal?¡±


    Gu Qingxue knew when to stop, and the serious expression on her face was replaced by helplessness. She pretended to sigh sadly and put on a troubled expression. ¡°To tell you the truth, Your Majesty¡¯s recuperation has been going very smoothly. I was confident that I could recuperate Your Majesty¡¯s body within three years and make you immortal, but it¡¯s a pity that this can¡¯t be realized, and Your Majesty and I have to face reality. Your Majesty, the most important thing now is to recuperate your body. Otherwise, you will suffer more and more in the coming days.¡±


    Rong Xiaotian saw Gu Qingxue¡¯s determination and sighed in disappointment. ¡°Then, in Doctor Gu¡¯ s opinion, how should I recuperate? What¡¯s the final stage of the conditioning?¡±


    ¡°l will do my best to keep your Majesty healthy. For the next few days, His Majesty will not take any supplements. Only after the power of the tonics in your body has been completely consumed can you further recuperate. Your Majesty, this is the only thing I can do. Please cooperate with me, or else I can¡¯t do anything,¡± Gu Qingxue said seriously.


    ¡°Of course, I promise you.¡± Rong Xiaotian nodded his head with a serious expression. ¡°So, you can¡¯t treat me today?


    Gu Qingxue replied, ¡°Your Majesty is wise. I¡¯ll go back and study the method left by my master. I¡¯ll do my best to turn the tide and treat the injuries in your body. In at most three days, I will enter the palace to help Your Majestyu recuperate. Before that, Your Majesty, please remember your promise to this lowly official.¡±


    Rong Xiaotian¡¯s expression was serious. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve already made a promise and I can¡¯t go back on it. It must have been hard on lady Gu to enter the palace today. Kang Fujiang, please send Lady Gu out.¡±


    Gu Qingxue was not interested in arguing with Rong Xiaotian, so she bowed slightly and left.


    Before she left, Gu Qingxue glanced at Rong Xiaotian. Seeing his serious expression, it was not hard to guess how regretful he was.


    Gu Qingxue looked away after a quick glance. There was no pity in her eyes.


    Rong Xiaotian thought that he had missed the opportunity to live forever, but he did not know that there was no such thing as immortality in this world.


    Life, death, illness, and death were all heaven¡¯s will, and no one could deny it.


    Kang Fujiang saw Rong Xiaotian¡¯s attitude toward Gu Qingxue just now, so he did not dare to be careless when facing her. He quickly and respectfully sent her out of the Imperial study.


    ¡°Eunuch, please send me off here. I still need to go to the imperial hospital, so 1 won¡¯t trouble you.¡± Gu Qingxue glanced at Qin Yun, who was not far away. Seeing her nod, Gu Qingxue guessed that Qin Yun must have already found out the information.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been hard on you, Doctor Gu. Take care.¡± Kang Fujiang was all smiles. Gu Qingxue nodded in acknowledgment and left with Qin Yun. The master and servant duo headed straight for the imperial hospital.


    Qin Yun waited until there was no one around before she whispered into Gu Qingxue!s ear, ¡°Miss, I¡¯ve already found out that the thirteenth princess slipped when she was returning to the palace and got off the carriage. Then, she fell to the ground and fainted. It caused a huge commotion, and the entire imperial physician¡¯s institute went to diagnose the thirteenth princess. In the end, they all said that the thirteenth princess had injured her head and would only wake up after a few days..¡±

 Chapter 759 - Chapter 759: His Highness the Crown Prince Is Really

    Chapter 759: His Highness the Crown Prince Is Really


    Affectionate


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°What explanation did the crown prince give?¡± Gu Qingxue asked.


    ¡°Everyone treated this incident as an accident, so no one took it to heart. In addition, on the day of the thirteenth princess¡¯s accident, the crown prince had brought the beaten-up Peng Zhou to the palace to look for the emperor, pleading for the emperor to punish him as well, saying that he had failed to protect the thirteenth princess. Naturally, the emperor did not blame the crown prince. He said that this matter had nothing to do with the crown prince and asked him to go back. After the crown prince sent Peng Zhou away, he returned to the empress¡¯ Fengling Palace and took care of the thirteenth princess for a day and a night. He only left this morning and returned to the crown prince¡¯s residence,¡± Qin Yun said.


    Gu Qingxue snorted softly. She felt the cold wind blowing against her face,


    and a trace of coldness seeped into her collar. She couldn¡¯t help but shrink her neck and smile in response, ¡°It seems that His Highness is really affectionate.¡±


    Qin Yun nodded repeatedly as well, and she said in a similarly serious tone, ¡°The other people in the palace also said the same thing. They said that this matter had nothing to do with the crown prince and that it was just an accident.¡¯


    ¡°If there is really nothing strange, the empress will not target me because of this matter. Have you found out who¡¯s in the imperial hospital with the thirteenth princess?¡± Gu Qingxue glanced at Qin Yun from the corner of her eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s Judge Wu. You¡¯ve left the palace to take care of the prince regent, so Judge Wu is in charge of all matters in the palace.¡± Qin Yun immediately answered.


    Gu Qingxue stopped in her tracks and looked at Qin Yun with admiration.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done well to be able to find out so many things in such a short time.¡±


    Qin Yun was embarrassed by the praise. She lowered her head and said shyly,


    ¡°Naturally, I have to do my best to help Eldest Miss.¡±


    As the master and servant were talking, they had already arrived at the imperial hospital.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s front foot had just stepped over the threshold when she heard the martial arts Court judge¡¯s furious roar.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you many times not to touch my prescription when I¡¯m not around. Why can¡¯t you guys remember? If you can¡¯t help in the imperial hospital, then all of you can get lost!¡± Judge Wu was standing in front of a medicine cabinet and was currently berating a few young eunuchs.


    The young eunuchs were so scared that they did not even dare to raise their heads. The way they shrunk their necks was like a group of quails.


    ¡°Judge, I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days. Why is your temper still the same?¡± Gu Qingxue walked in helplessly and looked at Judge Wu.


    When Judge Wu saw that it was Gu Qingxue, the anger in his eyes dissipated a little. ¡°It¡¯s all because of this group of servants who don¡¯t learn. They always can¡¯t remember what I said.¡¯


    ¡°Judge Wu doesn¡¯t like others touching his things. In the future, don¡¯t do this again. Step down.¡± Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes quickly swept over the group of eunuchs as she spoke, but she quickly retracted her gaze.


    The young eunuchs felt as if they had been relieved of a heavy burden. They quickly thanked him and left.


    ¡°You¡¯re too soft-hearted, always giving these people the chance to be slaves. When will they ever learn their lesson? ¡± Judge Wu waited until the young eunuchs had gone far away, then looked at Gu Qingxue and shook his head.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s smile was gentle, but her eyes were cold. ¡°I¡¯ve already memorized the faces of those little eunuchs. If there¡¯s a next time, they don¡¯t


    need to serve in the Imperial hospital. Judge, I¡¯m here today to ask you about the thirteenth princess. To be honest, the empress asked me to go to the Fengling Palace..¡±

 Chapter 760 - Chapter 760: The Empress Suspects That Pm the One Who Harmed the Thirteenth Princess

    Chapter 760: The Empress Suspects That Pm the One Who Harmed the Thirteenth Princess


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    After Judge Wu made sure that no one was around, he stared at Gu Qingxue in confusion. ¡°What does this matter have to do with you? Did the empress invite you to treat the thirteenth princess?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t see the princess. The empress suspects that I¡¯m the one who harmed the thirteenth princess. ¡± Gu Qingxue could not help but sneer at the end of her sentence.


    Judge Wu r s face sank, and he spat out a word. ¡°Ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to ask the judge if the thirteenth princess fell off the carriage because she was really anxious.¡± Gu Qingxue blinked, observing Judge Wu expression.


    ¡°It does look like an accident, but we weren¡¯t there at the time. We can¡¯t make a conclusion without seeing what happened,¡± Judge Wu said meaningfully.


    Gu Qingxue immediately understood what Judge Wu was trying to say, and she leaned in closer. ¡°Hearing your words, it seems that you suspect that there is something else behind this?¡±


    ¡°The thirteenth princess fell from the carriage by accident. Logically speaking, her wrist should be injured to a certain extent. However, her wrist is fine, only her head was injured.¡± As judge Wu spoke, his fingertips lightly tapped on the table.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes revealed her understanding.


    According to common sense, if it was an accidental fall from the carriage, the thirteenth princess would have unconsciously exerted force on her wrist. The weight of her body would cause a certain degree of injury to her wrist. This was also why many people would injure their wrists when falling from a high place.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then the thirteenth princess¡¯s sudden fall from the carriage shouldn¡¯t be that simple. The empress actually suspects that she fell off the horse because of her unstable state of mind. It¡¯s truly laughable to think of it this way.¡± Gu Qingxue recalled the empress¡¯ self-righteous look today and felt that she was even more foolish.


    Judge Wu wanted to say something, but he stopped. He cautiously looked around, and after making sure that no one could hear their conversation, he finally said in a soft voice, ¡°If you were the empress, and your princess suddenly fell from the carriage and fell into a coma, and your son came into the palace to tell you that she fell from the horse because her mind was unstable, would you choose to believe your son or believe a doctor who has always been at odds with you?


    ¡°It seems like His Highness has a very strong opinion of me.¡± Gu Qingxue understood that the crown prince must have been behind this. That was why the empress was so insistent that the thirteenth princess¡¯s fall from the carriage had something to do with her and the Regent Kings residence.


    Judge Wu said, ¡°The crown prince rarely targets others like this. How did you provoke His Highness?¡±


    Gu Qingxue put on an innocent expression. ¡°If I say I didn¡¯t provoke him, would you believe me?¡±


    ¡°l naturally believe you. However, no matter what dispute you have with the crown prince, it¡¯s best to resolve it as soon as possible. The crown prince may seem gentle and harmless, but which truly harmless prince could become the crown prince from a young age and stand for so many years without falling?¡± Judge Wu said after shaking his head.


    The smile on Gu Qingxue¡¯s lips quickly deepened, and there was even more admiration in her eyes when she looked at Judge Wu. ¡°As expected of you. You¡¯re more cunning than ordinary people. I have the same thoughts. I think the crown prince has his own strengths..¡±

 Chapter 761 - Chapter 761: She Was Played by Her Son

    Chapter 761: She Was Played by Her Son


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    After hearing Qin Yun mention the crown prince to her, she realized that this crown prince, who had always been unknown, was definitely not a good person. He had been holding back for so many years, which showed how deep his thoughts were.


    Moreover, the empress had always been very decisive in handling the harem matters for so many years, but she was still able to be played around by her son. This was enough to explain the problem.


    ¡°Don¡¯t flatter me with such nice words. You¡¯re so curious about the thirteenth princess, so are you trying to ask me for a favor?¡± Judge Wu¡¯ s words was filled with disdain, but there was not a single trace of dissatisfaction in his eyes.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s smile was gentle as she said softly, ¡°As expected, nothing can be hidden from you. Since this matter involves me, I have to find a way to investigate the truth. As long as the thirteenth princess can personally say that this matter has nothing to do with me, my injustice will naturally be washed away.¡±


    Judge Wu nodded, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m still curious about something. Although the princess had fallen off the horse and injured her head, it shouldn¡¯t have caused her to be unconscious and not wake up for so long. I think that there¡¯s something fishy about this matter, so it¡¯s naturally best if you can go and take a look.¡±


    ¡°Then when can you bring me there?¡± Gu Qingxue did not want to get into trouble, so she looked at Judge Wu urgently and asked.


    Judge Wu chuckled, ¡°We can do it now, follow me.¡±


    Gu Qingxue followed Judge Wu. She first changed into a set of eunuch¡¯s clothes before following him out of the imperial hospital. On the way, she carried the medicine box and lowered her head as they headed in the direction of Fengling Palace.


    On the way, Judge Wu explained the current situation to Gu Qingxue in detail.


    The thirteenth princess had suddenly fallen ill, so the emperor and the empress dowager had been merciful and finally agreed to unground her. They allowed her to stay by the empress¡¯ side and recuperate in Fengling Palace.


    The thirteenth princess had been doted on by the empress since she was a child. When the empress took care of the thirteenth princess, she would do everything herself.


    ¡°After I enter, I will think of a way to send the empress out. After the empress leaves, you can raise your head.¡± As Judge Wu spoke, he turned his head and saw Gu Qingxue¡¯s ordinary-looking face. He could not help but exclaim, ¡®You actually know how to change your appearance? Why have I never heard you mention it before?¡±


    When Gu Qingxue had gone to change her clothes, she had used some time to change her appearance. After she had changed her appearance and clothes, she looked like a completely different person, and Judge Wu could not recognize her for a while.


    ¡°I used to travel around, and it was inevitable that I would encounter some trouble. Besides, my master told me that it¡¯s not a burden to have more skills.¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, she had already arrived at the Fengling Palace with Judge Wu.


    The two of them tacitly shut their mouths and did not say anything more.


    They walked all the way to the outside of the Fengling Palace and stood still.


    The old maidservant who was guarding Fengling Palace went in to report the news. After receiving permission, Judge Wu led Gu Qingxue through the main gate of Fengling Palace and headed straight to the back hall.


    Gu Qingxue followed Judge Wu into the rear hall and immediately saw the empress sitting by the bed, wiping her tears.


    Lying on the bed was the unconscious thirteenth princess. Her small face was pale, and her head was wrapped in thick gauze. She looked particularly pale and weak.


    Seeing that the empress was still sad, Nanny Rui reminded her, ¡°Your Majesty, Judge Wu has arrived..¡±

 Chapter 762 - Chapter 762: It’s Still Unknown When She Will Wake Up

    Chapter 762: It¡¯s Still Unknown When She Will Wake Up


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The empress immediately used her handkerchief to wipe her tears, and then looked at Judge Wu, ¡°I¡¯ve embarrassed myself in front of you.¡±


    ¡°This official understands that Your Majesty is worried. Your Majesty, after seeing the thirteenth princess¡¯s condition yesterday, I have been thinking about it day and night. I think we can try another method that might be able to wake the thirteenth princess.¡± As Judge Wu spoke, he bowed to the empress.


    ¡°Judge Wu, please get up.¡± The empress¡¯s interest was suddenly piqued, and she impatiently looked at the judge and excitedly asked, ¡°I would like to ask you to explain this matter in detail.¡±


    ¡°The thirteenth princess fell unconscious because her blood flow is not


    smooth. Since that¡¯s the case, as long as we open her meridians and let her blood flow smoothly again, her body will naturally recover quickly, ¡°Judge Wu quickly said.


    The empress¡¯s eyes quickly filled with anticipation. She stood up from the side of the bed and curiously looked at Judge Wu, asking, ¡°Then may I ask, Judge Wu, how can 1 unclog little thirteen¡¯s veins?¡±


    ¡°This will require the thirteenth princess to be given a massage and acupuncture. Your Majesty, this is just my guess. I can¡¯t guarantee that it will work. However, we don¡¯t know when the thirteenth princess will wake up. If you think this method is feasible, why don¡¯t we give it a try?¡± After Judge Wu had explained all the benefits, he raised his eyes to look at the empress, as if he was giving the empress the chance to make a choice.


    The empress nodded in agreement without another word, ¡°Alright, since


    Judge Wu is confident, I will naturally cooperate.¡±


    ¡°Then please lead the servants out, Your Majesty. Just leave this place to me and Lil t Hai.¡± As Judge Wu spoke, he showed the Gu Qingxue, who was following closely behind him.


    The empress did not have the slightest suspicion. After responding, she led Nanny Rui and the others out of the back hall.


    Gu Qingxue walked forward and closed the door.


    Judge Wu had already arrived at the thirteenth princess¡¯s bedside. He called out to Gu Qingxue, ¡°Come and check on the thirteenth Princess.


    Gu Qingxue quickly walked over and sat by the thirteenth princess¡¯s bed. She reached out to take her pulse.


    The thirteenth princess¡¯s eyes were closed, and no expression could be seen on her small face. However, her face was extremely pale, which was enough to prove how terrible her condition was.


    Gu Qingxue reached out and took the thirteenth princess¡¯ v?ist to take her pulse.


    Just as Judge Wu had said, the thirteenth princess¡¯ hands did not have any injuries. Furthermore, from her pulse, other than external injuries, there was nothing wrong with her body.


    Judge Wu came closer and looked at Gu Qingxue before asking, ¡°Is the thirteenth princess alright?¡±


    Gu Qingxue nodded and said affirmatively, ¡°That is indeed the case. I¡¯ll take a look at her external injuries.¡±


    Gu Qingxue carefully removed the bandage on the thirteenth princess¡¯s forehead and carefully examined the wound on her forehead. She realized that the wound was just a bruise and would recover after some rest. It had not hurt the thirteenth princess¡¯s core at all.


    ¡°That¡¯s strange. The thirteenth princess¡¯s wound doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯ll cause


    her to faint.¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, she had already reached out and gentlypressed on the swelling wound on the thirteenth princess¡¯ forehead..

 Chapter 763 - Chapter 763: Your Master Is Really Amazing

    Chapter 763: Your Master Is Really Amazing


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The sleeping thirteenth princess struggled for a moment. Her eyes were still darting around under her eyelids, but she soon regained her composure.


    The thirteenth princess¡¯ reaction made Gu Qingxue even more confused.


    The thirteenth princess¡¯ reaction was a sign that she was about to wake up. However, when she was about to wake up, she seemed to be suppressed by something, causing her to fall into a deep sleep again.


    Judge Wu watched from the side and said to Gu Qingxue, ¡°l also noticed some clues, so when I paid my respects to the thirteenth princess twice, I used all kinds of methods to stimulate her and wake her up. In the end, the thirteenth princess would always show signs of waking up and then fall back into a deep sleep. After a few times, I didn¡¯t know how to deal with it. ¡®


    ¡°Maybe the thirteenth princess wants to wake up, but she can¡¯t do it.¡± Gu Qingxue stared at the thirteenth princess as if she was deep in thought.


    Judge Wu looked at Gu Qingxue in confusion and asked, ¡°Qingxue, what do you mean by that?¡±


    Gu Qingxue looked in the direction of the martial arts department¡¯s judge and patiently explained, ¡°To put it simply, the thirteenth princess¡¯ consciousness is already awake, but her body has yet to wake up. Her consciousness temporarily lost the right to control her body, which caused her body to remain in a deep sleep.


    Judge Wu revealed an astonished expression, as if he couldn¡¯t believe his ears,


    ¡°There¡¯s actually such an unbelievable thing?¡±


    ¡°My master had encountered such cases twice. I heard about it from my master, so I know about it.¡± Gu Qingxue lowered her eyes as she spoke, hiding the deep meaning that flashed in her eyes.


    In fact, the thirteenth princess¡¯s current situation was like someone who had no way of waking up after regaining consciousness. Their consciousness seemed to be trapped in an invisible cage, cutting off the connection between their consciousness and their bodies. As a result, they could not wake up successfully on their own. This was also a great torture for the thirteenth princess.


    ¡°This master of yours is really amazing.¡± After Judge Wu sighed in admiration, he looked at Gu Qingxue with curiosity and asked, ¡°Then, do you know how to wake up these people who can¡¯t control their bodies?¡±


    ¡°Naturally, I need to stimulate them. However, I heard that you¡¯ve already provoked the thirteenth princess? Did the princess not respond to your provocation at all?¡± Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes were burning as she looked in the direction of Judge Wue


    Judge Wu shook his head. ¡°No. Her Highness has been in a coma the whole time. I feel helpless.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Judge Wu. Let¡¯s try my method first. If the princess still doesn¡¯t respond, we¡¯ll think of another way.¡± Gu Qingxue consoled her. She then took out the Yin-yang Coiling Soul Needle from the medicine box she carried with her and immediately stuck it into the thirteenth princess¡¯s major acupuncture points.


    Gu Qingxue chose the acupuncture points that would make people feel pain and itch. Although these acupuncture points were not commonly used, they would make people feel extreme pain..

 Chapter 764 - Chapter 764: Did Anyone Push You When You Fell off the Carriage?

    Chapter 764: Did Anyone Push You When You Fell off the Carriage?


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The thirteenth princess appeared to be very restless. The muscles on her body were constantly twitching under her skin, and her eyes were darting around. She looked like she was in great pain.


    However, no matter how much Gu Qingxue stimulated her, she still kept her eyes tightly shut and showed no signs of waking up.


    Gu Qingxue could not continue to provoke the thirteenth princess, so she had no choice but to withdraw her silver needles and let the thirteenth princess calm down.


    After Gu Qingxue pulled out the silver needles, the thirteenth princess¡¯s muscles immediately stopped twitching. However, her eyes were still moving around under her eyelids, and a tear slowly fell from the corner of her eye.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes revealed her surprise. She immediately approached the thirteenth princess and asked in a low voice, ¡°Your Highness, if you can hear


    me, please don¡¯t move your eyes.¡±


    To their surprise, the thirteenth princess¡¯s eyes, which had been moving non-stop, immediately quieted down after hearing Gu Qingxue¡¯s words. Her eyes stopped moving.


    ¡°Your Highness, can you hear us?¡± Judge Wu could not believe what he was seeing, and he looked at Gu Qingxue in shock.


    ¡°It seems that Her Highness still has a clear mind. However, she still can¡¯t wake up. We have to find a way to wake the princess up.¡± Gu Qingxue thought about all the possible solutions.


    When a person in a vegetative state regained consciousness, there was a high possibility that they could regain control of their own body. Compared to those in a vegetative state, the thirteenth princess¡¯s condition was definitely not as bad. Moreover, her external injuries were not to the point where they would cause her to be unconscious from the beginning. From this, it could be seen that there must be another reason for her to be in such a situation.


    Judge Wu had already placed all his hopes on Gu Qingxue. Seeing that she was deep in thought, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is there anything you need my help with?¡±


    Gu Qingxue shook her head. ¡°Not yet. I¡¯ll try to stimulate the princess to have more reactions.¡±


    After saying that, Gu Qingxue continued to perform acupuncture on the thirteenth princess, stimulating more of her acupuncture points in an attempt to use her physical discomfort to forcefully wake her up.


    The thirteenth princess¡¯s tears flowed uncontrollably from her eyes as soon as


    Gu Qingxue started to provoke her. Her pitiful look made it difficult for Gu Qingxue to continue provoking her, so she could only attack from another direction.


    After putting away the silver needles, Gu Qingxue sat down beside the thirteenth princess and asked seriously, ¡°Thirteenth Princess, let me confirm with you. If you can hear me, you have to move your body. Other than your eyes, try to move any other part of your body.


    The thirteenth princess¡¯s eyes stopped moving. She lay quietly on the bed and tried very hard to move. Unfortunately, the effect was minimal. Helplessly, her eyeballs began to move around under her eyelids again.


    Gu Qingxue, who had been observing the thirteenth princess, asked, ¡°If you can¡¯t even move your other parts, don¡¯t move your eyes.¡±


    The thirteenth princess immediately stopped rolling her eyes.


    Gu Qingxue understood and continued to ask, ¡°Your Highness, did anyone push you when you fell off the carriage? If someone pushed you, just move your eyes..¡±

 Chapter 765 - Chapter 765: Pll Find a Way to Cure the Princess

    Chapter 765: Pll Find a Way to Cure the Princess


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    However, the thirteenth princess had no reaction.


    Gu Qingxue turned her head to look at Judge Wu behind her. After seeing that the other party also had a surprised expression, she continued to ask the thirteenth princess, ¡°So you¡¯re saying that you fell by accident?¡±


    The thirteenth princess still had no reaction.


    Gu Qingxue furrowed her brows in confusion and changed her way of asking. ¡°Then, do you not know how you fell off the carriage?


    The thirteenth princess finally moved her eyes.


    Gu Qingxue was certain that the thirteenth princess would not lie in such a situation. She could not help but wonder what kind of torture the thirteenth princess had gone through to become like this. ¡°Then, Princess, did you feel any discomfort before you fell off the carriage?¡± She continued after some thought.


    The thirteenth princess¡¯s eyes moved immediately.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart leaped with joy, and she continued to ask, ¡°Your Highness, are you feeling unwell? Arms? Thigh? Or the neck? Or the head or stomach?¡±


    At first, the thirteenth princess had no reaction to Gu Qingxue¡¯s words. However, when she heard the last part of her sentence, her eyes suddenly started darting around.


    ¡°Did your stomach suddenly feel uncomfortable before falling off the carriage?¡± Gu Qingxue asked for confirmation.


    This time, the thirteenth princess¡¯s eyes moved again. Her movements were quick and she put in more effort than before.


    ¡°Your Highness, did you eat something bad?¡± Judge Wu, who had been watching from the side, asked curiously.


    ¡°Princess, have you eaten? If you¡¯ve eaten, don¡¯t move your eyes.¡± Gu Qingxue continued.


    This time, the thirteenth princess stopped what she was doing, confirming their suspicions.


    Judge Wu r s face revealed a look of understanding, and he seriously said, ¡°It seems that Leng Shuang and Peng Zhou fed the princess something they shouldn¡¯t have, which caused her to be in this state. These two people¡¯s thoughts are truly terrifying. They actually dared to plot against the princess!¡± ¡°Judge Wu, this is just our speculation. What evidence do we have to prove that the princess ate something in the carriage that caused the abdominal pain? ¡± Gu Qingxue looked at Judge Wu and asked in a slow voice.


    Judge Wu was speechless, and immediately asked, ¡°Do you still need to ask?


    What reason do you and the prince regent have to harm the princess?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true, but once this matter gets out, not only will we not be able to find the mastermind behind this, but we might also be harming ourselves.¡± Gu Qingxue was worried that once this matter was revealed, the crown prince would say that the thirteenth princess had eaten thousand layer cake in the prince regent¡¯s residence. It had been so long since the incident, and the evidence was long gone. No one could prove what the thirteenth princess had eaten that had caused her to fall unconscious. Once this matter was revealed, the prince regent¡¯s residence would be doubted even more.


    Judge Wu understood what Gu Qingxue meant, and he sighed unwillingly. ¡°We clearly know who did it, but there¡¯s no evidence to prove it. How annoying.¡±


    ¡°The other party failed to get rid of us this time, but they¡¯ll definitely make another move. There¡¯s no need to worry. The most important thing now is to wake up the princess.¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, her fingers moved to the thirteenth princess¡¯ stomach and gently pressed it. She observed her reaction as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness. I¡¯ll find a way to cure you..¡±

 Chapter 766 - Chapter 766: He Would Definitely Be Sad

    Chapter 766: He Would Definitely Be Sad


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The thirteenth princess¡¯ eyes moved, as if she was responding to Gu Qingxue.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s hand kept moving around the thirteenth princess¡¯ stomach. She realized that when she pressed on the thirteenth princess¡¯ stomach, the thirteenth princess¡¯ reaction would be more serious, so she decided to induce vomiting on her with Judge Wu. No matter what was wrong with the thirteenth princess¡¯s stomach, as long as she vomited it out, her condition would naturally improve.


    Judge Wu immediately went to boil a bowl of medicinal soup that could induce vomiting, and accompanied Gu Qingxue to give it to the thirteenth princess.


    The thirteenth princess could not move, so Gu Qingxue helped her change her position. She adjusted her position so that she was lying on her stomach by the bed. She kept pinching her cheeks and forcing her to keep her mouth open to prevent her from choking.


    The poison in the soup took effect very quickly. The thirteenth princess body trembled violently for a moment before she suddenly opened her mouth and vomited. Then, all the dirty things in her stomach were expelled.


    The thirteenth princess vomited uncontrollably, and the tears that she had been holding back burst out of her eyes. She burst into tears and cried, ¡°Sob sob, so uncomfortable, ugh¡­ Mother, I want my mother¡­!¡±


    Gu Qingxue heaved a sigh of relief when she saw the thirteenth princess cry out loud. She quickly raised her hand and patted the thirteenth princess¡¯ back to comfort her.


    Judge Wu also came over to help the thirteenth princess wipe her mouth, allowing the thirteenth princess to vent all her uneasiness through tears.


    The thirteenth princess was scared out of her wits. She hid in Gu Qingxue¡¯s arms and cried as she loudly complained, ¡°Sob, I¡¯m in pain! When you guys touched me, I would feel so much pain, so uncomfortable, sob.¡±


    ¡°At first, we didn¡¯t know that Your Highness¡¯ mind was conscious, so we used that method to stimulate you. It¡¯s a good thing that Your Highness has recovered, so there¡¯s no need to be afraid.¡± Gu Qingxue could not help but frown when she saw the thirteenth princess smearing her snot and tears all over her body.


    However, she was a princess after all, and she had just been frightened. Gu Qingxue could not bear to be too harsh on her, so she allowed the thirteenth princess to cry.


    Judge Wu was not good at consoling people either. He stood beside Gu Qingxue and watched the thirteenth princess. It was not until the thirteenth princess herself cried for a full fifteen minutes that she finally stopped sobbing.


    The thirteenth princess¡¯s eyes and nose were red from all the crying. She looked as if she had suffered a great grievance. She raised her hand to wipe the tears from the corners of her eyes and said in a choked voice, ¡°Doctor Gu, why could I not waking up? Just now, you all said that it was my brother who wanted to harm me? Why? My brother is clearly so good to me normally. Does he not like me anymore?¡±


    Gu Qingxue saw the thirteenth Princess lower her head in dejection. It was not hard to guess how sad this little girl was.


    In her view, her brother had always been so gentle and had endless patience with her. How could he bully her?


    ¡°Thirteenth Princess, you¡¯ve misunderstood. You¡¯ve just had a bad stomach and a wound on your head, which is why you¡¯re unconscious. It has nothing to do with the crown prince. In the future, Princess should not say such words again. Otherwise, if His Highness the Crown Prince heard it, he would definitely be sad.¡± Gu Qingxue lowered her eyes to hide the cold glint that flashed in her eyes..

 Chapter 767 - Chapter 767: I Don’ t Need the Empress to Remember My Good Deeds

    Chapter 767: I Don¡¯ t Need the Empress to Remember My Good Deeds


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    They only suspected the crown prince. Although all the evidence pointed to the crown prince¡¯s suspicion, they did not have any evidence. If news spread, she and Judge Wuwould both be beheaded.


    In order to protect themselves, they could not speak even if they guessed the truth. However, just because they could not say it now did not mean that they could not say it in the future.


    This time, the crown prince was clearly targeting her and the prince regent¡¯s residence. If Gu Qingxue had not discovered some clues and woken up the thirteenth princess, the thirteenth princess would have definitely died a few days later if she remained unconscious without eating or drinking. At that time, not to mention the empress, she was afraid that the emperor and the empress dowager would misunderstand her relationship with the prince regent ¡®s residence.


    It was reasonable for the crown prince to plot against the prince regent¡¯s residence. After all, without Prince Heng, Rong Zhan¡¯s position in the imperial court would become more and more unshakeable. He also had military power in his hands, so the crown prince would naturally be afraid of him.


    However, what did these political struggles have to do with her?


    Gu Qingxue could not help but feel angry when she thought about this. She laughed in anger. ¡°How is the princess feeling now?¡±


    The thirteenth princess had no energy left in her after crying. Ever since she fell off the carriage and was forced into a coma, she had been in a very tense state. Now that she had woken up and cried for such a long time, she could not help but feel a little tired. She rubbed her eyes and said, ¡°Mm¡­ I¡¯m so tired. 1 , I want to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, please take a rest.¡± Gu Qingxue immediately pulled the thirteenth Princess to let go of her, then let the thirteenth Princess lie down on the bed.


    The thirteenth princess watched as Gu qingxue slowly covered herself with the blanket. She asked nervously, ¡°If I sleep now, I won¡¯t faint again, right?


    No, I¡¯m worried. Doctor Gu, I want you to stay here with me. Before I wake up, you can¡¯t leave!¡±


    Gu Qingxue saw nervous expression and nodded in agreement. ¡°But this time, I¡¯m here with my face covered. When Your


    Highness wakes up, remember to call me Lil t Hai.¡±


    ¡°l know,¡± The thirteenth princess closed her eyes in relief and fell into a deep sleep after a few breaths.


    Judge Wu waited for the thirteenth Princess to fall asleep before he spoke, ¡®Qingxue, from what you¡¯ve said, you don¡¯t intend to let the empress know that you¡¯re the one who cured the thirteenth princess?¡±


    ¡°Even if she knows, the empress won¡¯t change her opinion of me so easily. I don¡¯t need the empress to remember my kindness,¡± Gu Qingxue said in disdain.


    She had saved the thirteenth princess to find out the truth, not to make the empress realize that she was innocent. From the moment the empress had deliberately made things difficult for her, she would not get along well with the empress. She also did not want to do those superficial things.


    Judge Wu looked at Gu qingxue, his eyes filled with emotion. He slowly said, ¡°You are indeed different from the others. If it was someone else who saved the empress¡¯ precious daughter, I don¡¯t know how they would claim credit for it. However, you are not interested at all.¡±


    ¡°l don¡¯t care if the empress will give you the credit,¡± Gu Qingxue said indifferently.


    Judge Wu laughed. ¡°Alright, then you stay here and accompany the princess. I¡¯ll go and explain the situation to the empress. You can continue to pretend to be Lil t Hai and accompany the princess.¡±


    After Gu Qingxue agreed, she watched Judge Wu leave the back hall..

 Chapter 768 - Chapter 768: I Will Definitely Reward You

    Chapter 768: I Will Definitely Reward You


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Judge Wu went to the main hall of the Fengling Palace to see the empress. He quickly told the empress everything that had happened, without missing a single word.


    The empress¡¯ heart was burning with anxiety. When she heard that the thirteenth princess had woken up, she was overjoyed. She rushed to the back of the palace and saw the thirteenth princess lying on the bed with her arms and legs spread out, sleeping soundly.


    The empress could not contain her joy. She rushed forward and hugged the thirteenth princess tightly. She kissed her cheek excitedly. ¡°Lil t Thirteen, mother¡¯s baby, you¡¯re safe and sound.¡±


    The thirteenth princess was woken up by the noise. She mumbled unhappily and complained, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m still very, very sleepy.¡±


    The empress immediately let go of the thirteenth princess and comforted her with a smile, ¡°Alright, alright. Mother knows that you¡¯re tired. Quickly go to sleep. Mother will hug you to sleep, okay?¡±


    ¡°Mother, I want to eat the thousand layer cake.¡± The thirteenth princess leaned into the empress¡¯ arms and rubbed her eyes.


    ¡°Alright, mother will get the imperial kitchen to prepare it and send it to you!¡¯ The empress quickly said with a smile.


    However, the thirteenth princess snorted unwillingly. ¡°l don¡¯t want to! The imperial kitchen¡¯s food is not delicious at all. I want to eat the thousand layer cake made by Doctor Gu.¡±


    The empress¡¯ expression immediately faded, and she said with a serious face,


    ¡°Don¡¯t mess around. How can you eat the food she makes?!¡±


    The thirteenth princess pouted and started to cry, ¡°Sob, mother doesn¡¯t like me anymore. If I knew this would happen, I wouldn¡¯t have woken up. Mother is so bad!¡±


    The empress hurriedly consoled her, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Doctor Gu, why would you be so uneasy? She¡¯s the main culprit who caused you to fall off the carriage. Mother will not let that vicious woman have any chance to harm


    Ever since Judge Wu and the empress arrived, Gu Qingxue had consciously retreated to the side. When she heard the empress words, her face was calm, and she was not surprised at all.


    As expected, she had made the right choice. The empress prejudice against her had already reached an irreversible point. Since that was the case, there was no need for her to reverse it. She could just do as she pleased.


    The thirteenth princess looked reluctant when she heard this. She looked up at the empress and said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s not like this! Doctor Gu is especially good to me. Mother, why don¡¯t you like people who are good to me?¡±


    The empress did not expect the thirteenth princess to be so protective of Gu Qingxue. It was rare for her daughter to be so stubborn, and she almost suspected that Gu qingxue had fed her some kind of bewitching potion.


    Seeing that the empress was silent, the thirteenth princess reached out and grabbed the Empress¡¯s collar. ¡°Mother, Doctor Gu is very good to me. Please don¡¯t dislike her.¡¯


    The empress hid the cold light that flashed in her eyes and said gently, ¡°Alright, mother will listen to you. I will definitely treat Doctor Gu better in the future. Don¡¯t be angry. Your health is not good to begin with.¡±


    the thirteenth princess¡¯s nodded obediently at her words. She stole a glance in Gu qingxue¡¯s direction, as if she was showing off how powerful she was.


    When Gu Qingxue met the thirteenth princess¡¯s gaze, she lowered her head and smiled without saying a word. However, she knew very well that the empress would not change her opinion of her so quickly.


    The empress gently patted the thirteenth princess¡¯s head, then turned to Judge Wu beside her. ¡°Judge Wu, you¡¯ve has done a great service this time. I will definitely reward you well..¡±

 Chapter 769 - Chapter 769: My Lil’ Thirteen Actually Thanked Me?

    Chapter 769: My Lil¡¯  Thirteen Actually Thanked Me?


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Many thanks, Your Majesty. In fact, this time, the princess just accidentally ate something bad and fell from the carriage, which caused a series of reactions that led to her fainting. After this, she just needs to rest and there will be no major problems.¡± Judge Wu said indifferently.


    The empress understood the hidden meaning behind the his words. She narrowed her eyes, ¡°You¡¯re saying that this incident was an accident, and that no one had intentionally framed my princess?¡±


    Judge Wu saw the empress displeasure, and he coldly lowered his head, ¡°Your Majesty, this matter is just this official¡¯s speculation. If Your Majesty does not believe it, you can ask the princess.¡±


    The thirteenth Princess rolled her eyes and quickly said, ¡°Mother, I fell from the carriage by accident. No one wanted to harm me.¡±


    The empress squinted her eyes when she saw the thirteenth princess¡¯s confused expression. ¡°Lil t Thirteen, are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Of course I am! Mother, you are so strange today, why do you keep asking me the same question?¡± The thirteenth princess tilted her head in feigned confusion as she looked at the empress.


    The empress looked at the thirteenth princess¡¯ innocent expression and said slowly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Mother is just worried that someone will harm you. Lil e Thirteen, did you have a good time in the prince regent¡¯s residence?¡±


    The thirteenth princess became excited after hearing this question. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m very happy. Mother, can 1 still go find Lil e Han to play with in the future? 1 feel that the prince regent¡¯s residence is much more fun than the palace.¡±


    The empress looked at the thirteenth princess in surprise, ¡°Of course you can, but even if you want to go, you have to wait until you¡¯ve recovered. Your current body is too weak, it¡¯s not suitable for you to go out and play often.¡±


    ¡°Many thanks, mother. 1 know that the person mother loves the most is still me!¡± The thirteenth princess pounced into the Empress¡¯s embrace coquettishly. At this moment, she was smiling so much that her eyes were curved.


    The empress¡¯s face was filled with love as she reached out to caress the thirteenth princess¡¯s face. ¡°Your Imperial older brother is also very concerned about you. Since you¡¯ve already recovered, mother will naturally tell your Imperial brother about your recovery.¡±


    After hearing this, the thirteenth princess blinked her eyes and looked up at the empress, ¡°Then, will imperial brother still bring me good food and fun things?¡±


    The empress laughed. of course. ¡°Your Royal brother has always doted on our little thirteen.¡¯


    ¡°But I don¡¯t like the secret guards by brothers side and I don¡¯t want to see Leng Shuang again. Mother, can you change my maid?¡±


    Hearing this, the empress frowned and pulled the thirteenth princess into her arms, ¡°You must have been frightened when you fell off the carriage, so you were afraid and didn¡¯t want to see those two. Alright, since you don¡¯t want to see her, then mother won¡¯t force you. Mother will help you pick a new maid to serve you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, mother,¡± The thirteenth princess replied obediently.


    The empress was pleased. She let go of the thirteenth Princess and teased her,


    ¡°The sun really rose from the West. My Lil t Thirteen actually thanked me?


    Don¡¯t you usually think that it¡¯s natural for mother to treat you well?¡±


    The thirteenth princess was embarrassed and immediately snuggled into the empress¡¯ arms. ¡°Mother, you¡¯re making fun of me..¡±

 Chapter 770 - Chapter 770: I’ll Try Asking Sixth Sister

    Chapter 770: I¡¯ll Try Asking Sixth Sister


    Translator: Endless?antasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The empress replied, ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I won¡¯t make fun of you. Lil e Thirteen, you haven¡¯t eaten anything for a day. Mother will have the kitchen make something light and then eat with you, okay?¡±


    ¡°Then I want to eat some of the snacks that mother made for me, is that okay, mother?¡± said as she shook the empress arm.


    The empress had no choice but to agree and leave with Nanny Rui.


    After the empress left, the thirteenth princess immediately lost her obedient demeanor. She quickly chased everyone out of the room, leaving only Judge Wu and Gu Qingxue.


    ¡°Doctor Gu, was my performance good just now?¡± The thirteenth princess eyes lit up as she looked at Gu Qingxue with anticipation.


    Gu Qingxue could not help but laugh. of course. ¡°The princess¡¯ answer was flawless. You¡¯re really smart.¡±


    The thirteenth princess chuckled in satisfaction. ¡°Doctor Gu, I don¡¯t want to be praised verbally. l, I want to eat some of your layered cake, can l? ¡®


    ¡°Of course, I will bring the pastries over the next time I enter the palace. Princess, if you want a new maidservant, you can go to the sixth princess and talk to her about this. She will definitely be willing to help you choose a suitable person.¡± Gu Qingxue reminded her.


    The fact that Leng Shuang was able to go to the crown prince¡¯s residence to get help as soon as the thirteenth princess went to the prince regent¡¯s residence was enough to show that she was not that simple. If such a person continued to stay by the thirteenth princess¡¯ side, who knew what more terrifying things he would do next?


    To be on the safe side, the thirteenth princess should indeed change her maidservant to someone trustworthy so that she would not be schemed against again.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t have a good relationship with my sixth sister¡­¡± The thirteenth princess pouted and mumbled, ¡°If sixth sister rejected me after hearing my request, I would lose face.¡±


    Seeing that this little girl still cared about her face, Gu Qingxue shook her head helplessly. ¡°Princess, don¡¯t worry. The sixth princess is the most gentle.


    As long as you sincerely ask her for help, she will definitely help you.¡±


    As Gong Lingyu¡¯s good friend, Gu Qingxue naturally knew how gentle she was.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll try to find my sixth sister.¡± The thirteenth princess looked in Gu Qingxue¡¯s direction and finally nodded.


    After settling the thirteenth princess¡¯s matter, Gu Qingxue used the excuse of going back to prepare some medicine and left Fengling Palace first, returning to the imperial hospital.


    Qin Yun had been waiting respectfully for Gu Qingxue in the imperial hospital. After Gu Qingxue returned, she changed her clothes, and the two of them left the palace and returned to the prince regent¡¯s residence.


    Gu Qingxue stepped through the gates of the prince regent¡¯s residence and saw Ji Yan rushing over. He bowed to her. ¡®Greetings, Eldest Miss Gu. Eldest


    Miss Gu, our prince has been exhausted since this morning. We would like to ask Eldest Miss Gu to take a look at His Royal Highness.¡±


    ¡°l know, I¡¯ll go over now. Qin Yun, go back and take care of Lil t Lin and the others.¡± Gu Qingxue did not expect that Rong Zhan would take the initiative to come to her before she even went to look for him. She smiled and followed Ji Yan, heading straight to the courtyard where Rong Zhan lived.


    At the door, Gu Qingxue pushed the door open and saw Rong Zhan still sitting on the bed. His legs were covered with a blanket, and his face did not look as pale as it had been two days ago..

 Chapter 771 - Chapter 771: Measuring the Heart of a Gentleman With the Heart of a Villain

    Chapter 771: Measuring the Heart of a Gentleman With the Heart of a Villain


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Gu Qingxue raised her eyebrows and lowered her head to hide the emotions that flashed across her eyes. She stood in front of Rong Zhan. ¡°Your Royal Highness, where do you feel uncomfortable?¡±


    ¡°l just don¡¯t have any strength. Didn¡¯t you say that you went to study my condition last night? Did you come to any conclusions?¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s deep gaze landed on Gu Qingxue.


    Gu Qingxue nodded. ¡°l came to a conclusion last night. It¡¯s very likely that you¡¯ve been poisoned by a new type of poison. So, in order to test your condition, I decided to test your reaction.¡±


    Rong Zhan narrowed his eyes slightly, and his deep gaze seemed to be able to see through Gu Qingxue¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Why do you say so?¡±


    ¡°Your Royal Highness¡¯ legs suddenly lost their senses, so they needed to be stimulated in some way to return to normal. These methods of stimulation will be very painful for ordinary people, but fortunately, Your Royal Highness doesn¡¯t feel pain, so you¡¯ll definitely be able to endure it. ¡± Gu Qingxue had a gentle smile on her face as she spoke, but there was a profound light in her eyes.


    Rong Zhan pondered for a moment and finally nodded. ¡°Alright, in that case, let¡¯s begin.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Royal Highness.¡± As she spoke, Gu Qingxue had already taken out the set of Yin Yang soul needles. Under Rong Zhan¡¯s gaze, she took out the thickest and longest one and measured it carefully. She looked at Rong Zhan with a smile and said, ¡°Your Royal Highness, you don¡¯t have to worry. This


    needle will indeed make you feel worse than death, but Your Royal Highness can¡¯t feel pain, so it won¡¯t be too uncomfortable.


    Rong Zhan looked at the long needle, which was as thick as a chopstick, expressionlessly and nodded slowly.


    Gu Qingxue lifted Rong Zhan¡¯s blanket and found the most painful acupuncture point on his leg. Before she landed, Gu Qingxue did not forget to secretly apply a white powder on the needles. Then, she inserted the powder and the silver needles into Rong Zhan¡¯s acupuncture points.


    Instantly, the excruciating pain almost drove Rong Zhan crazy. At this moment, it was crazily colliding with Rong Zhan¡¯s nerves, causing the muscles at the corner of his lips to Twitch twice at a speed that was visible to the naked eye.


    However, Rong Zhan forced himself not to show any signs of inappropriate behavior and sat firmly on the bed. ¡°You¡¯re right, I really don¡¯t feel anything?¡±


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, Are you sure?¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, she didn¡¯t forget to gently rotate the silver needle and send it back into Rong Zhan¡¯s body.


    Rong Zhan¡¯s skin was forcefully pierced by the silver needles, and the excruciating pain swept over him. There was also a numbing itch that made him clench his fists under his sleeves to endure the pain.


    Seeing that Rong Zhan was still motionless, Gu Qingxue almost suspected that she had been overthinking and had judged a gentleman with her own mean measure. Was Rong Zhan really paralyzed?


    This thought had only just appeared in Gu Qingxue¡¯s mind when she realized that something was wrong.


    Even though Rong Zhan looked calm, his calf muscles were already twitching uncontrollably.


    A dark glint flashed across her eyes, but Gu Qingxue pretended as if she did not notice anything. She raised her hand and pressed it on Rong Zhan¡¯s leg, gradually increasing her strength..

 Chapter 772 - Chapter 772: A Paralyzed Person

    Chapter 772: A Paralyzed Person


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    As expected, Rong Zhan¡¯s thigh muscles started to twitch slightly.


    When a person experienced a lot of exercise and stimulation, they would have their muscles tremble. This was a very common phenomenon for a normal person.


    However, Rong Zhan was no longer a normal person. He was a paralyzed person.


    A paralyzed person¡¯s nerves were already out of control. How could his muscles tremble so easily because of pain? Unless Rong Zhan was deliberately holding it in. That was the only reason that would cause his body to show different reactions.


    A person¡¯s mouth might lie, but his body would have a subconscious reaction. Rong Zhan could hide it from others, but not her.


    Her suspicion was confirmed. Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes were calm, and she was surprised that she did not feel angry.


    Instead, when she realized that Rong Zhan was not paralyzed, she subconsciously heaved a sigh of relief.


    What came after that was the dissatisfaction that emerged in her heart after being deceived by Rong Zhan.


    It seemed that she had been too kind to the man in front of her, which made him think that she was so easy to bully and even dared to pretend to be sick in front of her!


    ¡°Qingxue, it¡¯s not over yet?¡± Rong Zhan looked at Gu Qingxue and coincidentally met her eyes. He felt that her eyes were emitting a deep cold light that seemed to be able to see through him.


    Just as Rong Zhan was puzzled and wanted to find out what was going on, Gu Qingxue¡¯s lips curled up into a brighter smile. She said to him unhurriedly, ¡°Your Royal Highness, you really have no reaction.¡±


    ¡°Why do I feel like you¡¯re quite happy when I¡¯m not reacting at all?¡± Rong Zhan could also clearly sense that something was wrong with Gu Qingxue¡¯s emotions.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness has misunderstood. I¡¯m just worried about Your Royal Highness¡¯ health. Besides, since Your Royal Highness is already paralyzed, you should be feeling very uneasy. If I continue to frown at this time, wouldn¡¯t it make Your Royal Highness even sadder? It¡¯s still early, and I have many ways to stimulate your legs. We can slowly try, and Your Royal Highness need not worry.¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, she had already pulled out the long needle from Rong Zhan¡¯s leg.


    Blood immediately seeped out from the wound, and Gu Qingxue quickly took out the best medicine to treat Rong Zhan¡¯s wound. When the blood stopped flowing, she suddenly cried out, ¡°Your Royal Highness, bad news.¡±


    Rong Zhan finally got rid of the excruciating pain and felt much more relaxed. He could not help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it?¡±


    ¡°When I was performing acupuncture just now, in order to stimulate your memory better, I applied some itchy powder on the silver needles. Counting the time, it should be time for the effects to take effect, but I forgot to remove the itchy powder and directly applied the Gold Sore medicine. This way, the itching powder will be sealed in the wound and can¡¯t be taken out.¡± Gu Qingxue paused. She did not care about the ugly expression on Rong Zhan¡¯s face and continued with a smile, ¡°But Your Royal Highness, you can¡¯t feel anything in your leg. Even if the wound is painful and itchy, it won¡¯t affect you.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Rong Zhan replied with a dark expression. Immediately after, he clearly felt an indescribable pain and itch sweeping over him. At this time, this feeling was madly simulating his nerves..

 Chapter 773 - Chapter 773: Suffering

    Chapter 773: Suffering


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    He wanted to scratch his wound, but Rong Zhan had to endure it with all his might to ensure that he would not be exposed.


    Gu Qingxue took in every expression on Rong Zhan¡¯s face, and she could not help but want to applaud the man in front of her.


    At this point, he could still endure it. It was clear that he really intended to play dumb with her until the end.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, are you alright? Why are you sweating so much all of a sudden?¡± Gu Qingxue used her handkerchief to wipe Rong Zhan¡¯s sweat and asked, pretending not to know anything.


    ¡°I¡­ I feel a little hot.¡± Rong Zhan lied expressionlessly.


    ¡°For Your Royal Highness to feel hot in this cold winter, it can be seen that Your Royal Highness¡¯ body is very good. The paralysis of your legs is very likely an accident. So I think we can continue to stimulate your legs. Maybe with more stimulation, you will recover.¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, she took the initiative to move closer to him. ¡°Your Royal Highness, I¡¯m going to stimulate the acupuncture point on your waist next. Your Royal Highness, please cooperate with me and take off your shirt.¡±


    ¡°No need, Qingxue. You must be tired from entering the palace today. Why don¡¯t you continue tomorrow?¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s face was full of concern. If someone who did not know better saw this, they would think that he was really concerned about Gu Qingxue¡¯s health.


    Gu Qingxue did not believe the man in front of her. She continued to smile and said, ¡°Your Royal Highness, you don¡¯t need to worry. I¡¯m fine and not tired at all. On the other hand. your body really doesn¡¯t seem to have any strength.


    Why don¡¯t you let me help?¡±


    Rong Zhan did not stop Gu Qingxue, but turned to look in her direction. With an uneasy look, he watched as Gu Qingxue took out a bottle of pills.


    Rong Zhan had a bad feeling about this. ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s a medicine that¡¯s good for Your Royal Highness. As long as Your Royal Highness takes it, you¡¯ll be able to personally experience its effects.¡± Gu Qingxue did not say it directly. Instead, she looked at the man in front of her with a faint smile, and her eyes were sharp.


    Rong Zhan looked at Gu Qingxue, then at the pill. He took the pill bottle from her hand and swallowed the pill without hesitation.


    Seeing that Rong Zhan did not hesitate at all, the cold glint in Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes gradually disappeared.


    Even though Rong Zhan had just been tormented by her, he would still swallow the pill without hesitation when she handed it to him.


    After Rong Zhan took the pill, he felt his entire body was full of energy, as if he had an endless amount of energy. This excessive energy made him feel like he had nowhere to vent.


    A harmless smile appeared on Gu Qingxue¡¯s face again as she slowly explained to Rong Zhan, ¡°Your Royal Highness, this is a drug that can make people full of energy. Your Royal Highness, your legs can¡¯t walk, so you¡¯ll feel dispirited. This pill can make up for Your Royal Highness¡¯ lack of physical strength, so that Your Royal Highness will always be in a state of vitality.¡±


    Rong Zhan did not just feel energetic. Every cell in his body was screaming, and this indescribable feeling made him feel extremely tormented.


    Gu Qingxue seemed to have thought of something as well. She sized up Rong


    Zhan and fell silent for a moment..

 Chapter 774 - Chapter 774: As Expected of Eldest Miss Gu

    Chapter 774: As Expected of Eldest Miss Gu


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    After Gu Qingxue was sure that the drug was taking effect in Rong Zhan¡¯s body, she saw that his forehead was covered in sweat. She then said unhurriedly, ¡°l almost forgot to remind Your Royal Highness. This pill can only be used on people who are injured or paralyzed like Your Royal Highness. Otherwise, the pill will be filled with too much energy and will be harmful to the body. It will keep the person in an overly active state and prevent the body from getting any rest.¡±


    ¡°In other words, one would get so excited that they can¡¯t sleep?¡± Seeing Gu Qingxue nod, Rong Zhan¡¯s face darkened. ¡°How long will the effects of this pill last? ¡®


    ¡°For a normal person, it would take at least three days. However, with Your Royal Highness¡¯ condition, it will only last for a day. At night, the medicinal effect of the pill will disappear. At that time, Your Royal Highness will be able to sleep well after a day.¡± The medicine that Gu Qingxue gave Rong Zhan had the same effect as the pill that she gave Rong Xiaotian. They both overexerted themselves in advance and then relied on sleep at night to replenish the energy.


    However, Rong Xiaotian thought that his body was weak to begin with. Therefore, his mental state would only return to normal after he had replenished his energy.


    On the other hand, if a healthy person like Rong Zhan took the pill, it would cause his already exuberant energy to be unable to be relieved, and he would be so excited that he could not sleep. Furthermore, if Rong Zhan was really paralyzed, his condition would be even more serious than Rong Xiaotian¡¯s. Hence, Gu Qingxue¡¯s medicine was even more potent than the pill that she had given Rong Xiaotian.


    This also meant that Rong Zhan would not be able to sleep for the next three days because of the pill.


    Gu Qingxue saw that Rong Zhan¡¯s expression was gradually turning serious, and she quickly lowered her head to hide the gloating smile that flashed across her face.


    She was not that easy to deceive. Since Rong Zhan dared to lie to her, he naturally had to be prepared for her revenge.


    ¡°Qingxue, are you doing this on purpose?¡± Rong Zhan looked at the faint smile on Gu Qingxue¡¯s face and also felt that something was wrong with her.


    To this, Gu Qingxue merely returned Rong Zhan with an extremely bright smile. ¡°Your Royal Highness, since you¡¯re not feeling well, then you should rest well. I still have to find more ways to stimulate your legs, so I won¡¯t disturb Your Royal Highness. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    Rong Zhan looked at Gu Qingxue¡¯s back as she left. The moment she left, he could not wait any longer and stood up, pacing back and forth.


    Hearing footsteps, Ji Yan pushed the door open and saw the energetic Rong Zhan. He said in surprise, ¡°Your Royal Highness, Eldest Miss Gu hasn¡¯t gone far yet. Wouldn¡¯t it be bad if she finds you like this?¡±


    Rong Zhan could not suppress the restlessness in his heart, and his cold and sharp eyes swept in Ji Yan¡¯s direction. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. She has already found out.


    Moreover, not only did she find out, but she even played him at his own game.


    After a moment of shock, Ji Yan could not help but sigh. ¡°As expected of Eldest Miss Gu. She¡¯s amazing. She can tell so quickly!¡±


    Ji Yan had only realized that Rong Zhan was feigning illness after hearing the news from Rong Zhan the day before. However, E;dest Miss Gu was completely kept in the dark, and was the first to realize that His Royal Highness was pretending to be sick. It could be seen that her medical skills were already at an amazing level.


    However, Ji Yan was very surprised. He did not expect that Eldest Miss Gu did not get angry after finding out that His Royal Highness was pretending to be sick..

 Chapter 775 - Chapter 775: She Couldn’t Realize What She Had Done Wrong

    Chapter 775: She Couldn¡¯t Realize What She Had Done Wrong


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°She¡¯s amazing. She clearly saw through everything, but she still had to act innocent in front of me¡­¡± As Rong Zhan spoke, his eyes did not show any signs of slowing down. Instead, his eyes were burning with passion.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, are you alright?¡± Ji Yan finally realized that there was something wrong with Rong Zhan. He felt that there was an endless amount of strength in his body.


    ¡°Ji Yun, call all the secret guards in the residence to the rear courtyard and spar with me.¡± As Rong Zhan spoke, he took off his long robe and put on a thin layer of clothing before heading straight to the backyard.


    Ji Yan stood rooted to the ground and broke out in a cold sweat after hearing Rong Zhan¡¯s words.


    Sparring with Rong Zhan?


    Usually, when they sparred with Rong Zhan, they would always be taught a lesson by Rong Zhan, not to mention that he was in high spirits today. If they sparred with him at this time, what was the difference between that and seeking death?


    However, Rong Zhan¡¯s orders could not be disobeyed. Even if Ji Yan was unwilling, he had no choice but to turn and leave. He quickly called over the other secret guards of the prince regent¡¯s residence according to the prince regent¡¯s instructions.


    On the other side, Gu Qingxue was also heading toward the Hexiang Garden as fast as she could.


    After Gu Qingxue entered the main hall of Hexiang Garden, she immediately saw Madam Qi, who was eating.


    When Madam Qi saw Gu Qingxue, she immediately threw away the chopsticks and cakes in her hands and ran straight in her direction. ¡°Xue ¡®er! You¡¯ve finally returned.¡±


    Seeing Madam Qi¡¯s actions, Gu Qingxue subconsciously frowned.


    ¡°Grandmother, I didn¡¯t come to see you immediately after 1 left the palace. Are you angry?¡± Gu Qingxue quickly retracted the emotions in her eyes and reached out to hold the old Madam¡¯s arm.


    The Old Madam shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m not angry. Xue ¡®er, I won¡¯t be angry with you.


    Gu Qingxue smiled and nodded in agreement. Then, she helped the old Madam back to her seat.


    ¡°Old Madam, how many times have 1 told you not to waste food?¡± On the other side, Nanny Sheng had already picked up the chopsticks and cakes Madam Qi had thrown on the ground.


    ¡°l¡­ I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Why don¡¯t we continue eating?¡± As Madam Qi spoke, she reached out to grab the pastry from Nanny Sheng and stuff it back into her mouth.


    Gu Qingxue cried out in surprise and quickly reached out to stop Madam Qi.


    ¡°Grandmother, you can¡¯t eat things that have fallen to the ground.¡±


    At a loss, Madam Qi weakly retracted her hand, as if she had no idea what she had done wrong.


    After taking in Madam Qi¡¯s every move, Gu Qingxue regained her usual patient and gentle expression. She held Madam Qi¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Grandmother, didn¡¯t I remind you a long time ago that you can¡¯t waste food at any time?¡±


    Ever since she helped her grandmother get rid of the poison, she had been working hard with Nanny Sheng to teach her some basic principles, such as not making a loud noise, not wasting food when eating, dressing appropriately in front of outsiders, and not breaking things at will. This was not difficult for her grandmother. Ever since the poison in her body was gradually removed, she had been working hard. So far, she had never made a mistake. It was also because her grandmother¡¯s health was getting better by the day that Nanny Sheng had been teaching her to do more things.


    However, she could not even do the most basic thing of not hitting or wasting food today. It was as if her mind had returned to the previous state..

 Chapter 776 - Chapter 776: Please Come Again Another Day, Miss

    Chapter 776: Please Come Again Another Day, Miss


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Madam Qi was even more at a loss. Her fingers kept fiddling with her clothes, and she lowered her head to apologize. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Xue¡¯er. I was wrong¡­¡±


    ¡°Eldest Miss.¡± Nanny Sheng called out to Gu Qingxue, then shook her head at her.


    ¡°Grandmother, I¡¯m not angry. Let¡¯s continue eating first, okay?¡± Seeing Madam Qi like this, Gu Qingxue could not bear to continue criticizing her.


    Judging from Madam Qi¡¯s reaction, she could tell that she did npt do it on purpose. The poison in her body suppressed her rationality and made her do many things that did not conform to her own thoughts. She could completely understand this.


    That was why Nanny Sheng had stopped her from criticizing Madam Qi.


    Madam Qi observed Gu Qingxue¡¯s expression and was relieved to see that she had indeed calmed down. She took a new pair of chopsticks from Nanny Sheng and began to eat happily.


    ¡°Eldest Miss, you¡¯ve just returned from the palace and should not have eaten yet. Why don¡¯t you eat with the Old Madam?¡± Seeing Gu Qingxue nod, Nanny Sheng quickly brought a set of cutlery over.


    Seeing Gu Qingxue¡¯s utensils being brought to the table, Madam Qi immediately picked up a piece of roasted chicken leg and placed it on Gu Qingxue¡¯s plate.


    Gu Qingxue looked at the roasted chicken leg, then turned to thank Niadam Qi. She then watched as Madam Qi lowered her head in satisfaction and continued to eat seriously.


    She had been carefully observing Madam Qi¡¯s condition the entire time. Gu Qingxue was finally relieved when she saw that Madam Qi did not show any signs of instability. After having breakfast with Madam Qi the two of them sat down in the hall and had tea together.


    While drinking tea, Madam Qi kept rubbing her eyes. She was so sleepy that she could barely keep them open.


    Taking in Madam Qi¡¯s expression, Gu Qingxue advised, ¡°Grandmother, if you¡¯re tired, why don¡¯t you go rest? Nanny Sheng, take grandmother to rest for a while.¡¯


    After nodding, Nanny Sheng walked up and helped Madam Qi up. ¡°Old


    Madam, let¡¯s go and rest first?¡±


    Madam Qi could not help but feel drowsy. Before she left, she didn¡¯t forget to


    look at Gu Qingxue and worriedly reminded her, ¡°Xue ¡®er, you have to wait for me, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡¯


    Gu Qingxue acknowledged and watched as Nanny Sheng left with Madam Qi.


    About fifteen minutes later, Nanny Sheng returned. She looked in Gu


    Qingxue¡¯s direction and walked up to her with a helpless expression. ¡°Eldest Miss, you¡¯ve also seen that the Old Madam¡¯s condition is indeed worse than before.¡¯


    Gu Qingxue massaged the space between her brows and said, ¡°It was clearly getting better before, how did it suddenly become like this?¡±


    Nanny Sheng shook her head in confusion. ¡°1 don¡¯t know. The antidote is taken on time. Even if the Old Madam¡¯s condition didn¡¯t improve, it shouldn¡¯t have gotten serious.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps the poison in grandmother¡¯s body is not as simple as I thought. Nanny Sheng, 1 actually have a guess. I¡¯m worried that the poison in grandmother¡¯s body is Gu Poison.¡± Gu Qingxue said with a serious expression.


    Nanny Sheng had never seen Gu Poison before, so she asked in confusion, ¡°Eldest Miss, Gu Poison is not a very insidious thing. This old servant also heard that this thing can only be seen in the Southern Border. You can¡¯t find it in other places even if you want to. However, the Old Madam has never been to the Southern Border.¡¯


    The Gu Poison from the Southern Border was famous all over the world, and many people were terrified of it. However, no matter how powerful the Gu Poison was, it still needed to be used on someone before it could be affect them. Madam Qi had been living in Jing City all this time and had never had the opportunity to get in touch with Gu Poison..

 Chapter 777 - Chapter 777: The Little Princess From the Southern Border?

    Chapter 777: The Little Princess From the Southern Border?


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The young girl merely smiled at his words, and then unhurriedly said, ¡°Boss


    Wen, I¡¯m not here to buy medicine. I¡¯m here to look for Master Wen Jiang.¡±


    A glint flashed across Boss Wen¡¯s eyes, but he did not reveal any ill-mannered expression on his face. He looked at the young girl, tilted his head in confusion and asked, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying, Miss. I don¡¯t know any Master Wen Jiang,¡±


    The girl was not angry, but simply tucked her hair behind her ear. ¡°It¡¯s my first time here, so it¡¯s inevitable that Boss Wen doesn¡¯t believe me. However,


    Boss Wen, you can tell Master Wen Jiang that I know that he has been thinking of living in seclusion ever since he left the Southern Border. However, I sincerely want to ask him for some things. I hope that Boss Wen can pass on my thoughts to Master Wen Jiang.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Boss Wen stared at the young girl and asked, ¡°Miss, are you from the Southern Border?¡±


    The young girl¡¯s face was filled with smiles as she said indifferently, ¡°My name is Fei Yuge.¡±


    ¡°Fei Yuge¡­ Your last name¡­ Are you little princess from the Southern Border?¡± Boss Wen¡¯s gaze towards Fei Yuge was instantly filled with fear and he took a step back.


    Fei Yuge blinked her eyes innocently at Boss Wen¡¯s fearsome expression and said, ¡°Boss Wen, although I¡¯m a member of the royal family, I¡¯m also a person who cherishes talents. You and I both know Master Wen Jiangs strength. 1 1 m not here to make things difficult for him this time, but I want to invite Master Wen Jiang to be my master¡­¡±


    ¡°I told you that I don¡¯t know any Wen Jiang. Little Princess, don¡¯t you understand?¡± After calming down, Boss Wen¡¯s face turned dark and he exuded an aura that could not be ignored. that¡¯s all I have to say. It¡¯s a windy and windy night. Little Princess, you¡¯d better leave quickly. I won¡¯t be seeing you off.¡±


    Subconsciously, she wanted to stop Boss Wen. However, Boss Wen did not stand on ceremony at all. He closed the door of Linglong Pharmacy with a loud bang, leaving the group of people outside.


    ¡°What¡¯s with his attitude? how dare he be so arrogant toward you!¡± The maidservant beside Fei Yuge revealed a look of anger.


    ¡°l knew it wouldn¡¯t be easy to meet Master Wen Jiang. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll visit again tomorrow. No matter what, I¡¯m going to make Master Wen Jiang accept me as his disciple.¡± After Fei Yuge said this with a determined look, she got back into the carriage and left.


    The next morning, Gu Qingxue woke up early and was helping her four little children wash up and dress when she saw Qin Yun hurriedly walk in.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why do you have such an expression so early in the morning?¡± Gu Qingxue looked at Qin Yun in confusion. She felt that the girl¡¯s expression was a little complicated.


    Qin Yun furrowed her brows and reported, ¡°Eldest Miss, the little princess has come to visit. She said that she has something very important to ask for your


    ¡°Little princess? The little princess from the southern border?¡± Gu Qingxue asked in surprise.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Qin Yun nodded her head profusely. ¡°The little princess is still in a hurry. She said that she¡¯ll want to meet her as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Mother, you can go and do your work. I¡¯ll bring my younger brother and sister to wash up.¡± Gu Lin walked over and held Gu Qingxue i s hand, the corners of his lips curling up as he spoke.


    ¡°Alright. Let Cui¡¯er come in and help them wash up, then bring them to have breakfast. There¡¯s no need to wait for me.¡± Gu Qingxue then followed Qin Yun to the living room where Fei Yuge was..

 Chapter 778 - Chapter 778: Not Being Able to Become a Gu Master Is Nothing

    Chapter 778: Not Being Able to Become a Gu Master Is Nothing


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    At the same time, Fei Yuge sat in her room, unable to sit still. She could not help but look up at the entrance of the Flower Hall. It was only when she saw Gu Qingxue stride in from the door that she suddenly stood up. ¡°Miss Gu, you¡¯re finally here. I was worried that you wouldn¡¯t want to see me.


    Gu Qingxue walked forward and gestured for Fei Yuge to take a seat. She then sat down on the main seat. ¡°Princess, don¡¯t say that. I¡¯ll always remember your help last time.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s as easy as lifting a finger. Miss Gu, it¡¯s going to be a little tricky when I ask for your help this time, but I really can¡¯t find anyone else I can rely on other than you, so I hope you can help me.¡± Fei Yuge said as she looked at Gu Qingxue anxiously.


    Seeing the anxiety in Fei Yuge!s heart written all over her face, Gu Qingxue asked the maidservants to serve tea and asked, ¡°Princess, if there¡¯s anything you need help with, just tell me. As long as it¡¯s within my power, I¡¯ll do my best.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s like this, I would like to ask for Eldest Miss Gu¡¯ s help to develop a pill that can cure the Gu Poison. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you work for nothing. I¡¯ll definitely give you a satisfactory reward.¡±


    ¡°Eldest Miss, please have some tea.¡± Qin Yun walked up and placed the tea bowl in Gu Qingxue¡¯s hands.


    Gu Qingxue nodded and took the tea bowl from Qin Yun¡¯s hands. ¡°Princess, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you, but I don¡¯t know much about Gu Worms.


    Even if I wanted to help, I wouldn¡¯t be able to.¡±


    Fei Yuge seemed to heave a sigh of relief. ¡°Of course, 1 know. It¡¯s just that one doesn¡¯t need to be proficient in Gu Worms to make antidotes. There¡¯s no conflict between the two, Also, I¡¯ve found many ancient books on the production of antidotes for Miss Gu, which will be of great help to you.¡±


    ¡°If the antidote pill could be successfully made just by relying on the contents of the book, you wouldn¡¯t have come to me for help,¡± Gu Qingxue said calmly.


    Fei Yuge seemed to be stuck as her words were stuck in her throat. She was stunned at first before she finally sighed, ¡°That is indeed the case. In fact, I also have very good doctors under me, but their medical skills are far inferior to Miss Gu t s. That¡¯s why I thought of asking Miss Gu for help. Miss Gu, don¡¯t be in such a hurry to reject me. After I explain the situation, if you still can¡¯t help me, I won¡¯t force you.¡±


    Gu Qingxue nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this, in our Southern Border, if you want to become a Gu Master, you must be trained from young. Furthermore, there are many strict requirements to become a Gu Master. As a princess of the Southern Border, I should naturally become a Gu Master. It¡¯s a pity that I don¡¯t have such a good life. My physique destined me to not become a Gu master, and the Southern Border Gu Masters all abandoned me. Helplessly, I could only continue to live my life as a non-Gu Master. In fact, I¡¯ve gotten used to it after all these years, and even feel that not being able to become a Gu Master is not a big deal.¡±


    As Fei Yuge spoke, her eyes were burning with passion, ¡°But I recently came to a sudden realization that if I have the ability, I can get what I truly want, and becoming a Gu Master is the only path I can choose.¡±


    ¡°Then, what does your thoughts have to do with the pill that can cure the Gu Poison?¡± Gu Qingxue asked as she looked at Fei Yuge curiously..

 Chapter 779 - Chapter 779: I’ll Make the Gu Masters and Doctors Around Me Fully Cooperate With You

    Chapter 779: I¡¯ll Make the Gu Masters and Doctors Around Me Fully Cooperate With You


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°My physique caused me to be unable to become a Gu master back then, and even now, the problem of this physique still exists. In this world, the only person who can solve this problem is Master Wen Jiang, who left the Southern Border back then. However, Master Wen Jiang himself was poisoned by an extremely powerful Gu Poison and he won¡¯t live long.¡± Fei Yuge did not forget to sigh at the end of her sentence.


    Gu Qingxue nodded thoughtfully. ¡°That¡¯s why you looked for me and tried to get me to help Master Wen Jiang cure his poison.


    Fei Yuge¡¯s eyes lit up with anticipation. ¡°l think that Miss Gu is very intelligent and has great medical skills. Perhaps you¡¯ve read some books about Gu Poison and can understand the mystery of it. You will be able to come up with a solution as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Little Princess, you expectations of me have exceeded my imagination.¡± Gu Qingxue smiled helplessly.


    Fei Yuge had said earlier that to become a Gu Master, one had to be nurtured from a young age, and also had to have a special Constitution. However, Gu she had never come into contact with such things since she was young. Even for experienced Gu Masters, it was very difficult to cure Gu Poison. Gu Qingxue was also a completely new person who did not know anything, how could it be easy to cure the Gu Poison?


    Fei Yuge seemed to have noticed Gu Qingxue¡¯s helplessness, so she put on a serious expression and said, ¡°Miss Gu, please believe me. I¡¯m not joking with you. I¡¯ve let all the Gu Masters and doctors around me take a look at the antidotes you gave me before, and according to them, the antidotes you made have amazing effects, and even they feel ashamed of their inferiority, so you must have talent in this area¡­


    As Gu Qingxue listened to Fei Yuge¡¯s words, she cast her gaze on her and met her eyes, which were filled with anticipation.


    As their eyes met, Gu Qingxue could clearly feel that Fei Yuge had placed all her hopes on her.


    Helplessly, Gu Qingxue raised her hand to rub the space between her brows and asked, ¡°So, Little Princess, you¡¯re hoping that 1 can refine an antidote pill to cure master Wen Jiangs Gu poison? ¡®


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ However, Master Wen Jiang is already beyond cure under the influence of the poison. It¡¯s truly difficult to completely remove the poison from his body. Even if Miss Gu can¡¯t completely remove it, I hope you can at least alleviate the symptoms for a while.¡± As Fei Yuge spoke, she kept looking at Gu Qingxue with anticipation in her eyes, as if she was placing all her hopes on her.


    Gu Qingxue also lowered her head to hide the glint that flashed across her eyes. She was thinking about the consequences and benefits of this matter. After weighing the pros and cons, she finally nodded. ¡°Little Princess, you¡¯ve helped me last time, so I naturally have to help her. However, I¡¯m really not good at this, so I can¡¯t guarantee that I¡¯ll be able to meet your requirements. I can only promise to try my best, but I wonder if you can accept it?¡±


    Fei Yuge¡¯s face immediately revealed an extremely radiant smile as she said joyfully, ¡°Mm! Then I¡¯ll get my subordinates to send those books over! In addition, to help Miss Gu, I will also let the Gu Masters and doctors by my side cooperate with you, if Miss Gu needs them to do anything, you can just tell them, they will definitely answer everything they know! ¡°

 Chapter 780 - Chapter 780: I Thought You Were Possessed

    Chapter 780: I Thought You Were Possessed


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Alright. Little Princess, I¡¯ll help those doctors and Gu Masters find a suitable place to stay.¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, she stood up from her seat and raised her hand to make an inviting gesture at the Fei Yuge.


    Fei Yuge got up as well and hurriedly called for her subordinates to follow.


    Fei Yuge finally left after Gu Qingxue had made all the necessary arrangements.


    Inside the room, Gu Qingxue was sitting on the main seat. The Gu Masters and doctors that Fei Yuge had sent were standing in front of her. They were two female Gu Masters and two female doctors. Their faces were covered and their eyes were lowered as they bowed respectfully to Gu Qingxue.


    ¡°Greetings, Lord Gu.¡± The leading female Gu master walked up and said gently, ¡°Lord Gu, my name is Hong Xiu, and this is my sister, Bi Qing, as well as the two physicians, Lan Yu and Cui Zhu. We were all sent by the little princess to assist you, so you can let us know if you have any orders.¡±


    Gu Qingxue raised her hand. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite. When it comes to the art of Gu Worms, you¡¯re all stronger than me. I¡¯ll need to ask you for more advice.¡¯


    Hong Xiu hurriedly said, ¡°Lord Gu is too humble. We have all seen the antidotes you have made. As an outsider, it is already very rare for you to be able to make such a pill. We firmly believe that you will be able to develop the best antidotes and benefit us Gu Masters.¡¯


    ¡°Miss Hong Xiu is too kind. I would like to know some knowledge about the poison of the Gu Worms. I wonder if you can help me clear my doubts?¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, her gaze slowly swept across the four of them.


    ¡°We¡¯re naturally willing to teach you everything we know. Since you know nothing about Gu Masters and Gu Worms, so the most important thing was to quickly understand these basic things. These ancient books have recorded everything in detail. After Lord Gu has finished reading, if there is anything you don¡¯t understand, you can come to us at any time to ask.¡± Hong Xiu said as she looked at the ancient books Gu Qingxue had placed on the table.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s gaze shifted to the ancient books. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go read them as soon as possible. You do not need to be so polite, go back to your rooms to rest first. After I have finished reading, if there is anything I do not understand, I will come to you and talk about it in detail.¡±


    The four of them nodded and left, leaving Gu Qingxue alone in the room.


    She touched the remaining ancient books on the table beside her. Gu Qingxue randomly picked one that she liked the most and flipped to the first page.


    Gu Qingxue took in all of the contents in the book. As she read, she realized that this book about Gu Masters and Gu worms was even more interesting than she had imagined. She could not help but be mesmerized as she read, and she could not help but continue reading after finishing a page.


    Gu Qingxue had completely forgotten about the time. She did not know how long she had been reading. After she finished one book, she continued to read the next one until musical note¡¯s voice reached her ears.


    ¡°Eldest Miss? Eldest Miss!¡± Qin Yun called out to Gu Qingxue loudly. She saw Gu Qingxue¡¯s dazed expression change as she looked in her direction.


    Gu Qingxue was confused when she saw musical note¡¯s anxious expression. She tilted her head and asked, ¡°Qin Yun, why are you so loud?¡±


    Qin Yun said with an aggrieved expression, ¡°Eldest Miss, you didn¡¯t come back for the whole day, so I was worried about you and came to look for you. You didn¡¯t say anything even after I called out to you.. I thought you were possessed!

 Chapter 781 - Chapter 781: His Highness Is Waiting for You in the Study

    Chapter 781: His Highness Is Waiting for You in the Study


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Gu Qingxue looked out of the window in confusion and realized that the sky had already turned dark.


    Gu Qingxue could not help but feel surprised. She looked at the book in her hand and realized that she had already read more than half of the book. There was only a little bit left to finish.


    She actually finished reading so many books without even realizing it?


    After she realized how long it had been, her stomach suddenly rumbled. She was so hungry that her throat was burning.


    Gu Qingxue furrowed her brows and put down the book in her hand. She instructed Qin Yun in a hoarse voice, ¡°Bring me some tea and food. I want to eat something first.¡±


    Qin Yun nodded her head vigorously. Then, she followed Gu Qingxue¡¯s instructions and went to prepare.


    Qin Yun quickly served tea and some snacks. Then, she asked the servants to serve the meal as quickly as possible.


    Qin Yun was very considerate. She had prepared food that was easy to digest for Gu Qingxue. Even though Gu Qingxue hurriedly ate a lot, she did not feel uncomfortable. She raised her hand to take a sip of tea and immediately suppressed the panic and hunger in her heart.


    ¡°Eldest Miss, you were in a hurry to eat just now. Quickly drink some tea, so that you won¡¯t feel uncomfortable later.¡± Qin Yun worriedly served the tea to Gu Qingxue.


    Gu Qingxue nodded and accepted the cup of tea. After taking two sips, she felt that the greasy feeling in her throat had indeed dissipated quite a bit. She could not help but let out a long sigh of relief.


    ¡°Eldest Miss, in the future, even if you are reading, you should pay more attention to your time. You can¡¯t always delay your meals because of reading. It¡¯s not good for your health. When the Old Madam and the children find out about this, they will definitely be worried about you,¡± Qin Yun said with a frown.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart was in her throat. She hurriedly waved her hand at Qin Yun and said, ¡°You can¡¯t tell them about this. I¡¯ll be more careful in the future. Speaking of which, these books on Gu Masters are really interesting, I¡¯ll get engrossed if I don¡¯t pay attention.¡±


    ¡°Young Miss should take care of your body. You¡¯ve been reading for a whole day and should be tired. Why don¡¯t this servant prepare some hot water for you to take a bath and rest?¡± Qin Yun said considerately.


    Gu Qingxue was about to agree when she saw Liu Yi cross the threshold and walk in.


    After entering the room, Liu Yi first looked at Qin Yun before shifting his gaze away and bowing to Gu Qingxue. ¡°Miss Gu, His Highness has heard about today¡¯s incident and would like to invite you to his study room for a chat.¡±


    Gu Qingxue nodded, then stood up. ¡°Yes, I am. Qin Yun, go and tell Cui¡¯er to order the others to prepare hot water for me to take a bath and change my clothes. Young Master Liu Yi, Qin Yun was previously poisoned, and her body is still very weak. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not very convenient for her to go back alone. I wonder if you¡¯re willing to take the trouble and send Qin Yun back for me?¡±


    ¡°Eldest Miss¡­!¡± Qin Yun immediately understood Gu Qingxue¡¯s meaning. Her face instantly flushed red as she glanced at Liu Yi.


    How could Liu Yi refuse? he agreed without thinking, ¡°Of course, Eldest Miss Gu, please go to the study room by yourself. His Royal Highness is waiting for you in the study room.


    Gu Qingxue nodded and winked at Qin Yun, who was beside her. Then, she strode away.


    Qin Yun kept her head down and watched as Gu Qingxue strode away. Then, she watched as Liu Yi came over to her..

 Chapter 782 - Chapter 782: Poisoned By Someone

    Chapter 782: Poisoned By Someone


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Liu Yi¡¯s eyes were full of passion as he chuckled and said, ¡°Miss Qin Yun, I¡¯ll send you back.¡±


    Qin Yun raised her eyes to look at Liu Yi before shyly lowering her head again to hide the joy that flashed in her eyes. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡±


    On the other hand, Gu Qingxue was eavesdropping outside the door. She was relieved to hear that the two of them were progressing so smoothly, then she quickened her pace and left.


    They walked toward the courtyard where the study was located. Before entering the courtyard, Gu Qingxue nodded to the hidden guard, then stood in front of the study.


    Before she could knock on the door, Rong Zhan¡¯s voice came from inside, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Gu Qingxue pushed the door open and saw Rong Zhan reading a book on the soft couch.


    Rong Zhan was dressed in a long robe today, and his lazy expression looked less cold than usual.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness seems to be in good spirits. It seems that the pill I gave you before had an effect,¡± Gu Qingxue said with a faint smile.


    The corners of Rong Zhan¡¯s lips twitched. He suddenly recalled how excited he was the day he took the pill.


    ¡°The pill you gave me did make me feel much better. Qingxue, you¡¯ve put in so much effort, I have to think of a way to help you.¡± Rong Zhan also looked at Gu Qingxue meaningfully.


    Rong Zhan¡¯s gaze was so deep that it seemed to be able to see through Gu Qingxue, causing her body to tremble. She lowered her head to hide the look that flashed in her eyes.


    Rong Zhan smiled without saying a word, only looking at Gu Qingxue with a deep gaze,


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, why have you called me here?¡± In the end, Gu Qingxue could not bear the silent and oppressive atmosphere anymore. She smiled and looked at Rong Zhan.


    Rong Zhan¡¯s expression remained the same as usual, and he finally retracted his meaningful gaze. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about little princess¡¯s situation in the Southern Border. From the looks of it, you seem to have already made up your mind to help.


    ¡°I¡¯m helping the little princess not only for the favor but also for myself.¡± Gu Qingxue¡¯s voice was calm as mist swirled around her.


    ¡°Why do you say so?¡± Rong Zhan took in every expression on Gu Qingxue¡¯s face and asked in a calm tone.


    Gu Qingxue thought for a moment before answering, ¡°Your Royal Highness might not know, but my grandmother did not become a fool because of her health. She has been poisoned.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Rong Zhan raised his eyebrows in surprise. ¡°Do you know who poisoned your grandmother? ¡®


    Gu Qingxue shook her head, a heavy look in her eyes. ¡°So far, that person has not given himself away. However, it doesn¡¯t matter even if that person is currently hiding very well. The most important thing now is to find a way to cure my grandmother of the poison as soon as possible. As long as the poison is removed, there will always be suspicious targets after my grandmother regains consciousness. The person who poisoned my grandmother behind her back will also not be able to hold back.¡±


    ¡°l can help you investigate this matter. But up until now, your grandmother¡¯s condition does not look very good. It can be seen that the poison in your grandmother¡¯s body should be more troublesome than 1 thought.¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s gaze shifted and landed on Gu Qingxue.


    Gu Qingxue let out a long sigh. ¡°Your Royal Highness is right. I¡¯ve actually tried to detoxify the poison in my grandmother¡¯s body before. It was effective at first, but it didn¡¯t last long. Recently, my grandmother¡¯s condition hasn¡¯t improved. In fact, it¡¯s even showing signs of deterioration. I have no other way to deal with this. That¡¯s why I suspect that the poison in my grandmother¡¯s body might be a poison that even I don¡¯t know about. And so far, the only poison that I have no way of dealing with is the Gu Poison..¡±

 Chapter 784 - Chapter 784: Never Hurt the Royal Family of the Southern Border Country

    Chapter 784: Never Hurt the Royal Family of the Southern Border Country


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    However, she did not, which showed that this Master Wen Jiang definitely had something extraordinary that ordinary Gu Masters did not have.


    ¡°Master Wen Jiang was originally the strongest Gu Master in the Southern Border. It could be said that no Gu Master in the Southern Border was his match, even if all of them were to join forces, they would still not be his match. It was a pity that Wen Jiang had a weak spot, and that was his wife. His wife is the elder sister of the current king of the Southern Border. Back then, she was the eldest princess of the Southern Border and also Fei Yuge¡¯s aunt.¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s gaze was cast into the distance as he explained in a leisurely tone.


    Gu Qingxue cast her gaze on Rong Zhan, observing his every move and quietly listening to him.


    Rong Zhan continued slowly, ¡°The eldest princess and Master Wen Jiang loved each other. The king of Southern Border did marry her to Niaster Wen Jiang in order to win him over. Their life as husband and wife has always been harmonious. Wen Jiang also did everything for the royal family of the Southern Border without reservation. After that, Wen Jiang developed a special Gu technique that could allow people who could not become Gu Masters to become Gu Masters.¡¯


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s gaze flickered, and she said thoughtfully, ¡°His actions must have offended many other Gu Masters in the Southern Border. To become a Gu one needed to have great talent, not everyone could do it. It was also because of this that even in the Southern Border, Gu Masters were rare and respected. However, Wen Jiangs actions are equivalent to giving everyone the chance to become a Gu master, to other Gu Masters, this is naturally a huge threat.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Wen Jiangs actions threatened all the other Gu Masters. The other Gu Masters naturally could not tolerate his misdeeds, so they all thought of ways to denounce him. In the end, they successfully sowed discord between him and the king of the Southern Border, causing the death of the child in eldest princess¡¯ womb.¡± The more Rong Zhan spoke, the calmer his tone became.


    ¡°How did Wen Jiang do it?¡± Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart tightened as she asked.


    ¡°The eldest princess was weak to begin with. In addition, she was heartbroken after losing her child. Her health deteriorated day by day. Wen Jiang was furious about this and even set a blood curse to bury all the royal family of the Southern Border. At that time, the whole ceremony was already halfway through, and the eldest princess suddenly came to stop it when it learned of the matter. In the end, she was too agitated and died from a rush of blood. The last words of the eldest princess before her death were to hope that Wen Jiang would forgive the actions of the Southern Border king. She also wanted Wen Jiang to swear that he would never hurt the royal family of the Southern Border,¡± Rong Zhan said.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed. She could already guess how things were going to turn out. ¡°Did Wen Jiang agree to it in the end?¡±


    ¡°She is the love of his life, so he¡¯ll naturally agree. Hence, he forcefully stopped the ritual, resulting in a backlash. That was why he was plagued by the extremely powerful Gu Poison and was subsequently captured by the king of the Southern Border. However, Wen Jiang was not a fool. When he was serving the king of the Southern Border, he had already seen that the king was not a good person. Therefore, he had been on guard against him for so many years and had poisoned the king long ago. If the king dares to do anything to harm him, he will be tortured by the Gu Worms in his body.¡±


    Gu Qingxue raised her eyebrows in surprise. ¡°Wen Jiangs Gu techniques are this powerful?¡±


    ¡°Mmhm, so far there is no Gu Master in the Southern Border who can undo his Gu techniques. The King of the Southern Border had thought of every possible way to get rid of Wen Jiang..¡±

 Chapter 785 - Chapter 785: Full of Concern

    Chapter 785: Full of Concern


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°However, because of his curse, he did not succeed. Wen Jiang also escaped from the Southern Border and disappeared. However, as far as I know, Wen Jiang has always been in Jing City. He¡¯s just hiding his name and has never revealed his identity to outsiders.¡± As Rong Zhan spoke, he reached out and rolled up his sleeves. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you should know that once you help the little princess, you¡¯ll be going against Wen Jiang. Wen Jiang is a person who will definitely take revenge.¡±


    Gu Qingxue fell into deep thought.


    Rong Zhan¡¯s words indeed made her a little afraid.


    She wanted to understand the art of Gu and help treat her grandmother.


    However, this did not mean that she wanted to cause trouble.


    There were so many Gu Masters, Wen Jiang might not be the only one who could cure her grandmother¡¯s Gu Poison. Even now, she was not sure if the poison in her grandmother¡¯s body was really Gu poison. All of these were things that she had to consider and weigh.


    If she were to anger Wen Jiang, it would not be worth it.


    Seeing Gu Qingxue¡¯s silence, Rong Zhan¡¯s wandering eyes fell on her from a distance, as if he wanted to see what was going on with her.


    He was not in a hurry, but he gave Gu Qingxue enough time to think.


    Gu Qingxue gave it some serious thought, then finally nodded after some thought. ¡°We can¡¯t be reckless on this matter. Your Royal Highness, I¡¯m only in charge of making the antidote. Once 1 succeed, I¡¯ll go and talk to Wen Jiang myself.¡±


    The smile on Rong Zhan¡¯s face froze for a moment. He looked at Gu Qingxue in disbelief, almost suspecting that there was something wrong with his ears.


    She was going to talk to Wen Jiang personally?


    Did she really not understand what he had just said, or had she already made up her mind to go against him?


    Gu Qingxue did not seem to notice Rong Zhan¡¯s penetrating gaze and nodded calmly. ¡°l can¡¯t give up so easily. Besides, since Wen Jiang is willing to give up so much for his wife, it shows that he¡¯s a very loyal person. I think I can give it a try. If it doesn¡¯t work, I won¡¯t force it. ¡®


    Rong Zhan looked at Gu Qingxue and felt that she was in high spirits. Her entire body was radiating with an aura that could not be concealed.


    This Gu Qingxue was indeed the fearless Gu Qingxue in his memory.


    Rong Zhan instantly felt relieved and agreed. ¡°However, I also have a Gu master with me. if vou must go see Wen liang. then bring that Gu Niaster.


    Gu Qingxue furrowed her brows and looked at Rong Zhan. ¡°Your Royal Highness, you¡¯re the one who wants me to provoke Wen Jiang, right? He hates the Southern Border so much, so he probably wants to burn their bones and scatter their ashes, but you still want me to bring a Southern Border Gu Naster to provoke him?¡±


    ¡°The Gu Masters under me have clean backgrounds, the thing you are worried about will not happen. I¡¯ll help you keep an eye on Fei Yuge. If she makes any movements, I¡¯ll let you know immediately.¡± Rong Zhan said.


    Gu Qingxue nodded, and her gaze landed on Rong Zhan¡¯s legs. ¡°There¡¯s another thing. Is Your Highness addicted to acting like a paralyzed person?¡±


    Since they had already come to this point, there was no need for them to continue hiding things from each other.


    Rong Zhan was not surprised. He reached out his hand and patted his leg lightly before saying calmly, ¡°His Majesty is very concerned about me. I still want to enjoy myself for a while longer..¡±

 Chapter 786 - Chapter 786: She Watched as Rong Zhan Slowly Moved Closer to Her

    Chapter 786: She Watched as Rong Zhan Slowly Moved Closer to Her


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Gu Qingxue could not help but laugh when she heard this. She could almost imagine Rong Xiaotian scratching his ears and cheeks every day in the Imperial study.


    Rong Zhan changed the topic and seemed to have suddenly thought of something.¡±Qingxue, I¡¯ve told you so much information today. How are you going to thank me?¡±


    Gu Qingxue was slightly taken aback.


    She didn¡¯t expect Rong Zhan to be so thick-skinned and even rushed over to ask her for her gratitude.


    However, taking a few steps back, Rong Zhan did tell her some important information this time, and it was normal for her to thank him.


    However, what could she possibly thank him for?


    The man in front of her was so rich that his wealth could rival a country¡¯s.


    When he pretended to be paralyzed, even the current emperor was extremely


    nervous. These few days, he had been sending Kang Fujiang over to take care of him. Those rare treasures were all sent to the prince regent¡¯s residence like flowing water. Her family¡¯s total property was nothing compared to that.


    He did not seem to lack anything.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, your wealth is comparable to a country¡¯s, and there¡¯s nothing the prince regent¡¯s residence doesn¡¯t have. I can¡¯t give you anything better.¡± Gu Qingxue said calmly.


    ¡°You want to renege on your debt?¡± Rong Zhan raised his eyebrows and asked Gu Qingxue.


    Gu Qingxue was really helpless. She blinked at Rong Zhan and said, ¡°Then what did Your Highness want? The main thing is that if I can give it, I will naturally give it.¡±


    Gu Qingxue watched as Rong Zhan¡¯s lips curled up into an extremely evil smile after hearing what she said. Her heart tightened, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel as if she had been tricked.


    Oh no, did she accidentally fall into this Fox¡¯s trap?


    However, words that had been spoken were like water that had been poured out. Even if Gu Qingxue wanted to take back her words now, it would be in vain. She could only brace herself and wait for Rong Zhan to speak.


    the Prince regent¡¯s residence does not lack anything. Qingxue, this place is lacking a mistress. Rong Zhan¡¯s gaze landed on Gu Qingxue from a distance. His gaze was so serious that Gu Qingxue had never seen it before.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s originally calm heart was now in chaos. Her heart was beating very fast. She opened her mouth and stopped, but her face couldn¡¯t help but turn red.


    What did this person mean by this?


    Even though she already had the answer in her heart, Gu Qingxue still couldn¡¯t believe that what she was thinking was true.


    Rong Zhan¡¯s words came too suddenly, and she was completely unprepared.


    However, there was no change in Rong Zhan¡¯s gaze from the beginning to the end. His eyes were burning as he stared at Gu Qingxue, not giving her any chance to escape.


    Gu Qingxue opened her mouth, but no words came out. Her heart was beating like a drum, and she could only stare blankly at the extremely handsome man in front of her.


    Rong Zhan did not give Gu Qingxue a chance to retreat. He stood up from the soft couch and walked towards Gu Qingxue.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart was beating so fast that it felt like it was about to jump out of her chest.


    Rong Zhan drew closer to her until his handsome face appeared in front of her, not giving her a chance to escape.


    Gu Qingxue looked at the magnified handsome face in front of her. She hid the panic that flashed in her eyes and subconsciously took a few steps back.


    Rong Zhan took in her wavering expression, moved his thin lips, and said her name, ¡°Qingxue,¡±


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s entire body trembled slightly, as if an electric current had run through her body. Her original intention to escape was completely gone, and she could not help but watch as Rong Zhan slowly approached her..

 Chapter 787 - Chapter 787: If You Have Any Instructions, You Can Tell Me Too

    Chapter 787: If You Have Any Instructions, You Can Tell Me Too


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Just as the tip of their nose touched and they were about to kiss, there was a knock on the door.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, I have an urgent report.¡± Ji Yan¡¯s anxious voice sounded from outside the door.


    Rong Zhan did not seem to hear her as he lifted Gu Qingxue¡¯s chin with his fingers.


    ¡°Hurry up and open the door,¡± Gu Qingxue urged Rong Zhan.


    ¡°Have you forgotten that I¡¯m disabled? I¡¯m disabled and I don¡¯t have a wheelchair. How am I supposed to open the door?¡± As Rong Zhan spoke, he got closer.


    Just as Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart was beating like a drum and she couldn¡¯t help but close her eyes, the door to the study was suddenly barged in.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness¡­!¡± Ji Yan rushed in like a gust of wind. Before he could see what the two of them were doing, he suddenly heard a loud noise. He was so shocked that he stopped in his tracks. He could only watch as his Lord was sent flying by Miss Gu t s kick and slammed heavily on the table behind him. He was in so much pain that his face turned green.


    Miss Gu also stood up quickly, and then quickly brushed past him, running away without looking back.


    Ji Yan had a bad feeling about all this.


    He was done for. Did he do something he shouldn¡¯t have?


    ¡°Your, Your Royal Highness, the crown prince has sent you an invitation.¡± Ji


    Yan reached out his hand weakly and passed the invitation to Rong Zhan. ¡°Uou said that if there was any movement from the Crown Prince, you should be informed immediately. That¡¯s why I rushed over¡­¡±


    ¡°Get lost,¡± he said. Rong Zhan¡¯s face was extremely dark, and the atmosphere around him turned cold.


    Ji Yan did not even dare to look back. Before Rong Zhan could even finish his sentence, he had already rushed out from his original spot and even used his qinggong!


    At the same time, in a room of Linglong pharmacy¡­


    Fei Yuge sat in her seat, shaking her legs in boredom. She looked at the tightly shut door and felt a terrible headache.


    ¡°Boss Wen is still avoiding the princess today. It¡¯s clear that he¡¯s hiding something. He must be in contact with master Wen Jiang, but he¡¯s just avoiding the princess.¡± The maidservant saw Fei Yuge¡¯s worried frown and poured her a cup of tea. ¡°Princess, don¡¯t take it to heart. It¡¯s a good thing that boss Wen let us in this time. He might be testing us.¡±


    Fei Yuge sighed and shook her head. With a bitter tone, she said, ¡°How can it be that simple? Boss Wen is also a stubborn person. He definitely doesn¡¯t have a good impression of us and is worried that we will harm master Wen Jiang. If this goes on, even Boss Wen won¡¯t be willing to see me. Even if I ask Miss Gu to make the antidote, I won¡¯t be able to deliver it to master Wen Jiang.¡±


    The maidservant immediately became anxious after hearing this. ¡°Then what should we do?¡±


    Fei Yuge was even more worried than the maidservant. She sighed and rubbed her temple before saying with a bitter tone, ¡°I don¡¯t know. We can only take it one step at a time. Go and urge Boss Wen again to see when he¡¯s free to see me.¡±


    The maidservant quickly nodded and left the room.


    Fei Yuge had sent people to rush him five to six times, but Boss Wen would always give her an excuse that he was not allowed to meet the guests because he had not finished his work.


    Fei Yuge waited from day to night, but in the end, she still could not speak a single word to boss Wen.


    The waiter respectfully invited Fei Yuge out of the main door and bowed to her before apologizing, ¡°Little Princess, I¡¯m really sorry. Our boss is really too busy. He said that he¡¯ll see you another day, or if you have any instructions for me, you can tell me..

 Chapter 788 - Chapter 788: Pll Come Back Tomorrow

    Chapter 788: Pll Come Back Tomorrow


    Translator: Endless?antasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Fei Yuge¡¯s lips curled into a smile as she waved her hand and rejected, ¡°No need, help me tell Boss Wen that it¡¯s fine if he doesn¡¯t want to see me today.


    I¡¯ll come again tomorrow.¡±


    With that, Fei Yuge stepped out of the pharmacy¡¯s door and sat in the carriage she had come in.


    At the same time, on the second floor of Linglong Pharmacy, Boss Wen heard Fei Yuge¡¯s departure. He gently opened the window and looked in the direction that Fei Yuge had left.


    After confirming that Fei Yuge had really left, Boss Wen finally heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. He then hurriedly packed up and instructed the servant to close the pharmacy on time. After that, he walked into a small alley at the side on purpose to avoid people¡¯s eyes and ears. He shuttled back and forth in the alley and was finally relieved after confirming that no one had followed him. He then headed straight for the eastern suburbs of the city.


    The eastern suburbs of the city were where ordinary people lived. Boss Wen passed through a few single-story houses with ease and familiarity. After a series of turns, he arrived at a small, dilapidated house and stood outside.


    He stood at the door and looked around uneasily. After making sure that no one was following him, he finally knocked on the door in relief, ¡°Foster Father, it¡¯s me. I have something to tell you.¡±


    There was no response from inside the house for a long time. Just as Boss Wen was feeling uneasy, a series of coughs finally came from inside the house.


    Boss Wen¡¯s already anxious heart was now in his throat. He stood at the door and waited for a while before he saw the tightly shut door being opened from the inside. Then, an old man walked out from inside. He raised his head to look at Boss Wen, then smiled weakly and said, ¡°You¡¯re here?¡±


    Boss Wen nodded and in a flash, he and the old man squeezed into the house.


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough. Didn¡¯t 1 tell you that I¡¯ll go find you tonight? Why did you come here by yourself?¡± The old man was dressed in a long gray robe, and his hair and beard were silver. He looked extremely thin, as if his bones could be easily broken with a gentle twist of his wrist.


    Seeing the old man¡¯s state, Boss Wen¡¯s eyes could not help but fill with worry. ¡°Foster Father, why are you coughing again? Didn¡¯t you already take the medicine I got for you before?¡±


    After the old man led Boss Wen through the door, he slowly sat down on his seat and said expressionlessly, ¡°I¡¯m in good health, so it¡¯s fine. Besides, you also know that this is an old illness that has been accumulating for many years. It can¡¯t be cured, so you don¡¯t have to take it to heart.¡±


    Boss Wen¡¯s heart ached even more when he saw the old man cough twice while he was speaking.


    However, Boss Wen forced himself to calm down. He lowered his head and said to the old man, ¡°Father, I¡¯m in a hurry to find you because the little princess, Fei Yuge from the Southern Border, has come to the pharmacy today. He said that he wants to see Master Wen Jiang.


    The smile on the old man¡¯s face, no, Wen Jiang¡¯s, face immediately disappeared after hearing this. He paused for a moment before he finally agreed and asked, ¡®Continue,¡±


    Boss Wen looked at Wen Jiang uneasily. Seeing that there was no other expression on his face, he continued to speak carefully, ¡°When I said I don¡¯t know any Master Wen Jiang, that little princess obviously didn¡¯t believe me. However, she did not continue to pester him about this matter and went back directly. Foster Father, it was not easy for you to escape from the Southern Border back then.. Now that the royal family of the Southern Border wants to meet you, what do they want to do?¡±

 Chapter 789 - Chapter 789: Pm Always Worried That Your Identity Will Be Exposed

    Chapter 789: Pm Always Worried That Your Identity Will Be Exposed


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    After Wen Jiang heard this, a faint flame of anger rose in his eyes. ¡°What else can they do? They just wanted to see if I¡¯m still alive or dead. Unfortunately, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t let them have their way and continue to trample on me like before.¡¯


    ¡°Foster Father¡­¡± Boss Wen looked at Wen Jiang worriedly and frowned as he spoke.


    Wen Jiang coughed twice and waved his hand at boss Wen, ¡°Forget it, there¡¯s no point in saying this now. We don¡¯t know the purpose of this little princess of the Southern Border. I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll pester me about what happened in the past.¡±


    Boss Wen was still worried. He looked at Wen Jiang nervously and asked, ¡°But it¡¯s better to be safe than sorry! Foster Father, I¡¯m worried that if they have some ulterior motive, won¡¯t you be in great danger?¡±


    Master Wen Jiang shook his head. His eyes were calm. ¡°l don¡¯t want to talk about the past anymore. They¡¯d better not come to me and pester me about what happened in the past. Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind going all out and fighting with them¡­


    Upon hearing this, Boss Wen immediately became nervous, ¡°Foster Father, you promised me that you wouldn¡¯t give up on yourself unless it was absolutely necessary.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can¡¯t bear to leave you for now. Here, this is my newly developed pill. Take it to your shop and continue to sell it. ¡± Wen Jiang said as he took out a small medicine bottle and handed it to boss Wen.


    Boss Wen received the medicine bottle and opened it. He took a deep breath of the fragrance of the medicine that was wafting out from the bottle. His eyes were immediately filled with admiration, ¡°Foster Father, the effects of the pills you¡¯ve developed this time are much purer than before. Have you eaten it? How¡¯s the effect?¡±


    Upon hearing Boss Wen¡¯s question, Wen Jiang shook his head and lowered his eyes to hide the profound look that flashed across his eyes. ¡°This is the best antidote I¡¯ve ever made, but it¡¯s not very effective against the Gu Poison in my body. However, this is still within my expectations.¡±


    The smile on Boss Wen¡¯s face immediately disappeared. He asked Wen Jiang worriedly, ¡°Foster Father, is there really no one in this world who can cure the poison in your body?¡±


    Wen Jiang smiled and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s very difficult. Unless there¡¯s a powerful master like the ghost doctor, I can only stall for a while with my own strength. You don¡¯t have to feel sad for me. I¡¯ve gotten used to it after so many years. ¡±


    Boss Wen looked at Wen Jiang worriedly and said with a frown, ¡°Foster Father, I think we shouldn¡¯t sell the pills you made in the pharmacy. I¡¯m worried that your identity will be exposed if this goes on.


    ¡°If I was still trying to hide it, I would¡¯ve not done it,¡± Wen Jiang said nonchalantly. ¡°But now that they¡¯ve discovered my existence, continuing to hide it will only raise more suspicions. Fortunately, the other party only knows about Linglong Pharmacy and doesn¡¯t know where I am. So in short, I¡¯m still safe. Alright, you¡¯ve worked hard today. Go back first and don¡¯t come back for the next few days.¡±


    Boss Wen looked at Wen Jiangs calm expression. In fact, he really wanted to ask Wen Jiang about it. Now that things had come to this, even if Wen Jiang was not exposed, the other party had already found Linglong Pharmacy. It would not be long before he was exposed..

 Chapter 790 - Chapter 790: It’s a Gift I Carefully Prepared for the Prince Regent

    Chapter 790: It¡¯s a Gift I Carefully Prepared for the Prince Regent


    Translator: Endless?antasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    However, when Boss Wen saw Wen Jiangs stubborn expression, he could only shake his head and sigh.


    He knew his foster father very well. His foster father was smart and would understand such simple and easy to understand reasons. The reason why he did not say it was because he might have already made a decision in his heart, so he chose not to avoid it.


    ¡°Foster father, no matter what, I¡¯ll do my best to protect you and cure you.¡± Boss Wen could not help but sob as he spoke. He raised his hand to wipe the tears from the corner of his eyes before he stood up and left Wen Jiangs residence.


    The next day, everyone in the prince regent¡¯s residence started to get busy early in the morning.


    Yesterday, their master had received a letter from the crown prince, saying that the crown prince would personally come to visit him.


    With the crown prince¡¯s personal visit, even the prince regent¡¯s residence had to do their best to welcome him. After being busy for half a day, everything was finally settled.


    In the Flower Hall, Rong Jinghua, who was dressed in a luxurious outfit, glanced around and saw Rong Zhan sitting in the main seat in a wheelchair. Today, Rong Zhan was dressed in a long purple robe, and he was sitting on the main seat with a calm face.


    ¡°The prince regent¡¯s situation seems to be better than I thought. Seeing this, I can finally relax.¡± Rong Jinghua¡¯s voice was calm as she looked at Rong Zhan.


    Rong Zhan picked up the teacup on the small table beside him and smiled casually. ¡°His Majesty is always concerned about me. I can not let His Majesty worry too much. Moreover, the crown prince is also concerned about me. I can not fall just because of a small injury.


    Rong Jinghua was immediately amused by Rong Zhan¡¯s words, and her eyes were filled with sarcasm. ¡°A small injury? The orince regent really knows how to joke. Isn¡¯t having both legs paralyzed is a serious situation? if it were me, I¡¯m afraid I would go crazy from anxiety. The prince regent is really calm.¡±


    After hearing this, Rong Zhan looked up and his dark eyes landed on Rong Jinghua.


    The smile on Rong Jinghua¡¯s face became even brighter. At this time, he just picked up the tea bowl and took a sip of tea. ¡°My words have always been straightforward, I hope that the prince regent will not mind.¡±


    Rong Zhan laughed coldly, his eyes as deep as a deep pool emitting a cold light. ¡°The crown prince must be joking. Today, the crown prince has personally come to visit, and I¡¯ve has already felt the crown prince¡¯s intentions. Since the crown prince has already been here, it is not convenient for you to stay here any longer. I won¡¯t be sending the crown prince off.¡±


    Rong Jinghua smiled lightly. ¡°Eh sigh, Prince Regent, don¡¯t be so anxious. I¡¯ve even prepared a gift for you.:


    As he spoke, Rong Jinghua raised her hand and snapped his fingers.


    On the other side, Peng Zhou, who still had obvious wounds on his face, quickly walked in from the door. After bowing in front of Rong Zhan, he handed a black box made of black jade to him.


    Rong Zhan glanced at the black box from the corner of his eye, his eyes calm and unruffled. ¡°Crown Prince, what is this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a gift I¡¯ve carefully prepared for the prince regent. Please take a look at it.¡± As Rong Jinghua spoke, the cold smile on his lips deepened.


    Ji Yan and Liu Yi, who were standing at the side, could not help but feel their hearts tighten when they heard this. An extremely bad feeling rose in their hearts, and they kept feeling that this gift was not something good..

 Chapter 791 - Chapter 791: It’s the King of Poisons

    Chapter 791: It¡¯s the King of Poisons


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The two of them looked at Rong Zhan, using their eyes to remind him that if there was any danger, they were willing to bear it for him.


    However, Rong Zhan did not even look at them. Instead, he opened the black box casually.


    The moment the black box was opened, a dark purple centipede wriggled its hard body and climbed out of the box, climbing onto the back of Rong Zhan¡¯s hand.


    The strange centipede¡¯s entire body glowed with an extremely strange luster, and a strong fishy smell was emitted from its body. At this time, it moved its antennae, and the way it twisted was terrifying.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness!¡± Ji Yan and Liu Yi¡¯s expressions changed drastically when they saw this, and they moved closer to Rong Zhan at the same time.


    Rong Jinghua looked at Rong Zhan as well, trying to see a trace of panic on his face, especially his legs. He did not move at all, as if he was really paralyzed.


    However, Rong Zhan¡¯s expression did not waver at all. He just played with the centipede in his hand with a calm expression. ¡°The crown prince has really put in a lot of effort. This Ten Thousand Poison Centipede is also the best of the best. Its poison is very strong, and it¡¯s just right for me.¡±


    Rong Jinghua clenched his fists silently. Just as he was about to speak, he saw a small green snake slithering out of Rong Zhan¡¯s sleeve.


    After the little snake scuttled out, its body was like a taut bowstring, and it bit the centipede in one bite, swallowing it into its stomach.


    The little snake squinted its red eyes in satisfaction and glanced at Rong Jinghua¡¯s direction. It then stuck out its red tongue and licked its mouth. Its actions and expression were provocative.


    Rong Jinghua looked at the centipede and his heart was in turmoil.


    Peng Zhou¡¯s expression changed drastically as he looked at the small snake and muttered, ¡°This is impossible! How could this snake swallow the centipede?!


    The Ten Thousand Poison Centipede¡¯s entire body was highly toxic. Even a little bit of its body fluid could immediately kill someone. The poison in its body was so strong that it could easily kill three elephants.


    What kind of magic did the little snake in front of him have that it could resist the Ten Thousand Poison Centipede¡¯s poison and even swallow it in one bite?


    Rong Zhan merely curled his lips in disdain and played with the little snake in his hand, his fingertips gently caressing his body.


    The ferocious little snake that had just swallowed the Ten Thousand Poison Centipede immediately turned into an obedient baby in Rong Zhan¡¯s hands. It squinted its eyes in satisfaction and rubbed its little head against Rong Zhan¡¯s fingers affectionately. Its obedient look made one¡¯s heart soften.


    Rong Jinghua was shocked for a moment before he quickly calmed down. He looked at the little snake with a cold gaze. ¡°l really didn¡¯t expect that the prince regent would have the Poison King in your hands. It seems that the small gift 1 gave you is nothing.


    The Poison King, as its name suggested, was the king of all poisons. Its entire body was emerald green, and it had a pair of bloodthirsty blood-red eyes. Its entire body emitted an irrepressible hostility. The thousand poison centipede was indeed an overlord among the poisonous creatures. However, no matter how powerful it was, when it came to the real king, it would immediately become vulnerable!


    Rong Zhan gently stroked the little snake¡¯s head and said with a light tone, ¡°Your Highness must be joking. If it wasn¡¯t for Your Highness¡¯s gift, I would also be worried about what to give this little thing to fill its stomach. For this, I naturally have to help Your Highness..¡±

 Chapter 792 - Chapter 792: I Think We Should Still Be on Guard

    Chapter 792: I Think We Should Still Be on Guard


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Rong Jinghua¡¯s expression turned even uglier. ¡°Your Royal Highness, I came here with good intentions today, but your words are full of sarcasm. You even let the Poison King eat the gift that I have carefully prepared for you. Isn¡¯t that a little too much?¡±


    Rong Zhan curled his lips in disapproval. ¡°The crown prince¡¯s gift is naturally for me to deal with. If you¡¯re really dissatisfied, you can inform the emperor about this matter. Perhaps the emperor would be willing to make a decision for you. However, I¡¯ve also heard that you¡¯ve been walking around the imperial study these past two days, hoping that His Majesty can take back my military power. Fortunately, His Majesty is wise and did not listen to your complaint. I wonder if His Majesty will suddenly change his temperament and speak for you?¡±


    Rong Jinghua¡¯s heart tightened.


    Rong Zhan actually knew?


    Rong Jinghua¡¯s gaze fell on Rong Zhan. The more he looked at him, the more she felt that this man was a mystery. He could not read his mind at all.


    Ever since he found out that Rong Zhan¡¯s legs were disabled, he could not hold himself back and could not wait to take back all the powers that Rong Zhan had.


    However, his father was very protective of Rong Zhan and refused to agree to anything. He even scolded him so severely that he had no choice but to take back his thoughts.


    Of course, he was not willing to give up. That was why he came to visit this time, trying to prove that Rong Zhan was not really paralyzed. Only then would he be able to plan the next step of his plan.


    In the end, Rong Zhan was so calm from the beginning to the end that he did not have any chance to test him at all. He could only watch as the poison that he prepared was swallowed by the Poison King that Rong Zhan had raised.


    This feeling made him feel as if he was the Ten Thousand Poison Centipede. He thought he had the overall situation under control, but in fact, he couldn¡¯t escape the fate of being swallowed in one bite.


    A strong sense of humiliation swept over Rong Jinghua. He was so angry that he laughed. Then, he stood up from his seat and looked at Rong Zhan with deep eves, as if he wanted to see a hole in him. ¡°Prince Regent, your body has not recovered yet, so it is not appropriate for me to stay here and disturb you.


    1 will take my leave first. Peng Zhou, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Many thanks for the gift. Men, send the guests off.¡± Rong Zhan laughed coldly as he watched Rong Jinghua leave with Peng Zhou.


    After Rong Jinghua had walked away, Rong Zhan finally looked away. He raised his hand and rubbed little Poison Kings head with his fingertips.


    On the other hand, Ji Yan and Liu Yi returned to the living room after sending Rong Jinghua off. They cupped their hands at Rong Zhan, who was sitting in the main seat. ¡°Your Royal Highness.¡±


    ¡°Has Rong Jinghua left?¡± Rong Zhan raised his eyebrows and asked the two of them.


    ¡°Yes, after we sent the crown prince to his carriage, and we saw him leave with our own eyes.¡± Ji Yan paused for a moment before saying, ¡°Your Royal


    Highness, the crown prince has come in such a menacing manner this time. He clearly does not have good intentions. This subordinate feels that we should still be more on guard.¡±


    ¡°Rong Jinghua is a smart person. He won¡¯t act rashly, and he won¡¯t be so cruel to me. He only came this time to test if I¡¯m really crippled.¡± Rong Zhan raised his hand and touched little Poison Kings head again. Then, he let little Poison King go back into his sleeve..

 Chapter 793 - Chapter 793: The Overlord-Like Existence Among the Poisonous Creatures

    Chapter 793: The Overlord-Like Existence Among the Poisonous Creatures


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°The crown prince saw that Your Royal Highness is not moving, so does that mean that he believes that Your Highness is really disabled?¡± Liu Yi looked at Rong Zhan expectantly, waiting for his answer.


    However, Rong Zhan only gave her an alluring smile and shook his head. ¡°He saw how calm 1 was, so he obviously didn¡¯t believe me. However, it doesn¡¯t matter. This wasn¡¯t a big deal. Continue to keep an eye on the crown orince. If the crown prince has any comments in this regard in the imperial court, you can come and inform me at once. Now, you can all leave.¡±


    Ji Yan and Liu Yi looked at each other and nodded. Then, they turned around and left at the same time.


    Rong zhan was alone In the living room, deep In thought.


    It was only when a beautiful figure barged into the living room that the cold and bloodthirsty look in Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes disappeared. ¡°Qingxue, aren¡¯t you busy with making pills?¡±


    Gu Qingxue shook her head. After she walked in, she sized up Rong Zhan and did not see any special emotions on his face. However, his eyes were particularly deep, and when he looked at her from a distance, there was a different atmosphere.


    After seeing Gu Qingxue quietly look at him, Rong Zhan¡¯s smile deepened. He asked in confusion, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Your Royal Highness call me over? I¡¯m here, but you¡¯re not saying anything?¡± Seeing that Rong Zhan did not speak, Gu Qingxue was confused. ¡°Just now, 1 met Ji Yan and Young Master Liu Yi. They asked me to come over and said that Your Royal Highness has something very important to discuss with me¡­ Could it be that Your Royal Highness didn¡¯t come looking for me?¡±


    She recalled Ji Yan¡¯s nervous stammering earlier on and suddenly felt that she might have come to the wrong place this time. This man in front of her probably did not want to see her at all.


    The anticipation she had hidden in her heart vanished like a puff of smoke. Gu Qingxue could not help but lower her eyes to hide the disappointment in them.


    Rong Zhan saw that Gu Qingxue was about to leave and was equally shocked. He hurriedly stopped her. ¡°I¡¯m looking for you because I have something to discuss with you. Sit down first and we¡¯ll talk slowly.¡±


    ¡°l still have to go and make some pills. If Your Royal Highness has anything to say, just say it.¡± Standing at the entrance of the living room, Gu Qingxue kept a certain distance from Rong Zhan. She looked at the man not far away, and there was no other emotion in her eyes.


    Rong Zhan squinted his eyes in dissatisfaction at first, but in the end, he nodded and agreed. He quickly released the little green snake from his sleeve.


    ¡°This is the little Poison King that I got by chance. I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±


    The little Poison King was very intelligent. After he climbed out of Rong Zhan¡¯s sleeve, he glanced in Gu Qingxue¡¯s direction and immediately noticed the woman who was looking at him with an extremely passionate gaze.


    Gu Qingxue looked at little Poison King, so excited that she almost screamed.


    It was the Poison King, the overlord of all poisonous creatures that she had been longing for!


    Not only was the Poison King rare, but it was also an extremely arrogant existence. Once it was captured, it would fight to the death with the person who captured it. At that time, even if it could not poison the other party to death, it would never accept being someone else¡¯s pet and losing its freedom. In the end, it would starve to death.


    In comparison, this Poison King clearly did not have such crazy plans. He down from Rong Zhan¡¯s body and slowly moved toward to Gu Qingxue. He raised his little head and sized her up curiously, as if he was full of interest in her..

 Chapter 794 - Chapter 794: This Man Is Serious

    Chapter 794: This Man Is Serious


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Gu Qingxue also suppressed the excitement in her heart and stared straight at the cute little snake in front of her. It tilted its head and blinked. Her appearance was reflected in its fiery red eyes, making it look very obedient and cute. It did not look like a super poisonous creature that would kill without blinking at all.


    Gu Qingxue could not help but laugh. She took out a medicine bottle from her bosom and poured out two highly poisonous pills, then put them in front of little Poison King.


    At first, the Poison King shrank back a little, but then it smelled the alluring fragrance emitted by the medicinal pill, and a trace of excitement rose in its eyes. He opened his mouth and swallowed the medicinal pill in one gulp.


    After carefully savoring the alluring taste of the poison pill, the little Poison King wagged its tail happily. Then, it circled around Gu Qingxue in wild joy, using his actions to show his love for her.


    The corners of Gu Qingxue¡¯s lips also curled up into a smile that she could not hide. She knew very well that the little Poison King liked poison the most, and it was also a glutton, so she gave it to him. It was the best poison she could make so far.


    Seeing that little Poison King was walking in circles around her, as if he had already let down his guard against her, Gu Qingxue tried to reach out her hand to him.


    The little Poison King did npt resist. Instead, hitmoved forward and used his long and thin tail to wrap around Gu Qingxue¡¯s wrist, then climbed onto her shoulder.


    The little Poison Kings eyes were filled with love for Gu Qingxue, and he rubbed his little green head against Gu Qingxue¡¯s cheek.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s smile was as beautiful as a flower, and she also touched little Poison Kings chin. ¡°Your Royal Highness, do you really want to give it to me?¡±


    The Poison King was so rare that Rong Zhan must have spent a lot of effort to get it.


    Rong Zhan nodded without hesitation and smiled. ¡°This was originally prepared for you, so you don¡¯t need to be polite with me,¡±


    ¡°l won¡¯t accept a reward without doing anything. What does Your Royal Highness want?¡± Gu Qingxue said subconsciously, but she immediately regretted it the moment she said it.


    ¡®It¡¯s over. If this person in front of me says the same thing as before, then how will this matter end?¡¯


    Her heart started to beat faster uncontrollably. Gu Qingxue lowered her eyes, not daring to meet Rong Zhan¡¯s deep eyes.


    Rong Zhan saw through Gu Qingxue¡¯s dilemma and slowly said, ¡°Then you shall personally prepare today¡¯s meal.¡±


    Gu Qingxue raised her head in surprise and saw the serious look on Rong Zhan¡¯s face. It was not hard to guess that this man was serious.


    At the same time, she could tell that Rong Zhan only said that because he was afraid of making things difficult for her.


    Her heart fluttered uncontrollably. Gu Qingxue nodded and agreed. ¡°Alright, I will be responsible for Your Royal Highness¡¯ meals for the next two days. Your


    Royal Highness, I will take my leave.¡±


    Rong Zhan nodded and watched Gu Qingxue leave.


    After Gu Qingxue strode away, the neighing sound came from Rong Zhan¡¯s sleeve again.


    Hearing this sound, Rong Zhan raised his hand and patted his sleeve. A red and green-eyed little snake slithered out from his other sleeve.


    This little snake appeared to be a size larger than little Poison King, especially those pair of jade green eyes, which also seemed to possess a stronger intelligence than little Poison Kings. At this moment, its eyes were filled with resentment and blame. It stared at Rong Zhan as if it was going to shoot him through with its eyes..

 Chapter 795 - Chapter 795: The Poison Emperor

    Chapter 795: The Poison Emperor


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Rong Zhan saw through the little snake¡¯s thoughts at a glance. He raised his hand and rubbed the little snake¡¯s head, consoling it perfunctorily, ¡°l know you¡¯re not happy, but the little Poison King must leave.¡±


    ¡°Hiss!¡± The little snake was dissatisfied when it heard his words. it flicked its tongue, as if it was protesting.


    In the end, Rong Zhan glanced at the little snake from the corner of his eye, and it immediately turned into an obedient baby. It was forced to lower its head and look extremely resentful.


    If Gu Qingxue was here to witness this scene, she would definitely be shocked by what she saw.


    If that little snake was the little Poison King, then this big snake was the Poison Emperor. Its toxicity was even above the little Poison Kings, and it was the true overlord of poisons. It was also a creature that only existed in legends and rarely came into being.


    Even the little Poison King was such a proud and arrogant existence, let alone the poison emperor. Unless the Poison Emperor was willing to submit to the humans, no one would be able to subdue it.


    The Poison Emperor was as obedient as a little lamb in Rong Zhan¡¯s hands, which was enough to show that the it had already recognized him as his master.


    After keeping the little snake in his sleeve, Rong Zhan got off the wheelchair and left the living room with a calm expression.


    As soon as Gu Qingxue left the living room, she saw Hong Xiu, who had come out to look for her.


    Hong Xiu¡¯s eyes immediately lit up when she saw Gu Qingxue. She walked up to her in a few steps and bowed. ¡°Eldest Miss Gu, we were just about to start trying to make a new antidote pill, but we were worried that it was your first time coming into contact with the process and you would not understand it, so we came here especially. Eldest Miss Gu, do you want to come along and take a look?


    Gu Qingxue was indeed very interested in Gu Masters refining Gu Worms.


    After hearing Hong Xiu¡¯s words, she nodded without a second thought, ¡°Naturally. Moreover, I have an idea in mind that 1 can discuss with you while you¡¯re making the pills.¡±


    Hong Xiu nodded. She gestured to Gu Qingxue, then led the away.


    In the back courtyard, Bi Qing and the other two Gu Masters had already prepared a medicinal cauldron, as well as all the ingredients needed to refine the antidote pill.


    Gu Qingxue took in this scene and could not help but raise her eyebrows. She had made many pills before, but the cauldrons she used to make pills were only the size of her palm at most. Compared to the cauldron in front of her that was half the height of a person, it seemed too small.


    Moreover, no matter if it was in Dafu Village or after she returned to Jing City, she had never seen such a huge medicinal cauldron before. It could be seen that the way the Southern Border Gu Masters refined pills was quite different from theirs.


    After Gu Qingxue followed Hong Xiu through the door, she saw Bi Qing stop her work and walk toward them.


    Bi Qing came forward and bowed to Gu Qingxue. ¡°Hello, Eldest Miss Gu. Eldest Miss Gu, this is the first time we¡¯re making pills in front of you. You can just watch and don¡¯t have to join us. If you need us to explain anything, you can ask us directly.¡±


    ¡°Do you also use such a large medicinal cauldron when you make medicinal pills?¡± The image of the cauldron was reflected in Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes. She continued slowly, ¡°When making pills, the smaller the cauldron is, the better it can lock in the medicinal effects of the herbs. Isn¡¯t it not as good to use such a large cauldron? ¡± Gu Qingxue looked at Hong Xiu and the others in confusion..

 Chapter 796 - Chapter 796: Couldn’t You Have Prevented This From the Beginning?

    Chapter 796: Couldn¡¯t You Have Prevented This From the Beginning?


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Hong Xiu and the others bowed to Gu Qingxue and explained, ¡°Eldest Miss Gu, you may not know this, but the reason why we are using such a large medicinal cauldron is because we are worried that we will accumulate too much medicinal power, which will be bad for us.


    Gu Qingxue narrowed her eyes in confusion. She sat down in the seat Bi Qing had prepared for her and asked Hong Xiu, ¡°Why do you say so?¡±


    Hong Xiu explained patiently, ¡°Because when we are making pills or when Gu Masters are refining Gu Poison, it is inevitable that some poison will be involved. These can not be resolved. Compared to those small medicinal cauldrons, large medicinal cauldrons will allow some poison to disperse, which will instead increase the medicinal effect or reduce the damage of the Gu Poison to the Gu master.


    Gu Qingxue furrowed her brows. ¡°Couldn¡¯t we prevent this from the start?¡± Hong Xiu and the others looked at each other and shook their heads at the same time. They were all in a difficult position.


    Gu Masters were destined to deal with poison for their entire lives, this was something that no one could change, so even if Gu Masters had always been like this, no one could say anything against it.


    Gu Qingxue listened to all of this in silence. She rubbed the space between her brows and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this, let¡¯s start first. I want to see how you make the pill.¡±


    Hong Xiu and Bi Qing nodded, then began to make the pill in front of Gu Qingxue.


    The order in which the doctor refined the pills was actually not much different from when he refined other pills. Gu Qingxue watched quietly, memorizing everything that might be of use to her.


    Naturally, she had also discovered some flaws when these doctors were refining it.


    Two hours later, Hong Xiu and Bi Qing finally finished refining a new batch of antidotes. However, neither of them had a smile on their faces. They both looked sad.


    Taking in the expressions on their faces, Gu Qingxue raised her brows and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Bi Qing looked at the pills and sighed in disappointment, ¡®You may not know, but this pill is far worse than we imagined.¡±


    Gu Qingxue pursed her lips, then took the pill from Bi Qings hands and looked at it carefully.


    Sure enough, she also found that there were holes of different sizes on the pill. These holes were very fine, and if one did not look carefully, one would not be able to see anything wrong with them, but they directly affected the color and efficacy of the pill.


    Hong Xiu also lowered his head in disappointment and sighed, ¡°The way the antidote is concocted is all directly related to the result. This time we failed again, and we¡¯ve made a fool of ourselves.¡±


    ¡°No, I did gain a lot from watching you make pills. However, I feel that there was a problem with the method from the beginning, which led to the failure. I think you can try another method. Although it¡¯s a bit risky, if you succeed, the effect will definitely be better than what you have now.¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, she exerted force in her fingers and crushed one of the pills.


    ¡°Please show us, Eldest Miss Gu.¡± Hong Xiu¡¯s eyes were filled with anticipation as she looked at Gu Qingxue, waiting for her to speak.


    Gu Qingxue first looked at the pill residue in her hand, then pointed to the tiny holes in the pill for the two people in front of her.. ¡°Do you know why you can¡¯t make a suitable pill?¡±

 Chapter 797 - Chapter 797: Can This Remove the Gu Poison in Master Wen Jiang’s Body?

    Chapter 797: Can This Remove the Gu Poison in Master Wen Jiang¡¯s Body?


    Translator: Endless?antasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Seeing the two of them shake their heads at the same time, Gu Qingxue explained, ¡°It¡¯s because of the problem with the medicinal cauldrons you¡¯re using. The medicinal cauldron was large, and the space within it was naturally enough to allow the poison to be dispersed when refining medicinal pills or Gu Worms. However, you must be clear that when the time comes, not only will the poison be dispersed, but the medicinal properties will also be dispersed, and these are all unavoidable. Once the medicinal properties dissipate, the pill itself will definitely have problems.¡±


    After hearing this, Bi Qing said with difficulty, ¡°However, , there¡¯s nothing we can do about it. We can only do it this way. Otherwise, if the poison is trapped in the antidote pill, then the antidote pill can¡¯t be called an antidote pill anymore.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s why we have to find a way to avoid using poisonous herbs. Even if you have to use it, you can think of a way to remove the poison from the medicinal ingredients.¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, she casually put the remaining pills in her hand into a medicine bottle.


    Hong Xiu and the others were all interested in what Gu Qingxue had said, and they all stared at her with great interest.


    ¡°This is just my guess. Give me the prescription. 1 will try the simplest method. After changing a few poisonous herbs, I will try to make a better pill.¡± Gu Qingxue said.


    Hong Xiu naturally did not hold anything back. After nodding, she took out the pill formula from her sleeve and handed it to Gu Qingxue.


    From the looks of it, Hong Xiu and the others were not just cooperating. They did not hold back at all and even handed over the prescription for her to see.


    After hiding her thoughts, Gu Qingxue took the prescription and studied it in detail. In one breath, she replaced the twelve poisonous herbs in the prescription with non-poisonous but less effective ordinary herbs. Then, she used her medicinal cauldron to start the refinement.


    Hong Xiu and the other three had been watching from the side the entire time. They had taken in Gu Qingxue¡¯s smooth and natural movements, and their eyes could not help but reveal waves of amazement. They almost could not help but raise their hands to clap for her.


    When a good doctor and an ordinary doctor were refining pills, there would still be some subtle differences, and ordinary people would easily overlook these differences. However, even Eldest Miss Gu had noticed this, and the process became even smoother, making people feel pleased just by looking at it.


    Everyone was waiting patiently. After more than an hour, Gu Qingxue finally stopped refining and took out the successfully refined pills from the cauldron.


    The moment the pill was taken out of the furnace, a strong medicinal fragrance hit their faces. The pill in Gu Qingxue¡¯s hand glowed with a gem¡¯s luster, instantly attracting the gazes of Hong Xiu and the other three,


    ¡°What a beautiful color¡­ Eldest Miss Gu really lives up to her reputation.¡± Hong Xiu carefully picked up a pill from Gu Qingxue¡¯s hand and placed it under the sun for a while.


    The alluring luster danced under the sunlight, and that luster was not something that the pills they had just refined could compare to.


    ¡°It¡¯s not only beautiful, even the medicinal effects are far above the pills we just refined.¡± Bi Qing took the pill and looked at it carefully.


    ¡°Can this cure the Gu Poison in Master Wen Jiangs body?¡± Gu Qingxue asked the question she was most concerned about.


    What she had promised little princess was to remove the Gu Poison in Master Wen Jiangs body. If possible, she could save a lot of effort from now on.


    When they heard Gu Qingxue¡¯s question, the smiles on Bi Qing and the others¡¯ faces instantly disappeared. Then, the four of them shook their heads at the same time..

 Chapter 798 - Chapter 798: Where on Earth Did You Find These Medicinal Pills?

    Chapter 798: Where on Earth Did You Find These Medicinal Pills?


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°The poison in Master Wen Jiangs body is extremely difficult to deal with¡­ However, don¡¯t worry, Eldest Miss Gu, there¡¯s already a huge turn for the better. The pill that you¡¯ve refined this time will definitely have a suppressive effect on the poison in Master Wen Jiangs body. It¡¯ll be able to relieve his pain to a large extent, and that¡¯s enough.¡± Hong Xiu looked at Gu Qingxue with excitement.


    Gu Qingxue felt a sense of relief. She smiled and nodded. that¡¯s good. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then send these pills to the little princess now. I¡¯ll consider the next step of refining them after sending them to Master Wen Jiang to try and


    see what happens.


    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s been hard on you, Eldest Miss Gu. Bi Qing, send Eldest Miss Gu back to rest. ¡± As Hong Xiu spoke, she did not forget to bow to Gu Qingxue and watch her leave respectfully.


    Two hours later, in Linglong Pharmacy.


    Boss Wen was originally busy in the backyard when he saw the servant in charge of guarding the front hall pass through the backyard gate and hurriedly walk in his direction.


    Upon seeing this scene, Boss Wen heaved a long sigh. Without the waiter saying anything, he could already guess what had happened, ¡°Did that little princess come over again?¡±


    The servant nodded obediently. little princess said that there¡¯s something very important. She must meet the shopkeeper and talk to him about it.


    A tinge of displeasure appeared in Boss Wen¡¯s eyes. He let out a long sigh and said, ¡°No, just say that I¡¯m busy ¡­¡±


    The servant interrupted Boss Wen. ¡°She said that she knows that Boss Wen is busy and is unwilling to see her, so she asked me to bring this antidote for you to take a look. If you still don¡¯t want to see her after looking at it, she won¡¯t come back in the future.¡¯


    Boss Wen raised his brows in surprise. He then received the antidote from the waiter¡¯s hands and looked at it carefully.


    The moment he took the bottle, Boss Wen could already smell the fragrance of the antidote pill that was seeping out from the bottle.


    This fragrance was refreshing, and it was definitely not something that ordinary goods could compare to.


    ¡°Where did she get this pill from?¡± Boss Wen¡¯s interest was immediately piqued as he stared straight at the waiter and asked.


    The servant was speechless and said weakly, ¡°Boss, how would I know?¡±


    Boss Wen muttered to himself for a moment before looking at the waiter and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Invite the little princess to the VIP room.¡± The servant quickly did as he was told.


    Very soon, Fei Yuge finally met Boss Wen in the VIP room.


    Fei Yuge¡¯s eyes were reignited with hope the moment she saw boss Wen. She smiled and greeted him, ¡°Boss Wen, you¡¯re so busy, yet I still came to disturb you every day. It¡¯s really hard on you.¡±


    Boss Wen put on a fake smile, even the smile on his face appeared to be very perfunctory. ¡°Little Princess, you¡¯ve always been persistent, so there¡¯s no reason for me to ignore you. It¡¯s just that the store has been too busy these past few days, so it¡¯s inevitable that I¡¯ve neglected you, I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°Of course not. Boss Wen, why don¡¯t we get straight to the point? I wonder if


    Boss Wen is satisfied with the pills I gave you today?¡± Fei Yuge asked with a chuckle.


    ¡°l want to ask, where did you find these pills?¡± Boss Wen¡¯s gaze swept towards Fei Yuge.


    The smile on Fei Yuge¡¯s face deepened as she blinked her crystal-like eyes. ¡°It was refined by a doctor I invited. Boss Wen, the antidote pill you saw was just the first product of this doctor¡¯s trial and error. She¡¯s a genius, and with a little more research in the future, the effects of the pills she refines will definitely be better than this one..¡±

 Chapter 799 - Chapter 799: I Want to Meet This Doctor in Private

    Chapter 799: I Want to Meet This Doctor in Private


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Boss Wen¡¯s expression was solemn, clearly taking in Fei Yuge¡¯s words.


    He had to admit that the pill was extremely tempting to him.


    After all, he could choose not to deal with the little princess from the Southern


    Border country, but he could not stand by and do nothing when the opportunity to save his foster father was right in front of him.


    ¡°Little Princess, you¡¯re indeed amazing. I can¡¯t help but admire you. However, I¡¯ll say the ugly things first. I don¡¯t know if my foster father is willing to have further contact with you, but if he¡¯s not willing, then there¡¯s nothing I can do,¡± Boss Wen looked at the medicine bottle in his hand, a deep sense of helplessness appearing on his face.


    Fei Yuge was so happy that she could not close her mouth, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble Boss Wen. I¡¯m currently living in my private residence, you can look for me anytime, Boss Wen.¡±


    Boss Wen nodded and watched as Fei Yuge left.


    After confirming that Fei Yuge had really left, Boss Wen stood up helplessly and rushed towards Wen Jiangs residence with the pills.


    Soon, Boss Wen saw Wen Jiang and passed the pills he had obtained to him.


    Wen Jiang looked at the pill that Boss Wen had handed over. He opened the bottle and sniffed the pill¡¯s fragrance. His eyes immediately lit up, ¡°Where did you get this pill?¡±


    Boss Wen sat across the table from Wen Jiang and said, ¡°Foster father, this is an antidote pill refined by the doctor that the little princess found. In my opinion, this antidote pill can be said to be impeccable. It should be able to


    alleviate the Gu Poison in your body to a large extent.¡±


    The Gu Poison in his foster father¡¯s body was already deeply rooted, and it was as difficult as ascending to the heavens to completely remove it. Whether it was him or his foster father, in fact, they no longer held that much hope in their hearts.


    However, as long as there was a possibility, they still had to try their best. ¡°Yes¡­¡± After a moment¡¯s silence, Wen Jiang slowly put down the medicine bottle in his hand.


    Boss Wen¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He looked at Wen Jiang in surprise and asked, ¡°Foster Father, it¡¯s not easy to find a pill that can help you. Don¡¯t you want to try it?¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯ll give it a try, but I¡¯m still more interested in the doctor who concocted the pills.¡± Wen Jiang smiled. ¡°Help me investigate, I want to see this doctor in private.¡±


    Boss Wen frowned in embarrassment. ¡°Foster Father, I¡¯m afraid this matter won¡¯t be that easy. Little princess was full of confidence when she came to deliver the medicine today. She knew that you would definitely be interested, so she specially made this trip. This doctor is little princess¡¯s trump card, and I don¡¯t know how she¡¯s carefully hiding the doctor. We probably won¡¯t be able to find the doctor¡¯s whereabouts ¡­


    It was rare for little princess to find such a trump card, so she would definitely use this doctor as a bargaining chip with her master.


    Wen Jiang chuckled as he bit his head and denied Boss Wen¡¯s statement, ¡°No, If little princess had such a trump card from the start, she wouldn¡¯t have waited until now to use it, unless she can¡¯t control this person. Besides, as far as I know, there¡¯s no such talented doctor in the Southern Border. Go and give it a try. Check on little princess¡¯s recent whereabouts, then come back and report to me. ¡®


    Boss Wen had always believed in Wen Jiangs words because he knew that his foster father had godly foresight. Since Wen Jiang had said so, he must have his reasons..

 Chapter 800 - Chapter 800: Rong Han’s Words Made Gu Qjngxue’s Heart Hurt

    Chapter 800: Rong Han¡¯s Words Made Gu Qjngxue¡¯s Heart Hurt


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°After foster father knows where that doctor is, are you planning to visit the doctor personally? ¡± Boss Wen looked at Wen Jiang worriedly.


    Wen Jiang had no intention of hiding anything. He nodded and smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know how to control myself. As long as I don¡¯t want to, they can¡¯t force these old bones of mine.¡¯


    Upon hearing Wen Jiangs words, Boss Wen¡¯s heart was finally at ease. He immediately left to investigate the matter as per Wen Jiangs instructions.


    That night, Gu Qingxue helped the four little ones bathe, then coaxed them to bed.


    Gu Lin, Dumby, and Lingbao all fell asleep after listening to Gu Qingxue¡¯s story. Rong Han was the only one who was stubborn and unwilling to close his eyes. He was so sleepy that he kept rubbing her eyes.


    Gu Qingxue was amused by Rong Han¡¯s stubbornness. She lay down beside him and asked with a smile, ¡°Lil t Han, you¡¯re so tired, but why aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡±


    ¡°l don¡¯t want to sleep yet.¡± Rong Han pouted and hid the disappointment that flashed in his eyes.


    Even though Rong Han had covered it up very well, her emotions could not escape Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes.


    Looking at Rong Han¡¯s expression, it was not difficult for her to guess that something must have happened to Rong Han.


    How could she bear to see Rong Han in such a bad mood? After Gu Qingxue picked Rong Han up, she kissed his little face affectionately. ¡°Does Lil¡¯Han like me?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I love my father and you the most. Then, I love Brother Lin,


    Dumby, and Lingbao. That¡¯s right, I also like my great-grandfather, Nanny Sheng, and great-grandma!¡± Rong Han counted them one by one with his fingers, and he wanted to tell everyone.


    ¡°l also like you. Lil e Han, do you have something on your mind? Tell me, as long as it¡¯s something I can help you with, I¡¯ll definitely help you.¡± Looking at Rong Han¡¯s dejected expression, Gu qingxue¡¯s heart clenched uncontrollably.


    She did not know why she would like Rong Han so much when she saw him, especially when she looked at his disappointed little face. Her heart hurt as if it was about to be dug out.


    Rong han pitifully hid in Gu qingxue¡¯s arms, then said carefully, ¡°Fairy, I miss my mother.¡±


    ¡°l thought you didn¡¯t remember what your mother looked like?¡± Gu qingxue touched Rong Han¡¯s head and pulled him into her arms.


    She remembered that Rong han was still an infant when the old prince picked him up. It was impossible for him to remember what his biological parents looked like.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember. Fairy, when I was taking a nap today, I dreamed of my mother. She hugged me and had a very nice smell. She even gently stroked my head. She was really gentle. But l¡­ I just can¡¯t see her face. Fairy, do you think it¡¯s because I¡¯m disobedient and my mother doesn¡¯t like me anymore, so she abandoned me?¡± Rong Han¡¯s trembling voice was filled with tears.


    Rong Han¡¯s words made Gu Jingxue¡¯s heart hurt as if it was being cut by a knife.


    She did not dare to imagine what Rong Han was thinking to say such a dejected thing. One must know that Rong Han was just a child, but he thought so much. It could be seen how much pain he felt in his heart.


    ¡°No, our Lil e Han is the most obedient child in the world. Perhaps your parents didn¡¯t do it on purpose, or perhaps they had something that they couldn¡¯t say. Moreover, even without your parents, you still have me, your father, your Brother Lin and the others. We all like you very much.¡± Gu Qingxue comforted


    Rong han in a soft voice..

 Chapter 801 - Chapter 801: Greeny, Come Out

    Chapter 801: Greeny, Come Out


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    When Rong Han heard this, his eyes finally brightened, ¡°Then, would you be willing to be my mother? I want to be like Brother Lin and the rest and call you mother in private in the future.¡±


    Gu Qingxue lowered her head and met Rong Han¡¯s big eyes that were filled with anticipation. Her mouth moved, but it was indeed difficult for her to say no.


    Seeing that Gu Qingxue did not nod immediately, Rong Han lowered his head in disappointment. ¡°Can¡¯t l? Fairy, I¡¯ll be very, very obedient in the future. I¡¯ll be more sensible than I am now. Also, I won¡¯t call you that in front of others. l, I will only call you mother behind others, or when there are only the two of us. Is that okay?¡±


    Rong Han¡¯s carefulness and his almost pleading tone made Gu Qingxue feel as if her heart was about to be crushed.


    It was a pity that at such a young age, Lil t Han had to be so humble to even call her ¡®mother¡¯.


    She did not want to see him like this.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to call me mother in private, Lil t Han. You can call me mother anytime you want. If you want, I can be your mother, okay? ¡± Gu Qingxue looked at Rong Han tenderly, her face full of love.


    From the moment she dreamed of Rong Han, she knew that there was an unimaginable fate between her and this child. She could feel the special connection between them.


    Perhaps this was destined. She had lost a child that year, and Han¡¯er had lost his mother. The heavens had seen that the two of them were fated, so they had bound them together in a dream.


    She really could not bear to leave Rong Han, so she decided to cherish this fate.


    ¡°Mother¡­¡± Rong Han hugged Gu Qingxue with all his might, and his voice was already filled with sobs.


    Hearing Rong Han¡¯s suppressed cries, Gu Qingxue reached out and gently patted his back until she finally coaxed him to sleep.


    Seeing that the four little ones had finally fallen asleep, Gu Qingxue used a handkerchief to wipe the tears from the corners of Rong Han¡¯s eyes. Just as she was about to close her eyes, she suddenly felt a breath pass by on the roof. Then, a figure flashed and steadily arrived outside her door.


    The other party clearly did not intend to hide. He had just steadied his steps when he immediately knocked on Gu Qingxue¡¯s door. ¡°Hello, Miss. My name is Wen Jiang. I would like to have a chat with you.¡±


    Wen Jiang?


    The moment she heard this name, Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart was on high alert.


    ¡°Master Wen Jiangs late-night visit is really unfortunate. I¡¯m already prepared to sleep, so it¡¯s not convenient for me to meet you.¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, she also reached out to protect the four little children on the bed.


    ¡°Miss, you¡¯ve misunderstood. 1 don¡¯t mean to hurt you, but I¡¯m here to ask you for help. I, Wen Jiang, have always been a man of my word. I promise that I won¡¯t do anything to hurt you, Miss. Please give me a chance to speak.¡± Wen Jiangs aged and steady voice could be heard from outside the door. It was not difficult to hear her sincerity from her tone.


    Gu Qingxue thought for a moment, then patted her sleeve lightly. ¡°Greeny, come out.¡±


    The sleeping little Poison king crawled out of Gu Qingxue¡¯s sleeve. It stuck out its tongue in response and looked at Gu Qingxue, waiting for her instructions. ¡°Protect them and wait for my return.¡± Seeing Greeny nod, Gu Qingxue quickly put on her outer skirt and embroidered shoes, then put on her cloak. She finally walked to the door and opened it..

 Chapter 802 - Chapter 802: I Can’t Leave the Little Princess Out

    Chapter 802: I Can¡¯t Leave the Little Princess Out


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The moment she opened the door, she saw Wen Jiang. For a moment, Gu Qingxue thought that she had seen wrongly.


    How could this person who was dressed like a beggar be the famous Wen Jiang?


    Wen Jiang smiled, his aged face wrinkled. ¡°Miss, the medicinal pill that the little princess sent me today should be made by you, right?¡±


    ¡°I made it, but is there anything wrong with the pill I refined?¡± Gu Qingxue looked at Wen Jiang suspiciously. She could not understand what this person was thinking.


    ¡°That¡¯s not it. As I said, I¡¯m here to ask for your help today. Miss, this is not the place to talk. Why don¡¯t we find a quiet place to talk?¡± Wen Jiang suggested.


    Gu Qingxue glanced at her four little ones who were still sound asleep behind her, then nodded and left the room. She followed Wen Jiangs footsteps and walked all the way to the courtyard.


    The cold wind was blowing in the courtyard. Gu Qingxue reached out and adjusted her cloak. She looked at Wen Jiang with a calm expression and said, ¡°Master Wen Jiang, if you have anything to say, why don¡¯t you say it here?¡±


    Master Wen Jiang turned to look at Gu Qingxue. After carefully sizing her up, he smiled and said, ¡°Miss, you¡¯re even younger than I thought, but you¡¯re able to refine such a powerful pill. It can be seen that your strength is truly extraordinary.¡±


    ¡°Everyone has their own strengths, and I just happen to be good at this. Master Wen Jiang, let¡¯s not beat around the bush. You must have something important to tell me since you¡¯ve come to see me in the middle of the night, right?¡± Gu Qingxue looked at Master Wen Jiang with clear eyes and asked in a calm tone,


    Wen Jiang had no intention of hiding anything. He nodded and said, ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from you. I came today to ask you to remove the Gu Poison in my body.¡±


    Wen Jiangs words were within Gu Qingxue¡¯s expectations. She smiled indifferently and casually tucked her loose hair behind her ear. ¡°Master Wen Jiang thinks so highly of me. However, I¡¯m only helping the little princess this time. She¡¯s been kind to me before, so I naturally can¡¯t leave her out and come into contact with you directly. I hope you can forgive me on this.¡±


    ¡°Then aren¡¯t you worried that I won¡¯t be willing to deal with the royal family ot the Southern Border( Since you were so indifferent when you saw me, you should have heard of me and the conflict between me and the royal family of the Southern Border.¡± The smile on Wen Jiangs face gradually disappeared as he coldly stared at Gu Qingxue.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s expression remained the same. ¡°It¡¯s precisely because I¡¯ve heard of Master Wen Jiangs past that I¡¯m certain that you¡¯re not someone who likes to force others. This is also something that I admire you for.


    As if he had just heard the funniest joke in the world, Wen Jiangs lips curled into a faint smile. ¡°Ha, Miss, you think too highly of me. I¡¯m not that great. I¡¯m just bound by the people of the past and I can¡¯t help myself.¡±


    Gu Qingxue shook her head. ¡°Master, you¡¯re underestimating yourself. There aren¡¯t many people in this world who can achieve what you¡¯ve done. I respect you in my heart, and I do have something I would like to ask. However, I¡¯m only able to stand here and chat with you today because of the little princess. I can¡¯t leave her out.¡¯


    Wen Jiang heaved a long sigh of relief. He raised his hand and rubbed the space between his brows tiredly..

 Chapter 803 - Chapter 803: I Want a Disciple with Real Talent

    Chapter 803: I Want a Disciple with Real Talent


    Translator: Endless?antasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Alright, since you¡¯ve already said so, I can¡¯t force you. However, I¡¯ve made up my mind today to come and find you. Miss, I¡¯m willing to negotiate with the little princess, and I can guess why she¡¯s looking for me. However, I hope that after I¡¯m done negotiating with the little princess, you can give me a chance to talk to me about this.¡¯


    Gu Qingxue looked at Wen Jiang. Indeed, he seemed to be easier to get along with than she had imagined.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s a deal.¡± Gu Qingxue nodded in agreement. After she saw Wen Jiang off, she returned to her room.


    Wen Jiang did not return home after he left. Instead, he went straight to the little princess¡¯ private residence.


    Fei Yuge had already gone to bed early. However, when she heard from the maidservant that Niaster Wen Jiang had come to visit her personally, she immediately forgot about her sleepiness and hurriedly changed into her clothes. She did not bother to freshen up and only used her hairpin to pin her long hair before she rushed straight to the living area.


    After entering the living area, Fei Yuge immediately saw the old man sitting on the seat and sipping tea.


    A smile that could not be concealed bloomed on Fei Yuge¡¯s face. She sat on the main seat and bowed to Master Wen Jiang. Before she could speak, she was interrupted by Master Wen Jiang.


    ¡°l no longer have anything to do with the royal family of the Southern Border.


    I¡¯m not willing to mention my past identity. Little Princess, just call me Wen Jiang.¡± Master Wen Jiangs eyes were filled with disappointment. He lowered his head to hide the rising emotions in his eyes.


    Fei Yuge frowned, but she soon smiled and nodded, ¡°Yes, Master Wen Jiang. You¡¯re finally willing to see me, so I¡¯m very happy.¡±


    ¡°You tried you best to get close to me, so I naturally have to give you face,¡±


    Wen Jiang muttered to himself for a moment before looking in the direction of Fu Yuge. ¡°Little Princess, let¡¯s cut to the chase. I¡¯m very satisfied with the pills you sent me, and I¡¯m willing to listen to your conditions.


    Fei Yuge¡¯s lips curled into a bright smile as she said urgently. ¡°Master Wen


    Jiang, 1 would like to ask you to take me as your disciple!¡¯


    There was not a hint of surprise in Wen Jiangs eyes. He merely sized up Fei Yuge from head to toe and acknowledged, ¡°Sure, I can take you as my disciple, but I have a condition.¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. Once you become my master, I¡¯ll definitely do my best to ask someone to help you heal your injuries.¡± Just as Fei Yuge finished her sentence, she saw Wen Jiang shaking his head.


    ¡°What you said is natural. However, that¡¯s not what I¡¯m asking for this time. I¡¯ve never accepted a disciple in my life because I want a disciple with true talent, and you have to satisfy this request of mine. Let that Miss Gu who makes pills for me also be my disciple.¡± When Wen Jiang mentioned Gu Qingxue, his eyes finally showed some emotion.


    Fei Yuge¡¯s eyes flickered and she looked at Wen Jiang with a meaningful gaze. ¡°From what you¡¯re saying, it seems like you already have some understanding of Miss Gu.¡¯


    Wen Jiang replied calmly, ¡°Mmhm, before I came to see you, I went to see Miss Gu first. 1 wanted to ask her to treat my illness. However, Miss Gu is not willing to leave you out and interact with me directly.¡±


    Fei Yuge heaved a sigh of relief and laughed. ¡°That¡¯s natural. Miss Gu has always been loyal. Naturally, she would not be willing contact you behind my back..

 Chapter 804 - Chapter 804: One Must Always Be Wary of Others

    Chapter 804: One Must Always Be Wary of Others


    Translator: Endless?antasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ve already stated my conditions. As for the final outcome, it¡¯s up to you to persuade Miss Gu.¡± Wen Jiang was straightforward.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always been on good terms with Miss Gu. I¡¯ll be overjoyed if I can take care of the same teacher as Miss Gu. Don¡¯t worry, Master Wen Jiang. I¡¯ll do my best to persuade Miss Gu,¡± Fei Yuge said with a smile.


    Master Wen Jiang nodded and stood up without any hesitation. His eyes swept across Fei Yuge¡¯s face and he said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    Fei Yuge stood up hurriedly. She had wanted to send Wen Jiang off but was rejected coldly by him. She could only watch him leave.


    When the maidservant, Lan¡¯er, saw this, she excitedly came forward and bowed to Fei Yuge before smiling. ¡°Congratulations, Princess. Your wish has been fulfilled! ¡±


    Fei Yuge¡¯s lips curled up into a brilliant smile as well. She nodded and said,


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure that Miss Gu won¡¯t refuse this good opportunity.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Hong Xiu has also sent news saying that Miss Gu is very curious about the art of Gu. In addition, once she acknowledges Master Wen Jiang, she will definitely make a name for herself in the future. How could Miss Gu let go of such a good opportunity?¡± Lan t er said casually.


    Fei Yuge was not happy when she heard this. Instead, she revealed a worried expression.


    Lan t er noticed the change in Fei Yuge¡¯s mood and looked at her worriedly. ¡°Princess, what¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t seem very happy after you¡¯ve achieved your wish?¡±


    Fei Yuge looked at Lan t er with an even more confused expression. ¡°I¡¯m just thinking, is there any special reason behind Master Wen Jiangs insistence on taking Miss Gu as his disciple after meeting her?¡±


    Lan t er was stunned at first, then she frowned in confusion and asked, ¡°Princess, do you mean that Miss Gu and Master Wen Jiang have already come to some sort of agreement? Is that why Master Wen Jiang proposed to take her as his disciple? ¡®


    After frowning, Fei Yuge shook her head vigorously, as though she was trying to shake this ridiculous thought out of her head, ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so. I know Miss Gu very well. She¡¯s a very honest person and loves to help others. If she really wants to become Master Wen Jiangs disciple, she could have come to me and told me about it. It¡¯s obvious that I¡¯ve been overthinking it.¡±


    Lan¡¯er reminded her disapprovingly, ¡°Princess, you can¡¯t think that way!


    There¡¯s clearly a problem with your way of thinking. Have you ever considered that other people may have different thoughts from you? If you¡¯re still so naive, aren¡¯t you allowing yourself to be used by other?¡±


    Pricked by Lan¡¯er¡¯s words, Fei Yuge stubbornly shook her head. ¡°If I say that Miss Gu won¡¯t do this, then she won¡¯t. Alright, don¡¯t talk about this anymore. You may leave.¡±


    Lan t er looked at Fei Yuge helplessly. Seeing the determination on her face, she felt helpless as well. She could only sigh and retreat.


    After Lan t er left, Fei Yuge did not leave immediately. Instead, she sat down heavily and cast her gaze forward leisurely. ¡°It should be¡­ It can¡¯t be, right?¡±


    After pondering for a long time without getting a suitable answer, Fei Yuge could only helplessly throw these ridiculous thoughts to the back of her mind and leave with large strides..

 Chapter 805 - Chapter 805: From Now On, We’re Senior and Junior Sisters!

    Chapter 805: From Now On, We¡¯re Senior and Junior Sisters!


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    On the other hand, Fei Yuge, who had not slept a wink the entire night, went straight to the prince regent¡¯s residence.


    Gu Qingxue had only just finished her breakfast when she heard about this, so she quickly went to see Fei Yuge.


    Fei Yuge also had a worried look on her face when she saw Gu Qingxue. Her watery eyes revealed a helpless expression. ¡°Sister Gu¡­¡±


    When Gu Qingxue came over, she saw Fei Yuge¡¯s teary face and the dark circles under her eyes. She furrowed her brows and asked, ¡®E lt seems like you didn¡¯t sleep well last night? ¡®


    Fei Yuge lowered her head and looked dejected. ¡°l won¡¯t hide it from Sister Gu anymore. I really didn¡¯t sleep well last night. Sister Gu may not know this, but Master Wen Jiang came to see me last night.¡±


    Gu Qingxue was surprised. She did not expect Wen Jiang to be so quick to do things. After seeing her and hearing her stance, he immediately went to see Fei Yuge.


    However, she could not figure out what exactly Wen Jiang had told this little princess. Why was she was so worried?


    ¡°Little Princess, there¡¯s no hurry. Let¡¯s sit down and talk, ¡± As Gu Qingxue said this, she turned to Qin Yun, who was behind her. ¡°Qin Yun, go and serve the little princess some tea. Remember to give her the best. ¡®


    ¡°Yes.¡± Qin Yun smiled and nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Little Princess, looking at your expression, could it be that you were rejected by Master Wen Jiang? ¡± Gu Qingxue asked as she looked at Fei Yuge.


    From Wen Jiangs attitude yesterday, it did not seem like he was going to reject her. However, Gu Qingxue did not know Wen Jiang very well, so she was not sure what he would do.


    ¡°Sister Gu t s strength is extraordinary. The pills you made have made Master Wen Jiang very satisfied. Master Wen Jiang has also agreed to take me as his disciple,¡± As Fei Yuge spoke, she raised her eyes slightly to look at Gu Qingxue and said, ¡°After Master Wen Jiang agreed to my request, he gave me another condition. He said that he would like to accept Sister Gu as his disciple as well. Only then would he be willing to teach the two of us.¡±


    Gu Qingxue was shocked and almost suspected that she had heard wrong. ¡°He wants to take me as his disciple?¡±


    What was going on? She had not heard Wen Jiang mention any of this last night!


    Fei Yuge nodded lightly and said, ¡°Yes, Master Wen Jiang has said that his lifelong wish is to take in a talented disciple. Moreover, he thinks that you are very capable, Sister Gu.¡±


    Gu Qingxue quickly calmed down. She recalled Wen Jiangs passionate gaze when he looked at her yesterday, and she could not help but take a deep breath.


    Seeing Gu Qingxue¡¯s silence, Fei Yuge¡¯s heart began to race. She asked uneasily, ¡°Sister Gu, are you not willing?¡±


    Although Fei Yuge¡¯s mouth was filled with uneasiness, her heart was inexplicably nervous and her heart was beating wildly.


    Gu Qingxue did not immediately answer Fei Yuge¡¯s question. After a moment of silence, she nodded. ¡°I¡¯m willing to.¡±


    Why would she not be willing? To her, this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    Ever since she had come into contact with the art of Gu, she had always been at a disadvantage. Naturally, she also wanted to further come into contact with the art of dispelling Gu.


    In order to achieve this, she needed to learn more. Without a doubt, Wen Jiang was a very suitable teacher. She had no reason to reject him.


    Fei Yuge¡¯s expression froze for a moment, but in the next second, she revealed an extremely radiant smile, as if she had heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s great, Sister Gu. I was worried that you¡¯d reject me, but it¡¯s a good thing you¡¯re willing to agree.. In this way, we can learn from each other and from then on,


    we will be senior and junior sisters!¡±

 Chapter 806 - Chapter 806: Do You Mean That You’ve Already Successfully Convinced Miss Gu?

    Chapter 806: Do You Mean That You¡¯ve Already Successfully Convinced Miss Gu?


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Gu Qingxue looked at the young girl¡¯s innocent appearance and felt a little happy.


    In fact, she had always had a good impression of Fei Yuge. In addition, the fact that she was able to successfully acknowledge Wen Jiang her master this time was also inextricably linked to her. ¡°That¡¯s right. Little Princess, thank you so much. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to learn from a master.¡¯


    Fei Yuge raised her hand to cover her mouth and chuckled. Her Crescent-like eyes revealed a smile. ¡°Sister Gu, Master Wen Jiang is a very picky person. He said that he wanted to take you as his disciple because he saw your talent. It has nothing to do with me. However, I¡¯m still very happy for you. Sister Gu, you can call me by my name in the future. We¡¯re all from the same master, but you¡¯re still calling me ¡®Little Princess¡¯. It¡¯s too distant.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Yuge.¡± After Gu Qingxue agreed, she chatted a little more with Fei Yuge before watching her leave.


    Fei Yuge left the prince regent¡¯s residence. When she got into the car, she glanced at Lan¡¯er, who was behind her, and saw through her thoughts. ¡°What¡¯s with that expression? Don¡¯t always make that kind of expression and write all your thoughts on your face. It¡¯s hard to avoid attracting attention.¡±


    When Lan t er heard Fei Yuge¡¯s words, she frowned even harder and said angrily, ¡°Princess, this servant just can¡¯t get over it. What do you think? You¡¯re clearly the one who acknowledged Master Wen Jiang as your master, but now you¡¯re giving half of it to someone else. From Master Wen Jiangs actions last night, it¡¯s clear that he treats Gu Qingxue like a treasure. Once she starts learning, where will your position be?¡±


    Seeing how aggressive Lan t er was, Fei Yuge shook her head helplessly and said, ¡°You¡¯re too calculative. As long as my relationship with Sister Gu is good, why do I need to care so much? In the future, don¡¯t say such words again. I don¡¯t mind at all.¡¯


    Lan t er saw that Fei Yuge had retracted her gaze as she spoke and returned to her usual calm expression, and she became even more anxious. ¡°Princess!¡± ¡°Perhaps Master Wen Jiang would like Sister Gu more, but as long as I practice hard, I believe I won¡¯t lose. Alright, let¡¯s go to Linglong Pharmacy and make this clear.¡± As Fei Yuge spoke, she retracted her gaze and lowered her eyes in silence.


    No matter how unwilling Lan t er was, seeing her master in this state, she could not say anything no matter how dissatisfied she was. She could only obediently fall into silence.


    This time, when Fei Yuge went to Linglong Pharmacy again, she was not rejected. Instead, she was directly invited to a private room upstairs by the servant.


    Fei Yuge saw Master Wen Jiang drinking tea in the room the moment she entered.


    A look of adoration for Master Wen Jiang could be seen in Fei Yuge¡¯s eyes. She walked up to master Wen Jiang and stood in front of him. She then bowed and said, ¡°Master Wen Jiang ¡­¡± No, from now on, I¡¯m going to just call you ¡®Master¡¯. ¡±


    Master Wen Jiangs eyes lit up. He immediately put down the teacup in his hand and looked at Fei Yuge expectantly, ¡°Did you mean you¡¯ve successfully convinced Miss Gu?


    Fei Yuge nodded her head obediently and said in a gentle tone, ¡°Sister Gu said that she is also very interested in the art of Gu. She is very happy to be able to learn from the same master as me..

 Chapter 807 - Chapter 807: Sorry to Keep Boss Wen Waiting

    Chapter 807: Sorry to Keep Boss Wen Waiting


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Haha, good, this is really good. Don¡¯t worry, Little Princess. I¡¯m always a man of my word. You can come to the pharmacy tomorrow and formally acknowledge me as your master. When the time comes, you¡¯ll be the junior sister, and Miss Gu will be your senior sister. You must respect your senior sister, understand?¡± Master Wen Jiang glanced at Fei Yuge from the corner of his eyes. His sharp gaze seemed to be able to see through her.


    The smile on Fei Yuge¡¯s lips froze for a moment, and she nodded obediently. ¡°Yes, I understand. Don¡¯t worry, master.¡±


    ¡°Alright, you can leave now. We can continue talking about it next time.¡±


    Having said that, Master Wen Jiang had no intention of staying any longer. He


    stood up and left the room.


    Even when she brushed past Master Wen Jiang, she could clearly feel the other party¡¯s joy.


    Fei Yuge lowered her head to hide the deep glint in her eyes. She returned to her usual bright smile and left Linglong Pharmacy.


    The next day, Fei Yuge took a carriage to the prince regent¡¯s residence early in the morning and waited outside.


    When she heard the sound of footsteps, Fei Yuge turned to look in the direction of the kings residence¡¯s main gate and saw Gu Qingxue slowly walking out of the residence with a smile on her face.


    Gu Qingxue was still wearing a long blue-purple dress, and her aura was as calm as water. Her calm appearance was still charming even without any makeup, and the moment she appeared, even Fei Yuge, who was also a woman, could not help but be deeply attracted to her.


    Gu Qingxue walked up to Fei Yuge and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have made you wait.¡±


    Fei Yuge quickly shook her head and sighed, ¡°Wow, Sister Gu, you¡¯re still so beautiful today. As expected, a beautiful person looks good in anything.¡±


    ¡°On the other hand, I feel that Yuge¡¯s outfit today looks even more beautiful than usual.¡± Gu Qingxue looked at Fei Yuge, her words coming from the bottom of her heart.


    Fei Yuge was dressed in a long purple dress today and was adorned with a


    large number of silver accessories. As she walked, the crisp sound of her accessories could be heard, making people unable to take their eyes off her. She appeared lively and playful, which further accentuated her already lively temperament.


    ¡°Really?¡± Fei Yuge smiled in surprise. She then turned to Gu Qingxue and smiled even more brightly. ¡°This is what I should wear when I¡¯m acknowledging a master in the Southern Border. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to get Master Wen Jiang to take me in as a disciple, so it¡¯s only natural that I have to show how important this matter is to me. I was initially worried that l t d dressed up too grandly, but fortunately, Sister Gu consoled me and put my mind at ease.


    Gu Qingxue lowered her head and looked at her own outfit. Indeed, she felt that she seemed to be a little too casual.


    However, she had no intention of stealing Fei Yuge¡¯s limelight from the start. She followed Fei Yuge into the car and headed towards Linglong Pharmacy.


    The Linglong Pharmacy was closed today, so the carriage came all the way to the back door.


    At the back door, Boss Wen, who was dressed in a brocade robe and a cloak, was waiting outside. He only walked up to the carriage when it came to a steady stop. ¡°Please get off the carriage as soon as possible, my foster father is waiting for you in the courtyard.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have kept you waiting, Boss Wen.¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, she had already stepped out of the carriage. Her calm appearance was like a gust of wind in the winter. The aura around her was clearly unapproachable, but Boss


    Wen could not easily shift his gaze away from her..

 Chapter 808 - Chapter 808: Master, Please Have Some Tea

    Chapter 808: Master, Please Have Some Tea


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Boss Wen treated the two of them equally. He nodded slightly and led the two of them through the back door, heading straight to the backyard.


    As soon as the two of them entered, they saw an old man in a white robe sitting in the courtyard.


    It was as if Master Wen Jiang had turned into a completely different person. His entire body exuded a cool and refreshing aura. The grizzled beard on his face had been completely removed. His long silver hair was neatly tied up behind his head. He held a cup of tea in his hand and appeared to be at ease.


    He had also noticed Gu Qingxue and her husband. He turned his gaze to look at them, his smile still kind and friendly. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡±


    Fei Yuge did not expect Master Wen Jiang to change so much, it was as if she was looking at the all-powerful Gu Master from the Southern Border again. She could not help but feel some fear in her heart as she bowed to him, ¡°Greetings, Master.¡±


    Master Wen Jiang waved his hand. His expression was still cold and indifferent. ¡°Little Princess, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. You can call me master after the acknowledgment ceremony.¡±


    Fei Yuge¡¯s face flushed red as she nodded in embarrassment. ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Gu Qingxue took in all of this and cast her gaze on Wen Jiang. ¡°Master Wen Jiang has changed a lot today. I thought I had recognized the wrong person when I first entered the room.¡¯


    Master Wen Jiangs face was calm as he disapprovingly said, ¡°Since I¡¯ve decided to be someone else¡¯s master, 1 can¡¯t always be so dispirited. Otherwise, if word gets out that your master usually dresses like an old beggar, you¡¯ll be the ones who lose your face.¡±


    ¡°Master Wen Jiang, you ive misunderstood us. Even if you i re still dressed in the same way as before, we won¡¯t look down on you. I believe that only those with true strength are Masters, and not those who rely on other things to disguise themselves.¡± Fei Yuge said with a serious expression.


    Only then did Wen Jiang take another look at Fei Yuge, and the smile on his face deepened. ¡°Little Princess, your words are indeed reassuring. Since the two of you are already here, why don¡¯t you start the ceremony? I¡¯m already prepared. ¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Qingxue and Fei Yuge agreed at the same time. Then, they knelt dovvn in Wen Jiangs direction and started kowtowing.


    At this moment, Boss Wen walked up with a cup of tea that he had prepared in advance. He then asked Gu Qingxue and Fei Yuge to each take a tea bowl.


    Gu Qingxue took a step forward and placed the tea bowl in front of Wen Jiang. ¡°Master, please have some tea.¡±


    Wen Jiang looked at Gu Qingxue, grinning from ear to ear. He reached out to take the tea bowl and said, ¡°Qingxue, I admit that in order to take in a talented disciple like you, I did indeed use some methods. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Gu Qingxue lowered her eyes, but her face did not show any signs of her displeasure. ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Master. Since you¡¯re already my master, I¡¯ll definitely do my best to study in the future so that I can repay you for your kindness.¡¯


    Wen Jiang was even more satisfied. He grinned from ear to ear. ¡°Good, that¡¯s good. You can stand over there first,¡±


    Gu Qingxue nodded and walked to the side to stand still. She watched as Fei Yuge nervously brought the tea bowl to Wen Jiang. She bowed and handed the tea cup over. ¡°Master, please have some tea ¡­¡±


    ¡°Mm. ¡± Wen Jiang nodded and reached out to receive the cup of tea that Fei Yuge handed over. He then took a sip..

 Chapter 809 - Chapter 809: I Have Other Things to Tell You

    Chapter 809: I Have Other Things to Tell You


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°In the future, I will also call you Yuge. Yuge, you¡¯re the little junior sister. In the future, you¡¯ll have to learn more from your senior sister. Don¡¯t let down everything that you¡¯ve fought for yourself.¡±


    Fei Yuge¡¯s gaze was firm as she said with certainty, ¡°Thank you, Master, for giving me this opportunity. I will do my best.¡±


    Wen Jiang put down his teacup and stood up from his seat. ¡°There will naturally be someone to clean up this place. You two, come with me.¡±


    The two of them quickened their pace and followed Wen Jiang all the way into Linglong Pharmacy.


    He led the two of them to a private room on the third floor. Wen Jiang pushed the door open and entered.


    Gu Qingxue and Fei Yugefollowed Wen Jiang closely. It was only when they entered the room that they were surprised to find that the entire place was filled with books. It was a dazzling sight.


    After looking around, Gu Qingxue only felt that these books looked very old. She couldn¡¯t see anything special about them. Instead, Fei Yuge, who was beside her, revealed a look of admiration when she saw the books.


    ¡°The collection of books here is so complete. It¡¯s even more comprehensive than what I saw in the imperial study.¡± Fei Yuge said with a sigh.


    Gu Qingxue, who was completely unaware of this, looked at Fei Yuge. ¡°Yuge, are these books very precious?¡±


    Fei Yuge sighed. ¡°Sister Gu, these books aren¡¯t just precious. They¡¯re rare treasures that are rarely seen. It¡¯s rare to see so many books even in the imperial family¡¯s study room in the Southern Border.¡±


    ¡°These are all the things you need to learn next. Especially Qingxue, your understanding of the art of Gu is really too little. Only by reading and learning can you make up for your lack in this aspect. Let me ask you, do you know why Gu Masters have to be nurtured from a very young age?¡± Wen Jiang asked the two of them with a serious look on his face.


    ¡°This is because to become a Gu master, one must master a lot of knowledge. This knowledge must be completely mastered at a young age, so that there won¡¯t be any safety issues when learning Gu in the future.¡± Fei Yuge explained hurriedly when she saw Wen Jiang¡¯s stern face.


    Gu Qingxue, who was listening from the side, raised her eyebrows in understanding. ¡°l only understood this after hearing you talk about it. Master, you went through so much trouble to tell me that I need to practice in this area, right?¡±


    Wen Jiang smiled and nodded, confirming her suspicion. ¡°That¡¯s right, you¡¯re not from the Southern Border, so you know too little about this. It was also because you don¡¯t understand that you had to put in more effort than others. Qingxue, what you need to do next is to read through all the books on this shelf.¡±


    As Wen Jiang spoke, he gestured to the books on the wall behind him. Fei Yuge was shocked by the terrifying number of books. ¡°Master, isn¡¯t this a little too much?¡±


    Wen Jiang¡¯s expression did not waver at all. Gu Qingxue also reached out to hold Fei Yuge¡¯s hand and said, ¡°These are the things I need to know. You don¡¯t have to worry about me. Master, I think we can start as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Mm,¡± Wen Jiang replied, his expression even more indifferent. ¡°Qingxue, you can start learning here. Yuge, come with your master. Your master has other things to tell you.¡±


    Fei Yuge glanced at Gu Qingxue, unable to hide the worry in her eyes. Then, she obediently followed Wen Jiang and left the room with him..

 Chapter 810 - Chapter 810: Find a Way to Clear the Blocked Meridians in Your Body

    Chapter 810: Find a Way to Clear the Blocked Meridians in Your Body


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Once they were out of the room, Fei Yuge closed the door and looked at Wen Jiangs back as she pleaded, ¡°Master, I don¡¯t think we need to be so uptight? Senior Sister is so proficient in Pharmacology, and after only reading two or three books, she can refine such a good detoxification pill. Your worry is actually not that necessary, right?¡±


    Fei Yuge¡¯s voice gradually weakened as she spoke. She looked at Wen Jiangs back and her heart was still subconsciously filled with fear.


    However, Wen Jiang turned around coldly and looked at Fei Yuge. He then questioned her directly, ¡°Let me ask you, why have you come to acknowledge me as your master?¡±


    Fei Yuge was a little surprised by this question. She subconsciously moved her mouth and said, ¡°It¡¯s to let master teach me some skills.¡±


    Wen Jiang nodded, seemingly satisfied with Fei Yuge¡¯s answer, ¡°It seems that you also know what you really want in the depths of your heart. In that case, you don¡¯t have to think so much. It¡¯s enough for you to take care of your own affairs. Besides, Gu Qjngxue only lacks theoretical knowledge, so all she needs to do is to cram more. When it comes to the complexity of the situation, you¡¯re actually far above her ¡­¡±


    Fei Yuge¡¯s gaze wavered even more. She immediately bowed to Wen Jiang and said, ¡°Master, no matter what, I¡¯m willing to do my best. I hope you can give me a chance.¡¯


    ¡°Since I¡¯ve accepted you, I¡¯ll do my best to cultivate you. Come with me.¡± As Wen Jiang spoke, he brought Fei Yuge downstairs and stood outside a locked and hidden room.


    Fei Yuge curiously peeked at the tightly shut door and realized that the metal


    lock on the door seemed to have been locked for a long time. Not only was there rust on the lock, but it was also covered in a thick layer of dust. Wen Jiang took out the key to the lock and opened it. Then, he turned to the side so that Fei Yuge, who was beside him, could enter the room.


    Fei Yuge entered the room with a nervous heart and looked around. She realized that no one had been in the room for a long time, and it was covered in a thick layer of dust.


    Fei Yuge choked the moment she entered. ¡°Ahem, Master, what are we doing here?¡±


    ¡°Naturally, I¡¯m here to change your constitution and find a way to clear the blocked meridians in your body.¡± As he spoke, Wen Jiang had already walked toward a treasure box. He casually twisted a dusty celadon bottle on it and then gently turned it.


    A secret door appeared from behind the wall, and the wall was wide open. It revealed a staircase that was only big enough for one person to pass through. The staircase extended all the way to the ground, which was actually an underground secret room.


    Fei Yuge did not expect Linglong Pharmacy to have so many hidden secrets.


    She was so shocked that she stood rooted to the ground until she saw Wen Jiang walking deeper into the underground.


    Fei Yuge quickly followed Wen Jiangs footsteps and took out a night-luminescent pearl from her pocket to illuminate the place. After following Wen Jiang for some time, the scenery in front of them finally changed.


    The two of them walked down the last step of the stairs and came to an empty cave.


    The cave was divided into two parts by a door and a transparent window. From where they were standing, they could clearly see that there was an even larger room behind the transparent crystal window..

 Chapter 811 - Chapter 811: A Pungent Smell Filled the Medicine Bottle

    Chapter 811: A Pungent Smell Filled the Medicine Bottle


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    From her angle, she could see that the large room seemed to be filled with a lot of things. However, Wen Jiang, who was walking in front of her, did not move. Naturally, she did not dare to approach him.


    Wen Jiang stopped in his tracks and surveyed his surroundings. There was a look of reminiscence in his eyes. He did not look at Fei Yuge and continued to speak, ¡°Everything you¡¯re seeing now is necessary for opening up your meridians. I¡¯ll ask you again, are you sure you want to try? I might have researched this method to let you become a Gu Master. However, it is very likely that you will never be able to win against those truly talented Gu Masters in your entire life. Moreover, the entire process is extremely painful, if you can¡¯t endure it¡­¡±


    ¡°l can! Master, I can definitely do it, you must believe me!¡± Before Wen Jiang could finish his sentence, Fei Yuge hurriedly replied. Her eyes were filled with urgency and excitement.


    Taking in the expression on Fei Yuge¡¯s face, Wen Jiang suddenly asked, ¡°Speaking of which, you have so many Gu Masters around you, so why do you have to take the risk to learn Gu personally?¡±


    Fei Yuge¡¯s expression clearly wavered for a moment. She retracted the light in her eyes and lowered her head, saying weakly, ¡°It¡¯s because I can¡¯t get what 1 want with my current strength. I can only think of ways to become stronger.


    Only then can I possibly get what 1 want.¡±


    ¡°Your answer is indeed ambiguous. Forget it, I won¡¯t argue with you over this. I¡¯ll only remind you of one thing. Since you¡¯ve chosen this path, you won¡¯t have the chance to regret it. ¡± Seeing Fei Yuge nod her head with a determined look on her face, Wen Jiang took out a bottle of medicine and handed it to her. ¡°Eat all the pills in this bottle, then take off your clothes. Wear only your inner clothes and sit cross-legged to cultivate. You¡¯ll feel a little uncomfortable during this process, but you have to bear with it. ¡®


    Finally, she could officially begin to change. Fei yuge was happy and smiled brightly. She quickly nodded in agreement and opened the medicine bottle.


    Immediately, a pungent smell filled the air from the medicine bottle, so strong that Fei Yuge almost vomited.


    Fei Yuge quickly covered her mouth and nose to hide the rising unhappiness in her heart. Her face was pale and she subconsciously looked at Wen Jiang.


    However, Wen Jiang did not even spare her a glance. He entered the room on his own and went to prepare the other necessary items.


    Fei Yuge¡¯s brows furrowed. She gritted her teeth, raised her head, and poured


    all the pills in the bottle into her mouth.


    Suddenly, a strange, fishy smell spread from the tip of her tongue, forcing her to almost vomit.


    However, she could not really vomit it out. No matter how uncomfortable it was, she had to endure it. After swallowing those unpalatable pills with tears in her eyes, she quickly undid her skirt and took off her clothes.


    After taking the pill, Fei Yuge could feel her meridians getting blocked. Not daring to waste any more time, she quickly sat down cross-legged and began cultivating.


    She had cultivated inner energy and qinggong, so she had some strength. However, after she started cultivating, she realized that after swallowing the pill, her cultivation had become more difficult than usual. The meridians in her body were blocked, and she felt a sharp pain as if she was being pricked by needles.


    Dense beads of sweat uncontrollably appeared on her forehead. Fei Yuge was in so much pain that her consciousness started to blur. The beads of sweat that seeped out from her forehead became even more concentrated, and she could not help but want to give up..

 Chapter 812 - Chapter 812: Is She Not Coming Back?

    Chapter 812: Is She Not Coming Back?


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Just as she was about to give up from the pain, Master Wen Jiangs chiding voice suddenly rang in her ears, ¡°Hold your breath and focus. Use all your strength and don¡¯t be distracted!


    Fei Yuge was forced to focus 120% of her energy and force herself to continue cultivating with all her might.


    Finally, she could not bear the torture anymore. Her eyes rolled back and she fainted.


    As for Fei Yuge, her vision had become blurry in the end. Hence, she did not notice that Wen Jiang had been watching her the entire time.


    Wen Jiang was not disappointed to see that she had passed out. Instead, a look of relief appeared in his eyes.


    This little girl was more patient than he had imagined.


    It was extremely painful to have her meridians blocked, but this little girl could endure it. This was enough to prove that she was extraordinary.


    If she wanted to be his disciple, she should have the perseverance,


    Wen Jiang walked up and carried Fei Yuge into the room.


    There was a bathtub filled with cold water in the room. There were many medicinal herbs in the cold water, and it gave off a medicinal fragrance.


    Wen Jiang carried Fei Yuge on his back and threw her into the bathtub.


    At this moment, the cold water was bone-piercingly cold. As the chill approached, Fei Yuge could not help but raise her neck and scream.


    ¡°Bear with it, this is what you must go through,¡± Wen Jiang reminded Fei Yuge with a cold expression.


    Fei Yuge¡¯s lips turned purple in an instant, but she was still trying her best to hold it in. She hugged her arms and shivered. ¡°Master, l, I can endure it.¡±


    ¡°Very good, you can come out in half an hour.¡± As Wen Jiang spoke, he sat down on an empty seat at the side and cast his gaze on Fei Yuge.


    Fei Yuge had no other choice but to endure.


    After that, she went through the toughest half an hour of her life. At last, she was finally pulled out of the bathtub by Wen Jiang when her whole body was numb from the cold.


    Wen Jiang quickly lit the brazier and found some clean and warm clothes for her to change into.


    Even so, she was still tortured enough and began to sneeze non-stop.


    The most painful thing for her was that once she sneezed, it would affect her body. All the veins in her body were blocked, and the pain was so intense that she almost went crazy.


    ¡°Master, it hurts.¡± Tears welled up in Fei Yuge¡¯s eyes from the pain. She looked helplessly at Wen Jiang with her bright red eyes.


    Who knew that after Wen Jiang heard her words, he would actually nod his head without any surprise, ¡°Mmhm, it¡¯s good that it hurts. Your meridians will remain blocked, and when this force can be removed, and you will become an outstanding Gu Master. This is a painful process. You can only succeed if you can endure it.¡±


    Fei Yuge sniffled and nodded while choking with sobs.


    Time flew by, and night fell. The evening lights were just lit, in the dining room of the prince regent¡¯s residence.


    The whole family sat around the table, looking at the delicious food on the table, but no one moved their chopsticks.


    Madam Qi was the most impatient one. Her eyes kept glancing in the direction of the door and she asked in confusion, ¡°Where¡¯s Xue¡¯er? why isn¡¯t she home


    ¡°Mother has been out for an entire day.¡± Lingbao held her chin with her two small hands and pouted. ¡°Uncle Fairy, where did our mother go? Is she not coming back?¡±


    Seeing Lingbao¡¯s unhappy face, Rong Zhan carried her up and placed her on his lap. After she sat down, he comforted her patiently, ¡°Your mother is busy with some matters. 1 think she will be back soon..

 Chapter 813 - Chapter 813: Is Miss Gu Still Not Willing to Eat?

    Chapter 813: Is Miss Gu Still Not Willing to Eat?


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Lingbao felt wronged and rubbed her little head against Rong Zhan¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Then, Uncle Fairy, can you ask someone to go out and find mother?¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. How could he reject Gu Lingbao? Rong Zhan was about to order his men to look for her when he saw his men rushing over.


    The man in black bowed respectfully to the crowd. ¡°Your Royal Highness, the little princess¡¯ maidservant came by just now and said that Eldest Miss Gu is busy. Your Royal Highness, please don¡¯t wait for Eldest Miss Gu to return tonight.


    As soon as the secret guard said this, all the little ones present were like deflated rubber balls, lowering their heads in frustration.


    Especially Lingbao, who had just been coaxed by Rong Zhan, pouted her little mouth again and grabbed Rong Zhan¡¯s front lapels tightly with her two small hands, refusing to let go.


    When Madam Qi heard that Gu Qingxue was not coming back, she became agitated. She stood up from her seat and looked around before saying, ¡°Xue ¡®er, my Xue¡¯ er is gone again. Nanny Sheng, come with me. Xue ¡®er is the most timid and most afraid of the dark. She must be very scared right now, I¡¯m going to bring her home.¡±


    Granny Sheng had already guessed that Madam Qi would make a fuss, so she stopped her when she made a move. She advised her softly, ¡°Old Madam, don¡¯t worry. The Eldest Miss will definitely be back soon. Before she left, she specifically instructed Old Madam that if Old Madam is disobedient, she will not return. Did Old Madam forget?¡±


    Madam Qi¡¯s expression changed, and she immediately became nervous. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want her to not come back. I¡¯ll be good, I¡¯ll be good.¡±


    Seeing that Madam Qi was obedient, Nanny Sheng felt relieved. Then, she turned to Rong Zhan and comforted him. ¡°Your Royal Highness, the Eldest Miss must be busy with something important. If the Eldest Miss does not return tomorrow, this old servant will bring the Old Madam and the children to find young miss.¡±


    ¡°l will also follow.¡± Rong Zhan said without hesitation.


    ¡°But Your Royal Highness. your legs¡­¡± Nanny Sheng did not say what she was about to say, but her worry was not fake.


    Rong Zhan waved his hand without hesitation. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡±


    Since Rong Zhan was so insistent, Nanny Sheng could not say anything more and nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat first.¡± When Rong Zhan looked at the little ones, he put on a smile again and comforted them softly.


    The little ones obediently picked up their chopsticks and began to eat one mouthful after another.


    At the same time, after Wen Jiang was done with the task of unblocking Fei yuge¡¯s meridians, he asked the maidservant to bring her to rest. He then left the secret chamber and headed straight for the front hall.


    In the end, he had just arrived when he heard Boss Wen talking to the servant with a worried look on his face, ¡°Miss Gu, are you still not willing to eat?¡±


    The servant was holding a tray in his hand, on which were the untouched dishes. ¡°I¡¯ve really tried to persuade her, but Miss Gu said she¡¯s not hungry. She¡¯s still reading up there.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that Miss Gu is hardworking, but you can¡¯t just ignore your own health¡­¡± Boss Wen sighed with worry.


    ¡°Qingxue hasn¡¯t had her meal?¡± At this moment, Wen Jiang walked over with a frown on his face. He looked at the two and asked.


    Upon seeing Wen Jiang, Boss Wen quickly said, ¡°We¡¯ve already tried to persuade Miss Gu, but it was to no avail. Miss Gu is much more stubborn than we thought. No matter how we tried to persuade her, she refused to eat..¡±

 Chapter 814 - Chapter 814: It’s Common to Sleep After Eating

    Chapter 814: It¡¯s Common to Sleep After Eating


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Foster Father, Miss Gu is so forgetful that she forgets to eat and sleep. Wouldn¡¯t it make people anxious if she fell sick? ¡± Boss Wen took a look at the meal and shook his head helplessly.


    Wen Jiang¡¯s face was gloomy. He took the tray from the waiter and said, ¡°You guys go back first, I¡¯ll go and tell her to eat.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Boss Wen heaved a sigh of relief and hurriedly cupped his hands in obeisance towards Wen Jiang, ¡°With your words, I can rest assured.


    Come, let¡¯s go back first.¡±


    After Boss Wen and the servant left, Wen Jiang also went upstairs with the tray.


    When he arrived at Gu Qingxue¡¯s room on the third floor, Wen Jiang raised his hand and knocked on the door. ¡®Qingxue, it¡¯s me,¡±


    However, there was no response from the room. It was as if Gu Qingxue did not hear his voice.


    Puzzled, Wen Jiang pushed the door open and entered the room. He saw Gu Qingxue sitting on a soft couch, engrossed in her book under the light of the oil lamp.


    At this time, there was a pile of books beside her. She did not notice Wen Jiangs arrival at all. She was so focused on the book in her hand that she could not wait to continue reading without blinking.


    Wen Jiang walked over and slammed the tray on the table.


    Gu Qingxue was then interrupted. She raised her head in confusion and met


    Wen Jiangs gaze. ¡°Master, you¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°I only want you to read as soon as possible, but I didn¡¯t ask you to not eat. You don¡¯t have to be in a hurry. I will give you enough time to slowly prepare.¡±


    However, Gu Qingxue shook her head and said with a serious expression, ¡°Master, 1 don¡¯t have that much time. I need to learn it as soon as possible so that I can find a way to cure the Gu poison in your body,¡±


    ¡°But you don¡¯t have to work so hard,¡± Wen Jiang said consolingly as a warm current flowed through his heart.


    ¡°To be honest with you, Master, 1 have my own selfish motives. My grandmother has been poisoned and has become silly. After I detoxify her several times, her condition has not improved. I¡¯m worried that my grandmother has also been planted with a Gu technique, so 1 want to learn it as soon as possible and go treat my grandmother.¡± Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart throbbed with pain at the mention of Madam Qi.


    ¡°What¡¯s so difficult about that? Leave this matter to me. As long as I¡¯m here, I¡¯ll definitely cure your grandmother. You don¡¯t have to worry about this matter. Hurry up and eat, don¡¯t really starve your body.¡± As Wen Jiang spoke, he pushed the food on the tray in Gu Qingxue¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± Gu Qingxue smiled brightly, then picked up her chopsticks and started eating.


    Fei Yuge¡¯s body could not stay in a state of stress all the time. Hence, Wen Jiang told her to rest early the next morning before heading to the prince regent¡¯s residence with Gu Qingxue.


    The two of them headed straight for the Hexiang Garden.


    As Gu Qingxue walked into the courtyard, the beautiful female servants came forward one by one and bowed to her. They called out gently in unison, ¡°We pay our respects to the Eldest Miss.¡±


    ¡°Why are you all waiting outside? Where¡¯s my grandmother?¡± When she did not see Madam Qi, Gu Qingxue could not help but worry.


    ¡°Eldesr Miss, Madam Qi has been complaining that she¡¯s sleepy after breakfast. Nanny Sheng had no choice but to drive us out and ask Madam Qi to rest in her room.¡± The young girls¡¯ sweet voices sounded.


    After Gu Qingxue heard this, her brows furrowed even more tightly. ¡°Master, my grandmother¡¯s spirit has always been not very good. It¡¯s common for her to sleep after eating¡­.

 Chapter 815 - Chapter 815: Take Your Grandmother’s Pulse

    Chapter 815: Take Your Grandmother¡¯s Pulse


    Translator: Endless?antasy Translation            Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Seeing the worry hidden in Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes, Wen Jiang raised his hand and placed it on her shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s wait until we see your grandmother¡¯s condition before making a decision. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll go in with you first.¡¯


    Gu Qingxue nodded worriedly, then led Wen Jiang into the room.


    Nannt Sheng was waiting on him in the room. She did not look good either.


    When she heard footsteps, she looked up in Gu Qingxue¡¯s direction. She immediately stood up and called out excitedly, ¡°Eldest Miss, you¡¯re finally back. ¡±


    Just by looking at Nanny Sheng, Gu Qingxue could guess what she wanted to say. She reached out her hands to support Nanny Sheng. ¡°Nanny, don¡¯t worry. Today, I asked my master to help take a look at grandmother¡¯s condition. My master is an extremely strong Gu Master, if there is anything wrong with grandmother, my master will definitely be able to see through it.¡±


    When Nanny Sheng heard this, she looked at Wen Jiang and quickly bowed.


    ¡°Thank you for coming to help, Sir. The Old Madam is in the room, so you can get close to her.¡±


    Wen Jiang nodded, then followed Gu Qingxue into the inner room.


    Unaware of their arrival, Madam Qi was still sleeping soundly on the bed.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart felt as it it was being clenched by an invisible hand. She stepped forward and held Madam Qi¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Grandmother ¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes ¡­¡± Madam Qi, who was in her sleep, seemed to have been disturbed. She turned around after a light grunt and continued to sleep.


    The Qi family¡¯s current state would only make Gu Qingxue more worried.


    Standing aside, Nanny Sheng explained with a worried face, ¡°Eldest Miss, the Old Madam is always like this these days. She has become much more drowsy than before. It seems that she has returned to the past. This makes this old servant really scared ¡­¡±


    ¡®Qingxue, take your grandmother¡¯s pulse first. I¡¯ll watch how you do it and then see how I can help you.¡± Wen Jiang glanced at Gu Qingxue out of the corner of his eye.


    Gu Qingxue nodded and pressed her hand on Madam Qi¡¯s wrist to take her pulse.


    It was clear that there were still toxins in Madam Qi¡¯s body that had not been completely removed. Gu Qingxue took her pulse seriously, but she could not find anything more. Hence, she let go of her hand and said to Wen Jiang, who was standing beside her, ¡°Master, I can clearly feel that there¡¯s something wrong with the aura in my grandmother¡¯s body, but I can¡¯t find out more. Previously, I also detoxified my grandmother according to the usual detoxification method, but the effect was very little.¡±


    ¡°Yes, let me teach you how to judge whether a person has Gu Poison or not.


    You have to look carefully. ¡± After giving Gu Qingxue some serious advice, Wen Jiang sat down on the edge of the bed. He took out a silver needle from his pocket and pierced it into Madam Qi¡¯s finger.


    Instantly, fresh blood gushed out from Madam Qi¡¯s wound as if it was free. Wen Jiang took out a transparent crystal medicine bottle and collected a large amount of Madam Qi¡¯s blood before finally stopping. He looked at the blood in the crystal bottle with a burning gaze, then glanced at Gu Qingxue. ¡°Look, your grandmother¡¯s blood doesn¡¯t seem to have anything wrong with it, but it smells a little sour..

 Chapter 816 - Chapter 816: Master, What’s the Reason for This?

    Chapter 816: Master, What¡¯s the Reason for This?


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Gu Qingxue took the bottle of blood and sniffed it. As expected, she smelled a faint scent of blood. She could not help but be surprised. ¡°Master, what¡¯s the reason for this?¡±


    ¡°The poison in her body is naturally a very important reason, but the most important reason is that your grandmother¡¯s body may have hidden a Gu Worm. This is a very big characteristic of people who have been poisoned by Gu Worms. You may not have understood it before, but in the future, don¡¯t ignore this.¡± Wen Jiang warned.


    Gu Qingxue immediately committed this characteristic to memory. Then, she looked at Wen Jiang and asked, ¡°Master, does everyone¡¯s blood smell sour after being poisoned?¡±


    Wen Jiang smiled and shook his head, denying Gu Qingxue¡¯s guess. ¡°Naturally not. If it was so easy to distinguish, what¡¯s so scary about Gu Poison? The method I¡¯m giving you can only identify some weaker Gu Poisons. These Gu Poisons can be successfully detoxified with a bit of effort. However, you have to know that there are still many terrifying Gu poisons in this world that can not be removed through this method, requiring the Gu Master to fight with their lives. You must be prepared for this.¡±


    Nanny Shengs heart skipped a beat as she listened. She asked nervously, ¡°Why do you still want to fight with your life? Eldest Miss, this Gu Master sounds so dangerous!¡±


    ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s dangerous. Many Gu Worms require Gu Masters to refine stronger Gu Worms to deal with them, this is also a path that you will have to experience in the future. As for now, I will help your grandmother to check on her current situation.¡± As he spoke, Wen Jiang took out a bottle of medicine from his pocket and poured one of the medicines into the bottle filled with blood.


    The moment the medicinal liquid entered the bottle, ripples appeared, and then quickly dissipated, as if it had become invisible and disappeared.


    This scene made Gu Qingxue even more curious. She was about to ask more when she saw the blood in the bottle turn a deep purple at a speed visible to the naked eye, as if it had been poisoned.


    ¡°Ah! How did the Old Madam¡¯s blood turn this color? What¡¯s going on?¡± Nanny Sheng asked, her eyes wide in shock at the strange scene.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to panic. This is normal. Take a closer look. The change in the blood isn¡¯t over yet. It¡¯s being separated into different layers.¡± In order to prove his words, Wen Jiang shook the liquid in the bottle even harder. The liquid in the bottle immediately rippled, making it impossible for anyone to look away.


    Then, just as he said, the blood in the bottle was further divided into different layers, which made people exclaim at the strangeness of the scene.


    ¡°It¡¯s really divided into layers¡­¡± Gu Qingxue was confused when she saw that the blood was separated into normal blood and a layer of dark purple sediment. She looked at the liquid in the bottle and asked, ¡°Master, what is the reason for this?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Simply put, your grandmother¡¯s blood contained the Gu Poison, and the medicine I concocted successfully removed the poison from her blood.¡± Wen Jiang explained in a soft voice.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s lips curled up uncontrollably.. ¡°Does that mean that my grandmother will be cured if I give her the medicine? ¡®

 Chapter 817 - Chapter 817: I Am Indeed Gloating a Little

    Chapter 817: I Am Indeed Gloating a Little


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    However, to Gu Qingxue¡¯s surprise, Wen Jiang did not agree with her. Instead, he shook his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that easy,¡± replied Wen Jiang helplessly. ¡°Let me ask you, if you really give your grandmother the medicine directly, how will the separated toxins be expelled from the body?¡±


    It was only then that Gu Qingxue came to a realization. ¡°Master is right. I was too impulsive. ¡®


    She was so focused on helping her grandmother recover that she had forgotten that even if the poison was separated, it could not be discharged from her grandmother¡¯s body. It was futile.


    Thinking of this, Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart felt like it was being squeezed, and she felt a sharp pain.


    As expected, grandmother would not recover so easily.


    When Wen Jiang saw this, he consoled her softly, ¡°Everyone says that the more you care, the more confused you will be. 1 can understand how you feel right now. However, you can¡¯t rush your grandmother¡¯s matter. You can only take it slowly. How about this, listen to my advice and don¡¯t be too anxious. It is just that it will take time to refine the antidote. In any case, for so many years, the Gu poison has not harmed her life and it will not be a big problem for the time being, so you can relax and wait.¡±


    ¡°Master, I¡¯ll accompany you back to the pharmacy today. I want to stay by your side and watch you make the antidote. I should be able to learn a lot,¡± Gu Qingxue quickly said.


    ¡°Of course, but you have to rest at home first. Come and find me at night. Don¡¯t worry, ¡± Wen Jiang said as he looked at Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes, which had turned red after staying up all night.


    Gu Qingxue nodded at his words, then personally sent Wen Jiang to the backyard. After he got into the prince regent¡¯s residence¡¯s carriage, she had the people from the residence send him off.


    After Wen Jiang had left, Gu Qingxue stood in the backyard and sighed with worry.


    Qin Yun happened to find Gu Qingxue, and after seeing this scene, she walked up to her and advised, ¡°Eldest Miss, you didn¡¯t return last night. The Young Masters and the Young Miss are very worried about you.


    After hearing about the four little children, Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart immediately stirred. She turned to look at Qin Yun, who was beside her. ¡°Where are the four of them?¡±


    ¡°Just now, this servant served them breakfast. After they finished eating, they went to the kitchen, saying that they wanted to make something for His Royal Highness to eat,¡± Qin Yun said with a serious expression.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s attention was immediately attracted. She put away the worried look on her face and walked up to Qin Yun in two steps. She then asked with interest, ¡°Did they say what they were going to do?¡±


    Qin Yun shook her head, ¡°They didn¡¯t say anything, but this servant heard from them that they¡¯re doing this to help His Royal Highness recover as soon as possible. I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re trying to do.¡± That¡¯s right, this servant also saw them take a lot of herbs. Miss, do you want to take care of it?¡±


    Gu Qingxue immediately smiled like a flower. She was not afraid of making a big deal out of it, so she raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°Why should I care? They¡¯re naturally willing to cook for His Royal Highness because they feel sorry for him. I don¡¯t need to stop them.¡±


    When Qin Yun saw the half-smile on Gu Qingxue¡¯s face, she felt that her smile was a little strange. ¡°Eldest Miss, why does this servant feel that you seem to be very happy?


    Gu Qingxue did not deny it and nodded her head. ¡°I¡¯m indeed gloating. Let¡¯s go to the kitchen.


    It was not hard for her to guess what the four little ones wanted..

 Chapter 818 - Chapter 818: Is This a Medicinal Dish or Poison?

    Chapter 818: Is This a Medicinal Dish or Poison?


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Lingbao had always been interested in matters related to medicine. In addition, Rong Zhan was not feeling well, so the four of them brought the medicinal herbs to the kitchen. There was a high chance that they had gone to make medicinal cuisine.


    Thinking of the cooking skills of the four little ones, even she, as their mother, could not help but cower.


    Furthermore, it was a medicinal cuisine that tested one¡¯s culinary skills. From the bottom of her heart, she felt that the four little ones definitely would not be able to make anything delicious.


    However, Rong Zhan¡¯s leg was fine to begin with. If he ate something v?ong, he would lose more than he could gain. She had to go and check on the situation. At least, she had to make sure that there was no problem with the medicinal cuisine made by those little ones.


    Qin Yun followed Gu Qingxue with a puzzled expression. The master and servant pair went to the kitchen together, but to their surprise, the four little ones had already prepared the medicinal cuisine and went straight to Rong Zhan¡¯s room.


    She rushed to Rong Zhan¡¯s room, but Gu Qingxue did not enter. Instead, she peeked through the gap in the door and saw the situation inside,


    The four little ones were waiting in a row by the bed, all of them with the same look of anticipation.


    In comparison, Rong Zhan¡¯s expression was not as good. He was sitting on the bed with a tray on his lap.


    There was also a claypot on the tray. At this time, an indescribable smell kept floating out of the claypot. It was sour, astringent, and seemed to be a little bitter.


    Rong Zhan looked at the four little ones and asked in confusion, ¡°What is this?¡±


    The four little ones¡¯ smiles became more and more radiant. Lingbao stood out and explained, ¡°Hehe, Uncle Fairy, this is the medicinal cuisine we made for you. Try it and see how it tastes.¡±


    Under the gazes of the four little ones, Rong Zhan could not resist the pressure and finally opened the lid of the claypot.


    Instantly, the indescribable smell multiplied and even floated out from the crack in the door. It almost made Gu Qingxue and Qin Yun die on the spot. ¡°Eldest Miss, is this a medicinal dish or poison?¡± Qin Yun furrowed her brows as she looked at Gu Qingxue, who was standing beside her, and asked.


    Gu Qingxue did not know whether to laugh or cry. She raised a hand to cover her mouth and laughed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, let¡¯s see how it goes.¡±


    From her angle, she could see the herbs in the pot. They were indeed herbs that were good for the body and Qi. Eating them would only be good for the body.


    However, from the looks of it, the taste of this medicinal meal was definitely


    not good.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s gaze landed on Rong Zhan. Then, she watched as he picked up the spoon and started eating his medicine under the gazes of the four little ones.


    Gu Qingxue could not help but shiver as she looked at him. She could not help but admire Rong Zhan¡¯s courage.


    ¡°Tell them not to always make medicinal cuisines in the future. It is not a good thing to give His Royal Highneess too much nourishment. I¡¯ll go back to my room to rest first, come and call me in four hours.¡± Gu Qingxue said.


    ¡°Eldest Miss,¡± Qin Yun said in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯ve just returned. Don¡¯t you want to rest for a while?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to have a chance to cure grandmother¡¯s poison, so I naturally have to investigate it to the end and quickly research a solution with master. Alright, I¡¯ll go back to my room first. Keep an eye on the time.¡± Gu Qingxue felt even more tired as she spoke. She rubbed her eyes and went straight to her room.


    After resting for four hours, Gu Qingxue and her four little ones had a meal together, then she headed to Linglong Pharmacy again.


    The pharmacy was officially open today. Gu Qingxue entered from the main entrance and saw Fei Yuge drinking tea inside..

 Chapter 819 - Chapter 819: Why Do I Have to Take You as My Disciple?

    Chapter 819: Why Do I Have to Take You as My Disciple?


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Fei Yuge also saw Gu Qingxue at the first moment she entered. A warm smile immediately appeared on her face as she put down the teacup in her hand. ¡°Senior Sister, you¡¯re here. Master said you¡¯ve gone back, and I was wondering when you¡¯d be back I didn¡¯t expect you to come back so soon.¡±


    Gu Qingxue was moved by the smile in Fei Yuge¡¯s eyes. She walked over and sat down beside her. ¡°When I left with Master, Master said that you still needed time to rest, so I didn¡¯t disturb you. How do you feel now?¡±


    Fei Yuge¡¯s face immediately fell at the mention of this matter, revealing an expression of disbelief. ¡°Senior Sister, please don¡¯t mention it. You don¡¯t know that I was in so much pain yesterday that I almost fainted. All the meridians in my body were blocked. Master said that this was the only way to open my meridians, so I could only endure the pain.¡±


    ¡°I heard Master mention this yesterday. Master said that as long as you work hard, you can cultivate, so you must listen to him.¡± Looking at Fei Yuge, Gu Qingxue could not help but give her a few more reminders.


    She could see how hardworking Fei Yuge was. If she could obtain good results from her master¡¯s training, she would be sincerely happy for her.


    Fei Yuge also revealed a sweet smile. ¡°Yes, Master came down just now. He asked you to go upstairs and continue reading after you came. He said that he would come to see you after he is done with his work.¡±


    Gu Qingxue responded, then went upstairs to the private room on the third floor to Continue reading.


    She looked around for the whole day. By the time Gu Qingxue came back to her senses, the sky outside the window had already darkened.


    Hearing the growling from her stomach, Gu Qingxue subconsciously touched her stomach. Then, she heard an orderly knock on the door.


    ¡°Xue ¡®er, it¡¯s me.¡± It was Wen Jiangs voice.


    ¡°Master.¡± Gu Qingxue got up to open the door and saw Wen Jiang standing outside, looking at her with a smile.


    In Wen Jiangs hand was the familiar tray with the exquisite dinner on it.


    Gu Qingxue laughed in embarrassment and quickly turned to let Wen Jiang into the room.


    ¡°It¡¯s still early today, so I specially brought some food over and wanted to have a meal with you.¡± As Wen Jiang spoke, he had already placed the tray he had brought on the table.


    Gu Qingxue said guiltily, ¡°l should have been the one to worry about this matter. In the end, I still have to worry about it, Master. In the end, it¡¯s because I didn¡¯t put in enough effort as a disciple.¡±


    When the master and the disciple interacted with each other, it was always the disciple who went to the master to show filial piety. However, the situation had directly reversed for her, and it was her master who was concerned about her.


    Wen Jiang laughed and waved his hand. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? You and 1, master and disciple, don¡¯t need to talk about these small things. Qingxue, 1 don¡¯t think I¡¯ve told you why I must take you as my disciple, right?¡±


    Gu Qingxue hurriedly invited Wen Jiang to sit across the table from her. She shook her head. ¡°l really don¡¯t know. Wasn¡¯t master attracted by the pill I made, so you wanted to take me as your disciple? Don¡¯t worry, Master, I¡¯ll study hard and try to cure you of the poison as soon as possible in the future..¡±

 Chapter 820 - Chapter 820: Gu King

    Chapter 820: Gu King


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    As the saying goes, a teacher is like a father. Since she had acknowledged this master, she naturally had to put in great effort for her master¡¯s health.


    ¡°Actually, I came here today to discuss this matter with you. Xue ¡®er, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. There is a way to cure the Gu poison in master¡¯s body, but you can¡¯t find what master needs, so you can¡¯t cure it even if you know the solution. It¡¯s not something that can be solved by your efforts.¡± Wen Jiangs words were serious, but his eyes were calm as if he had already seen through life and death.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart clenched, and she asked in confusion, ¡°Master, why do you say that? No matter what medicinal herbs you need, 1 can help you find them.¡±


    The reason she said this was definitely not because she was boasting, but because she had this confidence from the bottom of her heart.


    That was because she had the Medical God System. With the system¡¯s upgrade, she could ask the little butler to help her find the medicinal herbs she needed if she wanted to.


    Although this would cost a lot of points, the points were nothing compared to her master¡¯s character, which she valued.


    Seeing Gu Qingxue¡¯s anxious expression, Wen Jiang felt comforted. ¡°l knew I didn¡¯t misjudge you. Qingxue, I didn¡¯t only see your talent, but also your character. I can see that you¡¯re very capable, but what I need is not medicinal herbs, but the Gu King.¡±


    Gu Qingxue narrowed her eyes in confusion. ¡°Gu King? What¡¯s the worm Lord?¡±


    Wen Jiang first handed the chopsticks in his hand to Gu Qingxue. ¡°Let¡¯s talk while we eat. To put it simply, the Gu King is a natural venomous worm that can¡¯t be refined. It¡¯s a Gu King from birth and can command all the Gu Worms in the world. Those who have the Gu King may not be immune to all poisons, but they can at least be immune to all the venomous worms in the world.¡±


    ¡°Then if a Gu Master has a Gu King, wouldn¡¯t they be invincible? ¡± Gu Qingxue had never heard of anything Gu King, but from what she heard, the Gu King strength must have far exceeded her imagination.


    There were two things a Gu Master was most afraid of, the first was the strength of the enemy¡¯s Gu Worm being stronger, the second was the threat of the poison when refining a Gu Worm. The Gu King could completely avoid the first situation, this was a great thing that many Gu Masters could only dream of.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Gu King can not only control all the Gu Worms to prevent their master from being hurt, but it also has another ability, which is that his blood is also the fiercest poison in the world. Just a drop of his blood can easily poison three elephants to death.¡± At the mention of the Gu King, Wen Jiangs eyes were filled with an unconcealable yearning. ¡°The Gu Poison in my body has penetrated deep into my bones. The only way to get rid of it completely is to find a poison that can be controlled and is more toxic than the poison in my body. Then, we¡¯ll attack the poison with poison. The Gu Worm control the poison in its blood. Only with it and other medicinal herbs can the poison in my body be removed. There¡¯s no other way other than this.¡±


    ¡°Master, this isn¡¯t completely unsolvable,¡± Gu Qingxue said hurriedly. ¡°As long as we work together, I believe we can find the Gu King..

 Chapter 821 - Chapter 821: There’s No Poison in This World That Can’t

    Chapter 821: There¡¯s No Poison in This World That Can¡¯t


    Be Detoxified


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Wen Jiangs eyes remained calm after hearing this. He smiled and looked at Gu Qingxue, his eyes containing a profound meaning that ordinary people couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°Silly girl, do you think it¡¯s that easy to find the Gu King? There were no rules to the appearance of this thing. It would only appear when there was a person in the world who could possibly tame it. 1 remember that the last time the Gu King appeared was a hundred years ago. It disappeared after its master passed away. Moreover, Gu Worms only listen to their master¡¯s orders, I have no hope in this life.¡±


    Gu Qingxue understood what Wen Jiang meant. If Wen Jiang was the destined master of Gu King, the Gu King would not have disappeared for so many years.


    ¡°Master, nothing is absolute. I think we still have a chance.¡± Gu Qingxue was not frightened by Wen Jiangs words. Her face was still filled with unconcealable determination.


    The Gu King was indeed very rare, but it did exist. They still had enough time to find the Gu King, and she would not give up until the last moment!


    Wen Jiang looked at Gu Qingxue with a gratified expression. His gaze on her was extremely soft. ¡°If you insist, I won¡¯t stop you. However, with your current strength, I can¡¯t let you go to the place where the Gu King might be.


    Otherwise, if something happens, you won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences.¡± Gu Qingxue laughed heartily and said nonchalantly, ¡°Master, you must be joking. If I study seriously, I will be qualified to go one day. Before that, I¡¯ll do everything I can to stabilize master¡¯s body.¡±


    Wen Jiangs smile grew even more radiant. He nodded and told Gu Qingxue to continue eating. Then, as if he had suddenly thought of something, he changed the topic and said, ¡°Oh right, I came to find you today to tell you that


    I have some clues about the Gu Poison in your grandmother¡¯s body.¡±


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s hand that was holding the chopsticks froze for a moment. Her eyes were shining as she looked at Wen Jiang. ¡°Master, can my grandmother be saved?¡±


    ¡°Gu Poison is still a poison. There is no poison in the world that can not be cured. As long as it is a poison, there must be a way to restrain it. In my opinion, the poison that your grandmother was poisoned with was most likely a Puppet Gu.¡± When Wen Jiang saw the confusion on Gu Qingxue i s face, he slowly continued to explain, ¡°The Puppet Gu, as its name suggests, is a type of Gu Worm that can gradually consume a person¡¯s spirit and rationality until it turns them into a puppet. However, there are different types of puppet Gu


    Worms, there¡¯s the Killing Gu and Trapping Gu.¡±


    Gu Qingxue finally heard what she understood, so she quickly said, ¡°l know this! I¡¯ve also come to understand this when I read books before. The same type of Gu Worm would have different effects due to the different methods of cultivation and refinement. One of the more obvious ones was the Killing Gu. Once one was hit by the Killing Gu, death was certain. On the other hand, the


    Trapping Gu is usually not fatal, which is in line with my grandmother¡¯s situation.¡±


    ¡°The fact that you can remember all this information in such a short time is enough to show how much effort you put in.¡± As Wen Jiang spoke, he looked at Gu Qingxue with even more admiration. that¡¯s right. The person who put the Gu in your grandmother¡¯s body might not be strong enough to make the Gu. Perhaps the other party¡¯s target was not your grandmother¡¯s life from the start. As long as your grandmother was no longer a threat to them, they would be willing to let her go..¡±

 Chapter 822 - Chapter 822: Do You Have Any Clues in Your Heart?

    Chapter 822: Do You Have Any Clues in Your Heart?


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Gu Qingxue clenched her fists tightly, a murderous intent in her eyes. ¡°No matter what the reason is, the person behind the scenes has harmed my grandmother for twenty years and made her suffer so much. Just this point alone is enough for me to not let her off!¡±


    Thinking about how proud her grandmother was, she had always been the wisest person in everyone¡¯s hearts. In the end, she had fallen to such an end. How sad and miserable it was, even she felt that her grandmother was not worth it!


    Her grandmother, who had wasted twenty years of her life, felt that she could not just let it go like this. She would do everything she could to find that person and make him regret it for the rest of his life.


    ¡°Qingxue, I wanted to tell you today that if we can¡¯t successfully find the mastermind behind this, the poison in your grandmother¡¯s body will not be cured.¡± Wen Jiang continued to speak in a serious tone.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s expression froze and she asked in disbelief, ¡°Why is that so?¡±


    ¡°Because the Gu Worm has been in your grandmother¡¯s body for too long. As time goes by, the longer the Gu Worm stays in the body, the more serious the situation will become. These are all very normal situations.¡± Wen Jiang looked at Gu Qingxue and continued, ¡°If you take out the Gu Worm without permission, it may affect your grandmother negatively. So, for safety¡¯s sake, our top priority now is to find the person who placed the Gu Worm. Only then can we protect your grandmother.


    Gu Qingxue had a worried expression on her face when she heard this. She said, ¡°But Master, I don¡¯t know who the person who planted the Gu Worm behind my back is. I have no clue about it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve long guessed that this would be the case. Otherwise, with your personality, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to do nothing for so many years. Qingxue, I can tell from this that you still have a lot to learn. You know too little about Gu Worms, so you don¡¯t know what to do next.¡± Wen Jiang put down his chopsticks as well. He stared at Gu Qingxue with a serious expression and said, ¡°First of all, I have to tell you that Gu Worms are very insidious in some ways. They have a special characteristic. The closer the person is to them, the better the effect of the Gu Poison.¡±


    Gu Qingxue looked at Wen Jiang thoughtfully. She seemed to understand what he was trying to say, and her expression showed that she understood.


    ¡°Master, are you trying to tell me that if we¡¯re blood-related, the effects of the Gu Poison will be better?¡±


    ¡°To sum it up, that¡¯s it. You¡¯ve seen your grandmother¡¯s condition. She¡¯s been under the control of the Gu Poison for so many years. The fact that the Gu Worm could do this is enough to prove that it contains the power of the bloodline. It is very likely that your grandmother was cursed by someone who was related to her by blood. Otherwise, if the other party could maintain the Gu Worm for twenty years, then with his strength, he would have used an even more sinister method to deal with your grandmother.¡± Wen Jiangs words were straightforward, but everything he said was the truth.


    Gu Qingxue nodded, then said after a moment of silence, ¡°I understand what you mean, master. That is to say, the main culprit that I¡¯m looking for is hiding right beside me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve already narrowed down the scope of the culprit to this extent. Do you have any clues in your heart?¡± Wen Jiang continued to look at Gu Qingxue with concern..

 Chapter 823 - Chapter 823: As Proud as a Peacock

    Chapter 823: As Proud as a Peacock


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    This time, Gu Qingxue agreed without hesitation. Her clear black and white eyes emitted a cold, bloodthirsty light. ¡°The Qi family.¡±


    She almost squeezed out these two words from the gaps between her teeth. She could not think of a better suspect other than the Qi family for someone who was blood-related to her grandmother and could do such a thing.


    After all, there were only a handful of people in this world who were blood-related to her grandmother, and there were even fewer people who were very close to her.


    She and Gu Chengbin were the only ones left in the Gu family. However, Gu


    Chengbin was not born yet when her grandmother became muddle-headed. Moreover, the most important thing was that Madam Kou was already out of suspicion. Otherwise, she would not have felt at ease letting Gu Qingxue take her grandmother to Dafu Village.


    Other than the Gu family, there were only the Qi family left.


    Just realizing this made Gu Qingxue feel a sharp pain in her heart.


    Who would have thought that in the end, the people who had set her grandmother up would be the people who her grandmother had once valued the most?


    Just thinking about it made Gu Qingxue feel that it was very funny.


    As expected, the Qi family was an ingrate. They had completely forgotten that their family¡¯s glory was all thanks to her grandmother!


    Seeing Gu Qingxue¡¯s cold expression, Wen Jiang also felt that something was wrong. He raised his brows and said, ¡°l remember that your grandmother was a member of the Qi family. Are you suspecting that it was her own family that harmed her?¡±


    Gu Qingxue nodded. She raised her hand to cover her eyes and gritted her teeth in anger.


    She only thought about how the Qi family had let her grandmother down and now a strong impulse rose in her. She wanted to turn the Qi family into ashes and ask them how those heartless things could forget her grandmother¡¯s so many years of sacrifice. Had their consciences been eaten enough?


    Wen Jiang picked up the teapot and poured a cup of tea for Gu Qingxue. He then personally handed it to Gu Qingxue and consoled her, ¡°Xue ¡®er, don¡¯t think too much. If they wanted to poison someone, they don¡¯t need that many people, The Qi family might not be all bad people. Most of them probably didn¡¯t know about it.¡¯


    Gu Qingxue took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down. ¡°Master is right. I¡¯ll investigate this matter. No matter who¡¯s the one who¡¯s harming my grandmother, I¡¯ll make sure that person has to bear the consequences.¡±


    ¡°l will help you too. Even though there is no way to completely cure your grandmother¡¯s Gu Poison if we can¡¯t find the main culprit, but I still has a way to alleviate her pain and not let the poison worsen.¡± Wen Jiang saw that Gu Qingxue was not in a good mood, so he quickly consoled her.


    As expected, Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. She looked at Wen Jiang expectantly and asked, ¡°Master, I have a presumptuous request. Master, didn¡¯t you show me the drug to test for Gu Poison before? I wonder if there¡¯s any similar things that would allow me to test the Qi family and see who¡¯s the real culprit?¡±


    Wen Jiang did not immediately agree, nor did he immediately refuse. He only muttered to himself for a moment before saying, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible, but the process is quite complicated, and I need you to help me develop it. During this period, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to take your grandmother¡¯s blood a few times, so you have to be mentally prepared.¡±


    The blood of Madam Qi contained Gu Poison, so they could only better understand the situation of Madam Qi by taking their blood..

 Chapter 824 - Chapter 824: It’s Time to Go Back

    Chapter 824: It¡¯s Time to Go Back


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Hearing this, Gu Qingxue nodded without a second word. She smiled like a chick pecking at rice and said, ¡°Of course I can. With master¡¯s help, I feel much more at ease.¡±


    ¡°Silly girl, why do you have to be so polite? It¡¯s my duty to help you. Alright, since it¡¯s already decided, then there¡¯s no need to think so much. Have a good rest after dinner, and I¡¯ll go back home with you tomorrow to see the situation.¡± As Wen Jiang spoke, the smile on his face deepened.


    The master and disciple finally stopped their discussion and continued to have dinner with their heads lowered.


    On the other side, the master and disciple had just finished their dinner when there was a series of orderly knocks on the door.


    Knock, knock!


    The knocking on the door attracted the attention of both master and disciple, causing them to turn their heads and look at the door.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Gu Qingxue asked in a soft voice.


    Fei Yuge¡¯s energetic voice could be heard from outside the door. She seemed to have encountered something good as she said to Gu Qingxue with a smile, ¡°Senior Sister, quickly open the door!¡±


    Hearing Fei Yuge¡¯s voice, Gu Qingxue couldn¡¯t help but smile. She then strode to the door and opened it to see Fei Yuge standing at the door excitedly. She looked at Gu Qingxue and complained, ¡°Senior Sister, why did you only open the door now? I have something important to say.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter at this hour?¡± Wen Jiang also looked at his little disciple.


    Fei Yuge was surprised to hear Wen Jiangs voice in Gu Qingxue¡¯s room. She blinked in surprise, ¡°Master is here too?¡±


    Gu Qingxue nodded. master asked me to have dinner with him. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right, Yuge. Have you had dinner?¡±


    Fei Yuge¡¯s expression immediately froze. She peeked into the room and saw that the dishes were almost finished on the table.


    Sensing that Fei Yuge¡¯s expression was a little off, Wen Jiang quickly said, ¡°You haven¡¯t had dinner, have you? I will ask the kitchen staff to make it for you. You have been working hard these days and can¡¯t always learn from your Senior Sister and not eat dinner on time.¡¯


    Gu Qingxue was embarrassed. However, she was unable to refute him and could only move aside to make way for him. ¡°Yuge, if you have anything to say, come in and say it. It just so happens that master is also here.¡±


    Fei Yuge¡¯s eyes quickly swept across the two of them, then she took a step back without a second thought. She waved her hand to reject Gu Qingxue¡¯s kind offer. ¡°Senior Sister, there¡¯s no need. Actually, I¡¯ve already eaten and I¡¯m not hungry at all. Master, I just went to your room to look for you, but I couldn¡¯t find you, so I came to ask Senior Sister where you are. Since you¡¯re here, I¡¯d like to ask when I can go back. I¡¯ve already stayed in Linglong Pharmacy for two days, it¡¯s time to go back.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your Senior Sister also went back once before. You can go back if you want to. However, you must come here before noon tomorrow. There are still some problems with your body, and I need to help you with further treatment.¡± Wen Jiang also did not notice the strange expression on Fei Yuge¡¯s face and warned her worriedly.


    Fei Yuge did not have any objections and nodded obediently. ¡°Yes, I will remember your words. Master, Senior Sister, I¡¯ll take my leave first..¡±

 Chapter 825 - Chapter 825: If You Have Anything to Say, Say It After You Leave

    Chapter 825: If You Have Anything to Say, Say It After You Leave


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Seeing that Fei Yuge had turned around and left without looking back, Gu Qingxue subconsciously wanted to raise her hand to stop her. However, she was unable to do so and could only watch as Fei Yuge left without looking back.


    ¡°Wait a moment, Yuge ¡­¡± Gu Qingxue felt that something was amiss and subconsciously wanted to stop Fei Yuge.


    However, Fei Yuge did nog give Gu Qingxue that chance. She dashed out like a gust of wind and quickly went downstairs, disappearing without a trace.


    Gu Qingxue stared at Fei Yuge¡¯s departing figure in confusion. She then turned to Wen Jiang, who was standing behind her. ¡°Master, what happened? Why do I feel that junior sister¡¯s condition is a little off?¡±


    Wen Jiang furrowed his brows doubtfully before he replied with a calm expression, ¡°Xue ¡®er, are you thinking too much? I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with it. ¡®


    Since Wen Jiang had already put it this way, Gu Qingxue could only put away the doubts in her heart. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m thinking too much ¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to think so much. Rest well, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Wen Jiang rejected Gu Qingxue¡¯s help as he spoke. He stood up and left Gu Qingxue¡¯s room with the tray in his hands.


    On the other hand, Fei Yuge ran straight to the small kitchen in the backyard after she went downstairs.


    Along the way, Fei Yuge¡¯s heart was beating very fast. She could not describe the complicated feelings that emerged in her heart. She only felt as if her heart had been hollowed out, and she suddenly felt empty.


    Feeling uneasy, Fei Yuge almost bumped into Lan t er when she entered the kitchen.


    Lan t er was shocked by Fei Yuge¡¯s actions and subconsciously held onto her shoulders to prevent her from falling. ¡°Princess, why are you in such a hurry?


    What if you fall and bump into something?¡±


    Fei Yuge looked up at Lan t er and fell silent for a moment before saying, ¡°l didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I was just thinking about something. Let¡¯s go, we shouldn¡¯t stay here any longer. Let¡¯s leave this place first.¡±


    Lan t er was stunned by Fei Yuge¡¯s sudden words and asked in disbelief, ¡°Princess, you must be joking. Didn¡¯t you just cook dinner for your master and senior sister and ask them to have dinner in the living room? The food is still hot in the pot, why don¡¯t I see your master and senior sister?¡±


    Fei Yuge¡¯s eyes instantly dimmed. She lowered her eyes to hide the sadness that flashed past her eyes. ¡°No need, take the food away. 1 also needs to leave this place first. If there¡¯s anything else, we¡¯ll talk after we leave.¡±


    Lan¡¯er saw that Fei Yuge was about to leave in a hurry after saying this and couldn¡¯t be stopped at all.


    Completely unaware of what had happened, Lan t er did not dare to probe further. All she could do was to pack her things and leave with Fei Yuge.


    Soon, Lan t er placed the packed food in the food box and placed the food box on the carriage.


    Fei Yuge did not reveal any expression throughout the entire journey. She got into the carriage under Lan¡¯er¡¯s nervous gaze.


    Lan¡¯er could clearly sense Fei Yuge¡¯s dejection, and she was rarely worried. She lifted the carriage curtain and looked inside, ¡°Princess, if you¡¯re not in a good mood, should we go somewhere else? ¡®


    Fei Yuge subconsciously shook her head when she heard this. She then felt that something was amiss and cleared her throat to ask Lan t er..

 Chapter 826 - Chapter 826: I’ll Get Someone to Give You Guys a Beating When We Get Back

    Chapter 826: I¡¯ll Get Someone to Give You Guys a Beating When We Get Back


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Who said I¡¯m not in a good mood? I don¡¯t have such thoughts, I just feel a little tired and want to go back to rest. Let¡¯s go, we¡¯re leaving this place.¡± Lan¡¯er wanted to say something but stopped. She could tell at a glance that their little princess was definitely forcing herself to say this.


    However, Lan¡¯er had no other choice. Since little princess had already said so, they, as servants, could only agree. Then, they drove the horse carriage towards Fei Yuge¡¯s residence.


    Along the way, Fei Yuge had been feeling uneasy. She lowered her head and kept clasping her fingers, exerting force time and time again. Her gaze was cast on the food container.


    She did not know what was wrong with her.


    Actually, logically speaking, there was no need for her to leave at all, especially since she knew that her master and senior sister definitely did not deliberately not bring her along for dinner.


    That was why she was worried that if the two of them found out about it, they would feel guilty. That was not what she wanted to see.


    Yes, she had run away for no other reason than to avoid seeing her master and senior sister in a difficult position.


    After taking two deep breaths and using this excuse to convince herself, Fei Yuge finally relaxed. However, the horse carriage beneath her suddenly shook violently, as if she was about to be thrown out.


    ¡°Ah¡­!¡± Fei Yuge subconsciously grabbed the window frame of the carriage to prevent herself from being flung away. Even so, her head still accidentally hit the roof of the carriage, and she felt a sharp pain in her heart.


    ¡°Little Princess, are you alright?¡± Lan t er quickly lifted the curtain and looked into the carriage, only to see Fei Yuge holding her head and frowning. She was so frightened that goosebumps appeared on her back. She hurriedly knelt down and apologized, ¡°Please forgive me, Princess. It¡¯s all because a beggar suddenly appeared on the road just now, and the coachman had to stop immediately to avoid him¡­ This was indeed an unintentional mistake, so please forgive me, Princess.¡±


    The coachman was so scared that his soul almost left his body. He knelt down and begged for mercy with Lan¡¯er. ¡°Please forgive me, Princess. I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. It¡¯s all this beggar¡¯s fault!


    The guards who were originally guarding the carriage rushed to the front of the carriage and pulled the man who was blocking the carriage from the fronte


    The man was in a sorry state, wearing a brocade robe that was so dirty that the color could not be seen. He was dragged to the front of the carriage by the guards like a walking corpse.


    As soon as they got close to the beggar, they could smell the strange smell on his body. The smell of sweat mixed with the stench of blood made the guards frown without exception.


    The beggar¡¯s face was unshaven and dirty, so his appearance could not be seen. One could only vaguely see that he was not too old and was drunk. His whole body was filled with the smell of alcohol.


    ¡°You dare to bump into our princess? How dare you? Slap him in the face and make him apologize to our princess after he wakes up!¡± Lan t er was so angry that she raised her hand and pointed at the beggar.


    Fei Yuge did not even have the chance to stop Lan t er when she saw how domineering she was. The guards had already given the beggar two tight slaps.


    Fei Yuge stomped her feet in anxiety.. ¡°Who told you to mess around like this? Is it right to hit someone on the street? All of you, stop! If anyone makes a move, I¡¯ll get someone to give you a beating when we get back!¡±

 Chapter 827 - Chapter 827: Who Asked You to Badmouth My Senior Sister?

    Chapter 827: Who Asked You to Badmouth My Senior Sister?


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The guards immediately stopped after hearing this. Lan t er also looked at Fei Yuge timidly, ¡°However, Princess, this man almost hurt you when he pounced on you. Why are you still protecting him?¡±


    Fei Yuge snorted softly like a proud peacock and raised her chin. ¡°Is there a need to say this? Because I was a very reasonable person! This beggar did something wrong, but if we haggle over every little thing, when will we be the boss? It¡¯s the middle of winter, and I don¡¯t want to freeze here, so can¡¯t you just put him somewhere leeward?¡±


    When the guards heard the order and were about to do as they were told, the beggar they were holding suddenly started to struggle, forgetting to shout, ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t touch me! Do you know who I am? How dare you offend me like this? You¡¯ve really eaten the heart of a bear and the guts of a leopard! I¡¯m the Third Young Master of the Gu family. l, I¡¯m very powerful. I order you to send me back to the Gu family immediately. l, I want to go home!¡±


    ¡°Looking at this man¡¯s appearance, he is indeed a madman,¡± Lan t er said in disdain.


    Fei Yuge could tell that something was amiss. She scanned the man from head to toe and asked, ¡°Who did you just say you were? Which Gu family was the Gu family? Gu Qingxue¡¯s house?¡±


    Speaking of which, she did remember that her senior sister had a younger brother back in her family. However, was this younger brother expelled from the Gu family? Why was he still in Jing City, and even in such a sorry state?


    Was he embarrassing her senior sister?


    After the beggar, no, Gu Chengbin, heard Fei Yuge¡¯s words, he was like a cat whose tail had been stepped on. He became agitated and began to curse at the top of his lungs, ¡°Who are you talking about? Gu Qingxue? Don¡¯t you mention that damn b*tch to me! If it wasn¡¯t for her, I wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. 1, Gu Chengbin, hate this b*tch to death. One day, I¡¯m going to, I¡¯m going to kill Gu Qingxue!


    Fei Yuge was instantly displeased when she heard this. She loudly ordered the guards, ¡°You actually dare to speak such arrogant words. Go, give this man a


    The guards were not polite at all. They raised their hands and slapped Gu Chengbin¡¯s face several times.


    Gu Chengbin, who was still drunk, was forced to wake up by a few slaps. His face was burning with pain and his heart was full of unwillingness. ¡°Wait, why did you hit me? Can¡¯t we just talk it out? ¡°Ah!Don¡¯t hit my face, it hurts!¡±


    ¡°Hmph, who asked you to badmouth my senior sister?¡± Fei Yuge¡¯s mood finally improved when she saw Gu Chengbin wailing in pain.


    Gu Chengbin did not understand what was going on at all. He screamed and explained, ¡°Who knows your senior sister! I don¡¯t even know who your senior sister is! Ah, I was wrong, stop hitting me, help!¡±


    ¡°Our princess¡¯ senior sister is, of course, the Miss Gu Qingxue you mentioned earlier. Hmph, how dare you speak ill of Miss Gu in front of our princess. Are you looking for death?¡± Lan t er looked at Gu Chengbin with disdain, as if she was looking at an idiot.


    Gu Chengbin became excited after hearing this and said in a hurry, ¡°Little


    Princess? So you¡¯re Fei Yuge?¡±

 Chapter 828 - Chapter 828: She Inadvertently Got Everything She Had Dreamed Of

    Chapter 828: She Inadvertently Got Everything She Had Dreamed Of


    Translator: Endless?antasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°How dare you call the princess by her name?¡± As the guard spoke, he raised his hand and gave Gu Chengbin another slap.


    This time, Gu Chengbin did not even bother to cry out in pain. Instead, he gritted his teeth and endured the pain. He looked at Fei Yuge and said, ¡°Little Princess, a woman like Gu Qingxue can even kill a brother like me, let alone someone of your status! Please listen to my advice. As long as you believe me, I¡¯ll tell you some things about Gu Qingxue!¡±


    Fei Yuge narrowed her eyes sharply and snorted coldly, ¡°If I want to know about Sister Gu, I don¡¯t need to hear anything from you. Today, seeing that half of your body is filled with Sister Gu¡¯s blood, I won¡¯t argue with you. However, in the future, if I finds out that you¡¯re not being honest, I will definitely come for you.¡±


    Not only did Fei Yuge¡¯s threat not make Gu Chengbin cower, he even became more agitated. ¡°Princess, I¡¯m Gu Qingxue¡¯s family, so I know her better than anyone else! It¡¯s not the first or second day that that woman has been competitive. You must feel a lot of pressure studying with her, right?


    Moreover, Gu Qingxue has so many tricks up her sleeve that even the ninth prince of Moyun Kingdom is head over heels for her. If one day Gu Qingxue accepts the ninth prince, how are you going to live with yourself, Little Princess?¡±


    Gu Chengbin¡¯s words did not shake Fei Yuge. She glanced at this man with disgust and her voice was so cold that it was about to freeze.¡¯!lf Senior Sister really is with the ninth prince, I¡¯ll just give them my blessings. Master Gu, you¡¯re underestimating me.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe, the princess is indeed magnanimous. 1 just don¡¯t know how long the princess¡¯ magnanimity would last. I¡¯ve seen Gu Qingxue¡¯ s cruel methods with my own eyes. No one can gain any advantage from that woman. If you want to surpass Gu qingxue one day, you¡¯ll have to attack her weakness. Only by making use of her weakest point can you be above her. Otherwise, you¡¯ll forever live in Gu Qingxue¡¯s shadow. Think about it, you¡¯ve known Gu Qingxue for so long. Have you been suppressed by her many times?¡±


    Fei Yuge did not deny it immediately this time. Instead, it was Lan¡¯er, who was standing beside her, who revealed a troubled expression and secretly stole a glance at her expression.


    Fei Yuge¡¯s expression looked very conflicted. It was obvious that Gu Chengbin¡¯s words had already shaken her.


    However, Lan t er could completely understand her princess. After all, who could stand the fact that a person would always appear and get everything she had dreamed of without even being aware of it?


    Lan t er fell into silence as she looked at Fei yuge quietly.


    Seeing Fei Yuge¡¯s silence, a glint of satisfaction flashed across Gu Chengbin¡¯s eyes. He thought that he had already won over this innocent little princess.


    In the end, what Gu Chengbin did not expect was for Fei Yuge to take a deep breath and suddenly sneer.


    ¡°Hmph, you b*stard, you really look down on me. I¡¯ve always been able to let go and did not need to rely on others to fight for an opportunity for myself.


    You¡¯d better keep this kind of dirty trick to deal with yourself. I will not accompany you.¡± After coldly rejecting Gu Chengbin, Fei Yuge¡¯s indifferent swept across the guards as she spoke expressionlessly..

 Chapter 829 - Chapter 829: Don’t Believe This Man’s Words

    Chapter 829: Don¡¯t Believe This Man¡¯s Words


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°l don¡¯t want to see this man anymore. Beat him up and throw him by the river.¡±


    Lan¡¯er, who was standing at the side, could not help but shiver when she heard this.


    She could tell that Gu Chengbin was clearly courting death. He had a good life, but he had to provoke their princess. Now, he was destined to suffer.


    Gu Chengbin was also shocked. He started to struggle in panic and kept screaming, ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to. Princess, let me say one last thing!¡¯


    Fei Yuge was no longer interested in Gu Chengbin!s nonsensical account and was about to pull down the curtains with an indifferent expression.


    The guards also wanted to cover Gu Chengbin¡¯s mouth, but he still tried very hard. He struggled and shouted, ¡°Gu Qingxue gave birth to four children back then. Do you know where the last child is?


    Gu Chengbin¡¯s words were like a sudden clap of thunder in Fei Yuge¡¯s ears. She immediately revealed an expression of disbelief, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    The guards did not dare to stop Gu Chengbin this time, but let him continue.


    Gu Chengbin said triumphantly, ¡°I know where Gu Qingxue¡¯s lost child went!


    Before my mother died, she told me that she had sent people to keep an eye on Gu Qingxue. She was worried that this woman would come back in the future to snatch the family inheritance, so she told her that her fourth child was born with a congenital defect and died of heart palpitations! In fact, that child didn¡¯t die at all. It was just that he was weak and was taken away by my mother¡¯s people!¡¯


    Fei Yuge found it hard to accept such a shocking statement. She looked at Gu chengbin and hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡± you must be lying. I won¡¯t believe your nonsense ¡­


    ¡°Little Princess, Gu Qingxue loves her children very much. The child¡¯s death was a fatal blow to her, and she almost couldn¡¯t recover from it. Tell me, if Gu Qingxue knew that you¡¯ve learned so much from me but missed the chance to save her child because you didn¡¯t believe me, what would her reaction be?¡± Gu Chengbin laughed sinisterly as it everything was under his control.


    ¡°You filthy man! How dare you use this matter to threaten our little princess?!¡± Lan¡¯er was so angry that she pointed at Gu Chengbin¡¯s nose and said angrily.


    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re wrong. I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡± Gu Chengbin smiled indifferently. Little Princess, without Gu Qingxue, you¡¯ll be your master¡¯s only disciple. Even if you need to inherit something in the future, Gu Qingxue won¡¯t have the right to compete with you. Isn¡¯t that good? Moreover, as long as little princess helps me with a little, I¡¯m willing to cooperate with her to find that child¡­


    Lan t er quickly reminded Fei Yuge. ¡°Little Princess, don¡¯t believe this man¡¯s words. Who knows what evil thoughts he has in his heart to set you up!¡¯


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re telling the truth? I hate it when people lie to me. If you dare to lie to me, I¡¯ll make sure you die an ugly death.¡± Fei Yuge looked at Gu Chengbin and said with a cold expression.


    Gu Chengbin immediately smiled. ¡°Of course, Little Princess. As long as you trust me, 1 promise to help you take back everything that belongs to you from Gu Qingxue.


    Fei Yuge¡¯s mind immediately made many connections, and her expression began to waver uncontrollably..

 Chapter 830 - Chapter 830: Why Did She Come Over?

    Chapter 830: Why Did She Come Over?


    Translator: Endless?antasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    However, Fei Yuge quickly regained her composure after a moment of hesitation. She then looked at the man in front of her and said sternly with a cold face, ¡°How dare you?! I didn¡¯t have any thoughts that I shouldn¡¯t have. I only wanted to help my senior sister.¡±


    Gu Chengbin could not help but sneer.


    Fei Yuge¡¯s thoughts were as clear as day, and it was truly laughable for her to say such hypocritical words.


    However, since Fei Yuge did not want to admit it, he would not force her.


    Anyway, there was still a lot of time, He had plenty of time to let Fei Yuge slowly understand the hidden intentions in her heart and how vicious she was.


    ¡°Yes. No matter what little princess¡¯s goal is, it doesn¡¯t really matter to me.


    Little Princess, can we leave now? I don¡¯t want to sleep on the streets again tonight.¡± Gu Chengbin¡¯s eyes were filled with greed as he spoke.


    Fei yuge glanced at Gu Chengbin, then turned to Lan t er and said, ¡°Take two guards and lead Young Master Gu in from the back door. Get him something to eat first, then take him to a bath and change his clothes before he rests in his room. As for the other matters, let¡¯s wait until tomorrow.¡±


    Lan¡¯er saw that Fei Yuge¡¯s attitude was firm and did not say anything more. She could only listen to her and nod obediently. Then, she led Gu Chengbin away with the two guards.


    ¡°Hehe, thank you, Princess.¡± Gu Chengbin smiled smugly and left.


    Fei Yuge was not in a hurry to ask the coachman to follow her. She sat in the carriage for a while until the cold wind gushed into the carriage through the open curtains, taking away the last trace of warmth in the carriage. When all that was left was the cold, Fei yuge finally slowly lowered the curtains.


    ¡°Coachman, let¡¯s go back to Linglong Pharmacy first,¡± Fei Yuge said softly as she sat in the carriage.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The coachman agreed, and as he spoke, the head of the carriage began to turn upside down.


    However, after the coachman turned the carriage around, Fei Yuge, who had been silent all this while, hurriedly said, ¡°No, no, forget it. I¡¯ll go back immediately.¡±


    The coachman was a little depressed. He glanced at the closed curtain behind him. ¡°Princess, aren¡¯t we going to Linglong Pharmacy?¡±


    Fei Yuge acknowledged him, her voice so cold that it could freeze a person. ¡°Mm, I¡¯m not going. Let¡¯s go back to the residence.¡±


    The coachman did not understand what his master was thinking. He could only follow his master¡¯s orders and turn around again, then leave this troublesome place.


    After a dreamless night, Fei Yuge was lazing around in bed the next morning when Lan t er knocked on her door.


    Fei Yuge was extremely sleepy and didn¡¯t want to open her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t disturb me, I¡¯m very sleepy.¡±


    Lan¡¯er¡¯s nervous voice came from outside the door, ¡°Little Princess, your senior sister, Eldest Miss Gu, is here.


    Fei Yuge¡¯s mind exploded and all her sleepiness was gone. She sat up from her bed and said, ¡°Why did she come?¡±


    Lan t er was stumped by Fei Yuge¡¯s question and stammered, ¡°Even if you ask this servant, this servant also doesn¡¯t know¡­


    ¡°I know, quickly come in and help me change my clothes!¡± As she said that, Fei Yuge lifted her blanket and sat up.


    Fei Yuge soon arrived at the main hall and successfully met Gu Qingxue,


    The moment she saw Gu Qingxue, she could not help but smile. Fei Yuge sat down beside her. ¡°Senior Sister, I¡¯ve made you wait a long time, right? I took some time to get dressed..¡±

 Chapter 831 - Chapter 831: This Is All Out of Concern for You

    Chapter 831: This Is All Out of Concern for You


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I rushed over early in the morning and delayed your rest. I¡¯m here today to apologize to you on behalf of our master.¡± Gu Qingxue looked at Fei Yuge apologetically as she spoke.


    Fei Yuge sat down with a puzzled look on her face. She tilted her head and looked at Gu Qingxue. ¡°Senior Sister, what do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°When master went to have breakfast this morning, we heard from the kitchen staff that you made dinner for us yesterday. In the end, we failed to live up to your good intentions. We always feel very sorry for you.¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, her gaze fell on Fei Yuge¡¯s injured finger.


    Only a night had passed, and the wound on Fei Yuge¡¯s hand was still there. Just looking at the wound on her hand made one¡¯s heart ache.


    Fei Yuge was the most pampered little princess in the Southern Border Nation. She had never suffered like this in her entire life, and it made one¡¯s heart ache just looking at her.


    Fei Yuge clenched her fists subconsciously, a surprised expression on her face. However, her heart seemed to have been filled with warmth, and her voice was a little choked as she said, ¡°Senior Sister¡­¡±


    Seeing Fei Yuge¡¯s teary eyes, Gu Qingxue could not help but be surprised. ¡°Why are you crying all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m touched, Senior Sister. You and master are really good to me. In fact, I¡¯ve always felt that I¡¯ve been very uncomfortable ever since I acknowledged master. Because I¡¯m different from Senior Sister. At that time, it wasn¡¯t master who wanted to take me in, but I forced master to take me in. This made me very uncomfortable, but I really like you and Master.¡± Fei Yuge became more and more emotional as she spoke, and her tears were about to fall.


    Gu Qingxue quickly got up and walked towards Fei Yuge. She then reached out to hold her shoulder and comforted her, ¡°Master is indeed very strict, but since master has already acknowledged you as his disciple, he will definitely be responsible for you to the end. You can rest assured about this.¡±


    Fei Yuge nodded before burrowing into Gu Qingxue¡¯s embrace. ¡°Senior Sister, don¡¯t worry. I know what I should do next. I won¡¯t be lost anymore.¡±


    ¡°Master said that you¡¯ve been working hard for the past two days, so you can have a good rest in the mansion today. You don¡¯t have to go to Linglong Pharmacy today. You should rest first, 1 still have things to do, so I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Seeing that Fei Yuge had calmed down, Gu Qingxue relaxed and gently let go of her.


    Fei Yuge acknowledged her and then personally sent Gu Qingxue out of the


    residence.


    After Fei Yuge sent Gu Qingxue off, she returned to the living room.


    Lan¡¯er saw the worry on Fei Yuge¡¯s face and quickly consoled her with a smile, ¡°Little Princess, it looks like Master Wen Jiang and Miss Gu really value you. This is good too. Your kind intentions will definitely not be let down in the future.¡¯


    Fei Yuge did not give Lan¡¯er an affirmative answer immediately after hearing this. Instead, she looked up at Lan¡¯er and suddenly asked, ¡°Lan¡¯er, in your opinion, do you think my master and senior sister are taking care of me like you?¡±


    Lan¡¯er could not figure out why Fei Yuge would ask this and subconsciously nodded. ¡°Of course, they¡¯re here to take care of you. You see, Miss Gu came here because she was worried about you. Didn¡¯t your master also send people here because he was worried that you would overthink? They¡¯re showing my concern for you.¡±


    Fei Yuge heaved a long sigh of relief, her eyes filled with an unfathomable light..

 Chapter 832 - Chapter 832: Pd Like to See What He’s Doing

    Chapter 832: Pd Like to See What He¡¯s Doing


    Translator: Endless?antasy Translation            Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Lan¡¯er sensed that Fei Yuge¡¯s emotions were a little off and could not help but worry. ¡°Princess, are you alright?¡±


    Fei Yuge¡¯s gaze landed on Lan¡¯er, and the smile on her lips deepened. ¡°l just feel that when my master and senior sister are treating me, aren¡¯t they a little too polite? You see, they¡¯re always worried that I¡¯ll be in a bad mood, always worried that I¡¯ll overthink things. Am I that kind of person in their hearts?¡±


    Lan¡¯er felt that Fei Yuge¡¯s words were getting stranger and stranger. She could not help but feel uneasy as she carefully advised, ¡°Princess, this servant thinks that you¡¯re overthinking it. They might just be concerned about you.¡±


    Fei Yuge looked at Lan¡¯er, and the smile on her lips deepened. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that I¡¯m thinking too much and misunderstood them?¡±


    Lan¡¯er¡¯s heart clenched again as she quickly knelt in front of Fei Yuge. She shook her head and said in a panic, ¡°Princess, please be clear. This servant definitely did not mean it that way. This servant was only concerned that you were in a bad mood.¡¯


    Fei Yuge¡¯s expression still looked very calm. She snorted and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you remind me to be on guard and say that one must be wary of others?


    ¡°Princess, I didn¡¯t know that Eldest Miss Gu is such a good-tempered person, so I misunderstood her. Now, I realize that I¡¯ve misunderstood her. Princess, please be clear about this.¡± Lan¡¯er lowered her head in panic as she spoke, afraid that Fei Yuge would misunderstand.


    She was indeed worried that little princess would be at a disadvantage, which was why she warned her.


    Now, she had realized that Eldest Miss Gu was definitely not the kind of person who would scheme. So, her previous worries were completely unnecessary. On the contrary, she should not have judged a gentleman by her own mean measure.


    Fei Yuge only looked at Lan¡¯er. She did not agree with her words, nor did she deny them. After some thought, she said, ¡°How¡¯s the situation with Gu Chengbin?¡±


    Lan¡¯er raised her head uneasily to look at Fei Yuge, then lowered her eyes and said respectfully, ¡°Reporting to the Little Princess, Gu Chengbin seems to be very tired. He has not shown any signs of waking up since he entered the mansion. Our people did not dare to disturb him.


    Fei Yuge immediately frowned impatiently. She finally stood up and said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s already so late, how can we let him mess around? Let¡¯s go, accompany me for a while, I want to see what he¡¯s doing.¡±


    Lan¡¯er was even more confused when she saw Fei Yuge stand up and leave.


    What was wrong with their princess today? Why did it look so strange? It was really worrying.


    Feeling uneasy, Lan¡¯er quickly followed Fei Yuge footsteps and walked forward.


    The two of them walked all the way to the backyard and entered the courtyard where Gu Chengbin lived.


    There were two powerful guards guarding the door in the courtyard to prevent Gu Chengbin from causing trouble in the mansion.


    When the two guards saw Fei Yuge, they lowered their heads and bowed to her without exception. ¡°Greetings, Princess.¡±


    Fei Yuge nodded her head indifferently, and her gaze also fell on the two guards.. ¡°How¡¯s the man¡¯s condition now?¡±

 Chapter 833 - Chapter 833: My Last Trump Card

    Chapter 833: My Last Trump Card


    Translator: Endless?antasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Princess, he still hasn¡¯t woken up. We can¡¯t do anything about it. He seems to be very tired. Without your order, we didn¡¯t dare to force him to wake up,¡± the guards said in a business-like manner.


    Fei Yuge nodded her head indifferently and said expressionlessly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite with that man. Think of a way to wake him up and bring him out. I have something important to ask him.¡±


    Since Fei Yuge had given the order, the guards naturally had to obey. The two of them went to fetch a bucket of water and barged into Gu Chengbin¡¯s room one after another.


    Gu Chengbin, who was still asleep, did not know what had happened.


    Suddenly, water was splashed on his face, and he was forced to wake up.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Gu Chengbin jumped up from the bed after being disturbed by the cold water. ¡°Are you guys crazy? How dare you to treat me like this!¡±


    Without giving Gu Chengbin any time to waste, the two guards forcefully pushed him out of the door and threw him in front of Fei Yuge, who was in the courtyard.


    Gu Chengbin!s thin pajamas were completely soaked. He was so cold that his entire body was trembling. Then, he was thrown to the ground like a stray dog. He raised his head and looked at the young girl in front of him angrily. He suppressed the dissatisfaction hidden in his eyes and asked faintly, ¡°Princess, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re going a little too far by disturbing my sweet dreams so early in the morning?


    Fei Yuge¡¯s expression did not waver at all, but her eyes were filled with an undispellable coldness. ¡°You¡¯ve already rested for a night, so it should be enough. Moreover, I have something very important to ask you, and I can¡¯t allow you to waste my time here.¡±


    As if he had already seen through Fei Yuge¡¯s thoughts, Gu Chengbin smiled evilly and said, ¡°l know. Princess, you¡¯re here to look for me because of Gu Qingxue, right? Let me guess, Little Princess, could it be that you¡¯ve also realized that Gu Qingxue isn¡¯t a good person, so you want me to help you?¡±


    Fei Yuge¡¯s thoughts were immediately seen through. She glanced at Gu Chengbin but did not say anything. Instead, she retracted her gaze and said coldly, ¡°What 1 think has nothing to do with you. The only thing you need to do now is to tell me the truth you know.¡±


    ¡°Little Princess, the location of Gu Qingxue¡¯s youngest son can be considered my last trump card. I can¡¯t just tell you immediately, right?¡± Gu Chengbin looked at Fei Yuge with an evil smile, as if he was certain that Fei Yuge had a strong interest in this matter, so he was deliberately looking for trouble. Lan¡¯er raised her hand and pointed at Gu Chengbin¡¯s nose as she scolded him, ¡°You rascal, don¡¯t forget what you said in the beginning! You were the one who said that as long as our princess brings you back, you¡¯ll tell our princess the truth. Now you¡¯re going back on your word. Who do you think you are?!¡±


    Gu Chengbin did not get angry even after being scolded. He still had a smile on his face. ¡°You guys can say whatever you want, and 1 won¡¯t mind. Little Princess, this is my trump card.. If 1 wasn¡¯t sure that you would give me the reward I wanted, why would I tell you this information so that you could deal with Gu Qingxue?¡±

 Chapter 834 - Chapter 834: It’s Actually Very Easy for You to Make a

    Chapter 834: It¡¯s Actually Very Easy for You to Make a


    Move


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Seeing Gu Chengbin¡¯s shameless and matter-of-fact expression, Fei Yuge¡¯s eyes were filled with disgust. ¡°You¡¯re truly a shameless man. Alright, I won¡¯t haggle over this with you. I¡¯ll only ask you one thing nowv, what do you want in order for you to be willing to cooperate with me? Tell me, do you want money or power? I can even give you myself.¡±


    After hearing this, Gu Chengbin¡¯s expression suddenly became ferocious. He shook his head with a dark look and said, ¡°l don¡¯t want any of them! To me, these things are just worldly possessions. Although 1 care about them, I want them more. I want Gu Qingxue to die in front of me. Otherwise, 1 won¡¯t let this matter rest.¡±


    Fei Yuge looked at Gu Chengbin¡¯s crazed expression and fell into silence.


    However, Lan¡¯er¡¯s words were sharp. She stared at Gu Chengbin and asked, ¡°Are you crazy? Our princess wants to know the truth to deal with Gu Qingxue. And novv, you¡¯re telling us that you want Gu Qingxue to die? Then what¡¯s the point of us helping you to find out where her son is?¡±


    Fei Yuge did not refute Lan¡¯er¡¯s words. She only looked at Gu Chengbin from the corner of her eyes.


    Gu Chengbin seemed to have realized the relationship between the two. After a moment of silence, he snorted. ¡°Alright, since you¡¯ve said so, I won¡¯t force you. I can spare Gu Qingxue¡¯s life, but I¡¯ll make sure that damned woman¡¯s heart turns cold.¡¯


    Fei Yuge observed Gu Chengbin¡¯s expression and said after some thought,


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve spoken, I¡¯m sure you already have an idea in mind. Think carefully, what do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°To a woman, there are two things that are most important. One is her life, and the other is her chastity. As long as 1 can see Gu Qingxue being humiliated and that woman living a life worse than death, I¡¯m willing to tell you this secret.¡± Gu Chengbin looked at Fei Yuge smugly, as if he was certain that she would not reject him.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going a little too far¡­¡± As a woman, Lan¡¯er could not quite accept Gu Chengbin¡¯s viciousness.


    Gu Chengbin¡¯s face suddenly turned cold and his eyes were burning with anger. He gritted his teeth and said angrily, ¡°What do you guys know? Do you know that before my second sister died, my second sister took the initiative to find a man who was good enough to be her father and did everything she could to please him? Even if I can¡¯t make Gu Qingxue feel all the pain that my sister is going through, I must make her suffer!¡±


    Seeing Gu Chengbin¡¯s ugly expression, Fei Yuge raised her brows and said indifferently, ¡°If you think about it this way, you really are a madman.¡±


    Gu Chengbin did not think much of it and continued to laugh arrogantly. ¡°Hehehe¡­ Whatever you say. Little Princess, if you want something, you¡¯ll have to give something in return. Now that you¡¯re by Gu Qingxue!s side, as her junior sister, it¡¯s actually very easy for you to make a move on her, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    After a moment of silence, Fei Yuge¡¯s gaze landed on Gu Chengbin and she said, ¡°l don¡¯t have anyone suitable by my side. I can bring Gu Qingxue over, but you can¡¯t involve me in this, and you can¡¯t kill her.


    ¡°Alright, I promise you!¡± Gu Chengbin could not wait to agree, his anticipation was written all over his face. ¡°But you have to give me some money..¡±

 Chapter 835 - Chapter 835: There’s No Turning Back for You in the Future

    Chapter 835: There¡¯s No Turning Back for You in the Future


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Gu Chengbin was penniless right now. If he wanted to find another man to come over and humiliate Gu Qingxue, he would need a venue and someone to do it. Without exception, he would need money to bribe them.


    Fei Yuge¡¯s gaze was unwavering as she shot a look at Lan¡¯er. ¡°Lan¡¯er, give him some money.¡±


    Lan¡¯er took the heavv monev baz from her waist and walked towards Gu


    Chengbin.


    Gu Chengbin looked at the money bag and his eyes lit up with excitement. He snatched the entire money bag from Lan¡¯er!s hands. ¡°Hand it over!¡±


    Lan¡¯er looked at Gu Chengbin¡¯s insatiable greed and was angry and annoyed. However, Lan¡¯er could not do anything to Gu Chengbin in this situation. She could only let him take the money bag. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what people like you are thinking. If you fail, don¡¯t turn around and blame our princess! ¡±


    ¡°Haha, why would l? I can¡¯t wait to thank her, so why would I blame her? Princess, since the matter has been decided, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± After saying that, Gu Chengbin hurriedly went back to his room, changed his clothes, and left through the back door of the backyard.


    Lan¡¯er looked at Gu Chengbin¡¯s back as he left and could not help but spit, ¡°He¡¯s really disgusting! Princess, how can you be in the same boat as such a disgusting person?¡±


    Lan¡¯er suddenly could not understand their princess.


    Although Fei Yuge was a little unruly, she was never a bad person. She would never ruin a woman¡¯s innocence to pave her way.


    Fei Yuge¡¯s expression was equally grave. She lowered her head with a cold face, hiding the emotions that were seeping out of her eyes. ¡°I have my own desires, and in order to achieve my goal, 1 can only resort to unscrupulous means.¡±


    ¡°Princess¡­¡± Lan¡¯er did not want to see Fei Yuge in such a dilemma and was about to remind her when she was stopped by Fei Yuge.


    ¡°Go and prepare some of the secret medicines that are unique to our Southern Border Nation. Remember to prepare the best and rarest kind. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to hide it from Gu Qingxue.¡± As Fei Yuge spoke, she stood up from her seat abruptly and left without looking back.


    ¡°Princess!¡± Lan¡¯er watched as Fei Yuge left, her eyes filled with worry. In the end, she could only shake her head helplessly and do as Fei Yuge said.


    The next morning, Fei Yuge arrived at Linglong Pharmacy early in the morning.


    Fei Yuge was not in a hurry to meet Master Wen Jiang. Instead, she went to the kitchen, closed the door, and cooked a bowl of white fungus soup alone.


    Lan¡¯er had been waiting at the door with a tormented expression the entire time. It was only when she saw Fei Yuge carrying the white fungus soup out of the kitchen and lowered her head to look at it that she immediately had a guess in her heart.


    Lan¡¯er made a bold guess, ¡°Princess, is this bowl of white fungus soup¡­¡±


    Without giving Lan¡¯er a chance to speak, Fei Yuge raised her hand to cover her lips, signaling her not to speak.


    Lan¡¯er immediately understood that she had guessed correctly. With a conflicted expression, she could not help but advise the princess, ¡°Princess, think carefully! Once you do such a thing, you will have no way back in the future! ¡±


    The smile on Fei Yuge¡¯s lips deepened as she casually tucked her hair behind her ear. ¡°l know what I¡¯m doing. I¡¯ll personally go in to deliver the white fungus soup later, and the rest of you can wait for me outside the door.¡±


    Unable to stop Fei Yuge, Lan¡¯er could only resign herself to her fate and follow her footsteps..

 Chapter 836 - Chapter 836: Be Careful That You Guys Won’t Be Able to Bear the Consequences

    Chapter 836: Be Careful That You Guys Won¡¯t Be Able to Bear the Consequences


    Translator: Endless?antasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Soon, Fei Yuge arrived at a private room on the third floor. She stood outside Gu Qingxue¡¯s study room.


    Fei Yuge took a deep breath to hide the complicated look in her eyes. Her lips curled into a smile as she quickly knocked on the door.


    However, there was no response from the room. It seemed like no one was in the room.


    A look of doubt quickly rose in Fei Yuge¡¯s eyes. She gently pushed the door open and walked in with the tray in her hands.


    The room was completely silent. Gu Qingxue was the only one lying in front of the table. Her eyes were closed, and she was fast asleep.


    Fei Yuge¡¯s eyes flickered as she walked into the room quietly. She lifted her foot and closed the door. She strode into the room and placed the tray on the round table.


    Gu Qingxue, who had been lying on the soft couch on the small table, quickly opened her eyes and looked in Fei Yuge¡¯s direction. ¡°Yuge?¡±


    Fei Yuge also looked at Gu Qingxue. She lowered her voice and asked in embarrassment, ¡°Senior Sister, did I make too much noise and wake you up?¡±


    Gu Qingxue rubbed her eyes and sat up. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just a little tired, so I¡¯m going to sleep for a while. What did you bring?¡±


    The smile on Fei Yuge¡¯s face deepened as she said with a smile, ¡°Hehe, I still want Senior Sister to taste my cooking, so I made white fungus soup for you.


    Senior Sister, try it.


    Gu Qingxue raised her brows, then saw Fei Yuge carrying a bowl of white fungus soup and walking in her direction.


    Gu Qingxue reached out to take it, then downed it in one gulp.


    Outside the door, Lan¡¯er had been waiting nervously. There was a kind of wormhole in her heart, and she wanted to rush in and stop their Princess.


    She knew very well that Fei Yuge was doing something wrong, but she could not stop her. She was really conflicted.


    The room was so quiet that she could not tell if Fei Yuge had succeeded or not.


    Just as Lan¡¯er was about to lose her cool, the tightly shut door was finally opened from the inside, and an expressionless Fei Yuge walked out.


    Lan¡¯er merely looked at Fei Yuge, and an extremely bad premonition immediately rose in her heart. ¡°Princess, did you succeed?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Fei Yuge nodded her head coldly, then shot Lan¡¯er a look. ¡°It¡¯s still early.


    Let¡¯s take Gu Qingxue and leave.¡±


    Lan¡¯er was still hesitant. Frowning, she looked at Fei Yuge and could not help but remind her, ¡°Princess, you have to think twice!¡±


    Fei Yuge¡¯s expression did not waver at all, not minding what Lan¡¯er had said, ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up and set off, no more nonsense.¡±


    Lan¡¯er knew that she could not stop him this time, so she had no choice but to nod and enter the room. Then, she carried Gu Qingxue, who was lying on the soft couch without moving.


    The master and servant brought Gu Qingxue downstairs and left through the back door. They got into the carriage and headed straight for the residence that Gu Chengbin had reserved.


    Soon, the carriage arrived at the back door of the mansion.


    Gu Chengbin was already waiting at the back door with a few gangsters who didn¡¯t look like good people.


    A group of lecherous men swarmed over before Fei Yuge and the rest could even get off the car.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be impudent. If you bump into my princess, you¡¯ll all be in serious trouble,¡± Lan¡¯er said in an overbearing manner as she lifted the carriage curtain..

 Chapter 837 - Chapter 837: Master Gu, Please Let Me Go

    Chapter 837: Master Gu, Please Let Me Go


    Translator: Endless?antasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Lan¡¯er¡¯s words did not make the ruffians nervous at all. They all had squinting expressions on their faces and began to speak rudely when they saw Lan¡¯er.


    ¡°This girl really has a fiery temper. She looks like a good girl. Brother Gu, why don¡¯t we join ¡­¡± At this moment, a hooligan looked at Lan¡¯er with a perverted expression and said to Gu Chengbin who was beside him.


    Gu Chengbin laughed dejectedly at first, but when he looked up, he saw that Fei Yuge was looking at him with a cold and unfeeling gaze.


    Gu Chengbin took advantage of the situation and immediately retracted the disrespectful look in his eyes. He looked at Fei Yuge with a bright smile and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Little Princess. I¡¯ve always been a man of my word. I¡¯ll never offend you or your people.


    ¡°Lan¡¯er, let the guards accompany you. Let¡¯s bring Gu Qingxue into the house together,¡± Fei Yuge said expressionlessly.


    The leader of the hooligans had an unkempt beard. The moment he saw Gu Qingxue¡¯s beauty, he was so happy that he almost jumped up. He hurriedly tried to take the rare beauty from Lan¡¯er!s hands. ¡°Why do you need to go through so much trouble? I¡¯m not afraid of being tired, so give me this little beauty! Anyway, it¡¯s just a matter of time, so it¡¯s not a big deal to wait a little longer.¡±


    ¡°Big Brother Liu, it¡¯s not a big deal to miss out on this kind of thing. Don¡¯t be anxious, let them take their time,¡± Gu Chengbin said with a smile.


    He had already waited for such a long time, so he didn¡¯t mind waiting a little longer.


    ¡°Alright then!¡± Old Liu had no choice but to suppress his desire for Gu Qingxue and force himself to look away.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Little Princess. 1 think our people should be able to send Gu Qingxue in now, right?¡± Gu Chengbin had a gentle smile on his face as he looked at Fei Yuge meaningfully.


    Fei Yuge was silent for a moment, but in the end, she still waved her hand.


    Then, she watched as Lan¡¯er carried Gu Qingxue all the way to the residence.


    None of the hooligans led by Gu Chengbin wanted to miss this rare beauty, so they quickly followed behind her with eager expressions. Then, they watched as Lan¡¯er walked Gu Qingxue to her room.


    Gu Qingxue did not move at all from the beginning to the end. Her eyes were tightly shut and she allowed herself to be manipulated. She did not open her eyes until Lan¡¯er finally put her on the soft couch.


    Lan¡¯er gritted her teeth, then carefully reached out to pat Gu Qingxue¡¯s face.


    However, Gu Qingxue, who was sound asleep, did not move at all. Her eyes


    were still closed, and there were no signs of her waking up.


    ¡°Miss Gu¡­!¡± As soon as Lan¡¯er opened her mouth, her arm was pulled up by someone. She was so frightened that she quickly turned to look at the man beside her. She happened to meet Gu Chengbin¡¯s eyes. She suppressed the uneasiness in her heart and said, ¡°Master Gu, please let me go.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss. I don¡¯t want to be rough with you either. However, if you continue to be like this, I can only say sorry to you.¡± Gu Chengbin smirked and said nonchalantly, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t forget that it was your princess who asked you to personally bring her to me. If your actions are found out by your princess, I¡¯m afraid the princess won¡¯t let this matter rest.


    Lan¡¯er¡¯s face stiffened for a moment, then she glared at Gu Chengbin and said, ¡°You¡¯ll get your retribution.. Just wait and see!¡±

 Chapter 838 - Chapter 838: Where Is the Child?

    Chapter 838: Where Is the Child?


    Translator: Endless?antasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Gu Chengbin sneered disapprovingly, then watched Lan¡¯er leave with the guards.


    After Lan¡¯er, who was in the way, left with the guards, Gu Chengbin smiled and slowly walked forward to close the door.


    Even with his back to the crowd, Gu Chengbin could clearly feel how eager these men were. He chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s been hard on all of you today. As long as you¡¯re happy, you can treat Gu Qingxue however you want, as long as she¡¯s alive. The more effort you put in, the more silver I¡¯ll give.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, we¡¯re relieved to hear that, Young Master Gu. Brothers, don¡¯t stand on ceremony. Let¡¯s attack together!¡± Old Liu did not realize that he was the one who couldn¡¯t hold back the most among the people present. His eyes were filled with desire, and he pounced on Gu Qingxue.


    Just as Old Liu and the others were about to pounce on Gu Qingxue and tear her clothes apart, Gu Qingxue, who had been unconscious, suddenly opened her eyes.


    A cold glint appeared in Gu Qingxue¡¯s clear eyes. The moment she opened them, a small emerald snake shot out from her sleeve and bit down on Old Liu¡¯s nose.


    Old Liu was completely caught off guard. After being bitten, he screamed like a pig being slaughtered. He fell to the ground and twisted his body in pain.


    Before Old Liu could even scream, he suddenly spat out a stream of blood.


    Then, his eyes rolled back and he fell heavily to the ground. Soon, he stopped breathing.


    ¡°This snake is poisonous!¡± The remaining hooligans immediately realized the severity of the situation. They instinctively tried to dodge, but they were no match for Greeny. Everyone was bitten by Greeny and died.


    ¡°Gu Chengbin, it was my mistake to spare your life back then.¡± Gu Qingxue elegantly crossed her legs and looked at Gu Chengbin coldly.


    Gu Chengbin¡¯s scalp felt like it was about to explode. He was so scared that he trembled and shouted, ¡°Demoness, you demoness!¡±


    ¡°Hiss, hiss, hiss!¡± Greeny understood Gu Chengbin¡¯s insult to her master. It stepped forward angrily, pretending to bite Gu Chengbin.


    The hair on Gu Chengbin¡¯s back stood on end. He opened the door and ran without looking back.


    In the end, before Gu Chengbin could run out, he was kicked in by the person guarding the door.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Gu Chengbin sat heavily on the ground and looked at the person outside the door with a face full of fear. In the end, he was surprised to see Fei Yuge.


    Gu Chengbin was stunned by the scene in front of him and couldn¡¯t react for a while. ¡°Little Princess? What are you doing here?¡±


    Fei Yuge snorted coldly before giving Gu Chengbin a vicious kick. ¡°Of course I¡¯m afraid that a wretched man like you would hurt my senior sister! She¡¯s beautiful and kind. If she is bullied by you, how can I bear it? Senior Sister, I think we shouldn¡¯t be polite to this bastard. Hurry up and ask him where the child is!¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Chengbin finally realized that something was wrong. His face turned extremely ugly. ¡°You guys schemed against me! You¡¯re the ones who set me up!¡±


    Gu Qingxue smiled but did not say anything. She slowly walked forward and stood in front of Gu Chengbin. ¡°Where is the child?¡±


    Even though she was trying her best to control herself, her voice still started to tremble uncontrollably at the mention of the child..

 Chapter 839 - Chapter 839: Going to the Royal Academy Early in the

    Chapter 839: Going to the Royal Academy Early in the


    Morning


    It could be said that the child she had lost was the one she was most concerned about. When she heard Fei Yuge say that the child was still alive, only God knew how happy she was.


    She had thought that her youngest son was dead, but she did not expect him to be alive.


    No matter what, she had to do her best to find that poor child!


    ¡°Can you let me go after I tell you this?¡± Gu Chengbin!s eyes turned slyly and he chose to lower his head without saying anything.


    He was not that stupid. He had obviously been tricked. Under the gazes of so many people, he had no chance of escaping at all. He could only surrender.


    ¡°I will consider it,¡± Gu Qingxue replied.


    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know the details, but my mother told me that your child was taken to the border that year.¡± As he spoke, Gu Chengbin raised his eyes and quietly observed Gu Qingxue¡¯s expression. ¡°The border is so big. It shouldn¡¯t be easy for you to find your child.¡±


    ¡°Gu Chengbin, are you joking with me again?¡± With a thought from Gu


    Qingxue, Greeny immediately stepped forward and gave Gu Chengbin a bite.


    Under the effect of the poison, Gu Chengbin screamed in pain, ¡°Gu Qingxue, you, you can¡¯t kill me. If I die, no one will be able to find that son of yours. You need me, l, I can¡¯t die¡­ Ah!¡±


    Gu Chengbin was in so much pain that he kept vomiting blood. Finally, he could not take the torture and fainted.


    ¡°Senior Sister, calm down. This scumbag is right, if he dies, no one will be able to find the child.¡± Seeing Gu Qingxue¡¯s expression turn ugly, Fei Yuge hurried forward and held her hand tightly.


    Gu Qingxue also turned her hand over and held Fei Yuge¡¯s hand.


    understand. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be impulsive. No matter what, I have to go to the Southern Border first.¡¯


    No matter where the child was, she would not give up as long as there was a glimmer of hope.


    ¡°Senior Sister, I¡¯ll accompany you.¡± Fei Yuge said firmly and instructed her subordinates to bring Gu Chengbin away.


    It had been a full month since Gu Qingxue and Rong Zhan left. The four little ones either went to the imperial palace¡¯s school for lessons or walked on the road to school. After a while, the four little ones felt a little depressed.


    It was the same today. The four little ones went to the royal academy early in the morning.


    Every day before the classes officially started, all the little ones studying in school had to wake up early to read without exception. At this time, it did not matter what book they were reading, and they did not even have to make a sound when they were reading. It was enough as long as it looked like they were focused on their studies.


    Zhan Liuye had also come early in the morning to keep an eye on all the students in the school. In the end, the moment he entered the door, he clearly sensed that something was wrong. His gaze landed on the four little ones. Gu Lin, Dumby, Lingbao, and Rong Han looked very serious, but in fact, they were all absent-minded. After reading two lines of words, they looked out of the window, and their faces were full of sorrow.


    Taking in the expressions of the four little ones, Zhan Liuye was deep in thought. After a while, he spoke, ¡°Gu Lin, Your Highness, I have something to say to you. You two can come out first..

 Chapter 840 - Chapter 840: Aren’t You Triplets With the Dumby and the Lingbao?

    Chapter 840: Aren¡¯t You Triplets With the Dumby and the Lingbao?


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Lin and Rong Han stood up from their seats after being called out. They then obediently followed Zhan Liuye out of the gate and into the bamboo forest.


    A cold wind blew through the bamboo forest. Zhan Liuye turned around to look at the two little ones, and very actively placed the hot water buns in their hands. He smiled lightly and asked, ¡°Do you know why I called you two out?¡± To Zhan Liuye¡¯s surprise, the two little ones did not show any signs of anxiety after hearing his question. Instead, they lowered their heads at the same time.


    In the end, it was Gu Lin who spoke first. He said weakly, ¡°It¡¯s because we were distracted and didn¡¯t pay attention to class. We¡¯ve made Mr. Liuye worried.¡±


    Zhan Liuye raised his brows and looked at the two little ones in surprise, ¡®1 1 thought you were acting like this for some special reason, but now it seems that you are doing it on purpose. You know that you are in a daze, but you are still distracted.¡¯


    Gu Lin and Rong Han both lowered their heads guiltily, and then they fell into silence.


    Zhan Liuye¡¯s heart could not help but ache at the sight of his two dejected children. ¡°Don¡¯t make such an expression. Whether it¡¯s studying or doing other things, it¡¯s inevitable that you¡¯ll be affected by other things and slack off. However, these are not important matters. The important thing is whether you can find a way to alleviate the situation and adjust your condition. Tell me, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Goduncle, our mother has gone to the border. We are all very worried about her.¡± When Gu Lin mentioned Gu Qingxue, even the usually strong-willed Gu Lin could not help but tear up. He raised his hand to wipe his eyes as he sobbed.


    Rong Han also sniffed his red nose, ¡°Mr. Liuye, I¡¯ve read it very clearly in the books. The border is very dangerous. I¡¯m worried about the safety of my Royal father and the fairy.¡±


    He had never seen the two usually strong-willed younglings reveal such a dejected expression. Zhan Liuye could completely understand the worry in their hearts and advised them after letting out a long sigh of relief.


    ¡°Before Xue ¡®er left, she also came to Imperial Duke Zhan¡¯s residence. At that time, my mother advised her not to go to such a dangerous place, but she rarely showed such a determined expression. I don¡¯t know why she did it.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t goduncle know? Mother said that our little brother might still be alive. Mother is going to find him this time.¡± Gu Lin wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes and raised his head to look at Zhan Liuye.


    ¡°Lil t Lin, aren¡¯t you, Dumby and Lingbao triplets?¡± Zhan Liuye was a little surprised.


    Gu Lin shook his head. ¡°No. Actually, mother told us a long time ago that we actually have a little brother. However, the little brother was in poor health and had stopped breathing since he was born. Mother had always thought that the little brother was dead. However, when we met the other members of the Gu family, they told us that mother¡¯s step-mother took our little brother away so that she could control our mother.¡±


    ¡°In other words, your little brother is still alive and in the border, right?¡± While Zhan Liuye was surprised. He was also happy for Gu Qingxue.


    He had never been a father, so he could not understand the feeling of being a parent. However, every time he saw how much Gu Qingxue loved her three children, he knew how much she loved them..

 Chapter 841 - Chapter 841: I’ll Also Tell Dumby and Lingbao That You Have to Monitor Each Other

    Chapter 841: I¡¯ll Also Tell Dumby and Lingbao That You Have to Monitor Each Other


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The pain of losing her son must have been a huge blow to her. Now that she suddenly had a clue about the child, Gu Qingxue would have to risk everything, even her own life. She had to go to the border.


    ¡°No wonder. No wonder when I wanted my mother to persuade Qingxue not to go to the border, she told me not to care so much.¡± Zhan Liuye finally understood the entire situation.


    He was not home when Gu Qingxue went to the residence, and only found out about it after Madam Qiao mentioned it. At that time, he did not agree with this at all. He felt that Gu Qingxue was being too reckless. What matter was so important that it could not be delayed that she had to go to the border?


    In the end, he had never expected that it was actually for her child.


    Suddenly understanding Gu Qingxue, Zhan Liuye could not help but feel a heartache.


    Gu Qingxue had silently endured so much on her own. It had been too hard on her.


    Fortunately, the prince regent was a loyal man and would accompany Qingxue to the border.


    ¡°Mr. Liuye, do you think my father and the fairy will be able to find him?¡± Rong Han also looked up at Zhan Liuye with a confused expression.


    In Rong Han¡¯s eyes, Mr. Liuye was the most knowledgeable and the smartest person in the world. As long as Mr. Liuye said that iy was fine, he would believe him!


    ¡°Of course. I understand Qingxue¡¯s personality. She will definitely do her best to find her child. However, it had been a few years, and it would be a long process to find the child. Perhaps it would not be possible to find him so quickly. However, you don¡¯t have to worry. When we find little brother, Qingxue and His Royal Highness will be the first to rush back.¡± Zhan Liuye saw that the two little ones¡¯ expressions were too serious, and he could not help but feel sorry for them. He was worried that they would be too excited.


    It was never a bad thing to have hope, but one had to maintain a balanced mentality. Otherwise, if one¡¯s hope was shattered and brought into despair, one¡¯s emotions would collapse completely, and one would not be able to accept such a reality.


    After the two little ones heard this, they both nodded their heads, not fully understanding.


    ¡°Also, 1 want you to promise me that no matter what the result is, you will study hard. You can¡¯t let this matter affect your studies. Zhan Liuye¡¯s expression turned serious. I¡¯ll also tell Dumby and Lingbao that you have to keep an eye on each other, understand?¡±


    ¡°l know.¡± The two little ones nodded and left together, shoulder to shoulder.


    When the two little ones returned, Zhan Liuye immediately called for Dumby and Lingbao, and relayed the same words to them.


    Compared to Gu Lin and Rong Han, Dumby and Lingbao were more immature. They were only five or six years old and had encountered many things that they did not know how to solve. It was only when Zhan Liuye¡¯s words seemed to have buried a stabilizing needle in their hearts that they became calmer.


    Zhan Liuye saw that the little ones were so uneasy, so he quietly suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you come back with me to Imperial Duke Zhan¡¯s residence after school today? Your grandmother is alone at home and often talks about you.. Why don¡¯t you go and accompany your her?¡±

 Chapter 842 - Chapter 842: If She Doesn’t Want It, Then So Be It!

    Chapter 842: If She Doesn¡¯t Want It, Then So Be It!


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The atmosphere in the prince regent¡¯s residence and the Gu family was certainly not good. The four little ones were always in these two places. Even if they were reminded of the scenery, they could not help but feel sad.


    Instead of making things worse for them, it was better to give them time to relax.


    Besides, Qingxue had been away for a month, so it was normal for his mother to miss her little ones.


    The two little ones naturally would not refuse. After agreeing, they held hands and turned around to walk back to the school.


    When the four little ones returned home, their eyes were all red, especially Lingbao, who was sitting next to the thirteenth princess. Her eyes and nose were red, and there were even traces of tears on her face that had yet to dry. It was obvious that she had just cried.


    The thirteenth princess¡¯s heart tightened. She leaned over and asked, ¡°Who bullied you? Why are you crying like this?¡±


    Lingbao raised her hand to wipe her tears and shook his head.¡±No one is bullying me. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    The thirteenth princess did not believe Lingbao¡¯s words at all. She glared at him and continued, ¡°You think you can hide it from me? I can tell at a glance that you must have something on your mind! Tell me, who bullied you? I¡¯ll take revenge for you!¡¯


    ¡°Thirteenth princess, don¡¯t make any noise.¡± Zhan Liuye had just entered the


    room and happened to hear the thirteenth princess¡¯ words. He couldn¡¯t help


    but frown and remind her.


    The thirteenth princess had always been most afraid of Zhan Liuye. She quickly adjusted her posture and shut her mouth, not daring to make another sound.


    Fortunately, Zhan Liuye was just giving her a reminder and was not in the mood to get to the root of the problem. The thirteenth princess heaved a sigh of relief and realized something.


    Lingbao and the others were fine at first, but they suddenly became so disappointed because Mr. Liuye called them out.


    Gu Lingbao had even been scolded to tears by Zhan Liuye before, so it was clear that there was something fishy about this matter.


    The thirteenth princess peeked at Zhan Liuye cautiously and pouted in dissatisfaction.


    ¡®Mr. Liuye was too fierce and too much!¡¯


    It was fine if Mr. Liuye did not show any mercy normally, but did he not know that Gu Lingbao¡¯s mother had gone on a long journey and would not be back for a long time?


    At this thought, the thirteenth princess felt that she had to do something.


    The thirteenth princess, who had been observing the stage, was waiting for an opportunity. When Zhan Liuye turned around and was no longer paying attention to the situation, the thirteenth princess suddenly lowered her voice and whispered into Gu Lingbao¡¯s ear, ¡®Gu Lingbao, after today¡¯s class. I¡¯ll go with you!¡¯


    Gu Lingbao blinked his eyes in confusion and looked at the thirteenth princess beside him without taking it. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the literal meaning! I¡¯ll go wherever you guys go.¡± The thirteenth princess said righteously.


    She still remembered that the last time she was unable to move on the bed, it was Doctor Gu who had helped her. She was a good child who knew how to repay kindness. She would definitely find a way to repay it!


    Lingbao could not understand why the thirteenth princess would suddenly ask such a question. She blinked her eyes and shook her head in rejection without hesitation. ¡°No need, I still have things to do after school.¡±


    Her goduncle had just said that he would take them back to see her grandmother. She did not want to miss the opportunity to reunite with her grandmother.


    The thirteenth princess was so angry that she turned her head away from Gu


    Lingbao.


    ¡®If she doesn¡¯t want it, then so be it!¡¯


    With that thought in mind, the thirteenth princess looked in Gu Lingbao¡¯s direction unwillingly. seeing that the other party was not paying attention to her, she felt even more depressed. In the end, she simply turned away..

 Chapter 843 - Chapter 843: Make This Man Tell Me the Truth Obediently

    Chapter 843: Make This Man Tell Me the Truth Obediently


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    At the same time, in a certain Inn in the imperial capital of the Southern Border Kingdom.


    In the private room, Gu Qingxue looked out the window and couldn¡¯t help but let out a long sigh.


    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry. His Royal Highness has already gone out to gather information. He should be back soon.¡± Qin Yun walked in. As she spoke, she placed a cup of tea on the low table beside Gu Qingxue.


    Unfortunately, Gu Qingxue was not in the mood to drink tea at all. Her deep gaze was still cast outside the window, and her brows furrowed even more tightly. ¡°Qin Yun, how¡¯s the situation with Gu Chengbin?¡±


    Qin Yun let out a long sigh. ¡°Miss, as per your orders, our men have been watching Gu Chengbin. In order to prevent his life from being in danger, our men have been treating his injuries and keeping an eye on him to prevent him from doing anything stupid.¡±


    Gu Qingxue nodded, then finally reached out to pick up the teacup on the table. She took a big gulp of tea and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and see Gu Chengbin.¡±


    Qin Yun could not help but feel worried after hearing Gu Qingxue¡¯s words. She then obediently followed her out of the private room and headed straight for the woodshed behind the house.


    Gu Qingxue had just reached the entrance of the woodshed when Liu Yi, who had been guarding the entrance, immediately bowed to her. ¡°Miss Gu, are you here to see Gu Chengbin?¡±


    Gu Qingxue nodded, then looked at Liu Yi with an indifferent expression and said, ¡°Open the door. I want to see if he has changed his mind.¡±


    Liu Yi quickly pushed open the door and let Gu Qingxue into the woodshed.


    In the room, Gu Chengbin was handcuffed to his hands and feet. He raised his head and saw the woman who walked in. He immediately smirked and shouted without hesitation, ¡°l was wondering who came, so it¡¯s you. Gu Qingxue, you couldn¡¯t resist coming to see me in the end. Unfortunately, I won¡¯t tell you where your son is. Kill me if you can, but if I die, your youngest son will be buried with me.


    ¡°You b*stard, how could you treat an innocent child so cruelly? Do you still have any humanity?!¡± When Qin Yun saw Gu Chengbin¡¯s expression, anger rose in her heart. She simply wanted to pounce on this b*stard and burn his bones to ashes.


    Gu Chengbin¡¯s expression was like a dead pig unafraid of boiling water. He raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°I¡¯m also doing this for myself. Otherwise, would you, you vicious woman, let me go?!


    Gu Qingxue lowered her eyes and looked at Gu Chengbin calmly. She chuckled and nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right, Gu Chengbin. I won¡¯t let you go because you deserve to die.¡¯


    Ever since she found out that she actually had a child, her state of mind had undergone an earth-shattering change. She was the only one who knew how tormented she was. All she could think of was her poor child.


    ¡°Greeny.¡± Gu Qingxue looked at Gu Chengbin calmly. The smile on her lips deepened, but her eyes were cold and bloodthirsty. ¡°Come out and make this man tell me the truth.¡¯


    Gu Chengbin watched as the jade-colored venomous snake slithered out of Gu Qingxue¡¯s arms. He was so scared that the hair on his back immediately stood on end, and he started to struggle.. ¡°Gu Qingxue! Tell your damn thing to stay away from me!¡±

 Chapter 844 - Chapter 844: Think About Your Mother, That’s a Good Lesson for You

    Chapter 844: Think About Your Mother, That¡¯s a Good Lesson for You


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    However, Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes were still very calm.


    ¡°Gu Chengbin, you asked for this! Unless you¡¯re willing to tell us where the Young Master is, we¡¯ll definitely make you suffer so much that you¡¯d rather die than live. Do as you see fit!¡± Qin Yun snorted coldly as well and spoke without any trace of politeness.


    Gu Chengbin looked at Gu Qingxue and kept repeating, ¡°Gu Qingxue, you evil woman! My mother should have killed you back then. She shouldn¡¯t have let you live until now!¡±


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes were cold as she walked to a chair and sat down. She looked at Gu Chengbin quietly. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that your sister and your mother were both defeated by me. Gu Chengbin, think about your mother. She¡¯s a good example for you.¡±


    Gu Chengbin¡¯s face turned even uglier. He watched as Emmie slowly climbed up his body. When it reached his ear, it opened its mouth and bit him.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Gu Chengbin¡¯s body convulsed as he squeezed out a painful wail from his throat.


    However, Gu Qingxue only looked at him, as if she was looking at a stray dog. There was no pity in her eyes.


    Greeny gnawed at the damned man in front of it with all its might, injecting a poison that could torture a person to the point that they would rather die into him. The man¡¯s struggle became even more intense.


    Greeny understood human nature and could sense its master¡¯s emotions. Naturally, it would not let the man in front of it die. The poison it had administered would only cause excruciating pain in every joint of his body, but would not really take his life.


    However, such torture made Gu Chengbin wail like a ghost and howl like a wolf. Sweat kept rolling down as if it didn¡¯t cost money, and he was almost going to die from the pain.


    Even so, Gu Chengbin still did not speak. He gritted his teeth and persevered until he finally fainted from the pain.


    Seeing that Gu Chengbin had stopped moving, Qin Yun walked up to check the situation. ¡°Miss, he fainted from the pain.¡±


    Hiss¡­ Greeny crawled in front of Gu Qingxue with a fawning expression. It looked at her with its big, watery eyes, as if telling her that she could leave this matter to it.


    Gu Qingxue bent down and touched Emmie¡¯s little head with her fingertips. ¡°Go on, continue to torture him until he speaks the truth.¡±


    Emmie seemed to be encouraged. It turned around and wagged its tail as it came back to Gu Chengbin¡¯s side. It climbed onto his arm and bit him again.


    This time, Gu Chengbin woke up from an even more terrible pain. He struggled with all his might and cried loudly.


    However, he still refused to admit defeat, and his face was still stubborn.


    Gu Qingxue watched this scene calmly and continued to waste time with Gu Chengbin.


    Gu Chengbin was indeed stubborn, but she didn¡¯t believe that this man could endure it forever.


    The torturous interrogation continued. Gu Qingxue tortured Gu Chengbin while waiting for Rong Zhan¡¯s return.


    At the same time, in the Imperial City¡­


    The four little ones would run back and forth between the prince regent¡¯s residence and the Imperial Duke Zhan¡¯s residence. Today, they would stay in the prince regent¡¯s residence to accompany the old prince and Madam Qi, and the next day, they would go to the Imperial Duke Zhan¡¯s residence to accompany Madam Qiao and Zhan Liuye.


    With someone by their side, the four little ones were not as worried as before..

 Chapter 845 - Chapter 845: Grandmother, I Want a Hug

    Chapter 845: Grandmother, I Want a Hug


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Today, as soon as they left school, they followed Zhan Liuye to Imperial Duke Zhan¡¯s residence. As soon as the four little ones walked into the Flower Hall, they immediately smelled a sweet and delicious smell floating in the air.


    ¡°Wow, what a nice smell!¡± The moment Dumby entered the room, his eyes lit up. He walked excitedly to the table and saw a table full of dazzling pastries.


    Madam Qiao seemed to have just prepared these. She looked at the little ones entering the door and smiled, her eyebrows curved. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking forward to your arrival. Quick, sit down and eat some pastries.¡±


    The four little ones had been studying for the entire afternoon and were already hungry. They quickly sat down in front of the table, drinking tea and eating desserts.


    Seeing the children¡¯s heart blooming with joy after being coaxed by the snacks, Madam Qiao¡¯s heart was more and more pleased, her eyes cast on her son¡¯s body. ¡°Ye¡¯er, you¡¯ve been busy all day. Why don¡¯t you sit down and rest? These desserts were specially made by mother today, and I think they should suit your taste.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, mother.¡± Zhan Liuye sat beside the four little ones, watching as each of them brought a piece of pastry to him for him to eat.


    Receiving the pastries from his little students, Zhan Liuye ate as he revealed a gratified smile. ¡°It seems that you all know how to respect your teachers. Not only do you study, but you also remember the knowledge in the books.¡±


    The little ones were all proud after being praised.


    ¡°They say that a good master will also have good students. Our goduncle is the best teacher in the world, so of course we are all good students.¡± As Lingbao spoke, she left her seat with an almond cake in her hand and ran straight to Madam Qiao. ¡°Grandmother, this is your favorite almond cake. You should eat it too.¡±


    Madam Qiao looked at Lingbao¡¯s pretty little appearance, her heart suddenly softened. She reached out and touched Lingbao¡¯s small face, then took the almond cake she handed over and ate it. ¡°Lingbao, the four of you will also be staying my place today, right? After dinner, grandmother will help you bathe and change your clothes. Then, at night, I¡¯ll tell you stories and coax you to sleep, okay?¡±


    After Lingbao heard these words, her pair of eyes lit up, and she smiled. She hugged Madam Qiao¡¯s arm. ¡°Grandmother is the best. Grandmother, I want a hug.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s hug!¡± After Madam Qiao responded, she immediately picked up Lingbao and held the small her in her arms, the more she looked, the more she loved her.


    Zhan Liuye also smiled at the four little ones. Finally, he cleared his throat and said, ¡°Go play in the courtyard after eating the desserts. Come back when it¡¯s time for dinner.¡¯


    ¡°Yes!¡± The four little ones responded in unison. After drinking the tea in their respective cups, they left the flower Hall together with a burst of laughter and went straight to the front courtyard.


    Madam Qiao watched the four little ones leave before withdrawing her gaze. The smile in her eyes deepened, and she said to Zhan Liuye, ¡°Every time I look at these four little fellows, I can¡¯t help but feel happy. Just look at how energetic they are at such a young age.¡±


    Zhan Liuye smiled and nodded, ¡°Mother is right. These four little fellows are not only lively, but they are also very intelligent. Among them, Lil t Lin and the young prince naturally don¡¯t need to be mentioned. Even Dumby and Lingbao have started to work hard and have improved a lot compared to before..¡±

 Chapter 846 - Chapter 846: Can’t Inherit His Father’s Legacy

    Chapter 846: Can¡¯t Inherit His Father¡¯s Legacy


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Mother had been worried that they would be too lonely after suddenly separating from their parents. Fortunately, they are strong and sensible children and there is no big problem.¡± As Madam Qiao said this, a gratified look appeared in the depths of her eyes.


    ¡°Mother is right. Mother, I sent them away because father sent someone to send a reply,¡± Zhan liuye said.


    ¡°Oh? Did your father see Xue ¡®er?¡± Madam Qiao asked with eyes full of expectation.


    Ever since Madam Qiao found out why Gu Qingxue wanted to go to the


    Southern Border, she could not feel at ease. She sent a letter to Imperial Duke Zhan that very night, informing him to find Gu Qingxue at the border and to protect their goddaughter¡¯s life at all costs.


    ¡°According to father, he hasn¡¯t met up with Qingxue yet. However, that¡¯s not the main point. The main point is that father is very opposed to Qingxue going to the border, and he¡¯s even been furious in his letter because of this.¡¯ Thinking back to Imperial Duke Zhan¡¯s intense tone in his letter, Zhan liuye shook his head helplessly.


    His father had always doted on his mother and little sister the most. No matter how angry he was, he could not bear to hurt them.


    Since that was the case, Zhan Liuye naturally became the punching bag.


    In the letter, he was almost sprayed with dog blood by his father. It was as if he was being scolded while being strangled. His father repeatedly emphasized in the letter that if such a thing happened in the future, he must stop it.


    As someone who only found out the truth at the end and had been kept in the dark the entire time, he did feel very sad and helpless.


    However, he had no choice. Who asked him to be the one with the least status in the family?


    When Zhan Liuye thought of this, he did not feel any burden. Instead, his face was filled with happiness.


    Madam Qiao¡¯s interest was piqued by Zhan Liuye¡¯s words, and seeing that he didn¡¯t say anything, she hurriedly asked, ¡°Child, why did you stop halfway through your words? What did your father say?¡±


    ¡°Father naturally instructed me in the letter to take good care of mother. Mother, you also know that the person my father is most worried about when he¡¯s out is you,¡± Zhan Liuye said with a serious expression.


    Madam Qiao¡¯s eyebrows and eyes filled with a smile that could not be hidden, and her face pretended to be calm: ¡°We¡¯re already an old couple, what¡¯s there to be worried about? I¡¯m the one who¡¯s worried about him. You also know that your father is getting on in years.¡±


    Imperial Duke Zhan had very few children. No matter how much the couple loved each other, they only had one child. In addition, Zhan Liuye¡¯s body had been weak since he was young and could not practice martial arts. Imperial Duke Zhan could not be considered to have a successor either, so he could only rely on himself to hold on.


    However, how many years could Imperial Duke Zhan last at his age?


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault for not being able to practice martial arts. I¡¯ve failed to live up to father and mother¡¯s hopes.¡± When this matter was brought up, Zhan Liuye was not just worried, but he also felt a strong sense of guilt.


    As the only son of Imperial Duke Zhan, he was unable to inherit his father¡¯s legacy. He was the only one who knew the pain and pressure of this.


    ¡°Mother is not blaming you for telling you this. Mother knows that there are no geniuses in this world to speak of. It¡¯s not hard to imagine the hardships and pain behind you being able to get to your current status.¡± Looking at her son, Madam Qiao¡¯s heart ached more and more.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that we have hope now. I¡¯ve asked Yue Shan, and he said that Dumby is a rare martial arts genius. If Dumby starts learning now, he¡¯ll definitely have great achievements in the future when he grows up.¡± At the mention of this matter, Zhan Liuye¡¯s eyes were filled with relief..

 Chapter 847 - Chapter 847: I Think This Is a Good Opportunity to Gain Experience

    Chapter 847: I Think This Is a Good Opportunity to Gain Experience


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Madam Qiao only mentioned the little ones, and an unconcealable pride rose in her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s only natural. Theyre all talented and willing to bear hardships. Theyll definitely have great achievements in the future. Alright, let¡¯s talk about the contents of the letter.¡¯


    Zhan Liuye nodded his head, his expression turning serious, ¡°Father said in the letter that he had already looked for the Qi family. According to what the Qi family said, they don¡¯t seem to like Xue¡¯er. Furthermore, they intend to take the Old Madam away and don¡¯t want Xue¡¯er to continue taking care of her. ¡®


    The smile on Madam Qiao¡¯s lips suddenly disappeared completely. ¡°What is this? The Qi family hadn¡¯t cared about the Old Madam for such a long time, and now they wanted to take her away at this critical moment? Aren¡¯t they doing this on purpose to separate the Old Madam and Qingxue?¡±


    Zhan Liuye nodded his head in agreement, ¡°Father said the same thing in the letter. According to father¡¯s letter, the person in charge of the Qi family¡¯s message was General Qi¡¯s eldest son, who was also a junior general. As for General Qi, he did not even see the lieutenant that father sent over. He i s very arrogant. ¡±


    ¡°Does the Qi family not understand your father¡¯s temper? To actually use this kind of reason as an excuse, I reckon your father will definitely be infuriated by this matter.¡± Madam Qiao understood her man¡¯s temper the best, naturally she could guess that this matter must have made him very angry.


    Otherwise, her husband would not have mentioned such a trivial matter. Hearing Madam Qiao¡¯s words, Zhan Liuye revealed a helpless smile and nodded, saying, ¡°As expected, the person who understands father the most is still mother no matter what. Mother is right, father is indeed furious because of this matter. I¡¯ve already carefully advised father, and I think father will also take into account Gingxue¡¯s face and won¡¯t really come into conflict with the


    Qi family.¡±


    At the end of the day, it was up to Gu Qingxue to decide how they would get along with the Qi family. If Gu Qingxue wanted to fall out with the Qi family, they naturally would not be nice to the Qi family. However, if the situation was the opposite and Gu Qingxue insisted on being on good terms with the Qi family, then as family members, all they could do was to be patient.


    ¡°We have to tell Qingxue about this. 1 don¡¯t care if they like my baby girl or not. In my opinion, my baby girl is the best.¡± After Madam Qiao proudly said this, she picked up the tea bowl on the table, ¡± after your father has successfully found Qingxue, he will definitely send another letter. Just wait patiently.¡±


    ¡°Mother, I actually have another matter to discuss with you today.¡± Zhan Liuye saw Madam Qiao look at him and continued, ¡°The palace is going to hold a hunting meet soon. I think this is a good opportunity to gain experience. If it¡¯s possible, I hope Lil t Lin and the other three can all go.¡±


    When Madam Qiao heard these words, sure enough, she immediately frowned, her face showed unconcealable worry: ¡°But¡­ Isn¡¯t this a little too dangerous? I think that Lil e Lin and the others were still young. In addition, Qingxue and His Royal Highness are not in the Imperial City right now. What if something happens?¡±


    ¡°Mother, you worry too much.¡± Zhan Liuye could not help but sigh when he saw that the always quick-witted Madam Qiao was actually so protective..

 Chapter 848 - Chapter 848: They Are Still Young

    Chapter 848: They Are Still Young


    Translator: Endless?antasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Sure enough, things like cross- generational relationships could make people lose their minds. When Zhan Liuye was young, he had always been weak. Because of his poor health, he was always taken to the camp by his father to be forced to train. Over time, his body had indeed improved a lot. However, when he was weak, his mother had never stopped his father from bringing him to the camp, and had allowed his father to discipline him.


    In contrast, they were just going hunting, but her mother was so worried.


    Indeed, comparisons were odious. There was really no comparison.


    Madam Qiao did not agree with Zhan Liuye¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯m just worried. They¡¯re still young.¡±


    ¡°Mother, at their age, they should go out more to broaden their horizons and strengthen their minds. Moreover, I¡¯m only bringing them out to watch the excitement and let them familiarize themselves with the scene of a hunt. This way, when they need to go out to hunt in the future, they will be able to deal with it calmly.¡± Zhan Liuye tried to persuade her.


    Sure enough, Madam Qiao wavered, she looked helplessly at her son, her tone revealed hidden bitterness. ¡°Are you even here to ask for my opinion? You¡¯ve already planned everything for them, yet you¡¯re still putting on an act in front of me. Alright, since things have come to this, let¡¯s do it this way. In any case, I don¡¯t have any objections.¡±


    With Madam Qiao¡¯s nod, Zhan Liuye finally relaxed. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. When the time comes, I¡¯ll bring more secret guards with me to ensure their safety.¡±


    Madam Qiao acknowledged and took the initiative to get up. She walked towards the backyard. ¡°Go play with the four little fellows. Mother will go and make dinner for you.¡±


    After Zhan Liuye agreed, he stood up and walked towards the garden.


    In the garden, the plum blossoms that bloomed in the winter were gradually wilting. However, after the flowers fell and merged with the ground, the strong fragrance was refreshing.


    The four little ones were squatting on the ground, picking up the petals on the ground. In a short while, their hands were all stained with the fragrance of plum blossoms, which smelled so good that it was beyond words.


    ¡°Wow! It¡¯s really so fragrant.¡± As a girl, Lingbao definitely liked things like flowers more than the other three little ones present. It was precisely because of this that she was the most happy playing with flowers.


    ¡°Sister Lingbao, if you like flowers, then I¡¯ll help you plant a large garden in the future. There will be all kinds of flowers in it, okay?¡± Rong Han blinked his eyes and asked Lingbao.


    Lingbao¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, and all her attention was attracted by Rong


    Han, ¡°Is what you said true? Lil t Han, you can¡¯t lie to me. ¡®


    ¡°Of course, I can swea_r that everything I¡¯ve said is true.¡± Rong Han¡¯s delicate and cute face was full of seriousness.


    ¡°Why are you so good to Lingbao? Lil t Han, why didn¡¯t you give me a flower garden? Why are you only giving it to Linbao? Are we still goodbrothers?¡± It was not that Dumby was jealous of his sister, but he simply could not understand.


    After Rong Han heard the question, he looked down shyly and said, ¡°Because, when I grow up in the future, I want to marry Sister Lingbao. My great- grandfather has always taught me that I can treat anyone badly, but I must dote on my wife. Sister Lingbao is my future wife, so of course I should dote on her..

 Chapter 849 - Chapter 849: It’s the Best Time for the Young Masters to

    Chapter 849: It¡¯s the Best Time for the Young Masters to


    Show Off


    Translator: Endless?antasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    After hearing this, Lingbao was very calm, but Gu Lin and Dumby were shocked by Rong Han¡¯s words.


    Especially Gu Lin, who doted on his sister very much. He could not sit still and quickly said with a serious face, ¡°No, no way. In the future, Lingbao will marry me!


    ¡°But biological siblings can¡¯t be together.¡± Rong Han¡¯s words hurt Gu Lin¡¯s heart.


    Gu Lin was really shocked. He looked at Rong Han and said seriously, ¡°But didn¡¯t you also start to call our mother as ¡®Mother¡¯ like us? This way, you¡¯re also our brother.¡¯


    Rong Han was not convinced, but he felt that Gu Lin was right. He was depressed and frowned at Gu Lin. ¡°B-but I like Sister Lingbao.¡±


    ¡°Me too. I like Lingbao too. I want to be with her forever. I also want to be with with Brother and Lil t Han, ¡± said Dumby with a serious face. He looked at the two of them and said.


    ¡°I¡¯m the same. So, in order to continue being with you, I¡¯ve already decided not to get married in the future. I¡¯ll always be by your side and mother¡¯s side.¡± Lingbao had a serious look on her face as she spoke. She did not forget to clench her little fist as he spoke.


    The remaining three little ones immediately revealed relieved expressions.


    However, Lingbao did not expect that her unintentional words would be taken seriously by her three brothers. In the future, when her beloved man would come to ask for her hand in marriage, he would be troubled by her three brothers to the point that he would doubt his life.


    The four little ones were chatting with great enthusiasm when Zhan Liuye strode over and told them about the matter of going on a hunt with them.


    The four little ones had never heard of a hunt. They were filled with anticipation as they sat and waited for the day of the hunting meet to arrive.


    Three days later, the hunting carriage was the first to set off from the palace, followed by the carriages of the Imperial relatives. Along the way, the group of people went straight in the direction of the Royal hunting ground.


    It was more difficult to hunt in the cold winter, but there was a higher chance of successfully hunting some fierce beasts. In the eyes of any young man, as long as they were able to defeat a ferocious beast, it meant that they were more courageous and good at fighting than ordinary people. It could be said to be a kind of affirmation of their strength.


    It was also because of this that the winter hunt was the best time for the Young Masters to show off.


    After the Young Masters got off the carriage, the first thing they did was to walk toward the anxious horses. They first rode the horses around, looking like they were warming up, but in fact, it was also to show off in front of the young and beautiful women and to show off their charm.


    In the beginning, these Young Masters¡¯ little tricks were quite effective. The women present would indeed look at them and let out waves of exclamations. However, with Zhan Liuye¡¯s appearance, the situation immediately changed.


    The rich young ladies who were originally in the mood to look around were now attracted by Zhan Liuye. One by one, their burning gazes fell on him. They watched as this elegant Young Master stepped out of the carriage. His long robes were as calm as water, and his entire body emitted an aura like a spring breeze. It was enough to make all the ladies present lose their heads..

 Chapter 850 - Chapter 850: Bullying Him Is the Same as Bullying Me

    Chapter 850: Bullying Him Is the Same as Bullying Me


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    This time, Madam Qiao did not come with them, which also made these young women even more tempted. They could not help but want to come up and hit on him.


    However, Zhan Liuye did not come alone. After alighting from the carriage, he immediately turned his head and said to the person in the carriage who had lifted the curtain. ¡°Come out. Be careful, or you¡¯ll fall.¡±


    Zhan Liuye¡¯s gentle words made all the women present jealous. They all wanted to know which little vixen was so shameless!


    The people present did not even look at her. They watched as Gu Lingbao jumped out of the carriage and was steadily pulled into Zhan Liuye¡¯s arms.


    Gu Lingbao¡¯s bell-like laughter reverberated in the air as he laughed and hugged Zhan Liuye¡¯s neck. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Liuye.¡±


    They had already discussed this beforehand. In order to avoid being discovered by anyone, they decided not to tell anyone about their relationship. At home, the little ones could call him ¡®Goduncle% but once they were out, without exception, they all called him Mr. Liuye.


    Zhan Liuye carried Gu Lingbao and placed her firmly on the ground. He then turned around and carried Gu Lin, followed by Dumby


    It was still relatively normal up until now. However, when the crowd saw Zhan Liuye carrying Rong Han down from the carriage, their eyes flashed with suspicion.


    What was going on? Why would the prince regent¡¯s son appear in such a place?


    For a moment, everyone looked at Rong Han and whispered.


    ¡°Why is the young prince here? Hasn¡¯t the prince regent¡¯s illness not fully recovered?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so! I heard that the prince regent¡¯s illness is getting worse day by day, and he¡¯s already locked up in his room.¡±


    ¡°Not only that, but I also heard that the reason why Doctor Gu did not enter the palace or leave the the prince regent¡¯s residence was also to treat His Royal Highness!


    ¡°Ah? Can¡¯t leave His Royal Highness¡¯ side? Isn¡¯t this illness a little too severe?¡±


    ¡°What do you think? He can¡¯t leave Doctor Gu t s care all day long. I¡¯m afraid that His Royal Highness¡¯s current condition is not very good¡­¡±


    After someone in the crowd said this, everyone fell silent at the same time. They all knew what was going on.


    Then, everyone looked at Rong Han with pity.


    Rong Han could not help but roll his eyes at the crowd.


    If it were before, he might really be worried and cry after hearing such words, unable to rest for days and nights.


    However, the situation was different now. He knew that his father was not actually disabled. He had just quietly accompanied his mother to the Southern Border.


    Rong Han could not explain the real situation to so many people, and he was too lazy to argue with them. Just as he was about to ignore them, he suddenly heard an unruly voice.


    ¡°Each and every one of you is so annoying. Hurry up and get lost. Don¡¯t block this princess¡¯ way, or else this princess won¡¯t be polite to you!¡± The thirteenth princess¡¯s voice rang out. Immediately after, the crowd parted to make way for


    her, letting her go first.


    ¡°Who was the one talking about Lil¡¯ Han? I¡¯m telling you, Lil t Han is my good friend, and bullying him is the same as bullying me! Do you all remember it?¡± The thirteenth princess¡¯s gaze slowly swept across everyone¡¯s faces, carefully observing everyone¡¯s expression..

 Chapter 851 - Chapter 851: Then You’re So Pitiful

    Chapter 851: Then You¡¯re So Pitiful


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°It¡¯s ¡­¡± The people who were still talking about Rong Han all shut their mouths and agreed.


    ¡°The thirteenth princess is actually speaking up for you.¡± Gu Lin raised his eyebrows and said in surprise.


    ¡°She has always liked Lil t Han, so it¡¯s reasonable for her to help Lil t Han, right? But this time, when she spoke up for Lil t Han, she didn¡¯t emphasize that Lil¡¯ Han was her property,¡± said Dumby in surprise.


    When they first met the thirteenth princess, this unruly princess kept emphasizing that Lil t Han was hers.


    If it was in the past, the thirteenth princess would have announced to the public that Rong Han was hers after she had helped him.


    However, the thirteenth princess did not do so today. It was clear that she had also changed and improved.


    Looking at the thirteenth princess, Dumby said very seriously, ¡®1 1 think she¡¯s a good person. It¡¯s just that she¡¯s not very firm in her stand, so she always brings trouble to people.


    ¡°The thirteenth princess is not a bad person.¡± Zhan Liuye looked at the thirteenth princess, who was not far away, and could not help but sigh.


    A child was like a blank piece of paper when they were young. The final outcome would be different depending on how one raised them. With the empress¡¯ personality, it was only normal for her to be able to raise a child like the thirteenth princess.


    Fortunately, the thirteenth princess no longer listened to her mother and relied on herself. Her personality had changed a little.


    The change in the thirteenth princess made Rong Han feel that she was much more pleasing to the eye. It was the first time that he did not leave before she came over.


    ¡°Lil t Han, don¡¯t be afraid. No matter what those people say about you, I¡¯ll always be on your side and protect you!¡± The thirteenth Princess looked at Rong Han and said with determination.


    The girl¡¯s clear eyes sparkled like the stars in the galaxy. It was indeed very infectious.


    Finally, Rong Han was not so disgusted with the girl in front of her. He nodded, ¡°Thank you for helping me. I¡¯ll invite you to the prince regent¡¯s residence as a guest when we return.¡±


    The thirteenth princess was overjoyed. She smiled happily, but then her eyes


    suddenly became dull. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m already very happy to have your kind intentions.¡±


    ¡°Thirteenth Princess, are you sure you didn¡¯t make a mistake?¡± Dumby looked as if he had seen a ghost.


    The thirteenth Princess usually stuck to Rong Han like glue. How could she reject Rong Han¡¯s invitation this time?


    Lingbao had already raised her head to look at the sky.


    She suspected that red rain was about to fall today. Otherwise, why would the thirteenth princess do such an outrageous thing?


    The thirteenth princess sighed, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Ever since my accident, my mother has refused to go anywhere.¡± Not only that, the palace maids that I previously got from sixth sister were also sent away, and mother replaced them with a new nanny to serve me.


    ¡°Ah? Then you¡¯re so pitiful.¡± Lingbao sighed from the bottom of her heart.


    After hearing this, the thirteenth princess immediately began to pour out her grievances. ¡°Sob, yeah! You don¡¯t know how hard it is to deal with that nanny! Moreover, she¡¯s particularly picky. She didn¡¯t allow me to relax even when I was resting in my own palace. I had to sleep flat, otherwise, it meant that I


    don¡¯t know the rules!¡±


    The more the thirteenth princess spoke, the more she broke down. In the end, her almond-shaped eyes were filled with tears, showing how aggrieved she was..

 Chapter 852 - Chapter 852: Why Don’t You Guys Play with Lil l Thirteen?

    Chapter 852: Why Don¡¯t You Guys Play with Lil l Thirteen?


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Lingbao took out a small handkerchief and handed it to her. Gu Lin also took out a piece of candy that he had kept to coax Lingbao and handed it to the thirteenth princess.


    The thirteenth princess ate the candy. The sweet taste finally made her smile.


    ¡°The sixth princess didn¡¯t come today?¡± At the mention of Gong Lingyu, an indescribable look appeared in Zhan Liuye¡¯s eyes, but it was fleeting and quickly disappeared.


    The thirteenth princess shook her head as she munched on her candy. ¡°Sixth


    Sister just helped me send the nanny away. It will probably be a while before she comes back.¡±


    ¡°Then, please wait here with us, Thirteenth Princess. We don¡¯t want you to get hurt while running around.¡± Zhan liuye followed.


    The thirteenth princess was more than happy to hear that. She chuckled and agreed, ¡°Alright.¡±


    However, the thirteenth princess did not stick to Rong Han as she did before. Instead, she talked to Lingbao the most.


    After a while, Gong Lingyu returned with the fierce-looking nanny.


    Just as the thirteenth princess had described, this nanny did not look like a good person. Her hair was neatly combed, her triangular eyes were cold, and her face was full of wrinkles like a dried orange peel.


    The hair on the thirteenth princess¡¯s back stood up. She was so scared that she quickly hid behind Rong Han.


    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡± Zhan Liuye saw Gong Lingyu walking over from a distance. He immediately raised his hand and bowed to her.


    Seeing that Zhan Liuye was taking care of so many children alone, Gong Lingyu could not help but feel that he was tired. She smiled and nodded at him, ¡°Young Master Liuye must be tired. Why don¡¯t I help you take care of them?¡±


    Zhan Liuye was about to blurt out that it was not hard work, but when he heard Gong Lingyu say she wanted to help, he immediately nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s hard to refuse Your Highness¡¯ kind offer. I¡¯ll leave it to Your Highness then.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome. Since Sister Gu isn¡¯t here, I should help her take care of Lil t


    Lin and the others.¡± As Gong Lingyu spoke, she bent down and touched Rong


    Han¡¯s face gently with her palm. ¡°How¡¯s your father¡¯s health?¡±


    Now, everyone only knew that Rong Zhan was suddenly seriously ill, but no one knew what happened to Rong Han, what kind of illness he had, and how far his illness had progressed.


    Rong Han nodded his head obediently, ¡°Fairy has been personally taking care of my father all this time. My father¡¯s condition is already much better. Many thanks for aunt¡¯s concern.¡¯


    ¡°Silly boy, isn¡¯t it my duty to care about you? That¡¯s right, before I left today, I promised to take good care of Lil t Thirteen. Since Lil t Thirteen is also here, why don¡¯t you take her to play with you?¡± Gong Lingyu¡¯s attention was also focused on Lil e Thirteen. Seeing that Lil¡¯ Thirteen was looking at her with a burning gaze, she could not help but be moved.


    The thirteenth princess was initially worried that Gong Lingyu would not care about her, but after hearing this, she was so happy that she could not close her mouth. She quickly thanked her, ¡°Thank you, Sister. I also want to play with Lil t Han and the others!¡±


    However, Nanny Ku Yun revealed a look of dissatisfaction when she heard Naturally, Gong Lingyu did not forget that there was still Nanny Ku Yun beside them.. She immediately looked at Nanny Ku Yun and said with a fake smile, ¡°Will Nanny Ku Yun also be serving by the side?¡±

 Chapter 853 - Chapter 853: Please, Sixth Princess, Spare This Old Servant This Time

    Chapter 853: Please, Sixth Princess, Spare This Old Servant This Time


    Translator: Endless?antasy Translation            Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Nanny Ku Yun thought for a moment, then lowered her eyes and said in a seemingly respectful manner, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that the sixth princess loves the thirteenth princess. As a servant, I should naturally listen to the sixth princess¡¯s orders. However, the empress had instructed me to look after the thirteenth princess and not let her get hurt. This old servant is worried that if things go wrong, the empress will blame this old servant. Sixth Princess, neither you nor this old servant can afford such a responsibility.¡±


    Gong Lingyu had long guessed that Nanny Ku Yun was not that easy to deal with. She had never liked dealing with such a sharp and unkind old woman. She tried her best to smile and was about to refute when she heard Zhan Liuye¡¯s voice.


    ¡°You can¡¯t bear the responsibility, but you have the courage to offend the sixth princess? You¡¯re simply too bold. Since you¡¯re like this, I should also report to His Majesty and the empress dowager to see how you will bear the responsibility of offending the princess.¡± Zhan Liuye said with a fake smile. As he spoke, his eyes swept over Nanny Ku Yun like sharp blades.


    The hair on Nanny Ku Yun¡¯s back immediately stood on end from Zhan Liuye¡¯s berating. She hurriedly cupped her hands in obeisance, ¡°This old servant doesn¡¯t dare to. Young master Liuye, please show mercy¡­¡±


    Who did not know Zhan Liuye¡¯s position in the palace? Not to mention, he was the only son of Imperial Duke Zhan. In addition, the empress dowager doted on the sixth princess. If this matter were to blow up, even the empress might not be able to protect Ku Yun.


    Nanny Ku Yun was not an idiot. She knew very well who she could offend and who she could not.


    However, even though Zhan Liuye had a lot of power and authority, he was never one to meddle in other people¡¯s business. Even Gong Lingyu was surprised to see him speak up for her.


    ¡°I¡¯m not the one you should be pleading mercy to.¡± As Zhan Liuye spoke, his clear eyes swept across the air to Gong Lingyu.


    Gong Lingyu also came back to her senses and cleared her throat. ¡°Nanny Ku


    Yun, what do you think of this matter?¡±


    Nanny Ku Yun could not help but doubt her life after being rebuked by the two of them.


    What else could she think? She would only continue to talk back to the two people in front of her if she did not want to live.


    Nanny Ku Yun¡¯s legs gave way and she knelt in front of Gong Lingyu. ¡°Please forgive me, Your Highness. I was just anxious and concerned about the safety of the thirteenth princess. I didn¡¯t mean to offend you. I know I was wrong. Please forgive me this time.¡±


    ¡°Sister, I don¡¯t want to be with her!¡± I¡¯m sorry, ¡± the thirteenth princess said hurriedly. She looked up at Gong Lingyu like a frightened deer.


    Gong Lingyu looked at her sister and naturally felt her heart ache. ¡°Alright, I agree. Nanny Ku Yun, you may be spared from death, but you can¡¯t escape punishment. I share punish you to stay in the carriage alone and reflect on your mistakes. Without my orders, you are not allowed to get off.¡±


    Nanny Ku Yun¡¯s expression turned ugly, but she still forced a smile on her face. She looked at the thirteenth princess and said, ¡°This old servant naturally does not dare to disobey the sixth princess¡¯ orders. However, before the thirteenth princess left, the empress had also specifically instructed the thirteenth princess not to leave this old servant¡¯s side. This old servant is worried that the thirteenth princess will not be able to bear to leave this old servant ¡­.¡±

 Chapter 854 - Chapter 854: Mr. Liuye Is So Good to My Sister

    Chapter 854: Mr. Liuye Is So Good to My Sister


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Nanny Ku Yun¡¯s words made it sound like she was on good terms with the thirteenth princess, but her eyes were too sharp. There was a faint threat in her eyes, as if she could shoot through the thirteenth princess.


    The thirteenth princess felt goosebumps all over her back. As if she had seen a ghost, she shrunk her neck and resisted, ¡°Who would miss you? Go where you should go, I want to be with my sister!¡±


    The smile on Nanny Ku Yun¡¯s lips immediately disappeared. She felt even more embarrassed than if she had been slapped in public.


    Gong Lingyu almost laughed out loud. She tried her best to hold back her smile and looked at Nanny Ku Yun calmly. ¡°You also heard that Lil t Thirteen is more dependent on me. Miao Yin, please invite Nanny Ku Yun to the carriage and let the guards keep an eye on her. She is getting old and it would not be good if she were to get injured.¡±


    Miao Yin immediately stepped forward with a smile and made an inviting gesture to Nanny Ku Yun. ¡°Nanny, this way please.¡±


    Nanny Ku Yun¡¯s face was so dark as she coldly snorted and strode away without looking back.


    After sending off Nanny Ku Yun, Gong Lingyu was also in a good mood. She turned to Zhan Liuye and nodded, ¡°Many thanks to Young Master Liuye for helping me out just now. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid that Nanny Ku Yun would not have let this matter go so easily.¡±


    The smile on Zhan Liuye¡¯s lips deepened. He smiled at Gong Lingyu and said indifferently, ¡°Your Highness is too polite. This official only did what I should do. In the future, if Your Highness encounters such a difficult matter again, you can come to find me at any time. I will definitely do my best to help Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Liuye is really good to my sister!¡± The thirteenth princess sighed and pounced on Gong Lingyu as she spoke. She hugged Gong Lingyu¡¯s leg tightly and said, ¡°Sister is very good to me, so thank you, Sister!


    Seeing that the thirteenth Princess was so dependent on her, Gong Lingyu¡¯s heart softened as well. She bent down and touched her head. ¡°Lil e Thirteen, don¡¯t worry. I will protect you, but your body hasn¡¯t recovered yet, so you can¡¯t do too much exercise. You must be careful, understand?¡±


    The thirteenth princess smiled sweetly and nodded in agreement. She then looked at Rong Han and the other three people beside her with excitement. ¡°l know a place in the forest where mushrooms grow all year round. Those mushrooms are delicious! Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you guys to find mushrooms.¡±


    When Lingbao heard that there were delicious mushrooms in this season, her big, watery eyes immediately lit up. She nodded without saying anything and grabbed the thirteenth princess¡¯ hand. ¡°Then what are we waiting for? Hurry up and run!¡±


    ¡°Remember, don¡¯t run around. If anything happens, immediately fire the signal, understand?¡± Gong Lingyu looked at the backs of the few little ones leaving quickly, her eyes still showing some worry.


    Gong Lingyu had been worried about the five little ones the whole time, so she did not notice that Zhan Liuye had been watching her from the side.


    After the five little ones left, Gong Lingyu also noticed Zhan Liuye¡¯s gaze, and subconsciously looked in his direction.


    When Zhan Liuve and Gong Lingvu¡¯s eves met. there was a hint of a smile in his eyes. He said unhurriedly, ¡°Your Highness, in that case, let them play. Your


    Highness¡¯ health has always been poor, so it¡¯s best to go and rest first..¡±

 Chapter 855 - Chapter 855: I’ll Give This Wolf Cub’s Body to the Third Brother

    Chapter 855: I¡¯ll Give This Wolf Cub¡¯s Body to the Third Brother


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Gong Lingyu had said so much earlier and had stood in the cold wind for so long. She was a little tired, so she did not reject Zhan Liuye¡¯s good intentions and left with him.


    On the other side, the hunt had officially started. Crown Prince Rong Jinghua led the rest of the princes into the forest to hunt.


    Although the crowd could not see the hunting process, it was not difficult for them to guess that the person who would come out first this time would definitely be their third Prince.


    After all, the third prince had been good at riding and shooting since he was young. He was almost omnipotent in this aspect, and everyone had high expectations of him.


    In the woods, Rong Jinghua¡¯s gaze fell on a wolf cub. He immediately raised his longbow and shot an arrow, about to penetrate one of the wolf cub¡¯s legs.


    After the wolf cub¡¯s leg was injured, it immediately wailed in pain and fell to the ground, its throat constantly squeezing out waves of miserable howls.


    Rong Jinghua was overjoyed when he saw this. He quickly got off the horse and wanted to catch the little Wolf alive.


    However, just as Rong Jinghua got off his horse, a sharp sleeve arrow suddenly shot through the air and pierced through the wolf cub¡¯s heart.


    The wolf cub raised its head and wailed in pain. Then, it fell heavily to the ground and stopped breathing.


    Rong Jinghua immediately stopped in his tracks and turned around to look behind her.


    The third prince, Rong Lie, was sitting on his horse, holding a bow and arrow. He laughed arrogantly. ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m really sorry. It¡¯s all my fault for shooting askew and accidentally killing Your Highness¡¯ wolf cub. However, you can only blame this beast for not knowing what¡¯s good for it and insisting on drilling into my arrow. If this isn¡¯t seeking death, what else can it be?¡± After Peng Zhou heard this, he chided the third prince with a cold face, ¡°Your


    Highness, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡±


    Everyone here knew that the third prince had been able to pierce through the forest with a hundred steps when he was ten years old. He had never failed before, so how could he ¡®accidentally¡¯ kill this wolf cub?


    Unless he did it on purpose to suppress the crown prince.


    However, no one present dared to speak. They all lowered their heads obediently, afraid that they would be targeted by the third Prince,


    After all, everyone knew that the third prince was the most outstanding one among all the princes. Compared to Rong Jinghua, who was the crown prince, everyone felt that the third pince had a higher chance of winning the throne.


    Rong Lie saw that Peng Zhou was being rude and immediately scanned him with bloodthirsty eyes. ¡°Your Highness the Crown Prince, your subordinates really don¡¯t know the rules. No matter how kind Your Highness is, you shouldn¡¯t neglect the discipline of your subordinates. Otherwise, these servants will climb over their Masters¡¯ heads. What will happen?


    Even though Rong Jinghua was being criticized like that, he did not show any signs of unhappiness on his face. He just smiled casually and said, ¡°Third Brother is right. Some servants are indeed too indulgent and should be properly taught. As an apology to Third Brother, I¡¯ll give this wolf cub¡¯s body to you.¡±


    ¡°Then I will have to thank the Crown Prince.¡± Rong Lie¡¯s attitude was still as arrogant as ever. After saying this, he pulled the reins in his hand and rode forward proudly.


    Rong Lie immediately took Rong Jinghua¡¯s position as the leader. Even so, Rong Jinghua was not angry. He did not seem to notice that Rong Lie had offended him and followed behind Rong Lie willingly and obediently..

 Chapter 856 - Chapter 856: The Third Prince Is So Indulgent

    Chapter 856: The Third Prince Is So Indulgent


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    When the others saw this scene, they could not help but whisper among themselves.


    ¡°The third prince is so indulgent. He¡¯s simply lawless!¡±


    ¡°Shush, do you want to die? How dare you talk about His Highness the Third Prince like that! If His Highness the Third Prince were to hear you, do you still want your life?¡±


    ¡°His Highness the Third Prince has the capital to be arrogant, so there¡¯s nothing wrong with being arrogant for a while, However, isn¡¯t His Highness the Crown Prince¡¯s temper a little too good? He¡¯s already been targeted like this, but he¡¯s not even the least bit angry?¡±


    ¡°His Highness the Crown Prince has always been the gentlest. Is this the first day you all know this?¡±


    Everyone fell silent upon hearing this. There were even people who shook their heads and sighed helplessly. All of them had helpless expressions.


    They were actually very clear that when they said that the crown prince had a good temper.


    Rather than saying that the crown prince had a good temper, it would be more accurate to say that his personality was too weak. In the face of the third prince¡¯s provocation, he dared to be angry but did not dare to speak.


    How could such a person be a good heir to a country?


    Rong Jinghua did not mind at all. His hearing was very good, and he could clearly hear every word that the people present had said to him.


    Even so, he was not angry. He pretended not to hear anything and followed the third prince closely.


    Just as the group continued to head deeper into the forest, a wolfs howl suddenly came from the forest.


    The wolf¡¯s howl stirred up waves in the air, and the moment it rang out, it made everyone¡¯s hearts tremble.


    ¡°That¡¯s a wolf¡¯s howl! Be careful, it¡¯s probably the wolves from the pack that came to take revenge for that little wolf!¡± Someone in the crowd suddenly spoke loudly, causing everyone to reveal a nervous expression.


    One must know that wolves were pack animals, and wolves had always been the most difficult to deal with among all the prey. It was definitely not an easy thing to escape from the pack of wolves.


    However, they could not act rashly. They had to force themselves to calm down and get ready to escape at any time,


    Rong Jinghua also looked at Rong Lie, who was beside him. ¡°Third Brother, the wolf pack is too difficult to deal with! I know you¡¯re also afraid of the wolf pack, so why don¡¯t we put down the wolf cub¡¯s body and escape?¡±


    Rong Lie¡¯s eyes were filled with nervousness, but Rong Jinghua¡¯s words made him unable to back down. He lifted his chin and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a pack of wolves, and I¡¯ve never been afraid of them! Your Highness, don¡¯t be so timid! As a prince, wouldn¡¯t that be a disgrace to father?¡±


    Rong Jinghua saw that Rong Lie¡¯s face was pale with fear, but he was still trying to show off. A sneer quickly rose in his eyes, and he nodded in agreement. ¡°Then, what should we do in third brother¡¯s opinion?¡± ¡°Naturally, we¡¯ll fight to the death with them!¡± As Rong Lie spoke, he got off his horse, pulled out the long sword from his waist, and raised it high. He continued to boost the morale, ¡°Everyone, listen to me. No matter how difficult the wolf pack is, they are just a bunch of beasts! As a member of the royal family, we naturally can not be suppressed by a group of beasts! Let¡¯s pick up the weapons in our hands and exterminate the wolf pack!¡±


    Although many people did not agree with what Rong Lie said, they had no better choice now. They could only respond perfunctorily..

 Chapter 857 - Chapter 857: Come Back and Save Me

    Chapter 857: Come Back and Save Me


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    At this time, accompanied by a burst of rapid running sounds, wolves came from all directions and quickly surrounded the crowd, staring at them covetously.


    Rong Lie was still holding the body of the wolf cub in his hand. The smell of blood from it made the wolves even more excited. One by one, they made threatening roars from their throats and rushed straight to Rong Lie.


    Rong Lie saw the right time, raised his sword, and pierced the throat of a lone wolf.


    The lone wolf let out a painful cry, then its body twisted and fell to the ground. Blood flowed out of the wound, and it struggled for a while before it stopped breathing.


    Rong Lie did not expect it to be so easy. He was relieved and then laughed. ¡°l knew that these wolves were just a bunch of animals. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of! All of you, attack together and kill this pack of wolves!¡±


    Everyone seemed to have been greatly encouraged and followed Rong Lie¡¯s spirit. Then, they pulled out the long swords at their waists and planned to fight.


    ¡°Howl!¡± The leading wolf let out a sad cry and pounced on Rong Lie.


    Rong Lie stabbed out with confidence, but the angle was off by accident. The long sword only cut off a few hairs on the wolfs neck. Then, the wolf opened his mouth and bit Rong Lie¡¯s arm.


    Rong Lie¡¯s body trembled violently, and he let out an earth-shattering howl, trying to get rid of the wolf.


    However, wolf¡¯s bite force was extremely strong. With a crack, it easily broke Rong Lie¡¯s arm, causing Rong Lie to cry out in pain.


    This time, the other wolves¡¯ momentum also increased. They swarmed over and attacked the people around them at the same time, as if they wanted to tear everyone in front of them to pieces!


    This time, everyone finally could not hold it in any longer. They were so scared that they let out a series of screams. They were running for their lives in a sorry state, afraid that they would be torn apart by the lone wolf if they were not careful.


    Since no one had dismounted, it was not that difficult to escape.


    However, Rong Lie was not so lucky. He had gotten off the horse and could not get on it in time, so he was bitten twice by the wolves that ran over. Even the horse behind him was bitten to death by the lone wolves.


    The horse wailed and fell to the ground. Rong Lie¡¯s leg was dragged by the wolf like a stray dog. The wolf¡¯s sharp teeth cut open his leg and extended from his thigh to his calf. He even bit off the meridians behind his ankle.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Rong Lie screamed even more. He did not even have the strength to fight back. The wolves did not give him a quick death on purpose. They kept biting his body, but none of them bit his neck.


    ¡°Help! Come back and save me!¡± Rong lie¡¯s arrogance immediately disappeared. He looked at the crowd riding away, and a strong sense of despair rose in his eyes.


    Just as Rong Lie¡¯s heart turned cold and he thought that he was going to die this time, a few arrows were shot out and scattered the group of lone wolves around him.


    Rong Lie raised his head and looked at the person who had attacked. He was surprised to see Rong Jinghua..

 Chapter 858 - Chapter 858: Pm in So Much Pain

    Chapter 858: Pm in So Much Pain


    Translator: Endless?antasy Translation            Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Third Brother, give me your hand!¡± Rong Jinghua led Peng Zhou and rushed over on a horse. The two of them were extremely fast. Rong Jinghua had already rushed in front of Rong Lie while he shouted and reached out to grab his hand.


    Rong Lie was pulled onto the horse and he sat behind Rong Jinghua. He


    followed Rong Jinghua all the way into the forest.


    On the other side, the pack of wolves growled unwillingly. Then, like a pack of mad dogs, they ran in the direction that Rong Jinghua and the others had left in.


    ¡°His Highness the Crown Prince? Your Highness the Third Prince!¡± The crowd was terrified as they watched the two princes disappear into the forest.


    At this moment, the expressions on everyone¡¯s faces became extremely unsightly, and an extremely bad premonition made their hearts tremble again.


    They were finished, they were finished!


    If something were to happen to the two princes, would they all die together?


    ¡°Quick, go back and get reinforcements! We have to bring the two princes back no matter what!¡± Someone in the crowd shouted first, and the rest of the people scattered like birds and beasts, hurriedly calling for help.


    At the same time, the five little ones had also come all the way to the depths of the forest.


    However, they had already walked all the way and still did not see even half a shadow of a mushroom.


    Lingbao, who was carrying a small basket for picking mushrooms on his back, pouted unhappily. ¡°Thirteenth Princess, are you kidding us? We haven¡¯t seen a single mushroom on the way here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying,¡± the thirteenth princess said seriously. ¡°1 remember that I found the hot spring around here two years ago. There are many mushrooms around there. How did the hot spring disappear?¡±


    Gu Lin was very patient. He squatted down and casually dug up a piece of soil from the ground. He put it to his nose and sniffed it. ¡°I¡¯ve read in a book before that wherever there is a hot spring, the surrounding land will emit a faint smell like sulfur. It seems that we¡¯re not far from the hot spring.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, if I say there¡¯s a hot spring nearby, then there must be one. Gu Lingbao, don¡¯t worry. When we find the place later, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯ll pick mushrooms until your hands go soft.¡± The thirteenth princess raised her brows and carefully identified the direction. She then quickly pulled the few of them forward.


    The five little ones continued to walk forward, but before they could find the hot spring, they suddenly heard the sound of horse hooves.


    The clattering of the horse¡¯s hooves sounded hurried, as if the other party was running for his life.


    The five children looked in the direction of the sound of horse hooves at the same time, Soon, they saw Rong Jinghua and the injured Rong Lie riding quickly towards them on a horse. Peng Zhou was following closely behind them.


    ¡°Your Highness, we can stop for a while. The wolf pack is no longer chasingafter us, we¡¯ve shaken them off!¡± Peng Zhou looked behind him and hurriedly said to the two people in front of him.


    Rong Jinghua quickly pulled the reins and stopped the horse.


    Rong Lie, who was already seriously injured, fell off the horse due to the bumpiness.


    ¡°Third Brother!¡± Rong Jinghua quickly got off the horse and helped Rong Lie up.


    Rong Lie looked at Rong Jinghua, who had risked her life to save him. His eyes were no longer as arrogant as before, but full of gratitude, ¡°Brother Crown


    Prince, save me. 1, I¡¯m in so much pain. I don¡¯t want to die yet¡­.¡±

 Chapter 859 - Chapter 859: I’ll Assist You With All My Heart

    Chapter 859: I¡¯ll Assist You With All My Heart


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Brother Crown Prince, Third Brother?¡± The thirteenth princess looked at the two of them in surprise. She could not figure out why the two of them were here.


    Looking at Rong Lie, who was covered in wounds, Gu Lin had a bad feeling. He quickly raised his hand to cover the thirteenth princess¡¯ mouth.


    Not only Gu Lin, but the other three little ones also kept their mouths shut. No one dared to speak.


    Rong Jinghua even grabbed Rong Lie¡¯s arm and pulled him up from the ground. He comforted him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t leave you alone. I¡¯ll do everything I can to save you! Peng Zhou, quick, come and help me treat Third Brother¡¯s injuries.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± As Peng Zhou spoke, a meaningful light appeared in the depths of his eyes.


    However, the light disappeared in a flash. Soon, he walked forward quickly and helped Rong Lie to sit down on the lawn not far away with Rong Jinghua. Rong Lie¡¯s body was covered in wounds from the wolves. He was in so much pain that he gritted his teeth just by sitting down on the grass with his back against the stone. Tears kept flowing down his eyes, and he was even whimpering in pain.


    Rong Jinghua saw Rong Lie¡¯s pained expression and quickly reached out to pat his face. ¡°Third Brother, as father¡¯s son, you should pull yourself together and listen to me. I promise that I will take you out of here. Even if I have to sacrifice my life, I will definitely save you!¡¯


    Rong Lie struggled to look at Rong Jinghua and met his sincere eyes.


    Immediately, a strong sense of regret emerged in Rong Lie¡¯s heart. He looked at Rong Jinghua with a pained expression and struggled to say, ¡°Brother Crown Prince, I never thought that you would treat me so well¡­ I¡¯ve done so many wrong things, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry!¡¯


    Rong Jinghua looked at Rong Lie in confusion. He smiled and asked, ¡°Third


    Brother, what are you talking about?¡±


    When Rong Lie saw that Rong Jinghua was still so gentle, the tears in his eyes flowed out. He choked and said, ¡°Everything 1 said is true. Brother Crown Prince, the few assassinations you encountered before were actually arranged by my mother and l¡­ However, it¡¯s a good thing that you¡¯re safe and sound. I also realized that I was wrong. I swear to you that in the future, I will definitely not have such thoughts. I will wholeheartedly assist you.¡±


    Rong Jinghua just looked at Rong Lie calmly. There was no expression on his face, so no one could guess what he was thinking.


    Seeing Rong Jinghua¡¯s reaction, Rong Lie could not help but feel nervous. ¡°Brother Crown Prince, are you angry? I¡¯m really sorry, I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose! I had never thought that you would treat me so well. It was my heart that was blinded by lard for a moment. In the future, I will definitely put away such restless thoughts.¡±


    ¡°Why do you have to apologize, Third Brother? Since ancient times, which prince has not wanted the throne? Besides, you don¡¯t have to be so afraid, because I already knew about all these things you said.¡± Rong Jinghua smiled slightly and looked at Rong Lie as he spoke. He saw the look of disbelief on the third prince¡¯s face and could not help but find it funny. ¡°Why are you so surprised? Do you think that your methods are very brilliant? It¡¯s just a small trick and I don¡¯t care about it..

 Chapter 860 - Chapter 860: I Beg You to Spare Me

    Chapter 860: I Beg You to Spare Me


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The hair on his back trembled. Rong Lie looked at the man in front of him and suddenly felt a chill sweep through his body. He was so scared that he trembled.


    Rong Jinghua did not respond to Rong Lie. He just stood up with a smile and continued to look at him with a faint smile.


    Rong Lie could not accept such a shocking fact. He shook his head in panic. ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible. You must be lying to me. I did it so perfectly that no one would find out. You¡¯re lying!¡¯


    If Rong Jinghua had known that he was going to kill him, why was this man still so gentle to him? That could only mean that this man¡¯s thoughts were too deep, even to a terrifying extent!


    Rong Jinghua smiled and said, ¡°Why are you so surprised? Or do you really think you can defeat me with your despicable and laughable means? Third Brother, although you are brave and good at fighting, it¡¯s a pity that you are too brainless and stupid. You¡¯ve always thought that only Seventh Brother is your opponent, but you never thought that when the mantis stalks the cicada, it would be unaware of the Oriole behind. In fact, the one who has been attacking you is not Seventh Brother, but me.¡±


    The third prince¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. He looked at Rong Jinghua as if he had seen a ghost. He looked at the calm and composed man and realized that there was not a single wound on his body.


    The shock in the third prince¡¯s heart was written all over his face. He looked at Rong Jinghua in a daze and his voice was still filled with disbelief, ¡°Why? How are you still unscathed even after you saved me from the wolves? This shouldn¡¯t have happened! ¡±


    When Rong Jinghua heard this, he took a black pouch from his waist and shook it gently. Then, he casually threw the pouch at the third prince. ¡°There¡¯s a very magical spice in this pouch that can temporarily make fierce beasts treat me as one of their own. Although the effect is very short, only two hours, it¡¯s enough to deal with you. After all, wolves are terrifying and uncontrollable. Although I wanted to create an accident to kill you, I don¡¯t want it to really implicate me, so I can only spend some effort.¡±


    When Rong Lie heard this, his body trembled uncontrollably. He looked at Rong Jinghua as if he had seen a ghost. For the first time, he felt fear from the bottom of his heart.


    Rong Jinghua¡¯s plan was so well thought out that he had already predicted what would happen at this very moment!


    What kind of heart was this? This man was truly too terrifying. With his strength, he was definitely not his opponent.


    ¡°It turns out that among our brothers, the most difficult person to deal with is you! Moreover, you¡¯ve been holding back all this time, pretending that you don¡¯t care about anything¡­ You¡¯re a scary man, you¡¯re a devil.¡± Rong Lie looked at Rong Jinghua with a frightened look as he accused her fiercely.


    Rong Jinghua looked at the crazy man in front of him with a faint smile. There was no other emotion in his eyes. ¡°Is that all you have to say?¡±


    Rong Lie¡¯s face suddenly showed more fear. He endured the pain and knelt down in front of Rong Jinghua, then kowtowed and said, ¡°Brother Crown Prince, this younger brother really knows his mistake! Before this, I did not know that Brother Crown Prince is so wise and divine.. I will not dare to do it again, I beg you to spare me!¡±

 Chapter 861 - Chapter 861: I’m Laughing at You for Getting Something Wrong

    Chapter 861: I¡¯m Laughing at You for Getting Something Wrong


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Father has liked you since you were young. Father likes your mother, so chess, calligraphy, painting, and even riding and shooting martial arts were all personally taught by to you by father. Although I¡¯m the master of the


    Eastern Palace, I have never enjoyed such favoritism. I have always envied Third Brother, envied you for being able to obtain Imperial father¡¯s favor. In fact, I¡¯m also curious about why is you¡¯re so favored? It wasn¡¯t until I killed my father¡¯s trusted aide that I learned from him that 1 was just a scapegoat.¡± Rong Jinghua laughed as he spoke. His faint voice seemed to come from a distance, and it was eerie.


    Rong Lie looked at the scary man in front of him in fear and did not dare to say anything more. He looked at Rong Jinghua and continued.


    Rong Jinghua did not care about Rong Lie¡¯s reaction. He continued to smile and said, ¡°You don¡¯t know this, but Father really loves you. He¡¯s worried that you¡¯ll become a public target in the future, so he needs a son with a more valuable status than you to become the crown prince to help you resist these attacks. I¡¯m the most powerful eldest son, but I can¡¯t compare to father¡¯s favoritism towards you. How can I tolerate such an eyesore like you living?¡±


    When Rong Lie heard this, his body trembled even more. He said in a trembling voice, ¡°I, I understand now. You want to kill me not because I¡¯m a threat to your throne, but because you¡¯re jealous!¡±


    Rong Jinghua seemed to have heard the funniest joke in the world. He stared at Rong lie and the sneer on his lips became even more obvious, ¡°How can you threaten my throne? Compared to me and Seventh Brother, you are still far behind.¡¯


    Rong Lie felt humiliated, and his body trembled uncontrollably. ¡°Shut up, you shut up! Rong Jinghua, you hypocrite. I¡¯m warning you, if you kill me, you won¡¯t get away with it. Do you think father will let you off so easily? You¡¯re just a chess piece that¡¯s being used. Once I die, father will only pass the throne to Seventh Brother!¡±


    It was as if Rong Jinghua had just heard the funniest joke in the world. His body only trembled for a moment before he burst out laughing uncontrollably.


    Rong Lie was infuriated by Rong Jinghua¡¯s actions and he roared, ¡°Rong Jinghua, what are you laughing at?


    ¡°Third Brother, I¡¯m laughing at you for making a mistake. When did I say I wanted to kill you? It¡¯s your own bad luck, after following me to escape, you were still caught by the wolf pack, and the result was that you were bitten to death by the evil wolves, dying from blood loss.¡± Rong Jinghua looked at Rong Lie with a smile and calmly arranged the cause of his death.


    Rong Lie¡¯s body trembled even more. ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible. You can¡¯t hide the truth from the public. Father won¡¯t believe you. You can¡¯t fool everyone¡­¡± The more Rong Lie said, the less confident he was.


    Everyone had seen the wolves¡¯ malice toward him earlier. They had bitten him like crazy. It was Rong Jinghua, his brother, who had risked his life to save him. He had even lured the entire wolf pack away for the safety of the others.


    After Rong Jinghua had done all this, he would be a good person who valued relationships and loyalty. In comparison, Rong Lie was more like a clown¡­


    Rong Jinghua had indeed saved him, but they were being chased by a pack of wolves, so it was hard to tell if they were dead or alive..

 Chapter 862 - Chapter 862: He Was No Longer the Crown Prince She Knew

    Chapter 862: He Was No Longer the Crown Prince She Knew


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Everyone had seen Rong Jinghua protecting him, but in the end, if Rong Jinghua could not protect him, it could only mean that he was unlucky and no one could blame Rong Jinghua.


    Rong Lie understood all of this, and the fear of death in his heart made him lose control. After his body trembled, he began to laugh, ¡°So 1 was used by someone else. Hahaha, I was just a chess piece used by you from the very beginning! Rong Jinghua, you¡¯re so capable!¡±


    Only then did Rong Lie realize that even if he died, Rong Jinghua would not be implicated.


    Not only that, but Rong Jinghua!s heroic act would also greatly improve the


    crown prince¡¯s image in the eyes of the public. Everyone would remember Rong Jinghua¡¯s bravery. On the contrary, Rong Lie would become the foolish prince who provoked the wolf pack until he suffered the consequences of his own actions!


    Rong Jinghua looked at Rong Lie smugly and admired his look of despair.


    ¡°Third Brother, I actually still feel a little pity. It¡¯s a pity that father isn¡¯t here. Otherwise, if he saw his son, who he had always doted on, suffer such a great humiliation, Father would definitely be distressed, right? That¡¯s right, there¡¯s also your mother. If she sees your miserable appearance, will she cry to death? These are all scenes that I¡¯m looking forward to, but it¡¯s a pity that you won¡¯t be able to see it, Third Brother.¡¯


    When Rong Lie heard this, he suddenly felt a fear of death in his heart. At this time, he could not care about anything else. He knelt down in front of Rong Jinghua and said loudly, ¡°I, I know I was wrong. Brother, please spare my life. I really don¡¯t want to die! I promise that I will be obedient in the future and follow your orders! I¡¯m just a dog by your side. I¡¯ll listen to whatever you want me to do. I don¡¯t even want the throne!¡±


    As Rong Lie spoke, he reached out with a trembling hand and tugged at Rong Jinghua!s pants. He looked terrified as he pleaded.


    Rong Jinghua looked at his younger brother, who had taken away all the love he had in his childhood, and slowly took a step back.


    ¡°No! Don¡¯t!¡± Rong Lie looked at Rong Jinghua¡¯s actions in despair. He saw Rong Jinghua move away from him.


    On the other side, Peng Zhou, who was wearing a five-fingered claw, also walked up.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± Rong Lie¡¯s miserable wails could be heard. Peng Zhou¡¯s sharp claws had torn his neck, and blood kept flowing out of the wound.


    The five little ones had never seen such a terrifying scene before. They held their breaths at the same time and everyone was trembling. No one dared to move a single step.


    Especially the thirteenth princess. She cried as she watched the scene unfold before her eyes, but she did not dare to make a sound, afraid that Rong Jinghua would notice if she made any noise.


    The crown prince was no longer the crown prince she knew. The man in front of her was a demon, a demon who would harm his own people/


    Rong Jinghua had no idea that the five little ones had already seen the scene in front of him. He looked at Rong Lie twitching in a pool of blood with satisfaction. ¡°Peng Zhou, you did well.¡±


    Not to mention anything else, the attack caused by Peng Zhou¡¯s sharp claws looked like a beast¡¯s sharp claws tearing open Rong lie¡¯s neck. It was to ensure that ordinary people would not suspect anything after seeing it.


    ¡°Thank you for your praise, Your Highness. Your Highness, have you thought about what we should do next?¡± Peng Zhou shook off the blood on his hand and then put away the sharp weapon..

 Chapter 863 - Chapter 863: Can You Stop Crying?

    Chapter 863: Can You Stop Crying?


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Find a quiet place and pretend that we were attacked by wolves. I should also be injured.¡± After saying this to Peng Zhou coldly, Rong Jinghua stabbed one of the horses to death and left it behind. Then, he rode out of the forest with Peng Zhou.


    The sound of the horse¡¯s hooves gradually faded away, and the five little ones present were all so scared that their legs turned to jelly. They did not dare to move until the sound of the horse¡¯s hooves had completely disappeared.


    Only then did they realize that their bodies were so weak that they had no strength left. They lost their balance and fell to the ground.


    ¡°Sob, sob, Third Brother, sob, sob¡­¡± The thirteenth princess immediately burst into tears. Her tears kept flowing out as if she had just suffered a great shock. Just looking at her would make one¡¯s heart ache.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go see His Highness the Third Prince first and see if he can be saved.¡± Lingbao was the first to stand up and run through the trees towards Rong Lie.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go too!¡± Rong Han said as he stood up and followed Lingbao.


    ¡°Dumby, you stay here and guard the thirteenth princess. Remember not to make too much noise, in case someone finds out.¡± Gu Lin did not forget to remind Dumby before he went to chase after Lingbao.


    Dumbfounded, Dumby raised his hand and scratched his head. ¡°Ah? I don¡¯t know how to coax girls!


    Unfortunately, Gu Lin did not care whether he knew how to coax girls or not. He quickly followed Rong Han and Lingbao to Rong Lie.


    Unfortunately, Rong Lie¡¯s entire body was soaked in a pool of blood. The artery on his neck was completely broken, and all the blood in his body was flowing out. He was no longer breathing.


    However, even though he was no longer breathing, his eyes were still wide open, and he died with grievances.


    Gu Lin had seen many dead bodies before, but when he saw the bloody body in front of him, he could not help but feel a little nervous. He reached out and grabbed his sister¡¯s hand. ¡°Lingbao, if you¡¯re afraid, then don¡¯t look.¡±


    Lingbao shook her head and looked at Rong Lie¡¯s body. She couldn¡¯t bear to see him die. ¡°Brother, Lil t Han, he died after his blood vessels and trachea were cut. Although the process of death was not long, it was very painful.¡±


    Rong Han looked at the body and felt a little uncomfortable. He quickly pulled the two people back two steps, ¡°Don¡¯t mind him. My father has reminded me countless times that no matter what, 1 must always put my life first and not blindly care about others. The crown prince¡¯s plan is successful, and there will definitely be people coming to look for the third prince¡¯s body. If they find out that we are right next to the third prince¡¯s body, the crown prince will know that we saw what he did just noq.,r, and we will be finished!¡±


    Recalling what Rong Jinghua had just done, Gu Lin and the other two did not look too good. They quickened their steps and flew away, returning to the side of the thirteenth princess and the dummy.


    On the other side, Dumby was on the verge of breaking down from the incessant crying of the thirteenth princess. He had no idea how to comfort this crying little girl. In the end, he was just short of kneeling on the ground and begging her, ¡°Can you stop crying? I¡¯ll do anything you want as long as you promise me not to cry anymore!¡±


    Who could tell him why it was so hard to coax a girl who was crying?

 Chapter 865 - Chapter 865: Already Bitten to Death by the Wolves

    Chapter 865: Already Bitten to Death by the Wolves


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Rong Jinghua could not care less about her own injuries. He panted and said, ¡°No, don¡¯t worry about me. Third Brother¡¯s injuries are very serious! Quickly bring the imperial physician into the forest, and when you find third Royal brother, immediately bandage him. Cough, cough, cough, no need, cough, cough, no need to care about me¡­¡±


    At that moment, the injured Peng Zhou did not care about his own safety. He quickly knelt down in front of Rong Jinghua and said, ¡°Your Highness, just now you risked your life to fight the wolves for the third prince, and your body has also suffered quite a bit of injuries. If you don¡¯t treat it carefully, it will definitely affect your body!


    ¡°Impudent! It¡¯s not your turn to ask about my body. I knows it in my heart! Right now, my third brother is still in the forest. How can I be at ease!¡± Rong Jinghua said anxiously.


    ¡°Your Highness! Not only the third prince, but your sister, the thirteenth princess, is also in the forest!¡± Nanny Ku Yun shook off the people who tried to drag her away and quickly knelt in front of Rong Jinghua. ¡°Your Highness! Just now, Doctor Gu t s three children, the heir of the regent prince¡¯s residence, and the thirteenth princess went to the forest together. There¡¯s still no news of them!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Rong Jinghua¡¯s expression darkened and his eyelids twitched uncontrollably.


    Instantly, an extremely bad premonition emerged in his heart, causing his expression to darken.


    He did not believe that this could be explained by coincidence.


    Rong Jinghua did not like the feeling of things gradually getting out of control.


    H had a bad feeling in her heart and could not help but scold Nanny Ku Yun,


    ¡°How did you take care of the princess?¡±


    Nanny Ku Yun had never seen the usually gentle crown prince speak so harshly before. She was so scared that her entire body trembled. She timidly said, ¡°How would I know about this? it was the sixth Princess who agreed to let them go.¡±


    ¡°Brother Crown Prince, I also didn¡¯t expect such a change to happen.¡± Gong Lingyu¡¯s eyes were red as she walked forward. ¡°If I had known this would happen, I wouldn¡¯t have let them go into the forest. So far, my men, the people from the regent prince¡¯s residence and Imperial Duke Zhan¡¯s residence have already gone to look for them.


    ¡°People from Imperial Duke Zhan¡¯s residence also went to help?¡± Rong Jinghua frowned in confusion.


    It was normal for Gong Lingyu and the prince regent¡¯s residence to send people to look for him, and he did not think there was anything wrong with it. However, what did this have to do with Imperial Duke Zhan? Imperial Duke Zhan¡¯s residence had always maintained a neutral stance and would never side with any party. Rong Jinghua was surprised that they had taken action for a few children who had nothing to do with them.


    Gong Lingyu observed Rong Jinghua¡¯s expression and said in a soft tone, ¡°Young Master Liuye is the teacher of five children, so he naturally cares about their safety. Brother Crown Prince, is this matter very important?¡±


    Rong Jinghua immediately reacted and said in a serious tone, ¡°Of course it¡¯s not important. The most important thing now is their safety. Dispatch all available manpower and continue the search!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve found His Highness the Third Prince!¡± At this moment, a group of people on horses suddenly rushed out of the forest. On the back of the horse was a man covered in blood.


    Rong Jinghua¡¯s face lit up with joy. ¡°How¡¯s Third Brother?¡±


    The leading guard hurriedly got off his horse and knelt down. He said in fear and trepidation, ¡°Your Highness, the third prince, he, he was seriously injured.. When we found him, the third prince had already been bitten to death by the wolves!¡±

 Chapter 866 - Chapter 866: I Really Can’t Explain It to Those Two

    Chapter 866: I Really Can¡¯t Explain It to Those Two


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    As soon as these words came out, the entire place was in an uproar.


    Rong Jinghua took two steps back in shock and shook his head in fear. ¡°No, this is impossible. 1 don¡¯t believe that Third Brother died! Imperial physician, quickly go and save Third Brother!¡±


    When they thought of how Rong Jinghua had risked his life to save his brother, and how his brother had died in front of him, everyone was extremely sad. They quickly knelt down and begged him, ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m sorry for your loss!¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you guys talking about? My Third Brother is not dead yet.


    When I told him to run first, he was clearly still fine! This is impossible, this is impossible¡­!¡± After struggling to finish her sentence, Rong Jinghua seemed to be unable to hold on any longer. His body swayed a few times, and his eyes rolled back. His body fell heavily to the ground and he fainted.


    ¡°Your Highness!¡± At that moment, everyone was in a panic. The Imperial physician quickly got someone to carry Rong Jinghua into the tent. After the guards put down the third prince¡¯s body, they turned back to the forest and continued to look for the whereabouts of the five little ones.


    Gong Lingyu¡¯s heart was burning with anxiety. Finally, after 15 minutes, Zhan Liuye arrived.


    Zhan Liuye rode his horse back first and sped up towards Gong Lingyu, ¡°Sixth Princess, we¡¯ve found them. The five of them are fine, just a little frightened. Our secret guards are bringing them back.


    When Gong Lingyu heard this, she immediately heaved a sigh of relief. She thought that she had relaxed and suddenly lost all her strength, and she sat on the ground, paralyzed.


    ¡°Your Highness, please pull yourself together!¡± Miao Yin was shocked and quickly came forward to help Gong Lingyu up.


    Zhan Liuye had also rushed over on his horse. He quickly got off his horse and helped Gong Lingyu up with Miao Yin.


    ¡°I especially sped up to come here so that Your Highness can be at ease. I hope that Your Highness can take care of yourself.¡± Zhan Liuye said with a worried expression.


    Gong Lingyu smiled and consoled Zhan Liuye, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Young Master Liuye. I only did this because I suddenly felt at ease. Let¡¯s go check on Lil e Lin and the others first.¡¯


    After Zhan Liuye confirmed that Gong Lingyu was fine, he nodded and quickly helped her out.


    Gong Lingyu, accompanied by Zhan Liuye and Miao Yin, also saw the five little ones.


    Other than the thirteenth princess, who had fainted after being too frightened, the other four children seemed to be in a good condition.


    ¡°Han¡¯er, are the four of you really alright?¡± Gong Lingyu¡¯s eyes were filled with unconcealable worry. She hurriedly rushed in front of them and carefully examined their situation.


    Her cousin and Sister Gu were assured to let her take care of these little fellows. If anything happened to them, she really would not be able to explain it to them.


    Rong Han was the calmest. He took the initiative to hug Gong Lingyu and said,


    ¡°Aunt, we met a wolf cub on our way back. It took us a lot of effort to avoid its attack. That wolf cub was so fierce and it scared us.


    ¡°The third prince was also in trouble because of the wolves¡¯ fierce attack¡­ Sigh, why didn¡¯t I know that there was such a group of ferocious beasts in the hunting ground?¡± Miao Yin, who was standing on the side, revealed a look of lingering fear.


    ¡°The prey in the hunting ground has a certain degree of danger, but it¡¯s rare to see an extreme situation like the third prince¡¯s. On the way here, I heard that it was His Highness the Third Prince who killed a wolf cub in the wolf pack, which aroused the anger of the wolf pack. In the end, the wolf pack wouldn¡¯t stop until they killed His Highness.¡± At the mention of the third prince, Zhan Liuye¡¯s eyes were filled with helplessness..

 Chapter 867 - Chapter 867: You Have to Relax

    Chapter 867: You Have to Relax


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    One could only say that the third prince was really unlucky this time.


    What Zhan Liuye did not realize was that when he mentioned the third prince, the thirteenth princess, who had been sleeping with her back facing them, suddenly trembled and lay down, not daring to move.


    ¡°It sounds so scary.¡± As Lingbao spoke, she hid it in her big brother¡¯s arms.


    Dumby could not help but ask curiously, ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that the crown prince was also chased by the wolves with the third prince? How¡¯s the situation now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that Brother Crown Prince is safe and sound. However, the third prince was killed by the wolves, and Brother Crown Prince has suffered a great blow¡­¡± Gong Lingyu sighed. Before she could finish speaking, she changed her tone and warned the little ones in a gentle voice, ¡°Forget it. You children don¡¯t need to know about this. Just rest well. Lil t Thirteen is tired, so you must be tired too. It¡¯s better to rest early.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± the little ones replied in unison. Then, without exception, they obediently lay down and slept with the thirteenth princess.


    Seeing this, Gong Lingyu also heaved a sigh of relief. After patting their small heads to comfort them, she got up and left with Zhan Liuye and Miao Yin.


    After the three of them left, only the five little ones were left in the tent.


    Following that, the thirteenth princess¡¯s suppressed cries could be heard.


    ¡°Sob, sob¡­¡± The thirteenth princess¡¯s voice was choked with sobs. She was obviously very scared, but she had to suppress her crying. She sounded particularly pitiful.


    Lingbao reached out and patted her. ¡°Lil e Thirteen, don¡¯t cry. We are as scared as you are. However, no matter what, you can¡¯t say it. Otherwise, the crown prince will definitely be very angry.¡±


    ¡°Brother Lin, are we not going to tell my aunt and the others about this?¡± Rong Han looked at Gu Lin and frowned as she spoke.


    The crown prince had killed his own brother. This was no small matter. If he could, he wanted to make this matter public and let everyone see the crown prince¡¯s ugly face.


    Gu Lin thought for a while and said, ¡°l think you can say it, but not now. Think about it, even though we saw the crown prince kill the third prince, we don¡¯t have any evidence. Other than our closest people, no one will believe it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. My aunt just said that the crown prince was devastated by the third prince¡¯s death. How could he be so pretentious? ¡± Rong Han could not help but feel a little disgusted.


    ¡°Everyone thinks that the crown prince is a good older brother who is willing to sacrifice himself for his younger brother. Besides, the crown prince can kill his own subordinates so easily, so it shouldn¡¯t be difficult for him to kill us, right?¡± Dumby was just making a casual remark, but it scared the thirteenth princess even more.


    ¡°What, what should we do? Will my brother kill me in the end? I¡¯m so scared!¡± The thirteenth princess said as she pounced into Lingbao¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be fine. You need to relax.¡± As Lingbao spoke, she patted the thirteenth princess¡¯s shoulder and coaxed her to sleep with her.


    They were not lying. When they came out, they had indeed encountered a wolf cub. In order to get rid of the wolf cub, they had used up a lot of energy. Now that they were completely relaxed, they naturally felt tired.


    The remaining three little ones had also completely relaxed, closing their eyes and falling asleep.


    At the same time, the news that the five little ones had just returned to the campsite had also reached Rong Jinghua..

 Chapter 868 - Chapter 868: I Want to Leave a Letter for His Royal Highness

    Chapter 868: I Want to Leave a Letter for His Royal Highness


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Inside the tent, Rong Jinghua!s face did not show any signs of sadness. He sat in his seat with a cold expression and allowed the beautiful maidservant to help him deal with his wound. ¡°Did you find out? What did Lil t Thirteen and the others encounter in the forest?¡±


    Rong Jinghua¡¯s secret guard bowed to him respectfully and said, ¡°Your Highness, according to the information we¡¯ve gathered, the thirteenth princess and the others did encounter a wolf cub when they left. Other than that, there was nothing unusual. I think it should be fine.¡±


    Rong Jinghua furrowed his brows in dissatisfaction. He raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Should be?¡±


    After hearing this, the hidden guard was shocked and then lowered his head, not daring to speak.


    Rong Jinghua looked away and said in a cold voice, ¡°l don¡¯t not want such an answer, but a definite answer! Go, investigate this matter thoroughly and then come back to me!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The secret guard quickly turned around and left.


    However, the secret guards did not manage to gather any more useful information, and the hunt was forced to stop because of the third prince¡¯s death. Everyone rushed back to the palace as fast as they could.


    At the same time, Gu Qingxue, who was waiting anxiously in the inn, could not bear it anymore and continued to torment Gu Chengbin. Finally, she got more information from him.


    Previously, Madam Kou had told him that after their people had brought the child to the border, they had immediately found a trustworthy family to raise him, and that family lived in Wuji City, not far from the border.


    Gu Qingxue was overjoyed when she finally got the news. She quickly packed her luggage and rented a carriage to go to Wuji City.


    Fei Yuge also heard the news. She was worried about Gu Qingxue¡¯s safety, so she hurriedly stopped her. ¡°Senior Sister, don¡¯t be impulsive. You don¡¯t know much about the Southern Border, and you don¡¯t know what kind of place Wuji City is, so you took the risk. Wuji City was the border between two countries. Those who could establish a foothold in the city would not be ordinary families. Not to mention that there¡¯s a huge flow of people there, and the population is complicated and dense. After so many years, it¡¯ll be even harder to find that child. You must stay calm.¡±


    Gu Qingxue carried her luggage and brought musical note along with her. She had a calm expression. ¡°Yuge, you misunderstood me. Actually, I¡¯ve always been very calm, and I know what I¡¯m doing. For the sake of my child, I don¡¯t care about difficulties. No matter what, I have to make this trip.¡±


    Not to mention how dangerous it was in Wuji City, even if she had to climb a mountain of daggers or plunge into a sea of fire, she had to go!


    Seeing that she could not stop Gu Qingxue, Fei Yuge could not help but feel helpless. ¡°Then what is Senior Sister planning to do? His Royal Highness hasn¡¯t returned yet. If His Royal Highness can¡¯t find you, he will definitely go crazy.¡±


    Seeing that Fei Yuge had mentioned Rong Zhan, Gu Qingxue finally hesitated. After some thought, she did not leave in a hurry. Instead, she put down her luggage and sat back at the table.


    Fei Yuge did not expect that mentioning Rong Zhan would be so effective. She was overjoyed and looked at Gu Qingxue. Just as she was about to say something, she saw Gu Qingxue giving an order to Qin Yun


    ¡®Qin Yun, bring me a brush, ink, paper, and an ink stone. I want to leave a letter for His Royal Highness,¡± Gu Qingxue said without thinking.


    Hearing Gu Qingxue¡¯s words, Fei Yuge was completely helpless.. She looked at her and could not help but call out, ¡°Sister Gu!¡±

 Chapter 869 - Chapter 869: The Southern Border Is Full of Danger

    Chapter 869: The Southern Border Is Full of Danger


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Gu Qingxue said with a calm smile. ¡°l know what I¡¯m doing.¡±


    Fei Yuge could not help but place her hand on her forehead and let out a heavy


    She finally realized that she really could not stop Sister Gu. She could not help but have a headache when thought of this matter.


    Gu Qingxue did not think much of it. After insistently leaving a letter for Rong Zhan, she passed it to Fei Yuge. ¡°Yuge, since Wuji city is so dangerous, then as a princess of a country, there is indeed no need for you to take the risk with me¡­¡±


    Fei Yuge¡¯s eyes widened. She grabbed Gu Qingxue¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Senior Sister, what are you saying? I¡¯ll definitely go with you. Also, we need to deal with Gu Chengbin¡¯s side. It¡¯s best if we bring him along. Sister Gu, you should rest for a while. After I¡¯m done with all this, we¡¯ll set off together in two hours.¡¯


    Gu Qingxue first nodded, then said, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of Gu Chengbin.¡±


    Fei Yuge naturally had no objections. Gu Qingxue led Qin Yun to the woodshed once again.


    With a creak, Gu Qingxue pushed open the old door of the woodshed. Immediately, the room was filled with a pungent smell that almost made people faint.


    ¡°Hiss!¡± Greeny, who was guarding the room, saw Gu Qingxue¡¯s beautiful figure enter the room. It immediately wagged its tail happily, then moved closer to her and rubbed it against her affectionately.


    Gu Qingxue reached out and patted Greenyr s head gently, then looked up at Gu


    Chengbin, who was tied to the pillar.


    After a few days of torture, Gu Chengbin had almost lost his human appearance. At this time, his head was drooping and he looked like he was about to die.


    There was no pity in Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes as she looked at Gu Chengbin. ¡°Qin


    Yun, do it.¡¯


    After hearing this, Gu Chengbin, who was still pretending to be dead, could not keep up the act anymore. He looked at Gu Qingxue in horror and said, ¡°Gu


    Qingxue! What are you trying to do? I¡¯m warning you to stay away from me, or I won¡¯t let you off so easily!¡¯


    Gu Qingxue seemed to have heard the funniest joke in the world. Her lips curled up slightly as she looked at Gu Chengbin and asked, ¡®Gu Chengbin, you¡¯re really funny. 1 should be asking you, what can you do to me?


    Gu Chengbin was so agitated that his entire body was trembling. He looked at Gu Qingxue with fear in his eyes. ¡°l really don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know anything! You said you would let me go.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you die. As long as I find my child and verify that what you said is not a lie, I will naturally let you go,¡± Gu Qingxue said coldly.


    Gu Chengbin looked at Gu Qingxue as if he had seen a ghost. ¡°You¡¯re really crazy. How do you know that your child is still alive? What if he ¡­¡±


    Before Gu Chengbin could finish his sentence, Qin Yun had already rushed up and raised her hand, giving Gu Chengbin two slaps. ¡°Gu Chengbin, how dare you curse the Young Master?¡±


    Gu Chengbin immediately shut his mouth and glared at Gu Qingxue with hatred. He did not dare to say anything similar. ¡°Gu Qingxue, you won¡¯t have a good ending. Where do you think you are? Do you think you can do as you please here?! You don¡¯t know how dangerous it is in the Southern Border! Let¡¯s see how you¡¯ll dig your own grave!¡±


    Gu Qingxue listened to Gu Chengbin!s vicious curses, but her eyes did not waver. She coldly left Gu Chengbin behind and went to wait outside the


    woodshed..

 Chapter 870 - Chapter 870: The whereabouts of the woman named Xiu Niang

    Chapter 870: The whereabouts of the woman named Xiu Niang


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    After seeing Gu Qingxue leave, Qin Yun was even more impolite to Gu


    Chengbin. She slapped the man several times, causing him to scream in pain.


    In the end, Gu Chengbin was beaten to the point where he could not fight back at all. He was obediently sent to the carriage that was used to carry the luggage.


    Fei Yuge had also prepared everything. She and Gu Qingxue got into the first luxurious carriage and got the coachman to drive them straight to Wuji City.


    One day later, in Wuji City.


    The carriage passed the inspection of the guards at the city gate and entered Wuji City smoothly.


    In the carriage, Fei Yuge smiled and said to Gu Qingxue, ¡°Sister Gu, there are two countries¡¯ forces in Wuji City. So far, there are no conflicts between the two countries. The two countries are in a state of balance, so you need to be extra careful when you have conflicts with people here, or it will be easy to cause trouble.¡¯


    Gu Qingxue looked at Fei Yuge and asked curiously, ¡°In other words, with my status, it¡¯s best not to make a move on the people of the Southern Border, right?¡±


    Fei Yuge nodded with a smile.


    Gu Qingxue followed up with another question. ¡°Then, if it¡¯s someone not from the Southern Border, can I deal with them as I please?


    Fei Yuge had a strange look on her face. She was a little stumped by Gu qingxue¡¯s question, and a helpless expression appeared on her face. ¡°Sister Gu, from what you¡¯ve said, it seems like you have someone you want to deal with?¡±


    ¡°Naturally, there are. My grandmother¡¯s former family is in Wuji City.¡± At the mention of the Qi family, Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes turned even colder.


    She did not forget that the Qi family was stationed in Wuji City. Her top priority was naturally to find her child as soon as possible. However, there would be a suitable opportunity. Since she was already here, she did not mind meeting the Qi family.


    ¡°l know. it¡¯s the Qi family, right? Their house is not far from here. If Sister Gu wants to go back and take a look, I can ask the coachman to go there directly,¡± Fei yuge said hurriedly.


    Gu Qingxue shook her head and said indifferently, ¡°No, there¡¯s no hurry. Let¡¯s find an Inn to stay in first.¡±


    She was not sure how the Qi family would treat her, but if they were not friendly to her, she did not have to go to them and ask for trouble.


    Seeing Gu Qingxue¡¯s firm attitude, Fei Yuge naturally listened to her. She first parked the carriage at a nearby Inn, booked a few private rooms, and settled down.


    According to Gu Chengbin, the woman who took the child away was called Xiu Niang and she was a medical lady who was proficient in medicine. In a place like the border, it was common for people to get injured in disputes, so whether it was a doctor or a female doctor, they were all very respected existences. As long as they looked carefully, they would quickly find the whereabouts of this woman named Xiu Niang.


    The best way to find out about the woman was to go to a pharmacy.


    Gu Qingxue could not wait any longer. After leaving her luggage at the inn, she immediately led Qin Yun out.


    Fei Yuge did not go with her. Instead, she went with the people she had brought with her and split up with Gu Qingxue to investigate the matter through other means.


    Gu Qingxue did not object. She brought Qin Yun to the largest pharmacy in Wuji City.


    Gu Qingxue stood at the entrance of the pharmacy. She raised her head to look at the shop sign and could not help but let out a soft snort.


    ¡°Miss, What are you looking at?¡± Qin Yun followed Gu Qingxue¡¯s gaze in confusion, but she did not see anything. She could not help but feel curious..

 Chapter 871 - Chapter 871: The Qi Family Is Nothing Much

    Chapter 871: The Qi Family Is Nothing Much


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Gu Qingxue smiled indifferently. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m just thinking that the owner of this pharmacy looks familiar. As expected of the Qi family, it¡¯s a big family and extraordinary business.¡±


    After hearing Gu Qingxue¡¯s words, Qin Yun curiously looked towards the medicine store. Sure enough, she saw the small ¡®Qi¡¯ character of the Qi family on the pharmacy¡¯s signboard. It was clear that this medicine store was under the Qi family.


    Even though Gu Qingxue knew that this was the Qi family¡¯s territory, it did not affect her much. She only quickened her pace and walked straight into the medicine store.


    ¡°Hey, Miss, you¡¯re a new face. It must be your first time here, right? I wonder what you want? No matter what kind of rare herbs you have, we have everything you need. Just tell us and we¡¯ll do our best to satisfy you.¡± The servant saw that there was a customer and immediately came over. Especially when the servant saw that Gu Qingxue¡¯s clothes were extraordinary, his eyes were so excited that they couldn¡¯t stop shining. He looked at Gu Qingxue with a smile.


    Gu Qingxue glanced at the servant, who was as passionate as fire. She opened her thin lips and said, ¡°I¡¯m not here to buy anything. I¡¯m here to look for someone.¡±


    The warm smile on the servant¡¯s face immediately disappeared completely, and his previous respectful appearance was completely gone, ¡°If you want to find someone, go elsewhere. We¡¯re not responsible for helping you find someone. Go, go, go.¡±


    Seeing the servantr¡¯s attitude, the cold smile on Gu Qingxue¡¯s lips deepened. She then shot Qin Yun, who was behind her, a look.


    Qin Yun could never stand these snobbish fellows looking down on others. She took out a golden leaf and gave it to them. ¡°This is a gift from my lady.¡±


    The servant¡¯s expression could be said to have changed as fast as flipping a book, his face full of flattery. ¡°Oh, Miss, you¡¯re too kind. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll do my best to help you. May I know who you¡¯re looking for and what¡¯s his name?


    ¡°She¡¯s called Xiu Niang. Do you know her?¡± Gu Qingxue asked the waiter expectantly.


    The servant did nit let her down. He clapped his hands and said, ¡°It¡¯s her! Of course I know her, she worked in our pharmacy for two years!¡±


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes were filled with anticipation as she hurriedly asked, ¡°Where


    is this woman now?¡±


    The servant raised his hand and scratched his head in confusion. ¡°I¡¯m really not sure about this. Two years ago, Xiu Niang stopped working here for some reason. However, our shopkeeper might know something that 1 know. Are you interested in meeting him?¡±


    When Gu Qingxue saw the servant¡¯s flattering smile as he spoke, she immediately understood what he meant. He wanted more silver.


    At this moment, she was not in the mood to bicker with the servant. Gu Qingxue gave Qin Yun a look, and Qin Yun immediately gave the waiter some loose silver taels.


    Sure enough, the waiter was satisfied. He smiled brightly and said, ¡®Young Miss, please follow me to the inner room and sit down. I will go and invite our shopkeeper over.¡±


    Gu Qingxue followed the servant and walked through the main hall to the inner room and sat down.


    The servant did not forget to ask the beautiful maidservant to serve Gu Qingxue tea, then he quickly left to invite her in.


    Qin Yun looked around her, and her eyes could not help but show some disdain. She lowered her voice and said to Gu Qingxue, ¡°Eldest Miss, from that person¡¯s attitude just now, I think the Qi family is nothing much..

 Chapter 872 - Chapter 872: Can Turn a Blind Eye to It

    Chapter 872: Can Turn a Blind Eye to It


    Translator: Endless?antasy Translation            Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Gu Qingxue took a sip of tea and smiled indifferently. ¡°In such a large family, there will always be good and bad people. The Qi family¡¯s military achievements are outstanding, so naturally, they have their merits. However, the family¡¯s business is usually managed by the women, so it¡¯s hard to say.¡±


    Qin Yun immediately understood what Gu Qingxue meant, and her eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Eldest miss, I always thought you didn¡¯t like the Qi family. I didn¡¯t expect you to speak up for the Qi family.¡±


    Gu Qingxue took another sip of tea and casually placed the teacup on the table. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like the Qi family. I don¡¯t know them well, and I¡¯m just unhappy with their behavior over the years. However, no matter what, they are grandmother¡¯s family. If they don¡¯t go too far, I don¡¯t want to care about many things and can turn a blind eye to them.¡±


    She knew very well how difficult it was for a strong-headed woman like her grandmother to lead the declining Qi family to where it was today. Her grandmother had put in a lot of effort, so her feelings for the Qi family must be extraordinary.


    She did not casually comment on the various things that happened between grandmother and the Qi family. She also respected grandmother¡¯s future choice and would not casually comment on the Qi family.


    However, based on the Qi family¡¯s actions up until now, she was certain that she would not have any intimate interactions with them.


    Just as Gu Qingxue was thinking about this, an arrogant and domineering voice rang out, ¡°If 1 tell you to get the money for this Young Master, just do it. Why are you talking so much nonsense? Do you think I won¡¯t ask my father to teach you a lesson?¡±


    Gu Qingxue furrowed her brows and could not help but look out the door.


    He saw a young man dressed in an extraordinary manner. He looked to be in his early twenties and was walking in arrogantly.


    A middle-aged man followed behind the young man. He was so anxious that his forehead was covered in sweat. He followed the young man in with a bitter face. ¡°Young Master, you can¡¯t do this. The Old Master told us not to give you any money. If you really want money, why don¡¯t you ask the Old Madam? ¡®


    ¡°My mother gave me some silver this morning, so I can¡¯t go and ask for it today,¡± Qi Minghao said.


    The shopkeeper was dumbfounded and asked Qi Minghao, ¡°Young Master, then why do you still want silver?¡±


    ¡°Bullshit! Naturally, it¡¯s because I¡¯ve used up all my silver! Speaking of which, silver is not something that can last long, so you can¡¯t blame me. That silver was only enough for this me to play two rounds in the gambling house before it was gone, so I¡¯m naturally helpless now,¡± Qi Minghao said as a matter of course.


    ¡°Young Master, the Old Master has ordered that you are not allowed to gamble anymore. If the Old Master finds out about this, wouldn¡¯t you be in big trouble? ¡± The shopkeeper was terrified and looked at Qi Minghao in shock.


    Qi Minghao¡¯s face also revealed a regretful expression as if he had said something he should not have, but he quickly calmed down. He glared at the shopkeeper and fiercely said, ¡°Cut the crap. As long as you keep your mouth shut, no one will know about this.¡¯


    The shopkeeper shrunk back in fear, then looked up to see Gu Qingxue sitting not far away. ¡°Young Miss, may I ask who you are?¡±


    Qi Minghao followed the shopkeeper¡¯s gaze and looked ahead. The moment he saw Gu Qingxue, he was deeply stunned and could not believe his eyes..

 Chapter 873 - Chapter 873: Do You Really Think Pm Afraid of You?

    Chapter 873: Do You Really Think Pm Afraid of You?


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    What a beautiful woman!


    Qi Minghao had seen many beauties, but he had never seen a woman who was so perfect. Just looking at her made Qi Minghao¡¯s heart beat like a drum. He simply wanted to dig out his heart and give it to her.


    Sensing Qi Minghao¡¯s clingy gaze, Gu qingxue coldly narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to find someone. I¡¯ll have to trouble shopkeeper to tell me where Xiu Niang is, and I¡¯ll definitely thank you.¡±


    ¡°Wait, don¡¯t be anxious. Beauty, it doesn¡¯t matter whether you thank us heavily or not, our Qi  family doesn¡¯t lack money. But I, the Young Master, lack a likable person by my side, and I think you¡¯re just right! As long as you¡¯re willing to give this me face, not to mention you want to find someone, even if you want the entire Qi  family, I will give you the family business.¡± The more Qi  Minghao spoke, the greedier his eyes became.


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± Qin Yun had bad temper and could not sit still any longer. She slammed the table and stood up, looking at Qi Minghao with disbelief.


    Did this man know what he was saying?


    Her Young Miss had never been humiliated like this before. This man was too audacious. He was simply throwing her Young Miss¡¯s face on the ground and trampling on it!


    Especially when she thought about the relationship between her eldest miss and the Qi family, Qin Yun could not hold it in any longer and wished she could swallow this man alive.


    ¡°This little beauty is not bad, but she¡¯s a little shrewish and her words are a little unpleasant to hear. She needs to be taught well.¡± Qi Minghao¡¯s smile became even more evil. He reached out and touched his chin, then looked at Gu qingxue and Qin Yun as if he was looking at delicious prey. ¡°I¡¯ve never enjoyed the feeling of a master and servant serving the same husband. I¡¯m very interested¡­¡±


    Hearing Qi Minghao¡¯s impudent words, Gu Qingxue raised her brows and asked, ¡°Who are you to the Qi  family?


    Qi Minghao raised his eyebrows and said proudly, ¡°I¡¯m General Qi ¡®s eldest son, Qi  Minghao! ¡±


    Gu Qingxue understood.


    It turned out that he was her eldest uncle¡¯s eldest son, who was also her eldest cousin.


    ¡°The eldest son of the Qi  familys first branch is actually this kind of person. It seems like the Qi family will be finished sooner or later.¡± Gu Qingxue¡¯s words were merciless and she sneered.


    As soon as Gu Qingxue said this, everyone present was stunned.


    Especially the shopkeeper, who looked at Gu Qingxue with fear in his eyes. He could not believe that this woman would dare to speak like this!


    Although, what she said was indeed the truth ¡­


    Qi Minghao¡¯s smile froze on his face. He looked at Gu qingxue in disbelief and screamed, ¡°You b*tch! I¡¯m a member of the Qi  family. You dare to speak to me with such an attitude? You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so noisy, my head hurts. Qin Yun, Young Master Qi  doesn¡¯t know how to talk. Go and help him.¡± Gu Qingxue remained in her original position and spoke with a cold expression.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Qin Yun stood up impatiently and walked quickly toward Qi Minghao.


    Surprised that Qin Yun could actually have such a terrifying speed, Qi


    Minghao¡¯s eyes widened in fear. ¡°What do you want to do? I¡¯m the Qi  family¡¯s Eldest Young Master, you dare to touch me?¡±


    Qin Yun snorted coldly. She raised her hand and slapped Qi Minghao¡¯s face.. ¡°Try it then, do you really think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡±

 Chapter 874 - Chapter 874: Old General Qi Is My Grandfather

    Chapter 874: Old General Qi Is My Grandfather


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Qin Yun was a martial arts practitioner. This slap directly made Qi Minghao doubt his life. He let out a wail like a pig being slaughtered, covered his face, and fell heavily to the ground.


    ¡°You guys actually dared to hit me! I¡¯m going back to tell my mother!¡± Qi Minghao was flustered and exasperated to the extreme as he yelled at Gu Qingxue.


    Seeing Qi Minghao!s appearance, Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes became colder. ¡°You only know how to look for your mother when you encounter a problem. Qin Yun, continue hitting him. Use more strength.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Qin Yun had long been unhappy with Qi Minghao. Now that Gu qingxue had given her permission, she naturally would not be polite. She grabbed Qi Minghao¡¯s collar and lifted him up from the ground.


    Qi Minghao was scared silly by this scene. The arrogant look he had just now disappeared completely. He hurriedly said in fear, ¡°No, let¡¯s talk this out. A gentleman uses his mouth, not his fists, ah!¡±


    Before Qi Minghao could finish begging for mercy, Qin Yun¡¯s slap had already landed on his face. After the slap, she gave the other half of his face another slap.


    A sharp pain swept over. Qi Minghao first covered his face and screamed. In the end, his face cracked and blood flowed out. He did not even have the strength to scream.


    The shopkeeper was also completely stunned by the scene in front of him. Then, he quickly rushed forward to stop him. ¡°Miss! Miss, don¡¯t be impulsive, we can talk this out!¡±


    Hearing that, Qin Yun turned to look at Gu Qingxue behind her. When she saw her nod lightly, she finally let Qi Minghao go and casually threw him on the ground like a broken sack.


    The shopkeeper hurriedly rushed forward and tried to help the frightened Qi Minghao up from the ground. ¡°Eldest Young Master, Eldest Young Master, are you alright?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill the two of them!¡± Qi Minghao was so angry that his eyes almost spewed fire as he shouted in exasperation.


    When the shopkeeper saw this scene, he was also worried to death. He did not know how to end this matter. The man in front of her had always been the most troublesome. He was the most unreasonable person in the Qi family!


    Gu Qingxue glanced at this unreasonable Young Master from the corner of her eye, then calmly looked away. ¡°Shopkeeper, I didn¡¯t come here today to cause trouble. I just want to know where Xiu Niang is. As long as you tell me where Xiu Niang is, 1 won¡¯t argue with you about other things.¡±


    However, just as Gu Qingxue finished speaking, Qi Minghao angrily roared, ¡°You¡¯re not going to mind? Do you think I¡¯ll let you off just because you said so? 1 will fight to the death with you! You b*tch, you actually dare to hit me like this! Don¡¯t you know that 1 1 m the Young Master of the Qi family and Old General Qi is my grandfather!¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you say something new? So what if you¡¯re the Qi family¡¯s Young Master? What does the Qi family¡¯s business have to do with you? Old General Qi is a brave and skilled fighter. He¡¯s been a hero all his life, how could he have such a scum grandson like you? you¡¯re a disgrace to the Qi family.¡± Qin Yun e s eyes swept across Qi Minghao¡¯s face as she spoke, and her gaze was filled with disdain.


    Although they could not be sure that everyone in the Qi family was a good person, Old General Qi had indeed been brave and good at fighting for so many years. If it was not for him and Imperial Duke Zhan guarding the


    border, the country would not have been so peaceful for so many years.


    In comparison, who was Qi Minghao?

 Chapter 875 - Chapter 875: Beat Him up Again

    Chapter 875: Beat Him up Again


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Qin Yun, take him out. I don¡¯t want to hear his voice again.¡± Gu Qingxue leaned back in her chair and rubbed her brows tiredly.


    ¡°You, what do you want? I¡¯m warning you guys not to mess around!¡± Qi Minghao immediately became alert and wanted to resist in a hurry.


    Unfortunately, Qi Minghao was not her match at all. He was lifted up from the ground like a little chick and then forcefully brought out.


    The shopkeeper could not stop Qi Minghao as he watched him being taken away. He could only turn his head and look at Gu Qingxue in fear. ¡°This young lady


    ¡°l don¡¯t mean to make things difficult for you, shopkeeper. I just want to know where Xiu Niang is.¡± Gu Qingxue looked at the shopkeeper calmly, her tone extremely calm.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ Xiu Niang that you spoke of indeed worked in our pharmacy, but later, our people found out that Xiu Niangs hands and feet were not clean. She actually stole medicine when people were unprepared, so we no longer let her stay in the pharmacy to work. Since then, we haven¡¯t heard any news about Xiu Niang, and we don¡¯t know where she went.¡± The shopkeeper opened his mouth very cooperatively, and the words poured out like beans.


    ¡°Do you know where she lives?¡± Gu Qingxue continued to ask.


    The shopkeeper nodded this time and said with certainty, ¡°In the slums in the south of the city. It¡¯s strange to say that when Xiu Niang worked here, her salary was not low, but I don¡¯t know why she always lived frugally. Not only did she live in the slums, but she also always stole medicine.¡±


    ¡°Stealing medicine?¡± Gu Qingxue¡¯s sharp eyes narrowed as she looked at the shopkeeper and said, ¡°What kind of medicine did she steal?¡±


    The shopkeeper immediately said, ¡°l remember this very clearly. They were all medicine for treating the heart and lungs. These medicines are often much more precious than ordinary medicine. That¡¯s why they caught our attention when they were lost.¡±


    ¡°Medicine to treat the heart and lungs¡­¡± Gu Qingxue muttered to herself. An idea suddenly popped into her mind, and she subconsciously stood up from her seat.


    The shopkeeper was so frightened that he subconsciously shrank his neck back. He only relaxed when he was sure that Gu Qingxue was not doing anything else. Then, he looked at her in confusion. ¡°Miss, is there anything wrong with this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thank you, shopkeeper.¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, she took out two golden leaves from her sleeve and casually placed them on the table.


    The shopkeeper did not expect to receive a golden leaf, and his smile became even more brilliant. ¡°Thank you, Miss! Thank you, Miss! Miss, there¡¯s one more thing 1 want to remind you of¡­ You¡¯ve offended the Young Master today.


    In the future, you must be careful when you walk in Wuji City.¡±


    Gu Qingxue turned to look at the shopkeeper behind her and nodded gently.


    ¡°Thank you for your reminder.¡±


    After saying this, Gu Qingxue left the pharmacy.


    When she walked out of the pharmacy, she saw Qin Yun waiting outside the door. Gu Qingxue did not see Qi Minghao at first glance, so she looked at musical note in confusion.


    Qin Yun smiled brightly and said with pride, ¡°Young Miss, you don¡¯t need to look for him. Just now, after this servant threw that willful Young Master out, he still dared to speak wildly, so this servant simply beat him up again, which attracted a lot of people to watch. He probably felt that he had lost face, so he cursed and left. Before he left, he didn¡¯t forget to leave some harsh words..¡±

 Chapter 876 - Chapter 876: Where Are Her Two Children Now?

    Chapter 876: Where Are Her Two Children Now?


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°That¡¯s good, there¡¯s no need to waste time on that kind of person. Qin Yun, let¡¯s go to the slums in the southern part of the city. Xiu Niang should be living there.¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, she and Qin Yun headed south of the city.


    When they reached the south of the city, Gu Qingxue realized that the slums in Wuji City were simpler and cruder than she had imagined. There were no houses here, only tents set up one after another.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s expression froze, and she stood there in silence, not moving. Qin Yun came forward with a worried expression. ¡°Young Miss, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just a little uncomfortable thinking that my child might be living in such a place all the time,¡± Gu Qingxue took a deep breath, but she still could not suppress the dull pain in her heart.


    Qin Yun immediately understood Gu Qingxue¡¯s meaning and consoled her, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, Eldest Miss. Fortunately, we¡¯ve already found this place. We¡¯ll definitely be able to bring the Young Master back very soon.¡±


    Gu Qingxue nodded, then strode forward with Qin Yun to find out the location of Xiu Niangs house.


    Xiu Niang was surprisingly famous in the slums. Gu Qingxue only had to ask a little, and someone immediately said that they knew Xiu Niang.


    A busy woman was standing outside an old and tattered tent. She was taking care of three children in one breath. As she busied herself, she said to Gu Qingxue, ¡°You¡¯re looking for Xiu Niang? Xiu Niangs house is nearby, but there¡¯s no one in her house now. Xiu Niang has died long ago.¡±


    ¡°Dead?¡± Gu Qingxue immediately took out a few loose pieces of silver from her sleeve and handed them to the busy woman. ¡°May I trouble you to speak in detail? What exactly is going on?¡±


    The woman did not expect Gu Qingxue to be so generous. She opened her arms and carefully took the silver, her smile bright. ¡°Many thanks, miss! Who are you to Xiu Niang? Don¡¯t you know that Xiu Niang had already passed away two and a half years ago? She¡¯s living a hard life, living alone with two children. The elder daughter is fine, but she also has a younger son who has a heart disease. The medicine he takes every year is sky-high in price, causing her, a weak woman, to work all day long and have to save to buy medicine for her child. It¡¯s really pitiful.¡±


    ¡°Eldest Miss¡­!¡± Qin Yun was excited when she heard this. She hurriedly tugged at Gu Qingxue¡¯s arm.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s body trembled slightly, almost unable to suppress the excitement in her heart.


    She had long heard from Gu Chengbin that her child had a heart disease and had been weak since young. So when she heard from the shopkeeper that Xiu Niang had stolen all the medicine to treat heart disease, she had already guessed that all of this must have something to do with her poor child.


    Now it seemed that she had guessed correctly!


    ¡°Madam, don¡¯t be agitated. Xiu Niangs body is too weak. The doctor said that she would not be able to hold on, but she still managed to hold on for so long. It is already a rare sight.¡± As the woman spoke, she looked at Gu Qingxue¡¯s pale face with worry.


    ¡°Since Xiu Niang is dead, where are her two children now?¡± Gu Qingxue asked.


    ¡°Outsiders like us don¡¯t know the details. Although Xiu Niang was poor, she treated the two children very well. After Xiu Niang died, her eldest daughter left with her youngest son, and we have never seen them again. I heard that her eldest daughter went to the Qi family to work, but I¡¯m not sure what she¡¯s doing or what she¡¯s doing.¡± The woman seemed to have thought of something and quickly added, ¡°By the way, her eldest daughter¡¯s name is Bo Yan. If you want to see her, you can go to the Qi family and ask around..¡±

 Chapter 877 - Chapter 877: Your Royal Highness, Can You Let Me Go Now?

    Chapter 877: Your Royal Highness, Can You Let Me Go Now?


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Thank you for your help, Madam. This is my family¡¯s Eldest Miss¡¯ way of thanking you.¡± Qin Yun took out some money from her money bag and handed them to the woman.


    The woman could not stop smiling. She quickly accepted it with both hands and began to bow continuously. ¡°Many thanks, Miss. Miss, it¡¯s not easy to go to the Qi family to find out about things. Besides, Bo Yan is arrogant and not as kind as her mother. You may suffer a little, but I hope you can succeed.¡±


    ¡°Many thanks.¡± Gu Qingxue nodded in acknowledgment and left with Qin Yun.


    Qin Yun carefully followed behind Gu Qingxue. Seeing that she was silent the entire way, she felt a little upset. ¡°Young miss, the Young Master is a lucky one and will be fine.¡¯


    Gu Qingxue did not have the strength to answer. She nodded indifferently and walked straight ahead.


    Gu Qingxue was so distracted that she did not even notice the carriage that was speeding towards her.


    ¡°Young Miss!¡± Qin Yun was shocked. She stretched out her hand, wanting to grab Gu Qingxue.


    At that moment, a man rushed over and reached out to grab Gu Qingxue, then pulled her into his arms!


    A familiar and calming aura came over her. Gu Qingxue¡¯s gaze trembled, then she raised her head to look at the man in front of her.


    She saw Rong Zhan frowning and looking at her anxiously. ¡°Do you really want to die? Don¡¯t you know how to look around when a carriage is passing


    If it was in the past, Gu Qingxue would definitely argue with Rong Zhan.


    However, she was not in the mood today. Her eyes trembled slightly. ¡°Your Royal Highness, Xiu Niang is dead, and the child is missing.¡±


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s entire body trembled as she spoke. She was extremely helpless.


    Rong Zhan hugged Gu Qingxue tightly and comforted her softly, ¡°l know. I only came here after hearing the news. Since Bo Yan has already gone to the Qi family, we¡¯ll go there to look for her. I¡¯ll go with you now.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Qingxue nodded, then let Rong Zhan hug her tightly.


    Qin Yun, who was standing at the side, watched this scene. Her eyes were filled with surprise, and she covered her mouth to prevent herself from screaming.


    Liu Yi followed Rong Zhan over and happened to see this scene. He quickly walked over and pulled Qin Yun to hide at the side so as not to disturb the two masters.


    Being hugged by Rong Zhan, Gu Qingxue¡¯s emotions calmed down a lot. Then, she immediately realized how intimate their position was, and her face blushed. ¡°Your Royal Highness, can you let me go now?¡±


    Rong Zhan did not seem to hear her and continued to hug her tightly.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness!¡± Gu Qingxue¡¯s face turned even redder as she reminded him in a low voice.


    Fortunately, Rong Zhan finally let go of her gently this time. He seemed to be in a good mood, and his eyes were full of smiles as if nothing had happened just now. ¡°My carriage is not far away. There¡¯s still some distance from here to the Qi family. Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    Gu Qingxue looked at the man in front of her helplessly. In the end, she couldn¡¯t say no and just nodded before leaving with him.


    The two of them quickly got into the carriage. Liu Yi and Qin Yun sat outside the carriage to drive. Rong Zhan looked at Gu Qingxue and said, ¡°Qingxue, I¡¯ve also found out some information about the Qi family.¡±


    Gu Qingxue, who was drinking tea, paused and looked up at Rong Zhan curiously.. ¡°What is the news that Your Royal Highness is talking about?¡±

 Chapter 878 - Chapter 878: Gu Qingxue’s Beauty Is Way Better Than Theirs

    Chapter 878: Gu Qingxue¡¯s Beauty Is Way Better Than Theirs


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Your granduncle, Old General Qi , doesn¡¯t seem to be in good health. He¡¯s been sick for a long time. The Qi  family is worried that Old General Qi ¡®s health will affect the morale of the army, so they¡¯ve been suppressing this matter and not allowing it to be spread. Even so, there are still many people who know about this. According to them, if Old General Qi ¡®s condition doesn¡¯t improve, he won¡¯t be able to make it past the end of the month.¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes turned serious as he spoke.


    Gu Qingxue was even more surprised. She frowned unexpectedly and said in a serious tone, ¡°It¡¯s that serious?¡±


    Gu Qingxue had never heard of this before, so it was understandable that she was shocked.


    She had always thought that her granduncle was in good health, but she did not expect him to be so weak.


    ¡®Qingxue, do you want to go to the Qi  family and help your granduncle check on his health?¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s gaze landed on Gu Qingxue as he asked.


    Gu Qingxue fell into deep thought, but finally nodded. ¡°Since I¡¯m already here,


    I can¡¯t just leave it be. Not only for the Qi  family, but also for my grandmother.¡±


    To be honest, her relationship with the Qi  family was only average. After all, her impression of the Qi  family was completely based on the past interactions with the original owner of this body.


    Ever since she had replaced the previous owner to live on, she had completely cut off all ties with the Qi  family, so she naturally had some feelings for them.


    However, grandmother was different. Her grandmother was most worried about the Qi family. Since she knew about it, she could not just sit back and do nothing.


    ¡°Alright, I will go with you when the time comes,¡± Rong Zhan said with certainty.


    After hearing this, Gu Qingxue looked at Rong Zhan and saw him nodding at her with a smile. Her face blushed uncontrollably, and she lowered her head to drink her tea seriously.


    A moment later, in the Qi  familys hall.


    Rong Zhan and Gu Qingxue sat there drinking tea calmly, while the maids standing in the hall looked at Rong Zhan¡¯s direction with fear and expectation.


    Everyone knew the name of the prince regent. It was rare for them to see him in person today, and they found that the prince regent was even more handsome than they had imagined.


    For a moment, all the maids were eager to move, and without exception, they were all dreaming of being able to catch the eyes of the regent prince. At that time, they would be able to rest easy and enjoy endless glory and wealth for the rest of their lives.


    However, even though the maids all had such thoughts, they could not help but feel a little dejected when they saw Gu Qingxue beside Rong Zhan.


    It was because Gu Qingxue¡¯s beauty far surpassed theirs. There was no way they could compare themselves to her, so they could only look at her with jealousy.


    ¡°Qingxue, this snack tastes good. Try it.¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s gaze landed on Gu


    Qingxue, and as he spoke, he had already placed the pastry in front of her.


    Gu Qingxue nodded and was about to reach out to take it, but Rong Zhan dodged her hand and fed her the cake directly.


    Gu Qingxue blinked her eyes in a daze. She swallowed the pastry in disbelief.


    ¡°Is it good?¡± Rong Zhan asked indifferently with a smile.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s little face flushed red uncontrollably. She nodded and mumbled an ¡®mhm¡¯ in agreement.


    Rong Zhan also reminded her softly, ¡°Don¡¯t just eat pastries. Drink some tea too. Be careful not to choke..

 Chapter 879 - Chapter 879: His Wife Looks Much Smarter Than Him

    Chapter 879: His Wife Looks Much Smarter Than Him


    Translator: Endless?antasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Gu Qingxue picked up her teacup and took a sip. She could clearly feel the gazes of the surrounding female servants shooting at her from a distance, as if they could penetrate her.


    Although Gu Qingxue did not care about the girls¡¯ gazes, she still could not understand what Rong Zhan was thinking.


    Ever since she found out that this person had been pretending to be disabled, his attitude towards her had taken a 180-degree turn.


    Although this person had taken good care of her before, it was far from the way he was now. It was as if he suddenly had no restraints.


    However, what surprised her the most was that she did not feel annoyed even when facing Rong Zhan like this. Instead, she couldn¡¯t help but feel excited. It was a big challenge to her heart.


    Rong Zhan kept looking at Gu Qingxue with a smile. After she finished her dessert, he suddenly glanced at the maids present and said in a cold voice, ¡°What¡¯s the Qi family¡¯s intention? Why are they making me wait? could it be that they don¡¯t want to see me?¡±


    Rong Zhan¡¯s invisible aura instantly swept out, scaring the maids so much that they lowered their heads and didn¡¯t dare to speak.


    ¡°The Qi family wouldn¡¯t dare. It¡¯s just that the Eldest Master has brought the Young Masters out for training today and the Eldest Madam is also at the manor outside the city. There¡¯s no one at home now, so we¡¯ve neglected the two of you. Please wait a moment.¡± The leading maidservant squeezed out a smile and carefully said.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s no need to wait any longer. We¡¯re here today to see Old General Qi. You just have to bring us to where he is.¡± Gu Qingxue¡¯s patience was gradually running out, and she said this expressionlessly.


    After the maidservants heard this, they all looked embarrassed. Just as they looked at each other and knew what to do, a figure finally walked in from outside the hall.


    ¡°Sis, grandfather is fine. He just took his medicine and rested. It¡¯s not appropriate to disturb him at this time. Why don¡¯t you wait until the next time?¡± A woman in a light blue dress strode in. She had an oval face,


    Willow-like eyebrows, almond-shaped eyes, and pale skin. She had a delicate appearance.


    Gu Qingxue looked at the woman indifferently. She naturally did not know who she was. However, judging from her age and the way she addressed her, she should be the wife of one of her cousin¡¯s.


    Ke Ran saluted Rong Zhan as soon as she entered and said gently, ¡°Greetings, Regent Prince and Sis.¡±


    ¡°Who is this? Forgive my poor eyesight for not being able to recognize you.¡± Gu Qingxue asked as she looked at Ke Ran.


    Ke Ran¡¯s smile did not falter. She said unhurriedly, ¡°Sis, you should call me sister-in-law. I¡¯m Qi Minghao¡¯s wife, Madam Ke.¡±


    Gu Qingxue could not help but raise her eyebrows when she heard this. Her gaze on Ke Ran became a little colder.


    It seemed like she was really fated with Qi Minghao. She met him in person just now and beat him up. Now, she met his wife.


    However, his wife seemed to be much smarter than him.


    Her eyes, in particular, seemed very gentle, but they were full of schemes. Her pair of quiet eyes seemed to be able to see through Gu Qingxue, full of


    probing..

 Chapter 880 - Chapter 880: Come Back Another Day?

    Chapter 880: Come Back Another Day?


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Sister-in-law, I¡¯m here to see my granduncle. My grandmother heard that he is not feeling well and specially asked me to come over to take a look.¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, she kept an eye on Ke Ran¡¯s expression.


    After Ke Ran heard what she said, she was not only unhappy, but she also had a troubled expression on her face. ¡°Logically speaking, it is a good thing that you travelled miles to come here. Unfortunately, grandfather has already gone to rest. The doctor had said before that once grandfather was resting, he could not be disturbed and we could only wait for grandfather to wake up. Grandfather would usually sleep for an entire day, so I¡¯m afraid that you would not be able to see him today. Why don¡¯t you come back another day?¡±


    ¡°Sister-in-law, 1 am also a doctor but I have never heard of such rules. However, since you¡¯ve spoken, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll lie. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m patient and I don¡¯t mind waiting here slowly,¡± Gu Qingxue said with a fake smile.


    After hearing what Gu Qingxue said, Ke Ran hesitated for a moment. ¡°Sis¡­


    Isn¡¯t this a little inappropriate? His Royal Highness is accompanying you. Even if you have the patience to wait here, it would not be good to delay His Royal Highness¡¯ time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine with it. I¡¯m also concerned about Old General Qi¡¯s health, and I¡¯ll only be at ease after I¡¯ve seen him. However, what are your intentions, Madam Ke? You¡¯ve been stopping Qingxue from meeting Old General Qi.¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s words were as sharp as a knife as he looked at Ke Ran coldly.


    Ke Ran¡¯s heart instantly panicked. She hurriedly explained, ¡®Your Royal


    Highness really knows how to joke. How would this commoner dare¡­¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then please take us to see my granduncle. If he¡¯s really fine, we¡¯ll leave immediately and won¡¯t disturb him.¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, she had already stood up from her seat. Her sharp gaze was cast on Ke Ran, not giving her any time to hesitate.


    Ke Ran was caught in a dilemma. After hesitating and struggling for a while, he finally nodded his head and said, ¡°Of course. Then please follow me, Your Royal Highness and Sis.¡±


    Ke Ran led the way and left. Rong Zhan and Gu Qingxue followed closely behind. They followed her all the way to the Qi family¡¯s backyard. After passing through the long corridor, they stopped outside the courtyard where Old General Qi lived.


    What surprised Gu Qingxue was that Old General Qi¡¯s courtyard was filled with secret guards. Their auras were all extraordinary, and they stood there in an aggressive manner. No one dared to underestimate them.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness and Sister, don¡¯t worry. Ever since grandfather fell ill, our family has been worried about his safety, so we have placed so many people here. We have no other intentions.¡± Ke Ran saw that Rong Zhan and Gu Qingxue were looking around carefully. His heart tightened and he quickly explained.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± After Gu Qingxue heard this, she only gave a light laugh.


    Ke Ran was confessing. They had not even asked her anything yet, but she had already blurted it out.


    Ke Ran¡¯s expression turned even uglier. She did not dare to say a word and obediently led the two of them into the room.


    ¡°Grandfather, the prince regent and Sister Gu from the Gu family have come to see you.¡± As Ke Ran said this, she could not help but look at Rong Zhan with adoration..

 Chapter 881 - Chapter 881: Sister-In-Law Is an Outsider, It’s Inevitable That You Don’t Understand

    Chapter 881: Sister-In-Law Is an Outsider, It¡¯s Inevitable That You Don¡¯t Understand


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The moment Gu Qingxue stepped into the room, she could clearly feel the sickly aura in the air. She immediately frowned and looked around the room.


    After that, she walked to the window and pushed it open to let the air in.


    The cold wind was blowing outside the room. After barging into the room, not only did it carry away the illness, but it also caused the temperature in the room to drop.


    Ke Ran¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She quickly chided Gu Qingxue, ¡°Sister! Grandfathers body is weak and the doctor said that he cannot be exposed to the wind. What if he gets a cold?!¡±


    However, when Gu Qingxue heard this, her eyes, which were filled with displeasure, swept over Ke Ran like a sharp blade, as if they could pierce through him with a single glance. ¡°Sister-in-law is a layman, so it is inevitable that you don¡¯t understand. However, where did you hire a quack doctor to make you keep the windows closed? If the doors and windows are always closed, the air of illness won¡¯t spread out, and when will granduncle¡¯s illness be cured?¡±


    Unless it was an infectious disease, no matter what kind of disease one had, it was very important to open the windows for ventilation. Otherwise, it would be strange if one did not feel suffocated after being in such a dull environment all the time!


    Ke Ran was unable to refute her. She lowered her head and fell into silence.


    She naturally did not dare to tell the truth. In fact, the doctor they had found said the same thing, but the Eldest Madam had ordered them not to open the windows and doors. As the younger generation, they naturally could not disobey.


    Of course, she could not voice her thoughts out loud. Ke Ran lowered her head to hide the uneasiness in her eyes. ¡°As expected, you¡¯re more sensible. We were only worried that grandfather¡¯s body would be worse after suffering from the wind. We did not expect anything else.¡±


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s gaze fell on Ke Ran in the distance. She did not believe a single word this woman had said.


    However, she could not be bothered to argue with the woman. She looked away and walked toward the old man in front of the bed.


    Even though she was mentally prepared, she was still shocked by the old man¡¯s weak state on the bed.


    The old man lying on the bed looked haggard and extremely weak. At this time, he was lying on the bed exhaling more than he was inhaling, making people feel worried.


    Looking at this old man, Gu Qingxue simply could not associate him with the all-powerful great general.


    Old General Qi was once known as a God of War. He was like a stabilizing force on the battlefield. As long as he was around, people would feel at ease. Many soldiers would feel at ease because of his presence, and they would be able to fight more bravely. He was such a reassuring existence, but unexpectedly, he was seriously ill today and had fallen to this point.


    Old General Qi seemed to have sensed an unfamiliar aura as well. He slowly opened his eyes, which were still extremely clear, and looked towards Gu Qingxue. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Old General Qi¡¯s voice was also extremely hoarse, and Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but tremble. ¡°Granduncle, I¡¯m Gu Qingxue from the Gu family.


    My grandmother asked me to come and see you.¡±


    Who knew that the originally calm Old General Qi would suddenly become agitated after hearing these words? he hurriedly stretched out his hand and randomly grabbed in the air, as if he was trying to catch something.. ¡°Elder sister, it¡¯s elder sister? She¡¯s better?¡±

 Chapter 882 - Chapter 882: She Still Missed Old General Qi

    Chapter 882: She Still Missed Old General Qi


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Seeing Old General Qi ¡®s flustered actions, Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes were filled with helplessness. She reached out and held his dry hand. ¡°My grandmother is the same as always. However, she still misses Old General Qi .¡±


    Seeing Old General Qi fall into silence, Gu Qingxue had no choice but to admit that she was lying.


    In fact, with her grandmother¡¯s condition, she did not know that much. At most, when she heard about the Qi family, she would suddenly quieten down and fall into deep thought, as if she was thinking about what the Qi  family was and why it made her heart ache.


    However, that was all. Other than that, her grandmother would not have much of a reaction to the Qi  family, let alone know that the Qi  family had once been single-handedly supported by her hard work from the first half of her life, and that there was her family here whom she missed the most.


    However, Old General Qi  could not tell. He burst into tears and couldn¡¯t speak.


    Ke Ran had been watching nervously from the side. When she saw this scene, she hurriedly came forward and said, ¡°Alright Sis, you can also see that your granduncle¡¯s situation is not very good, right? He needs to recuperate, and you¡¯ll only make him worry about you, which is not a good thing for him. I think we should go out. If you have anything to say, say it after we get out ¡­ ¡®


    Before Ke Ran could finish speaking, Gu Qingxue raised her brows and shot a sharp glare at him. Her sharp gaze seemed to be able to shoot through Ke Ran.


    Ke Ran¡¯s neck immediately tightened. He looked at Gu Qingxue uneasily and said, ¡°Sis, why are you looking at me like that ¡­


    ¡°I¡¯d like to ask sister-in-law, why are you in such a hurry to make me leave?


    Are you worried that I¡¯ll find out that you¡¯re mistreating my granduncle?¡± Gu


    Qingxue¡¯s red lips curled into a cold smile, and her sharp gaze fell on Ke Ran.


    Ke Ran¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and even her eyes became flustered. ¡°Sis, you can¡¯t say such things.¡±


    Gu Qingxue did not say much. She only grabbed Old General Qi ¡®s hand and rolled up his sleeve to show Ke Ran the bedsores that had grown on his arm. ¡°People who have been sick and bedridden for a long time need frequent massages. Otherwise, they will develop bedsores due to poor Qi  and blood flow. Even if the you guys aren¡¯t a doctor, you couldn¡¯t possibly not know such basic things. Only if you don¡¯t take this matter to heart would you let my granduncle suffer like this. May I ask, sister-in-law, with such evidence in front of you, what else do you have to say?¡±


    Seeing how aggressive Gu Qingxue was, Rong Zhan looked at her with a smile. The more he looked at her, the more he felt that his Qingxue was becoming more and more charming.


    The others took in Gu Qingxue¡¯s expressions and actions, and they might think that she was fierce and aggressive.


    However, he did not know how to do that at all. He looked at Gu Qingxue in front of him and only felt that she was so damn mesmerizing.


    ¡°Old General Qi is one of the pillars of the country. The Qi  family must give me a reasonable explanation for this matter. Otherwise, I will not let this matter rest.¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s voice was heard unhurriedly. As he spoke, his sharp eyes were already sweeping over like blades.


    Ke Ran immediately became even more flustered. She could not help but take a step back. She said with a terrified expression, ¡°I-I don¡¯t know. This has nothing to do with me¡­¡±


    ¡°Get out and find someone from your family who can explain the situation.¡± Gu Qingxue narrowed her eyes coldly and reproached Ke Ran ruthlessly..

 Chapter 883 - Chapter 883: I Might Only Be Able to Save One Person

    Chapter 883: I Might Only Be Able to Save One Person


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Ke Ran¡¯s expression was extremely unsightly, but she did not dare to say anything to Gu Qingxue. She immediately scrambled out to get help.


    Gu Qingxue coldly took in Ke Ran¡¯s flustered expression, and her eyes grew colder and more disdainful. ¡°It seems like many people in the Qi family are just so-so.¡±


    ¡°Qingxue, how is Old General Qi¡¯s condition?¡± As Rong Zhan spoke, he looked at Old General Qi. Although he was agitated, he could not even sit up from the bed. He could not help but feel worried.


    At the mention of Old General Qi!s condition, Gu Qingxue¡¯s brows furrowed tightly. ¡°Not very well. I don¡¯t think granduncle¡¯s condition is sick, but more like he¡¯s been poisoned by a Gu Worm. Furthermore, it seems to be the same type of Gu Worm as my grandmother.¡±


    Rong Zhan¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡®Qingxue, Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll see how things go.¡± Gu Qingxue¡¯s expression was grave. As she spoke, she had already reached out to take Old General Qi¡¯s pulse.


    Rong Zhan watched silently from the side, not daring to disturb Gu Qingxue.


    After Gu Qingxue took Old General Qi¡¯s pulse, her expression became more and more serious. In the end, she silently let out a long sigh and took out the medicine that her master had tested for her grandmother. Then, she took Old


    General Qi¡¯s blood and studied it further.


    The results of the test did not disappoint Gu Qingxue.


    Seeing the reaction between Old General Qi¡¯s blood and the medicine, Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes turned serious. ¡°As expected, it is the same Gu Poison as my grandmother¡¯s. Moreover, the situation is far more troublesome than we had imagined.


    ¡°Why is the situation more difficult than I thought?¡± Rong Zhan stared at Gu Qingxue in confusion and asked.


    ¡°The Gu poison in my grandmother¡¯s body requires the blood of a blood-related person as a drug primer in order for the Gu Poison to penetrate deep into her bone marrow. Only by finding this person can there be a way to cure the poison in my grandmother¡¯s body. Old General Qi also has this poison in his body, and it even complements my grandmother¡¯s. It can be seen that the person who poisoned my grandmother used my granduncle¡¯s blood to poison my grandmother, and then used my grandmother¡¯s blood to poison my granduncle. This has directly caused the Gu Poison in their bodies to affect each other, and the situation is very bad.¡± Gu Qingxue let out a long sigh of relief and forced herself to calm down. ¡°I¡¯ve read about a similar situation in a book before. Right now, my grandmother and my granduncle are basically restraining each other. This will make the situation even more difficult than before. ¡±


    ¡°In other words, if the two of them want to be saved, they can only be cured of the poison at the same time?¡± Rong Zhan looked at Gu Qingxue and asked.


    Gu Qingxue pursed her lips and said, ¡°The situation that Your Highness described is actually the best situation. What I¡¯m most worried about right now is that the situation is more complicated than we thought. We might have to pay a greater price to get rid of the poison in their bodies. Perhaps only one of them might be able to survive.¡±


    Rong Zhan¡¯s expression froze. He narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°I remember you said before that the person who poisoned your grandmother had not killed her. Was it because he wanted to use this method to have your grandmother and your granduncle use their lives to restrain each other?¡±


    Rong Zhan¡¯s guess resonated with Gu Qingxue, and her face turned colder. ¡°No matter who it is, since he dared to do such a thing, then don¡¯t blame me for not being able to tolerate him..¡±

 Chapter 884 - Chapter 884: I See That You’re in a Bad Mood, so Pm Specially Consoling You

    Chapter 884: I See That You¡¯re in a Bad Mood, so Pm Specially Consoling You


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Rong Zhan stepped forward and put his arm around Gu Qingxue¡¯s shoulders. He pulled her into his arms and gently advised, ¡°l know you can¡¯t bear it, but since things have come to this, we can only think of a way to cure the poison in the two elders.¡¯


    Gu Qingxue nodded worriedly, but she immediately sensed that something was wrong. She turned to look at the man behind her and saw that he had placed his palm on her shoulder naturally, as if it was only natural.


    Only then did Gu Qingxue realize that something was wrong. She frowned and asked, ¡®Your Royal Highness, why are you doing this?¡±


    Rong Zhan only let go of her shoulders when he saw Gu Qingxue frowning. He said matter-of-factly, ¡°l saw that you were in low spirits, so 1 specially consoled you.¡±


    Gu Qingxue was confused and looked at Rong Zhan as if she had seen a ghost.


    She said slowly, ¡°Many thanks, Your Royal Highness, but there¡¯s no need.¡±


    Rong Zhan did not force her. Without waiting for Gu Qingxue to continue resisting, he naturally retracted his hand.¡±Qingxue, what do you plan to do next?¡±


    Seeing that Rong Zhan had naturally skipped the topic, Gu Qingxue said calmly, ¡°Although my granduncle and my grandmother were poisoned by the same Gu, Your Royal Highness should be able to see that my granduncle¡¯s condition is much better than my grandmother¡¯s.¡±


    Seeing that Old General Qi had fallen into a deep sleep due to exhaustion, Rong Zhan could not help but recall the Qi family¡¯s situation in the past.


    indeed. ¡°Although Old General Qi¡¯s body is weaker, his consciousness is more clear than the Old Madam¡¯s. He doesn¡¯t seem to be in a confused state.¡¯


    Gu Qingxue nodded, and her eyes couldn¡¯t help but fill with anticipation. ¡°That¡¯s right, this is also what I want to say. It is because of this point of granduncle¡¯s that 1 feel that granduncle¡¯s case should be easier than my grandmother¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because Old General Qi has been practicing martial arts all year round. He has inner energy in his body to suppress the poison, so his condition is not as bad as mine.¡± Rong Zhan looked into the distance and said seriously.


    Hearing Rong Zhan¡¯s calm expression when he mentioned her, Gu Qingxue could not help but look in his direction. Her heart felt like it was being stung by something, and she felt uncomfortable.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m currently studying Gu Poison, and I¡¯ll definitely be able to cure the poison in Your Royal Highness¡¯s body very quickly.¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, her hands did not stop moving. She carefully expelled the toxins that had accumulated in Old General Qi¡¯s body and were easier to remove.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s hands moved quickly. She first let out Old General Qi¡¯s blood, then used the Yin-yang Coiling Soul Needle to perform acupuncture on him.


    Old General Qi¡¯s face was contorted in pain as he writhed and struggled on the bed. From his expression, it was not hard to guess what kind of torture he was going through.


    Gu Qingxue took in Old General Qi¡¯s expression when he saw this, and she couldn¡¯t bear to see him like this. ¡°Granduncle, 1 know you¡¯re in a lot of pain right now. Bear with it for a while. You¡¯ll feel much better after you get over it. ¡±


    Old General Qi seemed to have taken Gu Qingxue¡¯s words to heart. His originally restless expression gradually calmed down, but the fine beads of sweat that seeped out of his forehead showed how much pain he was in.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s hands did not stop moving. Instead, she continued to use silver needles to pierce Old General Qi¡¯s acupuncture points even more quickly. At the same time, she used some medicine to do some research. The silver needles kept coming down one by one until his head was covered in silver needles..

 Chapter 885 - Chapter 885: Kill the Qi Family on Your Territory

    Chapter 885: Kill the Qi  Family on Your Territory


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    When Ke Ran brought Qi Minghao over, they just happened to witness this scene.


    After Qi Minghao barged into the room, his eyes were about to pop out. ¡°How audacious! Who allowed you to torture my grandfather like this!¡± Hearing the familiar and noisy voice, Gu Qingxue¡¯s cold gaze swept across the air and landed on Qi Minghao coldly. ¡°Shut up and get out of here.¡±


    Qi Minghao had never been treated like this before. His eyes widened at first, then he immediately realized that something was wrong. After coldly sizing Gu Qingxue up, he asked in shock, ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±


    Gu Qingxue did not even want to look at Qi Minghao as she continued to perform acupuncture on Old General Qi.


    Old General Qi was in great pain, and beads of sweat kept appearing on his forehead. His back was also drenched in sweat. He twisted his head and groaned in pain.


    Seeing that Qi Minghao was not moving, Ke Ran quickly patted him and urged, ¡°Husband, aren¡¯t you going to stop her? If we allow this woman to do as she wishes, who knows how badly our grandfather will be injured!¡±


    Qi Minghao also remembered his mother¡¯s warning at this moment. His expression twisted, and he rushed in Gu Qingxue¡¯s direction. ¡°B*tch, you still haven¡¯t stopped?! ¡±


    Gu Qingxue sat on the spot without moving, as if she could not see Qi Minghao¡¯s actions.


    Before Qi Minghao could even touch Gu Qingxue¡¯s finger, Rong Zhan, who was sitting beside Gu Qingxue, moved.


    He stood up coldly and kicked Qi Minghao¡¯s knee.


    Qi Minghao did not even have the chance to groan. After a scream, his knees went soft and he knelt on the ground. Then, he was kicked on the chin.


    Qi Minghao¡¯s eyes rolled back. After spitting out a few broken teeth stained with blood, his eyes rolled back and he fainted.


    Everything happened too quickly. By the time Ke Ran reacted, Qi Minghao¡¯s eyes had already rolled back and he fell to the ground in pain.


    Ke Ran was shocked and shouted as she pounced on Qi Minghao. ¡°My husband! Husband, quickly wake up!¡¯


    Unfortunately, Qi Minghao¡¯s eyes rolled back and he fainted. He laid on the ground like a dead dog, not moving at all. Anyone who looked at him could not help but tremble.


    ¡°You dare to injure our Qi family¡¯s people in our residence?!¡± Ke Ran supported the unconscious Qi Minghao with a face of disbelief.


    Rong Zhan sat down as he had stood up. His gaze landed on Ke Ran and he said coldly, ¡°if you don¡¯t get lost, I¡¯ll kill your Qi family in your territory.¡±


    Ke Ran was so scared that her face turned green. She carried Qi Minghao and hurriedly left the room, afraid that she would be killed if she was a step too late.


    ¡°Prince Regent, this is our Qi residence. You brought some random people to our house to show off? Do you not have any respect for our family?¡± At this moment, an exceptionally sharp voice was heard, instantly attracting the attention of the two people in the room.


    Even Gu Qingxue stopped what she was doing and turned to look behind her. She saw an aggressive-looking middle-aged woman walk in.


    Although the woman was already over fifty years old, she still had her charm. From her perfect facial features, it was not difficult to tell that she must have been a peerless beauty in the past..

 Chapter 886 - Chapter 886: Greetings to the Old General

    Chapter 886: Greetings to the Old General


    Translator: Endless?antasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Ke Ran, who was already running away with Qi Minghao, immediately became excited when she saw the woman. It was as if she had grabbed onto a life-saving straw as she called out to the woman excitedly, ¡°Mother, you¡¯ve finally returned! Look at how my husband has been beaten up!¡¯


    The woman lowered her eyes and looked at Qi Minghao. She saw that her precious son had been beaten up until there was not a single part of his body left unscathed. His head drooped and he looked dispirited and listless.


    Gu Qingxue, on the other hand, looked at the woman and exchanged a look. Their eyes met, and everything was clear without words.


    It was not hard to guess that this woman was Old General Qi¡¯s first daughter-in-law, Madam Pan.


    Madam Pan¡¯s expression became even gloomier. She clenched her fists and looked at the two people not far away, almost shooting them through.


    Gu Qingxue shook her head at Rong Zhan, who was beside her, and chuckled. ¡°First Aunt must be joking. I¡¯m of my grandmother¡¯s bloodline. Could it be that my grandmother¡¯s identity as the eldest daughter in the Qi family is just an idle person in your eyes? ¡®


    Madam Pan narrowed her eyes and cast her gaze on Gu Qingxue. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that there¡¯s a daughter in the Gu family who¡¯s extraordinary. It seems that she¡¯s really eloquent today.¡±


    ¡°First Aunt, you¡¯re too kind. I¡¯m not sharp-tongued, I just wanted to ask you, why did you deliberately harm my granduncle?¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, she inserted the silver needle into the web between Old General Qi¡¯s thumb and forefinger.


    Old General Qi¡¯s body trembled as if he was spasming. Then, his body trembled and he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Gu Qingxue! Why aren¡¯t you stopping? If anything happens to father¡¯s body, the entire Qi family will not let you off! Someone, bring Gu Qingxue out!¡± As Madam Pan spoke, she did not forget to bow to Rong Zhan hypocritically.


    ¡°Please forgive us, Your Royal Highness. We didn¡¯t mean to offend you, but Gu Qingxue can¡¯t be allowed to live!¡±


    Hearing this, Rong Zhan only sneered.


    With him around, how could he let these people have any chance to touch Qingxue!


    At this critical moment, Old General Qi, who had been lying weakly on the bed, suddenly coughed twice and opened his eyes. ¡°Cough, cough, I¡¯d like to see who dares to touch Xue¡¯er with me here.¡¯


    It had been a long time since Madam Pan had heard Old General Qi¡¯s strong voice. Her eyes trembled, and she could only watch as Old General Qi¡¯s sharp gaze shot over.


    With just one look, Madam Pan and the people behind her all felt their legs go soft, and they knelt on the ground uncontrollably.


    ¡°Greetings, Old General.¡±


    The crowd spoke in unison. No one dared to resist the extraordinary aura that Old General Qi was exuding.


    Old General Qi coldly took in this scene and snorted disdainfully.


    Gu Qingxue hurriedly kept her silver needles, then helped Old General Qi sit up. ¡°Granduncle, how do you feel?¡±


    Old General Qi¡¯s attitude toward Gu Qingxue was completely different. He gently held Gu Qingxue¡¯s hand and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Xue ¡®er, thank you for helping me. I feel much better now.¡±


    Everyone looked in the direction of Old General Qi and knew that he was not joking. He really did feel much better, otherwise he would not have the strength to sit up..

 Chapter 887 - Chapter 887: What’s Going On With the Gu King?

    Chapter 887: What¡¯s Going On With the Gu King?


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Fei Yuge did not have any requests for the Qi family. Her attention was completely focused on the entrance of the reception pavilion until she saw Gu Qingxue stride in.


    Fei Yuge¡¯s eyes lit up, and she waved at Gu Qingxue excitedly. ¡°Senior Sister! I¡¯ve finally found you.¡±


    Thinking of how she had came all the way here, it was really not easy for her to find out senior sister¡¯s location, and without a second word, she rushed over without stopping!


    Gu Qingxue could not help but feel happy when she saw Fei Yuge. She smiled at her and said, ¡°I¡¯ve made you wait. What was going on with the Gu King?


    Master had mentioned this to me before, but he said that it¡¯s only a legend and doesn¡¯t really exist.¡±


    Fei Yuge clapped her hands and said, ¡°The Gu King is indeed a legend.


    However, it does exist. It was not easy for me to get the news. It¡¯s said that the Gu King is likely to appear in the largest desert in our southern border country. Senior Sister, I¡¯ve told you about the Gu King. You must know how powerful it is. However, I want to find the it not because I want to get it, but because I want it to help cure Master.¡±


    Seeing that Fei Yuge was about to explain, Gu Qingxue hurriedly waved her hand and cut her off. ¡°l understand what you¡¯re trying to say. Master told me that the Gu poison in his body is very serious. Only the Gu King can cure it. No other method will work.¡¯


    The smile on Fei Yuge¡¯s lips immediately froze. She looked at Gu Qingxue in surprise and blinked. ¡°l thought Senior Sister didn¡¯t know much about Gu Worms, so I thought you didn¡¯t know about this. I didn¡¯t expect Master to tell you about this¡­¡±


    Gu Qingxue did not notice the profoundness that flashed in Fei Yuge!s eyes. With her usual expression, she said, ¡°Master told me all this just to let me understand the situation. He told me that he didn¡¯t want me to detoxify him, but that I shouldn¡¯t waste my energy. He said that the poison in his body was already very difficult to detoxify, and he didn¡¯t want me to waste any more energy.¡±


    Fei Yuge frowned and quickly denied Gu Qingxue¡¯s words. ¡°How can this be a waste of effort? As Master¡¯s disciples, Senior Sister and I have the responsibility to help master solve his problems. Seeing master being tortured by the Gu Poison, we won¡¯t feel good in our hearts. This is what we should do!¡±


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s lips curled up into a smile as well. She reached out and patted Fei Yuge¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I think so too. We didn¡¯t know where to find the Gu King previously, but now that we know, we have to seize the opportunity. Yuge, tell me, what exactly is going on.¡±


    After Fei Yuge pulled Gu Qingxue to sit down, she said with a serious expression, ¡°Senior Sister, to put it simply, the clansmen of the previous Gu King have appeared. They have been living in the desert all this time. There were rumors that the previous owner of the Gu King found the Gu King in the desert. So, their appearance this time attracted a lot of attention. Everyone said that they knew the worm Lord¡¯s location and that they could find the Gu


    King as long as they could get the information from them.¡±


    ¡°Since they know where the Gu King is, why don¡¯t they take it for themselves? ¡± At this moment, Rong Zhan approached and looked in Fei Yuge¡¯s direction..

 Chapter 888 - Chapter 888: 1 Must Go With You

    Chapter 888: 1 Must Go With You


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Fei Yuge¡¯s attention was all on Gu Qingxue earlier, and it was only when Rong Zhan spoke that she finally noticed his presence. ¡°Greetings, Prince Regent. What you did not know was that Gu King chose his master based on the person. As long as someone was not liked by Gu King, even if they had the Gu King, they could not control the it. Instead, they would be killed by the Gu King for offending it. Therefore, even if some people know of the Gu Kings existence, they don¡¯t dare to try to subdue it.¡±


    ¡°l don¡¯t want to take the Gu King under my wing, but someone will eventually become the worm Lord¡¯s master. We have to find a way to get on good terms with that person so that we can discuss with the Gu Kings new master and ask him to give us some of the Gu Kings blood.¡± Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes lit up at the mention of the Gu Kings blood.


    As long as they could have the Gu Kings blood, the Gu Worm in their master¡¯s body would be easily cured.


    ¡°Yes, yes! I have the same thoughts as Senior Sister. Senior Sister, when are we leaving? I can¡¯t wait any longer,¡± Fei Yuge said impatiently.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already investigated everything, right?¡± Seeing Fei Yuge nod, Gu Qingxue had no choice but to agree. ¡°Alright, for master¡¯s sake, I¡¯ll go to the desert with you first.¡±


    ¡°Senior Sister, you look like you have something on your mind?¡± Fei Yuge asked.


    Gu Qingxue nodded, her eyes revealing a hint of happiness. ¡°It¡¯s like this. I¡¯ve found some clues about my fourth child and can almost confirm his location, so I can¡¯t wait to see him. However, we can¡¯t delay the matter of the Gu King. My child is safe now. Let¡¯s go help master solve the matter about the Gu King first and then talk about other things.¡±


    Fei Yuge¡¯s eyes lit up in excitement. ¡°In that case, 1 really have to congratulate


    Senior Sister! As the saying goes, hard work pays off. I believe that Senior


    Sister will be able to reunite with the child soon!¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be counting on your blessings.¡± Gu Qingxue smiled happily and asked Fei Yuge, ¡°We¡¯re heading to the desert. What do you need my help with?¡±


    Hearing this, Fei Yuge waved her hand and said seriously, ¡°Senior Sister, what kind of joke are you making? Senior Sister and I are going out, so why would I need Senior Sister to personally take action? Senior Sister, you can rest assured and leave these matters to me. We¡¯ll immediately set off tomorrow morning!¡¯


    Seeing Fei Yuge leave in high spirits after saying this, Gu Qingxue couldn¡¯t


    stop her and could only watch her leave.


    Qin Yun, who was standing beside Gu Qingxue, could not help but laugh when she saw this. ¡°Little Princess is indeed warm-hearted. You¡¯re always so young and energetic.¡±


    Gu Qingxue nodded in agreement, then looked at Rong Zhan, who was beside her. ¡°Your Royal Highness, it¡¯s not easy to catch the Gu King. Why don¡¯t you¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because 1 know it¡¯s not easy to catch the Gu King that I have to go with you,¡± Rong Zhan said with a serious face.


    Seeing Rong Zhan¡¯s expression, Gu Qingxue could guess that he had already decided on this matter. No matter what she thought, this person would not change his mind easily.


    Gu Qingxue knew very well that she wasn¡¯t a match for this stubborn man, so she gave up on struggling. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then Your Royal Highness can make the decision.¡¯


    Hearing this, Rong Zhan also looked at Gu Qingxue and said in surprise, ¡°l thought you would stop me..¡±

 Chapter 889 - Chapter 889: He Hasn’t Even Gotten a Wife

    Chapter 889: He Hasn¡¯t Even Gotten a Wife


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Gu Qingxue blinked and smiled. ¡°If it was before, I would have stopped Your Royal Highness. However, now I know Your Royal Highness¡¯ personality very well, and 1 know that it would be useless even if I stopped you. In that case, 1 might as well not stop you.¡±


    Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes curved into crescents. ¡°So, you¡¯re like a worm in my stomach. You know everything about me like the back of your hand?¡±


    Gu Qingxue shook her head and said with a serious expression, ¡°Your Royal


    Highness, I can¡¯t bear the responsibility.¡±


    Rong Zhan shook his head as well, his burning gaze seemed to be able to see through Gu Qingxue. ¡°Others might not be able to bear the responsibility, but you can. Qingxue, if you speak now, I will indeed resist. However, there¡¯s a good way to make me unable to resist whatever you choose to do.¡±


    Gu Qingxue looked at Rong Zhan in surprise and saw the meaningful smile on his face. She was a little worried about what he wanted to say, but in the end, she couldn¡¯t hold back her curiosity and blinked at him. ¡®Your Royal Highness, don¡¯t beat around the bush. How about you just say it?¡±


    Rong Zhan¡¯s smile became even more radiant, and he hooked his finger at Gu Qingxue.


    Gu Qingxue could not hold back her curiosity and sneaked over to Rong Zhan.


    Seeing that the fish had taken the bait, Rong Zhan moved closer to Gu Qingxue¡¯s ear and breathed lightly into her white and tender ear. ¡°As long as you become my princess consort, I will naturally listen to my beloved princess consort¡¯s words.¡¯


    Rong Zhan¡¯s laughter made Gu Qingxue¡¯s face flush red. She blinked her eyes and looked at the extremely devilish man in front of her!


    Rong Zhan looked at Gu Qingxue¡¯s embarrassed look in satisfaction, and his eyes burned with even more passion.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, please conduct yourself with dignity.¡± Gu Qingxue wanted to put on a stern front, but her flushed face betrayed the panic she was feeling inside.


    Rong Zhan did not listen to Gu Qingxue.


    Self-respect? Could self-respect get one a wife? If he could not get a wife, he would not do such a thankless thing.


    ¡°Tomorrow morning, I will accompany you. Also, pay more attention to Old General Qi¡¯s side.¡± Rong Zhan waved his hand as he spoke.


    The maidservants in the Flower Hall did not dare to stay any longer and quickly left the room. No one dared to disturb the two of them.


    Gu Qingxue nodded, and a cold look appeared in her eyes. ¡°l understand what


    Your Royal Highness is saying. Let¡¯s not talk about anything else. Qi Minghao¡¯s wife¡¯s actions today are too strange. Moreover, first Madam Pan¡¯s actions are very suspicious. I feel that I have to be on guard.¡±


    Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes were smiling as he nodded at Gu Qingxue in satisfaction. ¡°I¡¯ve also investigated the Qi family, and their family is a mess. As you know, the current General Qi is your second uncle. In other words, your first uncle¡¯s family doesn¡¯t actually have the right to inherit the family fortune.¡±


    ¡°l know that, but eldest uncle¡¯s family has always said that they¡¯re helping the family take care of the properties, and the family¡¯s financial situation has indeed always been in the hands of eldest uncle¡¯s family. In comparison, even though second uncle is a general, but his life is the most bitter. Not to mention that he is constantly on the battlefield, he has a total of five sons and each of them is also on the battlefield with their father. That older cousin of mine is already over twenty-five years old but he has not even gotten a wife.¡± Gu Qingxue sighed helplessly at the end of her sentence..

 Chapter 890 - Chapter 890: Always Claiming to Be Sick

    Chapter 890: Always Claiming to Be Sick


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Rong Zhan, who had been sipping on his tea, saw Gu Qingxue¡¯s helpless expression and his voice turned bitter. ¡°He¡¯s not married even though he¡¯s over 25 years old. Is that something one shouldn¡¯t do? ¡®


    Gu Qingxue could hear the hidden bitterness in a certain someone¡¯s tone. She turned to look at him and saw Rong Zhan looking at her with a frown.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart skipped a beat. It was only then that she realized she had said the wrong thing.


    This person in front of her also had a sun but was still unmarried even though he was in his twenties!


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, you just think it¡¯s important to find a suitable person. It¡¯s different from my cousin¡¯s situation. My cousin is too busy and can¡¯t take care of it.¡± Gu Qingxue hurriedly corrected herself.


    Rong Zhan wasn¡¯t satisfied, but he snorted lightly with an indifferent expression. ¡°l truly believe that quality is better than quantity, so no matter what, I must marry the woman 1 like.¡±


    When Rong Zhan mentioned the woman he liked, he did not forget to look at Gu Qingxue deeply, making her feel as if she had been locked in place. The blush on her face deepened, and even her heart could not help but beat faster. She quickly lowered her head to hide the emotions that flashed through her eyes.


    ¡°Speaking of which, we¡¯ve been out for so many days, I wonder how the situation of the little ones at home is.¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes softened at the mention of the little ones at home.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes also became extremely gentle when she mentioned the little ones. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Royal Highness. Those little ones have always been well-behaved and sensible. I think they will be fine.¡±


    Rong Zhan naturally knew that nothing would happen to those little ones, but that was not the main point. The main point was that as long as they mentioned those little ones, a strong sense of longing would rise uncontrollably in their hearts, and it was completely uncontrollable.


    ¡°After we obtain the Gu King, both the Qi family¡¯s matter and the poison in my master¡¯s body will be easily resolved. At that time, we will be able to return.¡± Although Gu Qingxue said this, her eyes could nit hide the anticipation in them.


    She just could not help but think about it. She just wanted to hurry back to her little ones.


    ¡°The Qi family¡¯s matter hasn¡¯t been resolved vet, so it¡¯s not time to relax. If


    you are tired, go and rest first. My people will be responsible for inquiring about the situation of your first uncle¡¯s family.¡± As Rong Zhan spoke, he had already stood up and reached out his hand to Gu Qingxue. He said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I will send you back to your room to rest.¡±


    Gu Qingxue looked at the hand in front of her and shyly lowered her head. She said with a serious expression, ¡°Your Royal Highness, I can walk on my own.¡±


    Rong Zhan raised his eyebrows and did not give her any chance to struggle or reject. He grabbed her hand and pulled her up from her seat, then strode out of the door.


    With Rong Zhan holding her hand, Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart skipped a beat. In the end, she did not resist and walked out obediently.


    At the same time, in the imperial palace¡­


    The four little ones held hands as they entered the thirteenth princess¡¯ bedroom.


    Ever since she returned from the hunting grounds, the thirteenth princess had been complaining that she was sick and had not come to school.


    The school ended early today, and the four little ones were really worried about the thirteenth princess¡¯ safety, so they rushed over to see her.


    The four little ones were led into the thirteenth princess¡¯s bedroom by the palace maid. From a distance, they could see the thirteenth princess¡¯s back facing them. She was lying on the bed in a deep sleep. She looked very weak and did not move at all..

 Chapter 891 - Chapter 891: The Crown Prince Is the Culprit Behind the Third Prince’s Death

    Chapter 891: The Crown Prince Is the Culprit Behind the Third Prince¡¯s Death


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Lil e Thirteen, we¡¯re here to see you. Are you feeling unwell?¡± Lingbao was the first to rush to the side of the thirteenth princess¡¯s bed. She reached out and patted her shoulder gently.


    When the thirteenth princess heard Lingbao¡¯s figure, she opened her eyes in a daze and turned to look behind her. She saw the four little ones and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me before you came? I¡¯m fine now, just a sudden headache. I still need to rest for a few days.¡±


    Rong Han was relieved to see that there was nothing wrong with the


    thirteenth Princess except for her pale face. ¡°You¡¯ll be fine if your headache is properly treated. We thought that you hadn¡¯t forgotten what you saw in the hunting field, so we were in a hurry to see you.¡±


    ¡°We just almost ran into a pack of wolves when we were looking for mushrooms. Although I¡¯m scared, I¡¯m not that uneasy. Lil t Han, you¡¯re underestimating me.¡± The thirteenth princess pouted and looked at Rong Han.


    For a moment, the four little ones fell into silence at the same time.


    They looked at the thirteenth princess at the same time. She had a serious look on her face. She did not seem to be joking. Everyone fell silent.


    The thirteenth princess also felt the unusual gazes of the four little ones. She blinked her eyes in confusion and asked, ¡°Why are you all looking at me without saying anything? Did 1 say something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Thirteenth Princess, have you forgotten?¡± It was not convenient for Dumby to explain. He looked straight at the thirteenth Princess, but he could not see anything wrong from her eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t remember what we saw in the forest?¡±


    The four little ones looked at the thirteenth princess nervously, waiting for her answer.


    The thirteenth Princess was a little flustered. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you guys? Didn¡¯t we go to look for mushrooms and came back when we couldn¡¯t find them?¡±


    ¡°Thirteenth Princess, do you still remember what happened to the third prince? ¡± Gu Lin raised his hand to signal for the three remaining little ones to calm down. He then looked at the thirteenth princess and asked.


    After the thirteenth princess heard about the third Prince, her eyes suddenly became desolate. She looked very sad as she nodded, ¡°1 naturally remember. My third brother was bitten to death by a pack of wolves¡­ Wasn¡¯t this something that everyone knew? Why do you still want to bring it up? The Imperial physician said that I got a headache because I was too sad. I don¡¯t even dare to think about it now. Every time 1 think about it, 1 get a terrible headache.¡¯


    The four little ones looked at the thirteenth princess¡¯s serious expression and knew very well that she was not joking with them.


    She really could not remember anything.


    However, the thirteenth princess had only stayed in the palace for two days. How could she have forgotten such an important thing?


    ¡°Thirteenth Princess, did you go out with anyone these days? ¡± Rong Han looked at the thirteenth princess and asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± the thirteenth princess nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve been in a bad mood ever since I came back from the hunting grounds. So, Brother Crown Prince brought me out to play. Hehe, it¡¯s all thanks to Brother Crown Prince that I feel much better.¡¯


    When the thirteenth princess said this, the little ones all revealed expressions of understanding.


    If the thirteenth princess had said so, they would have understood.


    The crown prince was the main culprit behind the third prince¡¯s death. He must have done something to the thirteenth princess to make her forget what had happened..

 Chapter 892 - Chapter 892: How Could There Be Such a Bumpy Place in the City?

    Chapter 892: How Could There Be Such a Bumpy Place in the City?


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The thirteenth princess¡¯s heart started to race when she saw her four children fall silent. ¡°Why are you all so strange today? If there¡¯s anything you want to say, just say it.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. We just saw that you weren¡¯t feeling well, so we were all worried about you,¡± Lingbao said with a soft smile.


    The thirteenth princess blushed and said in embarrassment, ¡°You guys are so annoying. I¡¯m not that weak. Oh right, since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t you have a meal in my palace?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. We still have homework to do when we go back today. We¡¯ll come to see you another day. Otherwise, if we can¡¯t finish the class, Mr. Liuye will be angry.¡± Gu Lin made up a random excuse.


    The thirteenth princess had always been afraid of Zhan Liuye. After hearing this, she nodded her head vigorously. ¡°Indeed! Then you guys should go back quickly. Come and play with me another day.¡±


    The four little ones were all out of their minds. After leaving the thirteenth princess¡¯s residence together, they still had a look of disbelief on their faces.


    ¡°How did things turn out like this? How did the crown prince do it?¡± After leaving the bedroom, Dumby looked at the three people beside him in confusion.


    ¡°Lil t Thirteen doesn¡¯t seem to remember anything. Is there really a way in this world that can easily erase a person¡¯s memory?¡± Rong Han asked in confusion.


    ¡°Big brother, I¡¯m a little scared.¡± Lingbao grabbed Gu Lin¡¯s arm and said fearfully.


    Gu Lin immediately reached out his hand to stroke his sister¡¯s little head and comforted her, ¡°Lingbao, be good. With big brother protecting you, you don¡¯t have to be afraid of anything.¡±


    ¡°The crown prince must have done something to Lil t Thirteen. For safety¡¯s sake, we must keep it a secret,¡± Rong Han said worriedly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Dumby nodded in agreement. ¡°When Uncle Fairy and mother come back, we¡¯ll tell them about this as soon as possible, right?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯ll be too late. If we said too much, the crown prince would start to target us. However, now that the crown prince has dealt with the thirteenth princess, he might already know what happened. If we don¡¯t take precautions, I¡¯m afraid the consequences will be even more serious. I think that we should first inform the old prince of this matter. He is an experienced man, so he will definitely know better than us how to deal with this matter.¡± Gu Lin thought for a moment and said quickly.


    The remaining three little ones agreed with Gu Lin¡¯s words, then left the palace with Gu Lin, hand in hand.


    The four little ones were all sitting in the carriage with worried expressions. The carriage was shaking, and they did not reach the Regent Kings residence even after a long time.


    At this moment, the carriage seemed to have suddenly run over something.


    The entire carriage jolted, almost causing the little ones to fall off their seats.


    ¡°Wait a minute, why is there such a bumpy place in the city?¡± Rong Han suddenly realized that something was wrong. She frowned and lowered her voice, ¡°Moreover, the imperial palace isn¡¯t that far from the prince regent¡¯s residence. Why haven¡¯t we arrived yet?¡± he asked.


    It was also at this moment that the carriage suddenly came to a steady stop.


    The air in the carriage immediately became extremely cold, and the four little ones all fell silent.


    Everyone¡¯s little face was filled with vigilance. They held hands and gathered together. Then, they suddenly heard the sound of a sword being drawn. Immediately after, a sharp long sword lifted the curtain of the carriage and attacked the four little ones in the carriage..

 Chapter 893 - Chapter 893: Escape Through the Window

    Chapter 893: Escape Through the Window


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Be careful!¡± Dumby quickly took a step forward and took out the dagger he had hidden under the seat of the carriage. After pulling out the dagger, he blocked the long sword with force.


    With insufficient strength in his hands, Dumby was unable to withstand the attack of the opponent¡¯s long sword. The dagger in his hand was flicked to the side, and a visible wound was cut open on his hand by the long sword!


    However, Dumby still endured the sharp pain in his palm and quickly turned to look at the other three little ones beside him. ¡°Jump out of the window and escape, quickly!¡±


    Gu Lin opened the curtains and let Rong Han and Lingbao go out first. Then, he grabbed Dumby¡¯s arm and dragged him out forcefully.


    On the other side, the coachman¡¯s expression was ferocious. He had already rushed towards the four little ones. ¡°Stop there.¡±


    After they came out, they found that they had been taken to the wilderness. Rong Han held Lingbao¡¯s hand tightly and glanced at the coachman not far away from her. He quickly pulled her to the back of the carriage.


    Lingbao bent down and immediately picked up a hard stone from the ground. She turned ers head and looked at the ferocious-looking coachman. She made up her mind and randomly threw the stone to him.


    Bang!


    With a muffled sound, the stone in Lingbao¡¯s hand hit the coachman¡¯s face with great accuracy. The coachman screamed in pain.


    Gu Lin and Dumby also took the opportunity to jump out of the window. When they turned their heads, they saw the coachman covering his eyes with his hands and panting angrily.


    The driver¡¯s eyes burned with a raging fire. He gritted his teeth and said with a ferocious expression, ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you little b*stards!¡±


    ¡°Ah ah ah!¡± When the little ones saw this scene, they let out an ear-piercing shriek in unison and ran forward in unison.


    The coachman followed closely behind, his eyes filled with even more killing intent.


    At this critical moment, a pitch-black sleeve arrow suddenly shot through the air, accompanied by a muffled sound, and pierced the coachman¡¯s left knee.


    The coachman let out a pained wail, his body falling heavily to the ground, his face even more twisted.


    Pain, a sharp and intense pain swept over. The coachman looked up in shock and saw an old man approaching in the air. At this time, he narrowed his eyes sharply and glared at him angrily.


    ¡°You dare to touch my Grand-disciples? You¡¯re really tired of living!¡± Master Wen Jiangs eyes glowed with a cold light. It was obvious that he had rushed over in a hurry. He looked flustered and cold sweat had seeped out of his


    forehead.


    The four little ones who were initially running for their lives in a panic suddenly felt as if they had found a life-saving straw the moment they saw Master Wen Jiang. They laughed excitedly and said, ¡°Grandmaster!¡±


    When Master Wen Jiang heard the four little ones¡¯ cries, he hurriedly turned his head to look in their direction. After seeing that they were all fine, his heart that had been hanging in his throat finally settled down. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with me here, no one will be able to hurt you!¡¯


    The four little ones seemed to have taken calming pills. They nodded in unison and obediently stood aside. No one dared to stand in the way of Master


    Wen Jiang.


    When they saw the Master Wen Jiang appear in front of them, they were already at ease. At this time, they had nothing to fear!


    ¡°Mind your own business!¡± A cold glint rose in the coachman¡¯s eyes. As he spoke, he gritted his teeth and forcefully pulled the sleeve arrow out from his knee..

 Chapter 894 - Chapter 894: Bullying the Weak and Fearing the Strong

    Chapter 894: Bullying the Weak and Fearing the Strong


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Blood spurted out of the wound, and beads of sweat seeped out of the coachman¡¯s forehead. He gritted his teeth and let out a muffled groan. Then, he pulled out the sleeve arrow.


    The coachman glared at Master Wen Jiang with an overbearing and furious expression as he felt the excruciating pain. At this moment, he rushed forward at the fastest speed possible. The long sword in his hand was about to land on Master Wen Jiangs body.


    Master Wen Jiang sneered as he watched the scene. He then stepped back and immediately put some distance between him and the coachman.


    Without giving the coachman any time to react, the sneer on Master Wen Jiangs lips grew even more pronounced. He raised his hand and a large amount of medicinal powder fell on the coachman¡¯s face.


    The coachman¡¯s expression quickly twisted. Then, as if he had been provoked, his body trembled and he suddenly sneezed a few times. ¡°What is this smell? What kind of despicable means did you use?¡±


    Master Wen Jiangs smile was very calm. His gaze landed on the coachman from a distance, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll know soon.¡±


    Just as the coachman was about to warn Master Wen Jiang not to act mysterious, he felt a sudden excruciating pain in his body. It was as if his bones were about to break, making a cracking sound.


    ¡°Ah!¡± The coachman screamed uncontrollably. The bones in his legs were broken, and he fell to the ground. He was in so much pain that he broke out in a cold sweat.


    As if he could not hear the coachman¡¯s cry that was on the verge of a breakdown, Master Wen Jiang came to stand in front of the four little ones and turned his back to them. ¡°Cover your ears, don¡¯t listen to this sound.¡± The four little ones were very obedient and obediently covered their ears, no longer listening.


    The coachman let out a cry of despair. He looked at Wen Jiang in front of him and shouted in horror, ¡°l was wrong, I really know I was wrong. Please let me go!¡±


    Master Wen Jiang replied with a blank expression, ¡°You can avoid the death penalty, but you can¡¯t escape the punishment. You¡¯ve been poisoned by my Gu Poison. Unless I help you remove it, you¡¯ll suffer the pain of broken bones every day.


    The coachman was almost driven mad by the excruciating pain. He kept shaking his head with a sad face. ¡°No, don¡¯t! I¡¯m willing to cooperate with you.


    What do you want to ask?¡±


    ¡°Who sent you here?¡± Master Wen Jiang narrowed his eyes sharply as he asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s the crown prince!¡± The coachman replied without hesitation. ¡°It was His Highness the Crown Prince who asked me to come.¡±


    Master Wen Jiangs eyes trembled. The murderous intent that burst out from his eyes almost pierced through the coachman.


    When the coachman saw that Master Wen Jiang did not reply, he thought that his answer was not good enough. He hurriedly continued to speak in a panic, ¡°His Highness the Crown Prince is worried that his secret will be exposed, that¡¯s why he¡¯s doing this. I¡¯m just following orders, so please spare my life. I won¡¯t dare to do it again.¡±


    ¡°Shut up! You¡¯re bullying the weak and fearing the strong, yet you still have the face to beg for mercy?!¡± Master Wen Jiang raised his hand as he spoke. A sleeve arrow shot out from his sleeve and pierced the coachman¡¯s chest in an instant.


    There was a muffled sound as the sleeve arrow pierced deeply into the coachman¡¯s chest, causing him to let out a pained groan. Immediately after, his entire body swayed and fell to the ground.


    At this point, Master Wen Jiang finally retracted the radiance that rose in his eyes. He then turned to look at the four little ones beside him.


    Master Wen Jiangs eyes softened when he saw that they had obediently turned around and covered their ears. He said with a gentle expression, ¡°Alright, the matter has been resolved. You don¡¯t have to be afraid of anything..¡±

 Chapter 895 - Chapter 895: Inferior Skills

    Chapter 895: Inferior Skills


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Upon hearing this, the four little ones turned their heads at the same time and looked at Master Wen Jiang with a timid expression. Each of them looked more aggrieved than the other, ¡°Grandmaster¡­¡±


    Master Wen Jiangs heart softened. He quickly consoled them, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid. Grandmaster is here to protect you. They were sent by the crown prince and said that you knew the secret of the crown prince? What¡¯s going


    ¡°Grandmaster, we saw the crown prince kill the third prince in the Royal hunting ground.¡± Gu Lin did not dare to hide anything anymore and immediately told Grandmaster Wen Jiang.


    Grandmaster Wen Jiangs gaze trembled as he could not conceal the surprise in his eyes. ¡°There¡¯s actually such a thing! No wonder the crown prince wants to kill you all. This is no small matter. The crown prince didn¡¯t succeed this time, so he will definitely continue to attack you.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go home and not go out. That way, the crown prince won¡¯t be able to hurt us,¡± Rong Han quickly said.


    ¡°The thirteenth princess knows about such a big matter, but she can actually hold back and not say anything?¡± Grandmaster Wen Jiang had heard about the thirteenth princess¡¯s story. She was not as kind-hearted as the little ones. Logically speaking, she would not be able to bear such a big secret.


    ¡°Grandmaster, Lil t Thirteen said she doesn¡¯t know anything. She seems to have lost the only memory of that day, which is very strange.¡± When Lingbao mentioned this, her expression became even more fearful.


    Master Wen Jiang had a bad feeling as he listened to the conversation. ¡°This is no small matter, so all of you must be careful. How about this, this isn¡¯t a good place to talk, I¡¯ll take you guys away first.¡±


    ¡°Grandmaster, are we not going home?¡± Said Dumby as he raised his head and looked at Wen Jiang worriedly.


    ¡°If the other party can really make the thirteenth princess lose her memory, it means that the crown prince has a very powerful Gu master under him. I¡¯ve heard your mother mention this before. It¡¯s not safe for us to stay in the capital like this,¡± said Master Wen Jiang with a serious expression.


    ¡°Then where are we going?¡± The four little ones asked in confusion.


    ¡°Go to the Southern Norder and look for the prince regent and Qingxue. You¡¯ll be safe as long as you stay by their side,¡± Grandmaster Wen Jiang said after some thought.


    After the four little ones heard this, their eyes were filled with excitement.


    In that case, they be able to see their parents very soon, right?


    ¡°Don¡¯t be happy too early. This long journey won¡¯t be easy. You have to be prepared,¡± Wen Jiang said in a serious tone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandmaster. We¡¯ll be good and listen to you,¡± Rong han said firmly.


    Only then did Wen Jiang feel relieved. He led the little ones and quickly left this troublesome place.


    On the other side, in the courtyard where Madam Pan was staying¡­


    In the room, Madam Pan had already dismissed her men. At this time, she glanced at Ke Ran, who was crying in front of her, and impatiently scolded, ¡°It¡¯s enough. Just how long do you plan to continue this ruckus?¡±


    Ke Ran¡¯s face turned red as she felt wronged after being suddenly scolded. She said weakly, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m just feeling aggrieved¡­¡±


    The sneer on Madam Pan¡¯s lips deepened a little. She picked up the teacup and took a sip of tea. ¡°Your skills are inferior, so no wonder you can¡¯t protect your own husband. My son was taught a lesson by the prince regent, and it has something to do with your incompetence..¡±

 Chapter 896 - Chapter 896: Your Daughter-In-Law Already Knows Her Mistake

    Chapter 896: Your Daughter-In-Law Already Knows Her Mistake


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Ke Ran looked at Madam Pan in surprise. She could not believe that Madam Pan would actually associate all of this with her.


    Not only did Ke Ran¡¯s heart tremble the moment her eyes met Madam Pan¡¯s, but she quickly lowered her head and apologized, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all because of your daughter-in-law¡¯s uselessness. Mother, your daughter-in-law knows her mistake. Please forgive me.¡±


    Madam Pan¡¯s sneer deepened as she looked at Ke Ran indifferently. Then, she said mercifully, ¡°You know very well that I don¡¯t need any idle people by my side. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that you still have some use left, I wouldn¡¯t have let you live until now. Get up and remember what happened this time. You may not have such good luck next time.¡±


    Ke Ran¡¯s face turned pale from Madam Pan¡¯s words, and she quickly stood up, trembling.


    Madam Pan¡¯s gaze landed on Ke Ran, and her sharp eyes seemed to be able to see through Ke Ran. ¡°What exactly happened today? Tell me everything in detail. Don¡¯t leave out a single detail.¡±


    Ke Ran did not dare to resist. After nodding obediently, she quickly told Madam Pan about the entire development of the matter.


    Madam Pan¡¯s expression was indifferent as she listened to the end. Finally, she let out a long sigh of relief and sneered, ¡°It seems that I have underestimated the Gu family. Especially this Gu Qingxue, she¡¯s really capable. ¡±


    Ke Ran nodded and agreed, ¡°l think so too. 1 can¡¯t believe that even the prince regent would listen to Gu Qingxue so obediently.¡±


    ¡°A powerful woman must have some good points. You should learn from her.¡± Madam Pan did not seem to notice Ke Ran lowering her head timidly. She continued, ¡°The old master¡¯s condition has started to improve. Gu Qingxue won¡¯t be leaving for the time being, so the old master¡¯s health should be getting better and better.¡±


    An uneasy expression immediately appeared on Ke Ran¡¯s face. She looked at Madam Pan with fear and trepidation. ¡°Mother, grandfather¡¯s health is getting better. What should we do?¡±


    Madam Pan raised her eyebrows and looked at Ke Ran. She said matter-of-factly, ¡°tTe old master¡¯s health is getting better and better. It¡¯s also a good thing for us. We should naturally be happy.¡±


    Ke Ran was slightly taken aback. She immediately lowered her head and answered, ¡°Yes¡­ Mother is right, it¡¯s your daughter-in-law who has said the wrong thing.¡±


    Madam Pan chuckled and casually retracted her gaze. She said indifferently, ¡°At this point, there is indeed no better solution. Since we can only wait and see, we¡¯ll do as we¡¯re told.¡¯


    ¡°But grandpa¡¯s illness came so suddenly, and he¡¯s been sick for so many years. We haven¡¯t been filial to him. I¡¯m worried that when grandpa recovers, he¡¯ll be unhappy when he reminisces about all these years. Won¡¯t it be more troublesome then?¡± Ke Ran continued, ¡°This illness has a cause. Once it¡¯s cured, I¡¯m afraid that many things that I¡¯ve been hiding in the past will no longer be hidden.¡±


    When Madam Pan heard this, the corners of her lips that had been curled up gradually fell back down, and she slowly said, ¡°If you can¡¯t hide it, then continue to think of a way. Use your brain more and don¡¯t say things you shouldn¡¯t say. It¡¯s enough to take good care of your husband. As for the rest,


    I¡¯ll take care of it..

 Chapter 897 - Chapter 897: Sometimes, Excuses Aren’t Used to Scare People

    Chapter 897: Sometimes, Excuses Aren¡¯t Used to Scare People


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Ke Ran had been waiting for Madam Pan to say this. She stood up with a smile and weakly bowed to Madam Pan. ¡°Yes, Mother. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve remembered everything. I¡¯ll go back to serve my husband now.¡±


    The smile on Madam Pan¡¯s lips deepened a little, and she looked at Ke Ran calmly. be obedient. ¡°There are only benefits and no disadvantages to you. Do you understand? ¡®


    Ke Ran nodded obediently. Just as she was about to leave, she saw a middle-aged man rush back.


    The moment the middle-aged man crossed the threshold, he attracted the attention of the two.


    Ke Ran did not wait for the middle-aged man to speak. She took a step forward and bowed to the middle-aged man, ¡°Daughter-in-law pays her respects to Father.¡±


    However, the middle-aged man did not have the time to pay attention to Ke Ran at all. He only nodded hurriedly, and then looked at Madam Pan. ¡°I¡¯ve already heard what happened. How did this happen all of a sudden?¡±


    Madam Pan¡¯s eyes were exceptionally calm, and she said to the middle-aged man indifferently, ¡°Master, there¡¯s a happy event in the family, so there¡¯s no need for master to be so flustered. The Gu family¡¯s daughter, Gu Qingxue, has come to our house and has helped our Father, who was beyond cure, to wake up. This is a great thing for the entire Qi family.¡±


    Hearing this, Qi Haifeng snorted and immediately understood the pan family¡¯s intention. He sat down firmly in his seat, and a cold look appeared in his eyes. ¡°The Gu family¡¯s daughter has never had any contact with us before. Why has she suddenly appeared this time? Don¡¯t tell me they¡¯re only here to haln ¡±


    ¡°The prince regent has brought the daughter of the Gu family with him. Your Highness, the other party¡¯s attitude is unyielding. We have no choice but to listen to them.¡± Madam Pan lowered her eyes, hiding the coldness that flashed in her eyes.


    When Qi Haifeng heard about Rong Zhan, his expression wavered for a moment. Then, he lowered his eyes and fell into silence.


    Ke Ran saw Qi Haifengs worried expression and quickly advised, ¡°Father, you don¡¯t have to be so worried. 1 don¡¯t think Gu Qingxue is that powerful. We can relax a little.¡¯


    When Qi Haifeng heard Ke Ran¡¯s words, he merely curled the corners of his lips and chuckled, ¡°You make it sound very easy. Forget it, we don¡¯t have any other way now. We can only take one step at a time, Wife, you have always been the one taking care of the family. In your opinion, how should this matter be settled?¡±


    Madam Pan had always been the think tank of the family, and Qi Haifeng had long been used to asking his wife about everything.


    From the beginning to the end, Madam Pan¡¯s expression was very indifferent. She looked at Qi Haifeng and chuckled indifferently, ¡°l don¡¯t think you need to be so worried. You can relax and not let others get a hold of you. This is the Southern Border. Even if father¡¯s illness is a little strange, it has nothing to do with us. Father can only blame himself. He didn¡¯t even know that he was sick. Even if we want to help father treat it, we have the heart but no strength.¡±


    ¡°Mmhm¡­ What you said does make some sense. I¡¯m just worried that this excuse won¡¯t be able to scare people.¡± As Qi Haifeng spoke, he picked up the tea that the maidservant had brought.


    ¡°Old Master, you don¡¯t have to think so much. Sometimes, excuses are not used to scare people. It¡¯s just used for a while. You don¡¯t have to make so many people believe it,¡± Madam Pan said meaningfully..

 Chapter 898 - Chapter 898: What’s Wrong With It?

    Chapter 898: What¡¯s Wrong With It?


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Qi Haifeng raised his eyebrows and understood Madam Pan¡¯s meaning, the smile on his face becoming more and more brilliant. ¡°As expected, you¡¯re the most resourceful. Someone, go and inform second brother. Tell him that father¡¯s condition has greatly improved and have second brother return to the residence as soon as possible. There can¡¯t be any delay.¡±


    After hearing this, the subordinates quickly retreated and went to do the work according to the instructions.


    That night, in the hall.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s expression was worried. Her gaze was fixed straight ahead, and she looked like she had something on her mind.


    ¡°Qingxue, it¡¯s already so late. Why don¡¯t you go back and rest?¡± Rong Zhan strode into the room, his gaze landing on Gu Qingxue.


    When Gu Qingxue saw Rong Zhan, the glow in her eyes softened, and there was a worry that could not be dispelled. ¡°I¡¯m just thinking that since we¡¯ve been out for so long, the children must miss us a lot at home.¡±


    Although she said that, Gu Qingxue was well aware that she couldn¡¯t let go of the little ones. She could not wait to go back immediately and reunite with them.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to think so much. We¡¯re going to find the Gu King tomorrow, so it¡¯s better to conserve our energy today. My subordinates have already arranged a place for you to stay. I¡¯ll send you there.¡± Rong Zhan stood up as he spoke.


    Gu Qingxue looked at Rong Zhan¡¯s actions in confusion. Just as she was about to ask him how he was going to send her back, the man in front of her picked her up in his arms.


    Without any warning, Gu Qingxue subconsciously reached out and wrapped her arms around Rong Zhan¡¯s neck. He then carried her out of the room and headed straight for her residence.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s face instantly turned red, and she began to struggle with her legs. ¡°Your Royal Highness, quickly put me down!¡±


    Looking at Gu Qingxue¡¯s blushing face, Rong Zhan did not let her go. Instead, he hugged her even more tightly, not giving her any chance to break free. ¡°Don¡¯t move, or you might fall down.¡±


    As he said that, Rong Zhan did not forget to pretend to let go on purpose.


    As expected, Gu Qingxue immediately tensed up and wrapped her tender arms around Rong Zhan¡¯s neck. Then, she heard the evil-hearted man chuckling.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s face turned even redder. She realized that she had been played by the man in front of her, but she could not fight back. She could only glare at him.


    Rong Zhan brought Gu Qingxue to her room and placed her gently on the bed. She watched as Rong Zhan put her down and sat by her bed.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart tensed up. She blinked and looked at the man in front of her in confusion. She asked, ¡°Your Royal Highness, it¡¯s already this hour. You should be leaving.¡±


    Rong Zhan did not seem to understand. He raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you not want to rest just now? From this, it can be seen that it¡¯s still early for you, but why do you have to keep me away?¡±


    Gu Qingxue was rendered speechless by the man in front of her. She looked at the man who was smiling and suddenly felt like she had shot herself in the foot. Cold sweat broke out on her forehead and she argued, ¡°I¡¯m not. I just feel that Your Royal Highness¡¯s actions are a little inappropriate.¡±


    Rong Zhan raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Oh? What¡¯s wrong with it?¡±

 Chapter 899 - Chapter 899: You’ re the Only One

    Chapter 899: You¡¯ re the Only One


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Gu Qingxue blinked at Rong Zhan¡¯s serious question. She didn¡¯t know how to answer him and could only reply in a muffled voice, ¡°Men and women shouldn¡¯t touch each other.¡¯


    Upon hearing this, Rong Zhan immediately retracted the frivolous smile on his lips and reached out to hold Gu Qingxue¡¯s hand.


    Gu Qingxue had rarely seen Rong Zhan look at her so affectionately. Her heart started to beat faster, and she could not look away. Her eyes met the man in front of her.


    ¡°Qingxue, you should know my feelings. Since that¡¯s the case, why keep me away?¡± Rong Zhan looked deeply at Gu Qingxue and asked seriously.


    When Gu Qingxue heard this, she felt as if fireworks had exploded in her heart. The joy she felt was indescribable. She lowered her head to hide the light in her eyes and said softly, ¡°Your Royal Highness, the feelings I want to pursue may be different from what you can give me. Rather than being separated at that time, I¡¯d rather not start from the beginning.¡±


    This was what she truly thought. She was not a fool and could naturally see through Rong Zhan¡¯s thoughts. She also knew how serious he was. However, she did not dare to accept Rong Zhan. After all, he was a member of the royal family. Furthermore, he was the prince regent who had the power to rule the country. There were so many women in the world who wanted to be related to him. How could she allow such a man to belong to her completely?


    If she could not have all of him for herself, she would rather choose to give up everything.


    ¡°Qingxue, if you don¡¯t make it clear, how can I know your feelings?¡± Rong


    Zhan reached out to hold Gu Qingxue¡¯s hand and looked straight at her


    without any hesitation.


    Rong Zhan¡¯s words were like a sharp blade that pierced into Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart, causing her to waver uncontrollably.


    She did not have any expectations at first, but Gu Qingxue couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Your Royal Highness, what I want is to be with only one person for the rest of my life. The man I love can only fall for me. His body and mind only have me. I can¡¯t share my man with any other woman¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you think that I would fall for another woman?¡± Before Gu Qingxue could finish, Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes were already filled with anger.


    Before Gu Qingxue could react, Rong Zhan had already lifted her chin and planted a kiss on her lips.


    The passionate kiss almost took Gu Qingxue¡¯s breath away. Rong Zhan¡¯s actions were extremely domineering, not giving Gu Qingxue a chance to resist.


    Gu Qingxue was completely caught off guard. By the time she came back to her senses, she could no longer resist and was completely pulled into Rong Zhan¡¯s pace.


    Gu Qingxue was panting heavily as if she was about to be swallowed alive by this man¡¯s kiss. She only had some breathing space when Rong Zhan showed mercy and let her go.


    Her eyes trembled as she looked at the man in front of her. Gu Qingxue had no strength left in her body.


    ¡°If you say such words again, I will punish you even more severely. In my heart, you are the only one who can accompany me for the rest of my life. Other than you, I am not interested and do not want to be involved in anything. You are the only one,¡± Rong Zhan said with a serious expression.


    Gu Qingxue had already understood that the man in front of her was serious.


    She was happy inside, but she could not help but chide him, ¡°Your Royal Highness, if you have something to say, you can talk to me nicely.. Why do you have to do this?¡±

 Chapter 900 - Chapter 900: After Watching for So Long, Do You Think It’s Good?

    Chapter 900: After Watching for So Long, Do You Think It¡¯s Good?


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°If I don¡¯t do it myself, how can 1 let you know that I¡¯m serious?¡± Rong Zhan said matter-of-factly.


    Gu Qingxue looked at the man in front of her speechlessly, but she couldn¡¯t find any words to refute him. She could only snort and say, ¡°Fallacy.¡±


    Rong Zhan could tell that Gu Qingxue was not really angry, and the smile on his face deepened. He then held Gu Qingxue¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Qingxue, my feelings for you can be seen by the sun and moon. Are you willing to accept


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart was beating like thunder. She could not help but look forward to it. She looked at the man in front of her and finally nodded firmly. Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes brightened, and without another word, he lay dovvn beside Gu Qingxue.


    Gu Qingxue looked at the man beside her in confusion. ¡°Your Royal Highness, you¡¯re not leaving?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m tired. It¡¯s too troublesome to go back to my own place. I might as well sleep here.¡± Rong Zhan closed his eyes as he spoke.


    Gu Qingxue was shocked when she saw how the person in front of her acted as if it was a matter of course.


    She had seen thick- skinned people before, but she had never seen such a thick- skinned person! How could this person take it for granted?


    However, looking at Rong Zhan in front of her, Gu Qingxue only felt that her heart had softened. She felt happy just looking at him and could not bear to chase this man away.


    Thus, Gu Qingxue had no choice but to compromise. She looked at the man in front of her with a distant gaze and said, ¡°Then Your Royal Highness should know your place.¡±


    Rong Zhan nodded without hesitation. He laid beside Gu Qingxue and did not move at all.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart that had been hanging by a thread was quickly put to rest. She closed her eyes without realizing it and quickly fell asleep.


    Taking in every expression on Gu Qingxue¡¯s face, Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes became extremely gentle. He reached out and touched her soft long hair. Then, while she was sleeping soundly and couldn¡¯t resist, he pulled her into his arms so that she could sleep in his arms with peace of mind.


    Gu Qingxue murmured softly in her sleep, then snorted and slept even more soundly.


    The night passed by quietly. When Gu Qingxue opened her eyes the next morning, she felt refreshed. She opened her eyes and looked in front of her, only to see the man who was fast asleep.


    A handsome face entered Gu Qingxue¡¯s sight, causing her heart to be filled with an extremely unreal feeling. For a moment, she even felt that everything in front of her was an illusion. She couldn¡¯t help but blink her eyes, then reached out to the handsome man in front of her.


    However, Gu Qingxue had already stopped before her palm touched Rong Zhan. Her movements were careful as she was afraid that she would wake him up.


    Just as Gu Qingxue was carefully observing Rong Zhan, who was supposed to be sound asleep, he suddenly curled his lips.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s gaze trembled as she looked at the man in front of her in surprise. She watched as his eyelashes fluttered slightly before he opened his eyes and looked straight at her. ¡®Qingxue, after looking for so long, do you think I look good?¡±


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s face immediately flushed red. She looked at the man in front of her with shame.. ¡°Your Royal Highness, you, aren¡¯t you asleep?¡±

 Chapter 901 - Chapter 901: Righteous

    Chapter 901: Righteous


    Translator: Endless?antasy Translation            Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°How can I bear to fall asleep when you look at me with such a burning gaze?¡± Rong Zhan raised his eyebrows and looked at Gu Qingxue.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s little face burned even more furiously. She retorted indignantly, ¡°Stop talking nonsense here. I just saw something on your face and wanted to help you take it off.¡±


    Rong Zhan looked enlightened. He nodded and said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ve wronged you. Since that¡¯s the case, you don¡¯t have to be polite. Just do it.¡±


    As she spoke, Rong Zhan had already grabbed her hand that she had yet to retract and forcefully pressed it against his face.


    Gu Qingxue touched Rong Zhan¡¯s face. Her heart was beating faster, and the tips of her ears were burning uncontrollably.


    Just as Gu Qingxue wanted to retract her hand but did not dare to make any big moves, footsteps came from outside the door and quickly approached them.


    The two of them looked at the closed door at the same time. Then, they saw a figure barging in with a smile. ¡°Senior Sister, we should set off!¡±


    She was smiling brightly at first, but when Fei Yuge saw the situation in the room, she froze on the spot with a look of disbelief.


    Gu Qingxue had just sat up from under the blanket and was staring at her blankly. She was clearly stunned by this scene.


    Rong Zhan stood up slowly, turned around, and stared at her coldly.


    If looks could kill, Fei Yuge felt that Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes had pierced through her.


    A drop of cold sweat trickled down Fei Yuge¡¯s forehead as she said weakly,


    ¡°Um, Senior Sister, I¡¯m sorry. Did I disturb the two of you?¡±


    Gu Qingxue hurriedly wanted to deny it, but Rong Zhan¡¯s gaze was as sharp as a blade. He asked calmly, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Fei Yuge¡¯s face turned red from embarrassment. She quickly lowered her head and left the room. ¡°I¡¯ll go out first! Senior Sister, you two take your time.¡±


    Gu Qingxue was about to be blown away by the wind. She hurriedly tried to stop Fei Yuge, but she could only watch as the other party hurriedly closed the door and left.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness! Look at what you¡¯ve said to her. Yuge must have misunderstood us.¡± Gu Qingxue pouted angrily and glared at the man who was watching the show and did not think it was a big deal.


    In contrast, Rong Zhan appeared extremely calm. After he got up, he gently planted a kiss on Gu Qingxue¡¯s lips.


    A light kiss made Gu Qingxue blush uncontrollably.


    ¡°There should be nothing wrong between you and me. What¡¯s there to worry about being misunderstood?¡± Rong Zhan raised his eyebrows and asked deliberately.


    Gu Qingxue was rendered speechless by the man¡¯s matter-of-fact attitude, She could only snort softly and look away from him. Then, she pretended that nothing had happened and got up to leave the bed. ¡°l won¡¯t play with you. Hurry up and get up. We¡¯re leaving.¡±


    Seeing that Gu Qingxue did not deny what he said, Rong Zhan was in a good mood as well. He obediently got out of bed with her.


    Gu Qingxue quickly changed her clothes and left the room with Rong Zhan.


    Gu Qingxue had just knocked on the door when she saw Qin Yun and Fei Yuge standing outside the door whispering to each other. When they saw Rong Zhan and Gu Qingxue come out, the two of them stopped talking at the same time and gave each other a look..

 Chapter 902 - Chapter 902: Do You Want to Be the Father?

    Chapter 902: Do You Want to Be the Father?


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Gu Qingxue keenly sensed that something was wrong. She raised her eyebrows at the two of them. ¡°What are you two up to? If you have something to say, why don¡¯t you just say it directly?¡±


    Fei Yuge walked forward and naturally hugged Gu Qingxue¡¯s arm. ¡°Senior Sister, you¡¯ve misunderstood us. What bad intentions can we have? I was just worried about you. Let¡¯s go and have breakfast first. We can set off after we finish breakfast.¡¯


    ¡°Qingxue, you guys go and have your breakfast first. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard Gu Qingxue¡¯s affirmative answer. Then, he quickened his pace and left.


    Gu Qingxue did not retract the smile on her lips. She quickly felt something was wrong and looked at the two people in front of her. Indeed, she saw that they were smiling mischievously and looking at them with a meaningful expression.


    ¡°What do you two mean by this?¡± Gu Qingxue looked at their expressions. Even without asking, it was not difficult to guess what they were thinking.


    ¡°Hehe, Senior Sister, I came here to tell you that I won¡¯t be leaving with you today. I¡¯ll go first and wait for you in the desert. When you arrive, the spy I planted there will inform me of this matter immediately.¡± As Fei Yuge spoke, she nudged Gu Qingxue¡¯s arm. ¡°Good luck, Senior Sister. I¡¯ll be waiting to attend your wedding.¡±


    ¡°Fei Yuge!¡± Gu Qingxue blushed at Fei Yuge¡¯s words. She raised her hand and pretended to hit her, but she easily dodged and escaped.


    Fortunately, Qin Yun was more restrained. After Fei Yuge left, she did not continue to tease Gu Qingxue. Instead, she said to Gu Qingxue with a bright smile, ¡®Eldest Miss, everything is ready. Let¡¯s set off after eating.¡±


    ¡°Okay, remember to bring everyone you need.¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, she left with Qin Yun and went to the reception hall for breakfast.


    When Gu Qingxue was about to finish her breakfast, Rong Zhan rushed over.


    After having breakfast with Rong Zhan, Gu Qingxue told him about Fei Yuge leaving first.


    Rong Zhan raised his eyebrows in satisfaction after hearing that. He snorted and said, ¡°In that case, Fei Yuge is quite perceptive.¡±


    ¡°You still have to say that?¡± Gu Qingxue was helpless. ¡°Do you know what is called restraint? In the future, if Lil t Han and the others are present, will you also be so indulgent?¡±


    Rong Zhan turned to Gu Qingxue and asked, ¡°Why not?¡±


    Gu Qingxue was speechless for a moment. She could not refute this matter-of-fact man.


    Rong Zhan naturally reached out and gently held Gu Qingxue¡¯s hand. ¡°You


    don¡¯t have to worry. Whether it¡¯s Han¡¯er or Lil¡¯ Lin, they all want you and me to be together. Especially Lingbao. She even asked me if I wanted to be her father.¡¯


    ¡°Really?¡± Gu Qingxue was a little surprised. She then muttered, ¡°This girl, why did she make such a decision without telling me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know now. Why must I tell you in such detail? Qingxue, are you at ease now?¡± Rong Zhan could see Gu Qingxue¡¯s uneasiness.


    The thoughts of the four children were very important to her, so she did not want to go against their thoughts. What he said just now was also to make her feel at ease.


    Gu Qingxue nodded and watched Qin Yun run over from afar..

 Chapter 903 - Chapter 903: Gu King Stronghold

    Chapter 903: Gu King Stronghold


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    When Qin Yun saw Gu Qingxue, her eyes could not help but light up. She hurriedly ran over and said to her, ¡°Eldest Miss, the carriage that the little princess sent is already prepared. Our luggage has also been placed inside, and we can set off at any time. ¡®


    When Gu Qingxue heard this, she was also eager to try. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s set off immediately! ¡±


    Time flew, seven days later, in the Southern Border Desert.


    Gu Qingxue and the others successfully met up with Fei Yuge, who had arrived earlier, at the edge of the endless desert.


    Fei Yuge had already arranged everything. When they arrived at the inn, they opened the map immediately. Then, they pointed at the edge of the desert on the map and accurately marked their current location.


    Fei Yuge poked the map with her small hand and said seriously, ¡°Senior Sister, please look, we are at this position on the map, and the Gu King is in the desert in front of us.¡±


    Gu Qingxue looked at the desert that looked terrifyingly large on the map. The muscles at the corner of her lips twitched involuntarily. ¡°In such a huge place, it¡¯s as difficult as ascending to the heavens to find the Gu King here.¡±


    Fei Yuge nodded in agreement and said helplessly, ¡°Senior Sister is right. The Gu King is hard to find, not to mention that we don¡¯t have its exact location. It can be said that it is as difficult as ascending to the heavens to find the Gu King in a short period of time. So I think we should try our best to narrow down the area and go to the Gu King Stronghold to find the descendant of the previous Gu Kings master. We can ask him to bring us to the desert to find the


    Gu King.¡±


    ¡°The last Gu King appeared hundreds of years ago. How can we still determine the location of the descendants? ¡± Rong Zhan looked at Fei Yuge suspiciously.


    Fei Yuge scratched her face in embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that. Moreover, I heard that the descendants of Gu King have always been very arrogant. It¡¯s still unknown whether they¡¯ll be willing to help us or not¡­¡±


    Gu Qingxue looked at Fei Yuge helplessly. ¡°In other words, we still have to find this stronghold first.¡±


    Fei Yuge nodded and said, ¡°This stronghold is located in the desert. We have to find it within three days.¡± If they could not find it within this time, they could only temporarily leave the stronghold and think of another way, or renovate it and continue searching. ¡°Senior Sister, Your Royal Highness, the Gu King hasn¡¯t done anything for hundreds of years. It¡¯s already very rare for us to have the chance now. Even if we can¡¯t find the Gu King, it¡¯s actually reasonable.¡¯


    Gu Qingxue nodded. ¡°l understand. Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s not waste time.


    Let¡¯s set off immediately.¡±


    Fei Yuge agreed immediately, and the group set off for the desert.


    Unfortunately, the location of the Gu Kings stronghold was extremely well hidden. Gu Qingxue and the others searched for three whole days but did not find anything.


    In the evening, everyone had to stay in the desert for the night.


    The desert was extremely cold at night. As night fell, everyone changed into thick cotton clothes and gathered in front of the bonfire to warm themselves. They drank hot water and ate dry food to satisfy their hunger.


    Among them, Fei Yuge was the most depressed. She sat in her seat with a worried expression. From the looks of it, she seemed to be so worried that she could not eat well. She could not help but sigh.


    Seeing Fei Yuge¡¯s troubled face, Gu Qingxue could not help but reach out and pinch her little face. ¡°Didn¡¯t we just not find the stronghold? We had a premonition that the Gu King Stronghold would be difficult to find. Everything was within our expectations. Why are you so worried?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just disappointed, Senior Sister. If we can¡¯t find Gu King this time, how will the poison in Master¡¯s body be cured?¡± Fei Yuge asked Gu Qingxue worriedly as she brought up the matter..

 Chapter 904 - Chapter 904: My Mother Was Exhausted to Death

    Chapter 904: My Mother Was Exhausted to Death


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Seeing Fei Yuge¡¯s troubled face, Gu Qingxue could not help but reach out and pinch her little face. ¡°We had a premonition that the Gu King Stronghold would be difficult to find. Everything was within our expectations. Why are you so worried?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just disappointed, Senior Sister. If we can¡¯t find the Gu King this time, how will the poison in Master¡¯s body be cured? ¡± Fei Yuge asked Gu Qingxue worriedly as she brought up the matter.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes darkened as well, and she said faintly, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we can only let nature take its course. Although Master didn¡¯t tell you before, he told me that the Gu King is too difficult to find. Even if you can¡¯t find it, don¡¯t be disappointed. Just let nature take its course, so you don¡¯t have to take this matter too seriously.¡±


    Seeing Fei Yuge nod her head, Gu Qingxue saw that she was still disappointed and guessed that her mood would not improve so easily.


    However, there was no other way. They did not know where the stronghold was, but the food and water they brought were only enough to last until tomorrow morning. They had to leave the desert immediately the next morning. They had to leave the desert in a day as soon as possible. Otherwise, it would be a small matter if they could not find the stronghold. It would be a big matter if a group of people died here.


    After everyone had decided on this matter, they set off together and returned to the inn.


    After returning to her room, Gu Qingxue looked at Rong Zhan. ¡°Your Royal


    Highness, regarding Bo Yan¡¯s matter¡­¡±


    ¡°l understand. I will go and find Bo Yan now. You continue to guard the Old General here.¡± As Rong Zhan spoke, he reached out and patted Gu Qingxue¡¯s head gently before standing up to leave.


    Gu Qingxue stared blankly at Rong Zhan¡¯s back as he left. Her face flushed uncontrollably.


    That night, Rong Zhan found Xiu Niangs daughter, Bo Yan, and brought her to Old General Qi¡¯s room.


    Bo Yan was not even 18 years old this year and had just started working in the Qi family. Coupled with the fact that she had always been doing rough labor, she had never thought that she would be called to Old General Qi¡¯s room one day. At this moment, even when she was kneeling on the ground, she looked uneasy and didn¡¯t dare to raise her head to look at anyone. ¡°This servant, this servant greets the Prince Regent and Young Miss.¡±


    Gu Qingxue looked at Bo Yan¡¯s thin and frail body. She did not want to show the anticipation in her heart on her face, afraid that she would scare the girl. ¡°Bo Yan, don¡¯t be afraid. I called you here today to ask you something. Your mother Xiu Niang and I were old friends. I couldn¡¯t bear to see her suddenly pass away, so I wanted to ask you about your mother¡¯s past.¡±


    Bo Yan looked up at Gu Qingxue in shock. When her eyes met hers, she immediately lowered her head in embarrassment.


    Before she came, she had heard from the people who had seen Eldest Miss Gu in the residence that she was devastatingly beautiful. Bo Yan was originally curious about how beautiful a person could be. In the end, she did not expect that this Eldest Miss Gu in front of her was indeed more beautiful than all the beauties she had ever seen combined.


    ¡°Reporting to the Eldest Miss, my mother was exhausted to death.¡± Bo Yan¡¯s eyes immediately turned red when she mentioned the sad matter. As she spoke, her pearl-like tears flowed out uncontrollably.


    Gu Qingxue narrowed her eyes and looked at Bo Yan in a gentle voice. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Tell me what happened slowly..¡±

 Chapter 905 - Chapter 905: Let’s See If We Can Get More Information

    Chapter 905: Let¡¯s See If We Can Get More Information


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°This servant was still young at that time and did not know what was going on. 1 only knew that about five years ago, my mother suddenly brought back a swaddled baby and said that he was my younger brother. However, my father passed away when I was young. It was my mother who raised me up. My mother has never been pregnant, and we have no relatives. Where did my younger brother come from?¡± Bo Yan said as she raised her hand to wipe the tears off her face,


    ¡°In other words, your mother brought this child from somewhere else.¡± Rong Zhan looked at Bo Yan¡¯s reaction coldly without much sympathy in his eyes.


    Xiu Niang might have sacrificed a lot for that child, but this child was still kept by Xiu Niang through improper means. No matter how painful she was when she was alive, she would not be as miserable as Qingxue separating with her biological son.


    Bo Yan was suppressed by Rong Zhan¡¯s cold aura and did not dare to raise her head. She lowered her head carefully and said, ¡°Yes, that child is indeed a


    child that my mother brought back from somewhere. If it wasn¡¯t for that child who was born with a heart disease, my mother wouldn¡¯t have died of illness! This servant hates that child to death and can¡¯t wait for that child to die without a burial place!¡±


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes were filled with a chilling coldness. She looked at Bo Yan coldly, her eyes no longer as warm as before. ¡°Since you know that the child was not born by your mother, have you ever thought about how the child¡¯s biological mother felt when she was forced to separate from her family?¡±


    Bo Yan, who had been abhorring evil, was slightly stunned when she heard this. She looked up at Gu Qingxue and seemed to have suddenly realized something. She asked in confusion, ¡°Could it be, could it be that you are that childes¡­


    Gu Qingxue did not answer her directly. She continued to look at Bo Yan coldly.


    Bo Yan came to a sudden realization and quickly lowered her head as if she had been struck by lightning. ¡°This servant, this servant has sinned. Please forgive this servant, Eldest Miss.¡±


    ¡°l don¡¯t want to fuss about anything else. I just want to know where my child is now!¡± Gu Qingxue slowly clenched her fists and questioned him with hatred in her eyes.


    Bo Yan¡¯s eyes were filled with panic. She lowered her head and said with fear, ¡°This servant also does not know¡­


    Feeling the aura around the two of them suddenly become even colder, Bo Yan was almost scared to tears.¡±This servant really doesn¡¯t know. At that time, the child¡¯s heart disease was so severe that he was about to die. This servant¡¯s mother died, so how could this servant live alone with a burden? This servant threw him away.¡±


    Gu Qingxue felt as if she had been struck by lightning. She looked at Bo Yan and questioned word by word, ¡°Where did you throw my child?!¡±


    ¡°The border, near the battlefield. Later on, I heard that the child seemed to have already¡­¡± Bo Yan did not dare to continue the words that were stuck in her mouth. She just knelt on the ground and kept trembling.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart jumped out of her throat. She could not accept the overwhelming reality and subconsciously reached out to grab Rong Zhan who was beside her.


    Rong Zhan could see Gu Qingxue¡¯s fragility and reached out to hold her hand tightly. Even his eyes were filled with worry as he looked at her. ¡°Other than that, what else do you know? If you¡¯re hiding anything, you¡¯ll be dragged out and beat to death immediately.¡±


    Bo Yan, who was already nervous, cried out in fear. She knelt on the ground and kowtowed as she said, ¡°Your Royal Highness, please be wise. This servant is a weak woman. I¡¯m only doing this for my own survival. There is really no other way. This servant has already known her mistake long ago. I guarantee that I won¡¯t dare to do it again in the future!¡±


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart ached even more when she saw Bo Yan kowtowing as she spoke.


    Where should she go to find her poor child?


    Gu Qingxue could not continue thinking about it. Her face turned pale uncontrollably.


    ¡°Men.¡± At Rong Zhan¡¯s command, Liu Yi, who was guarding the door to prevent the Qi family from barging in, pushed the door open and strode in.


    ¡°Take this woman away and see if we can get more information out of her.¡± Rong Zhan said expressionlessly.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Liu Yi reached out to Bo Yan expressionlessly and forcefully pulled her down.


    Bo Yan was so scared that her face turned pale. She shouted in panic, ¡®Your


    Royal Highness, this servant knows her mistake. Please forgive this servant! Your Royal Highness! That child also has a red mole on his foot. Other than that, this servant really doesn¡¯t know anything else.¡±


    However, Rong Zhan did not seem to hear Bo Yan¡¯s words. From the beginning to the end, he had a cold expression on his face. When Bo Yan was forcefully pulled down, he also pulled Gu Qingxue into his arms.


    Gu Qingxue did not move and allowed Rong Zhan to take action. The disappointment in her eyes made one¡¯s heart ache just by looking at it.


    Rong Zhan did not see Gu Qingxue so disappointed. He turned to look at the sleeping Old General Qi and gently held her hand. ¡°Qingxue, let¡¯s go out first. Let¡¯s not stay here and disturb Old General Qi¡¯s rest.¡±


    Gu Qingxue nodded numbly and allowed Rong Zhan to take her hand and leave..

 Chapter 906 - Chapter 906: A Mother Worrying About Her Child

    Chapter 906: A Mother Worrying About Her Child


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Rong Zhan pulled Gu Qingxue away. Seeing that she was still in a daze, he brought her to the long corridor and sat her down. ¡°Qingxue, let me tell you something. Don¡¯t get too excited.¡±


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, at this time, there is nothing that can make me excited.¡± Gu Qingxue curled her lips helplessly, her eyes clouded with bitterness.


    ¡°It¡¯s about the missing child. I think he might be Lil t Han.¡± Rong Zhan did not intend to beat around the bush and said straightforwardly.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes lit up. She looked at Rong Zhan in disbelief and asked,


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, what did you say?¡±


    Rong Zhan held Gu Qingxue¡¯s little hand tightly and said with certainty, ¡°What I¡¯m saying is true. You might not know this, but when my grandfather came to visit me, he picked up Lil e Han in a place where the army must pass through. Moreover, at that time, Lil t Han¡¯s heart was seriously ill and his chest was seriously injured. It should be because Bo Yan was worried that he wouldn¡¯t die when she abandoned him back then, so she deliberately hurt him.¡±


    ¡°That b*tch.¡± Anger surfaced in Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes. This was the first time she wanted to kill someone so badly!


    ¡°We don¡¯t have any evidence, so we can only put this matter aside for the time being. You also know about Lil t Han¡¯s health. He has been weak and sickly since he was young. If it weren¡¯t for you, he might not be able to keep it now. Besides, other than these, there is indeed a red mole at the bottom of Lil t Han¡¯s foot.¡± Rong Zhan looked deeply at Gu Qingxue and said seriously, ¡°l feel that there shouldn¡¯t be so many coincidences in this world.¡±


    Gu Qingxue thought of Rong Han¡¯s innocent and adorable face, and her heart could not help but beat wildly.


    If Han¡¯er was really her child, she would be more than happy!


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, do you still remember when I had just treated Han¡¯er, there was a day when 1 insisted on staying in the Prince Regent¡¯s Residence? It was also during those two days that an assassin came to assassinate Han ¡®er.¡± Gu Qingxue looked at Rong Zhan and asked excitedly.


    Rong Zhan nodded. When he saw Gu Qingxue¡¯s agitated expression, he immediately realized that something was wrong. ¡°Did you stay behind on purpose?¡±


    Gu Qingxue nodded repeatedly. ¡°Actually, 1 already knew about Lil t Han¡¯s existence back when I was in Dafu Village. Back then, I accidentally had a dream. A child appeared in the dream. That child was Lil t Han. It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t take this matter to heart before. I thought that there was a special fate between Lil t Han and me. In the end, 1 didn¡¯t expect that there would be such a connection between the two of us.¡¯


    Gu Qingxue was overjoyed when she thought that Lil¡¯ Han was her child.


    She had always felt that there was a special fate between her and Lil t Han. Otherwise, she would not have been dreaming about Lil t Han. However, she had never expected that fate would turn out to be like this. He was actually her youngest son, whom she had lost for many years.


    However, when she thought of Rong Han, she felt that it was normal. She was not surprised that Lil t Han was her son. It was as if everything was natural and and should be like this.


    ¡°It¡¯s not strange for a mother to worry about her child. Qingxue, I¡¯ll get someone to prepare things. We¡¯ll go back as soon as possible and think of a way to see if Lil e Han is your biological child.¡± Rong Zhan said with a bright smile on his face.


    This matter was also a good thing for him. Thinking about how much Qingxue loved Lil t Han, there would be a good future ahead.


    The next day, Gu Qingxue and her group set off for the desert again.


    That day, they searched again, but Gu Qingxue and the others still found nothing. Just as they were about to rest, Gu Qingxue and the others suddenly heard the long cry of a camel not far away.


    Then, there was a muffled sound as if something had fallen heavily on the ground..

 Chapter 907 - Chapter 907: Are You From the Gu King Stronghold?

    Chapter 907: Are You From the Gu King Stronghold?


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Liu Yi, go and see what¡¯s going on.¡± With Rong Zhan¡¯s order, Liu Yi quickly left and went to check as quickly as possible.


    Soon, Liu Yi rushed back.


    ¡°Reporting to Your Royal Highness, not far away, an old man and the camel he was riding fell down together. They don¡¯t seem to be in a good situation.¡± Liu Yi respectfully cupped his hands and quickly said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± Rong Zhan stood up.


    The group of people followed Liu Yi and rushed toward the old man. As expected, they soon saw a dead camel lying on the ground, and an old man beside the camel, who was already on the verge of death.


    ¡°Water, give me water¡­¡± The old man was in a very bad state. He was on the verge of fainting. He waved at Gu Qingxue and the others.


    Liu Yi also explained, ¡°Just now, this old man asked for water once. At that time, I had already given him half of the water in my water bag. However, his condition was very bad. I¡¯m afraid that the water he drank was not enough.


    Gu Qingxue looked at the old man in confusion. She could not figure out why the old man would appear here.


    Moreover, for some reason, she felt that this old man was extraordinary.


    At this moment, the little butler¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in her mind.


    ¡°Ding, dong! A friendly reminder: saving this old man in front of you will earn you 5,000 points. Would you like to accept it?¡±


    accept.¡± Gu Qingxue immediately agreed to the little butler¡¯s request in her heart. Then, she walked towards the old man. ¡°Although we don¡¯t have much water, it can save a life. We can¡¯t just sit back and do nothing.


    As Gu Qingxue spoke, she had already arrived in front of the old man. She took off the water bag at her waist and added some gentle tonic powder into it. It could allow the old man to quickly replenish his strength while drinking water, so that he would not be dehydrated.


    When the old man saw the water bag, his lifeless eyes were filled with excitement. He quickly took the water bag and drank it in big gulps.


    This time, the old man only drank half of it before stopping. His condition looked much better than the naked eye. He looked at Gu Qingxue and thanked her, ¡°Thank you, thank you, Miss¡­This old man will definitely do his best to repay your life-saving grace in the future.¡±


    ¡°Sir, why are you wandering around the desert alone? Since we¡¯re leaving tomorrow, why don¡¯t you come with us?¡± Fei Yuge could not help but feel sympathetic when he saw the old man¡¯s skinny body.


    However, the old man shook his head firmly and rejected Fei Yuge¡¯s good intentions. ¡°Thank you for your generosity. However, as a member of the Gu King Stronghold, this old man cannot leave the desert for generations¡­¡±


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes lit up, and she asked in surprise, ¡°Sir, are you from the Gu


    King Stronghold? Then can you take us to the Gu Kings Stronghold?¡±


    The old man looked at Gu Qingxue, and a complicated light quickly rose in his eyes. He asked faintly, ¡°Why are you going to the Gu King Stronghold?¡±


    ¡°The Gu King is about to be born. We need to make a deal with the Master of Gu King and use the Gu King to help remove the Gu Poison.¡± Rong Zhan spoke in a business-like manner. His gaze fell on the old man in front of him. ¡± 1 wonder if it¡¯s convenient for you to help us, Sir.¡±


    The old man curled his lips when he heard this. He smiled lightly and said, ¡°You¡¯ve helped this old man, so this old man naturally has to repay you. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to the village. ¡®


    They did not expect the old man to agree so quickly. Gu Qingxue and the others could not suppress the joy in their eyes. They hurriedly cupped their hands in the direction of the old man. ¡°Thank you, Sir..¡±

 Chapter 908 - Chapter 908: I’m Just Giving You A Chance

    Chapter 908: I¡¯m Just Giving You A Chance


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The old man chuckled and waved his hand. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite. Let¡¯s set off now.¡±


    Gu Qingxue and the rest quickly followed the old man and headed straight for the Gu King Stronghold


    The old man seemed to be casually pointing out the way in the desert, but every time he pointed out the way, it was just right. There was no deviation at all, which made people feel surprised.


    Under the guidance of the old man, everyone walked forward in twists and turns until they really passed through a desert.


    The cold wind of the night swept over and blew on everyone¡¯s bodies. Dust flew in front of them, and the scenery in front of them immediately changed.


    A village situated in the middle of the desert suddenly appeared in front of everyone present. A majestic and inviolable aura swept over, causing everyone to be afraid. They could not help but sigh at the fact that such an ancient building existed in this world.


    However, although the ancient aura assaulted their senses, the stronghold in front of them did not look dilapidated. Everyone present stood rooted to the ground without exception and raised their heads to look at the scene before them.


    ¡°We¡¯re here. This is the Gu King Stronghold. If I¡¯m not wrong, you guys secretly want to get the Gu King, right? Hehehe, as long as you are willing, I can help you.¡± The old man looked at everyone and smiled as he narrowed his eyes.


    As soon as the old man finished speaking, everyone¡¯s eyes came from afar and were cast on the old man in unison. Without exception, they all had an extremely strong interest in what he said.


    ¡°Old man, who are you? Are you confident that we can get the Gu King?¡± Fei Yuge blinked and looked at the old man in front of her. She really didn¡¯t think that this skinny old man could help them.


    Rong Zhan looked at the smiling old man in front of him and saw through him at a glance. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, you should be the descendant of the previous master of Gu King.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe, it seems like there are still smart people. That¡¯s right, I¡¯m the descendant of the previous Gu Kings master. My name is Wu Shan, you can call me Grandpa Wu Shan. However, I can¡¯t help you get the Gu King. I can only help you to get close to the Gu King.¡± Grandpa Wu Shan raised his hand and pointed at Gu Qingxue.


    Gu Qingxue looked at the old man in front of her in surprise. She frowned in confusion and asked, ¡°Why did you choose me?¡±


    Wu Shan put his hands in his sleeves and said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s because I like you. Otherwise, what other reason could there be? I like beauties, and I like talented and kind beauties like you even more. You saved my life, so I¡¯ll give you a chance to get in touch with the Gu King. Isn¡¯t that fair? However, I¡¯m only giving you a chance. If you can¡¯t successfully subdue the Gu King, I can¡¯t do anything about it. ¡®


    Wu Shan jumped off the camel and headed straight for the Gu Kings village.


    Gu Qingxue looked at Wu Shan¡¯s back as he left, and the words ¡®willful and unreasonable¡¯ immediately appeared in her mind.


    However, the old man¡¯s temper was quite to her liking. She looked at the old man¡¯s back as he left and suddenly felt a little curious about him.


    Wu Shan walked all the way to the entrance of the Gu King Stronghold and stopped. He looked up at the tightly shut door and said unhappily, ¡°Are your eyes useless? Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m back! Hurry up and open the door!¡±


    When the gatekeeper who was in charge of checking the situation on the corner building heard Wu Shan¡¯s voice, he quickly stuck his head out and took a look.. ¡°Elder Wu Shan, is that you?¡±

 Chapter 909 - Chapter 909: Have to Collect Some Benefits

    Chapter 909: Have to Collect Some Benefits


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Wu Shan raised his hand to hit his sore waist. He looked up at the person upstairs and snorted. ¡°Who else could it be? Hurry up and open the door!¡±


    Not only was the gatekeeper not angry after being scolded by Wu Shan, but he even smiled brightly. His expression was even happier than the New Year. ¡°Yes, yes. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll open the door for you now. Please wait a moment.¡±


    Fei Yuge, who was standing at the back, whispered into Gu Qingxue¡¯s ear, ¡°Senior Sister, look at this old man. He looks very imposing. It seems that as the descendant of the previous master of the Gu King, this old man has a very high status in the village.


    Gu Qingxue was not surprised to see this scene. She also leaned close to Fei Yuge¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°That¡¯s natural. This old man looks extraordinary. It¡¯s better for us to be vigilant.¡±


    Fei Yuge nodded obediently.


    ¡°The door is open.¡± Rong Zhan said faintly. As he spoke, he saw a middle-aged man in luxurious clothes walking out of the village with other people.


    The middle-aged man looked at Wu Shan with passion and said excitedly, ¡°Lord Wu Shan, we¡¯ve finally waited for you to return. You¡¯ve been exhausted from the journey. We couldn¡¯t welcome you personally. Please forgive us!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to say nice things here.¡± This old man wanted to go out himself. ¡°l don¡¯t need you guys to follow me and get in the way.¡± Wu Shan obviously did not buy it. He waved his hand and did not even bother to look at the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man smiled at Wu Shan and said, ¡°Elder Wu Shan, that¡¯s not true. We care about your health, so we naturally hope to be by your side and take care of you at all times. Especially as the chief of the village, 1 have the obligation to ensure your safety. However, you¡¯ve never been willing to let our people follow you, making us really worried about your safety!¡¯


    After Wu Shan heard this, he glanced at the middle-aged man and said with a fake smile, ¡°Heh, I really can¡¯t tell that you have such good intentions. Stop pretending to be merciful. I think you¡¯ve hired someone again to snatch the Gu


    King away, right?¡±


    After the stronghold master was exposed by Wu Shan, the smile on his lips looked a little unnatural. He said with a fake smile, ¡°That¡¯s not true, Elder Wu Shan. Since we haven¡¯t found the master of the Gu King yet, why don¡¯t we let those ignorant people try? They can also bring some income to our village.


    Why not? ¡®


    Wu Shan sneered and said, ¡°Then I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t have such a good opportunity. This time, not only did you call for people, but I also brought people back. I calculated that the new master of the Gu King will appear in a few days. I want to see who this new master is and whether the person you chose is better or the person I chose is better. ¡®


    ¡°This naturally depends on which side the Gu King likes more. However, the Gu King belongs to us. Elder Wu Shan, you brought these people here, so you have to get some benefits..¡±

 Chapter 910 - Chapter 910: Isn’t It Inappropriate to Come Here to Join in the Fun?

    Chapter 910: Isn¡¯t It Inappropriate to Come Here to Join in the Fun?


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    As the stronghold master spoke, he looked at Gu Qingxue and the others.


    Seeing that they were all dressed in extraordinary clothes, greed immediately rose in his eyes.


    Gu Qingxue was still holding the camel in her hand. When she met the man¡¯s evil gaze, her eyes immediately showed some dissatisfaction.


    However, before she and Rong Zhan could make a move, Wu Shan had already made his move. He raised his hand and slapped the stronghold master¡¯s face.


    Wu Shan¡¯s seemingly thin slap contained extremely powerful force. The moment it hit the stronghold master¡¯s face, his expression trembled and he looked in Wu Shan¡¯s direction in disbelief.


    Wu Shan was expressionless, but his eyes were filled with disdain. He said coldly, ¡°Stop embarrassing yourself here. These people are my distinguished guests, so you have to be respectful. Men, prepare for the test immediately. If the person I choose can win the favor of the Gu King, let her take the Gu King away.¡±


    Even Gu Qingxue was surprised that Wu Shan was so straightforward. She could not help but take another look at Wu Shan and fell silent.


    The stronghold master looked at Wu Shan in surprise. However, seeing Wu Shan¡¯s firm attitude, he did not dare to say anything even if he wanted to. In the end, he smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll listen to you. Come, let everyone in.¡±


    Everyone entered the stronghold together. After waiting for a while on the empty ground, they saw the stronghold master walking over with another group of people. These people had obviously just been woken up. Everyone still had a tired expression on their faces, and they looked quite dissatisfied.


    ¡°It¡¯s really late at night. Why did you call us over in such a hurry? What¡¯s the urgent matter?¡± The grumbling voice instantly attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    They saw a young girl in gorgeous clothes rubbing her eyes. She stood there with a dissatisfied expression. Her resentful gaze shot out, and she looked indignant.


    ¡°Why is it her¡­¡± Fei Yuge looked at the girl, and her expression changed. Before Gu Qingxue could ask, she whispered into her ear.


    ¡°Senior Sister, this is Princess Jia Cheng, my cousin. She has had very strong talent since she was young and is considered the strongest Gu Master in the younger generation besides my sister. Because my sister is not fated to be with the Gu King, Princess Jia Cheng probably has thoughts that she shouldn¡¯t have and wants to subdue the Gu King. Hmph, she really overestimates herself!¡±


    Seeing Fei Yuge¡¯s loud voice, Gu Qingxue guessed that she would definitely cause trouble.


    As expected, Princess Jia Cheng heard Fei Yuge¡¯s voice and looked over. Her gaze immediately landed on Fei Yuge.


    ¡°Little Princess, why are you here? ¡± Princess Jia Cheng immediately perked up. Then, as if she had guessed Fei Yuge¡¯s purpose for coming here, she deliberately laughed mockingly and asked provocatively, ¡°Let me guess. Are you here to see if the Gu King will choose you?


    Seeing Princess Jia Chengs angry expression, Fei Yuge snorted and said angrily, ¡°So what if I am! Are you the only one who can come and be chosen by the Gu King, but I can¡¯t?¡±


    Princess Jia Cheng laughed even more impudently and said in a light voice,


    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible, but if you don¡¯t have the ability, you can¡¯t make it work. Little Princess, your status is precious and you¡¯ve come into contact with so many Gu masters. You naturally know that if you want to be chosen by the Gu King, you need a lot of talent.. You¡¯re not even a Gu master, so isn¡¯t it inappropriate to come here to join in the fun?¡±

 Chapter 911 - Chapter 911: Let’s Go Back to Our Rooms to Rest

    Chapter 911: Let¡¯s Go Back to Our Rooms to Rest


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Fei Yuge¡¯s eyes almost spewed fire when he saw the mockery hidden in Princess Jia Chengs words. She wished he could pounce on Princess Jia Cheng and tear her apart!


    However, Fei Yuge could not do that. She gritted her teeth and forcefully suppressed the dissatisfaction in her heart. Then, she snorted lightly and pulled Gu Qingxue out from beside her. She proudly boasted to Princess Jia Cheng, ¡°Not to mention that I don¡¯t need you to worry about my situation, I¡¯m already a Gu master! Moreover, my senior sister¡¯s talent is far above yours!¡±


    Princess Jia Cheng was initially nervous, but when she saw that Gu Qingxue, who was beside Fei Yuge, was beautiful, and was someone she had never seen before. Her heart that was hanging in her chest was once again put back into her stomach. She could not help but smile and say, ¡°Hehe¡­ You really likes to joke around. I know that you¡¯re not willing to admit defeat, but you don¡¯t have to say such things to a random person from the street. It¡¯s a little ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°It will be clear who is stronger and who is weaker in a while. Princess Jia


    Cheng, be careful not to slap yourself in the face.¡± Gu Qingxue saw that Fei


    Yuge¡¯s face had turned ashen from anger, so she took the initiative to speak up and help Fei Yuge gain some face.


    Princess Jia Cheng saw how confident Gu Qingxue was and felt increasingly dissatisfied. She raised her hand aggressively and pointed at Gu Qingxue¡¯s nose as she shouted, ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you show off in front of this princess!¡±


    ¡°Of course, she is the person I invited to subdue the Gu King. 1 want to ask you what you are, and who allowed you to appear here?¡± Wu Shan seemed to have prepared everything. At this moment, he came over aggressively. After glancing at the people in front of him from the corner of his eye, he said angrily.


    Instead, the stronghold master hurriedly walked over and helped him out. He said,¡± Old Wu Shan, it¡¯s a test either way. It¡¯s not easy for the princess to come all the way here, Why don¡¯t you help me and test them together? ¡®


    Elder Wu Shan raised his head and glanced at the stronghold master. He moved his lips and said coldly, ¡°Presumptuous, is there any place for you to speak here?¡±


    The stronghold master¡¯s face instantly turned pale. He could only look at Elder Wu Shan with a resentful gaze. ¡°Elder, you also know that our village has always been in seclusion. If you don¡¯t help, it won¡¯t be a good thing for the village to be unable to make ends meet¡­¡±


    Elder Wu Shan glared at him impatiently. then turned around and said.


    ¡°Hmph, since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s call it a day. Men, arrange the accommodation for the people I brought. Don¡¯t neglect them!¡±


    ¡°Eh? Wait a minute? Why did he leave just like that?¡± Fei Yuge stood rooted to the ground as she watched Elder Wu Shan leave. See turned to look at Gu Qingxue behind him in confusion.


    Gu Qingxue patted Fei Yuge¡¯s shoulder and consoled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since he brought us back, he won¡¯t leave us behind. Let¡¯s go back to our rooms and rest. ¡±


    Hearing this, Fei Yuge could only nod in resignation, even though she was extremely disappointed.


    Gu Qingxue returned to her room. She had just changed her clothes and was about to rest when she heard a sound coming from the window. She immediately looked up curiously..

 Chapter 912 - Chapter 912: Bring Them to the Forbidden Area

    Chapter 912: Bring Them to the Forbidden Area


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    In the end, she happened to see Rong Zhan coming over from the window and naturally walking towards her bed.


    Just as Gu Qingxue was feeling increasingly helpless against Rong Zhan, there was a sudden knock on the door. It immediately attracted the attention of the two of them. They looked up at the door in unison.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Gu Qingxue frowned in confusion. She looked out the window at the sky that had yet to brighten up and asked in confusion.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, open the door.¡± Wu Shan¡¯s deliberately suppressed voice rang out from outside the door, causing Gu Qingxue and Rong Zhan to sit up straight at the same time. Then, they went to open the door for Wu Shan.


    When Wu Shan saw Rong Zhan, his eyes were filled with surprise. He looked at the two of them with an ambiguous gaze and said, ¡°This old man is really surprised. I originally thought that the relationship between the two of you had not progressed so quickly. In the end, it seems that this old man has underestimated the two of you.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wu Shan, you didn¡¯t come out at this time just to tell us this, did you?¡± Gu Qingxue looked at Wu Shan helplessly and asked directly.


    Fortunately, Wu Shan quickly put away his teasing expression and said seriously, ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m not that bored. I came to find you this time to bring you to see the Gu King. Hurry up and pack up. We¡¯ll set off together.¡±


    ¡°Sir, you seem to be certain that Qingxue is the person who can subdue the Gu King? Otherwise, why are you so persistent?¡± Rong Zhan stared straight at the old man in front of him. He felt that he treated Gu Qingxue with unusual enthusiasm.


    Wu Shan did not deny it. ¡°As the descendant of the previous master of the Gu King, this old man naturally has my eyes when it comes to people. I can also see a person¡¯s talent as a Gu Master. Little girl, your talent is indeed the strongest among the Gu Masters I have seen so far. Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Let¡¯s hurry over. After subduing the Gu King and ending everything, you guys should leave this place as soon as possible so as not to cause trouble for this old man.¡¯


    ¡°Yes, thank you, Sir.¡± Seeing that Wu Shan had already decided that she was the new master of the Gu King, Gu Qingxue naturally would not reject this good opportunity that had come knocking on her door. She quickly packed up with Rong Zhan and followed Wu Shan straight to the forbidden area in the village.


    Two hours later, Gu Qingxue and the rest had left the village.


    Wu Shan came to the main hall of the stronghold to drink tea alone. He waited for an hour before he saw the stronghold master come with Princess Jia Cheng and the others.


    The stronghold master had obviously told Princess Jia Cheng about Wu Shan¡¯s temper. This time, Princess Jia cChengs attitude was much better than last night. When she saw Wu Shan, she revealed a bright smile. ¡°Greetings, Elder wu Shan.¡¯


    Wu Shan glanced at Princess Jia Cheng and said with a fake smile, ¡°Haha, the princess is too polite. People of our status can¡¯t afford to be greeted by the princess.


    An awkward expression appeared on the stronghold master¡¯s face. He lowered his voice and said softly, ¡°Elder, why are you doing this? The princess is here to find the Gu King sincerely. Why don¡¯t you give her a chance? ¡®


    However, to the surprise of the stronghold master, Wu Shan, who had always been stubborn, nodded his head after hearing this.


    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll give you this chance. Take your people to the forbidden area.¡± Wu Shan smiled coldly..

 Chapter 913 - Chapter 913: I Must Get the Gu King

    Chapter 913: I Must Get the Gu King


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Looking at the cold smile on Wu Shan¡¯s lips, the stronghold master¡¯s excited heart instantly turned cold. An extremely bad feeling rose in his heart. ¡°Elder, weren¡¯t you unwilling at first? Why did you suddenly agree¡­¡±


    ¡°Not only will I agree to let them go to the forbidden land, but the rest of you can also go to the forbidden land as you wish. Anyway, there is no Gu King there anymore. In the future, there is no need to bother me with such small matters. This old man wants to enjoy his life and never find the new master of the Gu King again.¡± Wu Shan stretched lazily as he spoke.


    ¡°What did you say?! ¡± When Princess Jia Cheng heard that the Gu King was gone, she immediately widened her eyes and reached out to grab the stronghold master¡¯s neck. She questioned loudly, ¡°What did you promise me in the beginning? You said that you would help me get the Gu King, which is why I gave you so much money. Now you can¡¯t do it again! Who do you think this princess is to allow you to play around like this!¡±


    The stronghold master was also frightened by Princess Jia Cheng¡¯s aggressive appearance. He hurriedly looked at Wu Shan and said, ¡°Elder, what are you talking about? Wasn¡¯t the Gu King still in the forbidden area last night?¡±


    After hearing this, Wu Shan nodded as if it was a matter of course. ¡°Yeah, it was still here last night, but it was taken away this morning. Speaking of which, this old man has good taste. I could tell at a glance that the girl was extremely talented. In addition, the Gu King also liked the pills she refined, so it obediently followed her. It can only be said that fate has come, and it can¡¯t be stopped.¡±


    ¡°Is that the woman beside the little princess? She stole my Gu King!¡± Princess Jia Cheng jumped three feet high, her eyes almost spewing fire.


    Wu Shan¡¯s expression turned cold as he looked at Princess Jia Cheng with disdain. ¡°You really have no sense of propriety when you speak. No one stole the Gu King, but the Gu King chose Gu Qingxue. Even if you meet the Gu King, the Gu King is not yours. I advise you not to ask for trouble.¡±


    Wu Shan¡¯s words were so sharp that Princess Jia Chengs expression immediately darkened. Her eyes widened as she watched Wu Shan leave without looking back.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this old thing? He actually dared to look down on this princess? This princess¡¯ talent is so strong, and there are not many people in the world who can defeat this princess, yet he dares to look down on this princess!¡± Princess Jia Cheng was so angry that her eyes were about to spew fire. She clenched her fists and suppressed the anger in her heart.


    ¡°Princess, don¡¯t be angry. Elder Wu Shan just said something unpleasant. In fact, he didn¡¯t mean to target you.¡± The stronghold master could only try his best to curl up a smile and try his best to appease Princess Jia Chengs


    emotions.


    Princess Jiacheng snorted in annoyance and lowered her eyes to hide the impatience in her eyes.¡± I¡¯m not in the mood to talk nonsense with you. The Gu King was taken away, so you have to pay the price. You have to give me an explanation on how to deal with this matter. ¡®


    Beads of cold sweat seeped out of the stronghold master¡¯s forehead. He looked at Princess Jia Cheng with a fake smile and asked, ¡°l wonder how the princess wants to resolve this matter? As long as you bring it up, we can actually discuss it.


    ¡°Find a way to track down their location and tell them that I¡¯m determined to get the Gu King. No matter what, I can¡¯t give it to anyone else. ¡± As Princess Jia Cheng spoke, she stood up and glared at the stronghold master..

 Chapter 914 - Chapter 914: Why Did Your Royal Highness Bully It?

    Chapter 914: Why Did Your Royal Highness Bully It?


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    When the stronghold master heard this, he smiled awkwardly. ¡°Since Your


    Highness has made such a request, we naturally have to obey. However, Your Highness, the other party already has the Gu King. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be as easy to deal with as you think¡­¡±


    ¡°Do I need you to tell me this? Of course, I know that she¡¯s not easy to deal with, but 1 can¡¯t give up no matter what. Besides, she just only got the Gu King, so she probably can¡¯t use its full strength. I still have a chance. Alright, don¡¯t give this princess any more confidence. Hurry up and leave!¡± Princess Jia Cheng snorted coldly and left without looking back.


    At the same time, Gu Qingxue and the rest had already crossed the desert and returned to the small town.


    They quickly packed their luggage and set off on their journey back. Gu


    Qingxue and the rest quickly boarded the carriage back to the Qi family.


    In the carriage, Fei Yuge had been looking excitedly at the pitch-black cat-like little beast in Gu Qingxue¡¯s arms. She still could not believe her eyes. ¡°Senior Sister, is this little guy really Gu King?


    Fei Yuge looked at the little Gu King and felt that this little thing was a little different from what she had imagined. How did it look like a Gu worm? Instead, it was more like a harmless little pet.


    The Gu King seemed to have sensed that someone was questioning its identity. It immediately stretched and yawned before looking in Fei Yuge¡¯s direction.


    When Fei Yuge met the Gu Kings golden eyes, she felt an invisible pressure sweep over her, making her heart tighten uncontrollably.


    Sensing the restlessness of the Gu King, Gu Qingxue reached out and gently scratched its chin. She warned, ¡°Be good and stop fooling around.¡±


    The initially aggressive little Gu King instantly became obedient. It blinked and let out squeking sounds. Then, it adjusted its position in Gu Qingxue¡¯s arms and continued to sleep soundly.


    ¡°In the end, it has acknowledged its master. This little thing seems to be well-behaved.¡± Rong Zhan glanced at little Gu King. Seeing that it was sleeping soundly while clinging to Gu Qingxue, he was slightly displeased.


    This little thing was so attached to Qingxue, who knew if it was male or female?


    With that thought in mind, Rong Zhan reached out and grabbed the back of little Gu Kings neck, pulling it out of Gu Qingxue¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Squeak, squeak?¡± The Gu King was sleeping soundly in the arms of its dearest master when it was suddenly pulled out by the back of its neck. It could not help but feel a little dissatisfied and looked at the person in front of it with a resentful expression.


    In the end, when he met Rong Zhan¡¯s deep eyes, the Gu King could clearly feel an invisible pressure sweeping over it. It subconsciously shrank its neck and forgot to resist for a moment.


    Gu Qingxue was a little surprised to see the little Gu King drooping its little paws and being lifted up obediently by Rong Zhan. ¡°l didn¡¯t expect this little thing to be so obedient to Your Royal Gighness.¡±


    The little Gu King did not dare to resist. It could only blink his big, watery eyes in Gu Qingxue¡¯s direction. It kept making squeaking sounds, looking very pitiful.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart instantly softened. She reached out and hugged the Gu King. ¡°Why did Your Royal Highness bully it?¡±


    ¡®Qingxue, this is your first time coming into contact with these things. You can¡¯t spoil them. Once they get used to it, you won¡¯t be able to get rid of them,¡±


    Rong Zhan said seriously..

 Chapter 915 - Chapter 915: Someone Quickly Find a Seat for His Royal Highness

    Chapter 915: Someone Quickly Find a Seat for His Royal Highness


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes trembled. She lowered her head to look at the little beast in her arms. She could not believe that such a cute little thing would become so willful. ¡°Then, what should we do, Your Royal Highness?¡±


    Rong Zhan reached out and lifted little Gu King out of Gu Qingxue¡¯s arms again. Without any expression on his face, he casually threw the little thing on a cushion at the side.


    The pitiful little Gu King looked at Rong Zhan resentfully. However, Rong Zhan glanced at it indifferently. In the end, it lowered its head and continued to sleep obediently.


    Meanwhile, the carriage finally stopped outside the Qi family¡¯s gate.


    ¡°Senior Sister, I won¡¯t go to the Qi family. When you plan to go back, use this thing to contact me. This is a Communication Gu. As long as you water this Gu Worm, I will sense it. At that time, I will go back with you.¡± Fei Yuge looked at the Qi family¡¯s main door with hesitation in her eyes. As she spoke, she handed a copper bell to Gu Qingxue.


    Gu Qingxue reached out to take it and found a Gu Worm inside the copper bell. However, the Gu Worm was not moving at all and was sleeping.


    After agreeing to Fei Yuge¡¯s request, Gu Qingxue and Rong Zhan stepped into the Qi family¡¯s house side by side.


    This time, the two of them successfully met Old General Qi.


    Unlike the first time she met Old General Qi, this time, Gu Qingxue had just stepped into Old General Qi¡¯s room when she realized that the room was no longer as foul as before. There was a faint incense burning in the air.


    Not only that, but they also heard Old General Qi¡¯s dissatisfied voice as soon as they entered.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you guys several times that I don¡¯t want to eat these lousy things that you guys gave me. Why do you have to put them in my mouth every time? Take it all away. No matter what medicine or other things it is, as long as it¡¯s not made by Qingxue, I won¡¯t eat it. ¡± When Old General Qi spoke, he had a straight face, looking like a willful and reckless child.


    Sitting by Old General Qi¡¯s bed was the embarrassed Madam Pan. She was holding a bowl of medicine in her hand and looked at him with a confused expression. ¡°Father, these medicines were prepared by famous doctors for you. You should take a sip at least.¡±


    ¡°First Madam, Granduncle¡¯s constitution is special. He¡¯s not suitable for taking medicine.¡± Gu Qingxue¡¯s voice rang out leisurely, instantly attracting everyone¡¯s attention.


    Old General Qi looked in Gu Qingxue¡¯s direction, and the corners of his lips


    curled up uncontrollably. ¡°Qingxue, you¡¯re here. Where have you been these past few days? You made me wait.¡±


    ¡°Granduncle, I set off to look for a medicine for your treatment. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been delayed for a few days.¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, she walked to Old General Qi¡¯s bed and looked down at Madam Pan quietly.


    Madam Pan met Gu Qingxue¡¯s gaze and was puzzled when she heard Old General Qi¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Get up quickly and take your medicine to the side. Let Qingxue sit down.¡±


    Madam Pan¡¯s facial muscles twitched violently. She only hesitated for a moment before she immediately stood up with a smile on her face. ¡°Look at how happy I am. Qingxue, quickly sit down. This commoner pays her respects to Your Royal Highness, quickly come and find a seat for you to sit down.¡±


    Gu Qingxue glanced at Madam Pan from the corner of her eye and saw a cold glint in the woman¡¯s eyes.


    However, Gu Qingxue did not say it out loud when she saw it, nor did she intend to pay attention to it.


    She had long known that Madam pan was not simple, but she was not interested in the internal strife of the Qi family. Her only task was to treat the old general¡¯s injuries for her grandmother¡¯s sake..

 Chapter 916 - Chapter 916: How Can You Leave the Border on Your Own?

    Chapter 916: How Can You Leave the Border on Your Own?


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Granduncle, I want to invite you to come back to Jing City with me. The poison in your body is closely related to the poison in my grandmother¡¯s body. I want to ask my master for help to detoxify the two of you at the same time.¡± Gu Qingxue said straightforwardly.


    ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡± As soon as Madam Pan spoke, everyone¡¯s gazes swept over in unison.


    Madam Pan seemed to hesitate that she had said the wrong thing, but she paused for a moment and immediately revealed a brilliant smile. ¡°Father, your health is not good. The doctor once warned you not to travel too much. It¡¯s a long drive back to Jing City from here, I¡¯m also worried about your health¡­¡±


    ¡°l know my own body well. Besides, since Qingxue has spoken, she will definitely ensure that I can return to Jing City smoothly.¡± Old General Qi said calmly.


    ¡°But, father, as a great general, how can you leave the border without permission? If His Majesty finds out and gets angry, won¡¯t the entire Qi family be implicated?¡± Madam Pan continued to speak weakly.


    This time, Old General Qi was silent for a moment. He frowned and didn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°Old General Qi, you don¡¯t have to worry about this. As the regent, I¡¯ve already sent a messenger pigeon to inform His Majesty that Old General Qi is unwell and needs to return to Jing City to recuperate. His Majesty has always been tolerant and will definitely allow Old General Qi to return to Jing City.¡± Rong Zhan spoke at the right time.


    Gu Qingxue raised her eyebrows and looked at Rong Zhan curiously.


    She and this man had been together for the past few days, and they had been together day and night. She had not seen him send any letters to the Emperor.


    Sure enough, Rong Zhan¡¯s gaze also swept over her, and he had an expression that said nothing.


    Gu Qingxue immediately understood what Rong Zhan meant. She lowered her head to hide the light that flashed past her eyes.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Royal Highness.¡± Old General Qi lowered his eyes and said, ¡°Your family can rest assured now.¡±


    Madam Pan almost crushed the bowl of medicine in her hand. She smiled gently and said, ¡°Yes, this way, I can be at ease.¡±


    ¡°Then prepare my luggage. Qingxue, when do you think is a good time to leave?¡± Old General Qi looked at Gu Qingxue and put on a smile.


    ¡°Tomorrow morning.¡± Gu Qingxue said.


    ¡°Are you in such a hurry? Qingxue, you must be tired from the long journey. You should rest more. Moreover, how can father¡¯s body withstand a long journey?¡± As Madam Pan spoke, her expression was a little nervous.


    ¡°What about my body? My body is very good.¡± When Old General Qi heard this, he glared in dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Eldest Madam, don¡¯t worry. I will take care of Granduncle¡¯s health on the way. Granduncle, we won¡¯t be in a hurry when we return. I¡¯ll help you recuperate on the way. When we reach Jing City, your physique will be much stronger and you can withstand further treatment.¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, she had already reached out to take Old General Qi¡¯s pulse.


    Madam Pan¡¯s concerns were not completely unreasonable. Old General Qi¡¯s health was indeed terrible. If she had not followed him all the way, he would not have been fit to travel.


    However, looking at Madam Pan¡¯s hesitant expression, it was hard to say whether she was worried about Old General Qi or something else..

 Chapter 917 - Chapter 917: As Long as We’re Not Outside, I Can Do Anything

    Chapter 917: As Long as We¡¯re Not Outside, I Can Do Anything


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Granduncle, take the pill today and rest until night. I¡¯ ll prepare a herbal dish for you. It won¡¯t delay our departure tomorrow. ¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, she took out a medicine bottle from her bosom and took out a pill to pass to Old General Qi.


    Old General Qi took it and ate it without hesitation. Soon, he began to feel sleepy.


    The group of them left Old General Qi¡¯s room. After closing the door, Gu Qingxue¡¯s hand was held by Madam Pan.


    Gu Qingxue frowned in resistance and immediately pulled her hand out of Madam Pan¡¯s grip. ¡°May I know what you have to say?¡±


    Madam Pan smiled awkwardly and casually tucked her hair behind her ear. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not a big deal. I just need your help. When the time comes, bring me to Jing City. All these years, it has always been me who took care of father¡¯s body. I will miss him very much. This time, since he was to go back, I really can¡¯t rest assured¡­


    Seeing that Madam Pan was so sincere and even had eyes that turned red with emotion, Gu Qingxue could not help but want to applaud this woman.


    ¡°If Eldest Madam wants to bring her own carriage, it¡¯s naturally possible.


    Actually, it¡¯s not just you The rest of the Qi family can also go if they want to. I have no objections,¡± Gu Qingxue said calmly and left with Rong Zhan.


    After passing through the corridor, Rong Zhan accompanied Gu Qingxue to their residence. ¡°You promised that woman just like that. Aren¡¯t you afraid that she¡¯ll do something bad?¡±


    ¡°The poison in my great-uncle and grandmother¡¯s bodies was originally a type of Gu Poison, and it was a poison that was related to each other by blood. If it wasn¡¯t for someone close to them personally acting, it would be very difficult to explain why the two of them would be poisoned by such a rare Gu Poison. That Madam Pan doesn¡¯t seem to be sincere to granduncle. In that case, why should we waste our breath on that woman? This time, there are only two types of people in the Qi family who will go back with us. One is those who don¡¯t want Granduncle to be well, and the other is those who want Granduncle to be well. If she makes a move, it¡¯ll save us energy to expose her directly.¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, a crafty smile appeared in her eyes. She looked like a little


    fox with bad intentions.


    Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes were filled with warmth. He reached out and hugged Gu Qingxue¡¯s slender and soft waist. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I know before that you like to play the trick of inviting the enemy into the trap?¡±


    Gu Qingxue smiled with her eyes curved into crescents, a little smug in her eyes. ¡°This is not the only thing Your Royal Highness doesn¡¯t know about me.¡±


    The smile in Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes deepened. He tightened his arm around Gu Qingxue¡¯s waist, and the distance between them instantly shortened. ¡°Oh? Then why don¡¯t you tell me everything that I don¡¯t know?¡±


    Gu Qingxue hugged the little Gu King in her arms. Suddenly, she was so close to the person in front of her. Her heart could not help but thump, and her face blushed. ¡°Your Royal Highness, we¡¯re outside, so don¡¯t act recklessly.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that as long as we¡¯re not outside, I can do whatever I want?¡± Rong Zhan chuckled and carried Gu Qingxue in his arms.


    ¡°Squeak!¡± The little Gu King immediately woke up and jumped out of Gu Qingxue¡¯s arms.


    Rong Zhan¡¯s smile deepened as he watched little Worm King leave. He carried Gu Qingxue and headed straight for her courtyard. Along the way, the two of them attracted the attention of many people..

 Chapter 918 - Chapter 918: Your Highness, Why Are You So Tyrannical?

    Chapter 918: Your Highness, Why Are You So Tyrannical?


    Translator: Endless?antasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Gu Qingxue had never liked being stared at like this. She resisted all the way to no avail. She could only be carried back to the courtyard by Rong Zhan with a red face and brought back to her room.


    When Rong Zhan returned to the room and placed her on the bed, Gu Qingxue raised her hand to cover her face, looking embarrassed.


    Looking at Gu Qingxue¡¯s shy expression, Rong Zhan reached out and grabbed her hand. He pulled her hand away and asked calmly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Gu Qingxue glared at Rong Zhan coquettishly, her eyes filled with shyness. ¡°What do think? You carried me all the way back in such a high-profile manner. Everyone must be laughing at me. ¡®


    She could still remember the way everyone looked at them on the way back. It was so ambiguous that she could not help but blush just thinking about it.


    However, although she was shy, she did not find it annoying. This kind of ambiguous feeling spread endlessly in her heart, making her tone soft. Looking at the man in front of her, she could not say a harsh word.


    Rong Zhan smiled and took in every expression on Gu Qingxue¡¯s face. Looking at her flushed face, his heart softened again. He leaned forward and planted a kiss on Gu Qingxue¡¯s cheek. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with me here, I guarantee that no one will dare to gossip about you.¡±


    Gu Qingxue met Rong Zhan¡¯s smiling eyes and immediately lost her temper. ¡°Your Highness, why are you so overbearing?¡±


    Rong Zhan did not deny it. He looked at Gu Qingxue and asked, ¡°Qingxue, why do you still call me Your Royal Highness¡¯? Call me Ah Zhan. When I return, I will immediately enter the palace and ask His Majesty to bestow a marriage for us.¡¯


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes were filled with anticipation, but she refused to give up.


    ¡°Who said I was going to marry you? My grandmother hasn¡¯t even nodded.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go see your grandmother first and get her to nod.¡± Rong Zhan did not care about such a small detail. As he spoke, he had already moved in front of Gu Qingxue. He reached out and lifted her chin to kiss her.


    ¡°Squeak!¡± The little Gu King followed them into the room, wagging its tail as it approached them. It called out to the two people who were making out, telling them with its actions that it was hungry and wanted to eat something delicious.


    However, the two of them were focused on their work and had no time to pay attention to it.


    The little Gu King could not help but feel a little depressed. It tilted its head and leaned forward. Then, he used his teeth to grab Rong Zhan¡¯s sleeve and tugged hard.


    Rong Zhan naturally ignored it and acted as if he did not feel anything. He did not even look at little Gu King.


    The little Gu King became even more depressed. Squeaking sounds came from his mouth again. Then, he used a little strength and his sharp teeth accidentally pierced Rong Zhan¡¯s palm.


    As a result, the little Gu Kings venom, which carried a special poison, immediately fused into Rong Zhan¡¯s flesh and blood, causing Rong Zhan to let out a painful groan.


    ¡°Ah Zhan?¡± Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart trembled as well. She looked down at Rong Zhan¡¯s palm and immediately saw a purplish-purple bite mark on it.


    The little Gu King was at a loss. It seemed to have realized that it had done something v?ong. At this moment, it curled its big tail and looked helpless.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart was in her throat. This was the first time she had seen someone bitten by the Gu King. For a moment, she did not know how to deal with it. She could only try her best to squeeze the venom out of Rong Zhan¡¯s wound. Then, she applied ointment on his hand and gave him an antidote¡­

 Chapter 919 - Chapter 919: I’ll Detoxify Your Royal Highness Now

    Chapter 919: I¡¯ll Detoxify Your Royal Highness Now


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The little Gu King looked helpless when it saw this. It did not know that his blood had such a powerful power. He was at a loss and could only sit at the side and watch quietly.


    On the other hand, Gu Qingxue could only watch as the poison spread further. The poison surged up Rong Zhan¡¯s arm and continued to spread upwards.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll help you detoxify the poison.¡± Gu Qingxue could not bear to watch the scene in front of her. She immediately cut open the flesh on Rong Zhan¡¯s arm, intending to let him bleed.


    However, at this critical moment, Rong Zhan suddenly reached out and stopped Gu Qingxue.


    ¡°Ah Zhan? How do you feel?¡± Gu Qingxue looked at Rong Zhan in confusion. She could not understand why this person was stopping her.


    Observing Rong Zhan¡¯s expression carefully, Gu Qingxue was surprised to find that Rong Zhan¡¯s originally ugly expression had eased up a lot. His eyes and brows did not look as dull as before. Instead, there was a hint of clarity in them. On the contrary, he seemed to be in a much better state than before.


    Rong Zhan could clearly feel the changes in his body. He squeezed his palms and felt a wonderful sense of relaxation spread through his body. ¡°Qingxue, I feel that the poison in my body seems to have been relieved a little.¡±


    Gu Qingxue immediately checked Rong Zhan¡¯s pulse and found that the poison in Rong Zhan¡¯s body had decreased a little.


    In fact, after such a long period of treatment, the poison in Rong Zhan¡¯s body had indeed decreased a lot. Nearly 80% of the poison had been removed.


    The remaining 20% of the poison had been accumulated in his body. It was extremely difficult to remove it through ordinary methods, so she had not made a move to further deal with the poison. She had been looking for a more secure method.


    However, he did not expect that he would accidentally remove a portion of those stubborn toxins today.


    Although it was less than one-tenth removed, since it could be removed, it was enough to prove that the poison in little Gu Kings saliva was useful.


    For a moment, the two of them looked in the direction of little Gu King.


    The little Gu King had long realized that it had done something wrong. Now that it saw the two of them looking at it with complicated eyes, it was so scared that it trembled and shrank his neck, not daring to make a sound.


    However, the little Gu King had already tried its best not to show his head, but Rong Zhan and Gu Qingxue were still staring at it. In the end, it could only resign itself to fate and show its belly for the two of them to see, looking like he was begging for mercy.


    ¡°Baby, don¡¯t be afraid. We don¡¯t mean to blame you. Do you know that you helped Ah Zhan detoxify the poison just now? Do you still remember the poison you used just now? Can you give me more of this poison?¡± Gu Qingxue walked forward and picked up the soft little Gu King. As she spoke, she took out a medicine bottle and brought it to little Gu Kings mouth.


    She knew very well that there was more than one poison in Little Gu Kings body, and what she wanted was the one it had just used.


    After making sure that Gu Qingxue was not angry, the little Gu King secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Then, it took the initiative to flash his venomous fangs and released two or three drops of venom from them.


    Gu Qingxue was overjoyed when she caught the venom in the medicine bottle.


    Although there were only two or three drops of poison, as long as she brought it to the research institute for research, she would be able to analyze the specific structure of the poison very quickly. Then, she would be able to further study it. Perhaps she would be able to make an antidote to treat Ah Zhan¡¯s body..

 Chapter 920 - Chapter 920: It’s a Letter from Master

    Chapter 920: It¡¯s a Letter from Master


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The more Gu Qingxue thought about it, the happier she became. She could not help but pick up little King of Venomous Worms and kiss it on the cheek again and again. ¡°Little Darling, you¡¯re really amazing. I love you to death.¡±


    The little Gu King blinked his big golden eyes in confusion and tilted its little head in confusion.


    What was going on? Did it get credit for biting people?


    The little Gu King could not understand what was going on, but it felt that the current situation was pretty good.


    However, before the little Gu King could enjoy the embrace of his beloved master, it was dragged out by the back of his neck.


    The little Gu King was furious. it kicked hard and looked angrily at the bad guy. In the end, he met Rong Zhan¡¯s calm eyes.


    Instantly, little Gu King was like a deflated balloon. it immediately lost all its strength and shrunk its neck weakly, not daring to make a sound.


    Rong Zhan saw this scene and snorted coldly. Then, he casually picked up the little Gu King and threw it out of the room.


    Gu Qingxue watched as the little Gu King was thrown out dejectedly. She could not help but feel a little sorry for it. ¡°That little thing is a great hero this time. Ah Zhan, with that little things help, the poison in your body will most likely be cured.¡¯


    ¡°But you¡¯re not allowed to kiss it,¡± Rong Zhan said seriously.


    Gu Qingxue could not help but feel surprised when she heard this.


    Looking at Rong Zhan¡¯s cold face, she suddenly realized that this person was jealous.


    Moreover, he was jealous of a small animal!


    Looking at Rong Zhan¡¯s stern face, Gu Qingxue never thought that the man in front of her could be so childish.


    Gu Qingxue could not help but laugh. Her eyes curved like crescent moons in the sky.


    Rong Zhan was already unhappy. Seeing Gu Qingxue¡¯s bright smile, he frowned even harder. ¡°What are you laughing at¡­?¡±


    Before Rong Zhan could finish, Gu Qingxue had already tiptoed and planted a kiss on his lips.


    The light touch made Rong Zhan stop what he was about to say. He looked at Gu Qingxue, his eyes burning with passion.


    Seeing that Rong Zhan was silent, Gu Qingxue could not help but feel a little uneasy. ¡°Ah Zhan¡­¡±


    However, before she could finish her sentence, Rong Zhan lifted her chin and gave her an even more passionate kiss, almost swallowing her whole.


    The room was filled with charm. The poor little Gu King scratched the door for a long time but could not enter. it could only scream at the top of its lungs.


    Early the next morning, Gu Qingxue and her group set off for the capital.


    After spending half a month on the road, Gu Qingxue and the others arrived at a small town to rest before nightfall. They finally received a letter from Master


    Wen Jiang.


    In the room, Gu Qingxue had just showered and changed. Her black and smooth hair hung loosely behind her, and she looked lazy and easygoing.


    However, when she heard Fei Yuge mention the contents of the messenger pigeon, she panicked.


    ¡°Yuge, you said that Master brought Lil t Lin and the other three children to the Southern Border to look for us?¡± Gu Qingxue was shocked. Even though she had said those words, she still could not believe it.


    Fei Yuge nodded and handed the small bamboo tube to Gu Qingxue. ¡°This is the messenger pigeon sent by Master. Senior Sister, you should take a look for yourself.¡±


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s expression was extremely nervous. She reached out to take the bamboo tube and took out the small note.


    The content of the messenger pigeon was very concise. In short, Master Wen Jiang had brought the four children to the Southern Border to meet up with them for their safety because they were being pursued by the crown prince..

 Chapter 921 - Chapter 921: Hasn’t the Crown Prince Always Been Gentle?

    Chapter 921: Hasn¡¯t the Crown Prince Always Been Gentle?


    Translator: Endless?antasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Judging from the date marked on Master Wen Jiangs letter, they had already set off for half a month, so they should have reached the vicinity of the town.


    Seeing that Gu Qingxue had fallen silent after reading the note, Fei Yuge was extremely anxious. ¡°Senior Sister, don¡¯t be silent. Isn¡¯t the crown prince always gentle? Why did he suddenly want to assassinate your children?¡±


    ¡°The crown prince¡¯s ambition is not new. I¡¯ve heard about it before, but I didn¡¯t expect him to take advantage of my and His Royal Highness¡¯ absence to do such a thing to my children.¡± Gu Qingxue crushed the note in her hand and immediately told Qin Yun, ¡°Change my clothes and order our men to search for my master, Lil¡¯ Lin, and the others in the vicinity. According to the time, they should be near the town.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Qin Yun hurriedly fetched her outer skirt and helped Gu Qingxue comb her hair and change her clothes.


    Fei Yuge also became spirited and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave as well to make preparations. Senior Sister, I¡¯ll inform you if there¡¯s any news.¡±


    On the other side, after Gu Qingxue quickly changed her clothes, she was about to leave to look for the four cubs when she bumped into Rong Zhan, who was striding over.


    The moment she saw Rong Zhan, Gu Qingxue almost lost control of her


    emotions. She called out softly, ¡°Ah Zhan!¡±


    He immediately understood what Gu Qingxue meant. Rong Zhan walked up quickly and reached out to hold her arm. ¡°l know you¡¯re feeling uneasy, so 1 came here in a hurry. Qingxue, I miss them as much as you do. Let¡¯s go find them together.¡±


    Hearing Rong Zhan¡¯s words, Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart that had been hanging in the air was instantly relieved. ¡°Good!¡±


    The two of them walked together and left the inn in a hurry. They split up with their subordinates and looked for the location of the children.


    However, their aimless search did not have any substantial effect. The group of people searched in a hurry for an entire night, but they still did not find anything. They could not help but feel even more anxious.


    After staying up all night without stopping, Gu Qingxue and Rong Zhan continued to search for daylight. It was only when night fell that they finally chose to rest in the carriage.


    The two of them sat in the carriage and took a nap. In her dreams, Gu Qingxue vaguely dreamed of a maple forest. There was a large maple forest here that was different from the normal season. It was strange at first glance.


    However, the maple forest was not the main point. The main point was that a pitch-black carriage was slowly driving through the maple forest.


    Gu Qingxue felt as if she was floating in the clouds, able to see everything in the maple forest clearly. She could not help but feel even more curious. She moved closer to the carriage, wanting to find out more.


    The people in the carriage were also very respectful to Gu Qingxue. At that moment, a small, fair hand lifted the curtains and looked outside. This was the cute little dumpling, Lingbao, right?


    The moment Gu Qingxue saw Lingbao, she was overjoyed and hurriedly called out to it.


    However, Lingbao did not seem to hear what Gu Qingxue said. She turned around and looked behind him. ¡°Grandmaster, when can we see Uncle Fairy and mother?¡±


    Master Wen Jiangs voice, which contained a hint of affection, came from the carriage as he explained to Lingbao, ¡°We will arrive very soon. Lingbao, don¡¯t be anxious. Be patient..¡±

 Chapter 922 - Chapter 922: Do You Think My Master and the Children Will Be in Trouble?

    Chapter 922: Do You Think My Master and the Children Will Be in Trouble?


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart tightened when she heard this. She had a bad feeling about


    She had dreamed a few times, and each time, it was the most important moment when Rong Han was about to be in danger.


    So this time, she felt that this dream was definitely not a coincidence!


    She continued to watch patiently. As expected, Gu Qingxue soon saw dozens of figures riding black horses approaching quickly and surrounding the carriage.


    The carriage had no choice but to stop. Wen Jiangs anxious voice came from the carriage, ¡°Lingbao, come back! There are assassins! Be careful, Grandmaster will go and deal with them!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s them! Everyone, listen up! Men, women, young, old, all of them in the carriage, kill them! ¡®t At this time, the leader of the assassins also quickly pulled out his sword from his waist. He snorted coldly and was the first to rush out from where he was.


    ¡°Kill!¡± The assassins rushed out together, and a great battle was about to break out!


    Sensing the murderous aura emanating from the assassins, Gu Qingxue!s heart, which had been hanging in the air, suddenly rose to her throat. ¡°No, don¡¯t!¡±


    As she spoke, Gu Qingxue suddenly opened her eyes. Her hands grabbed around helplessly.


    ¡®Qingxue!¡± Rong Zhan, who was resting with Gu Qingxue and holding her hands tightly, opened his eyes as well. He grabbed Gu Qingxue¡¯s hands tightly, his eyes filled with worry. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here.¡±


    Gu Qingxue was still in shock. She grabbed Rong Zhan¡¯s hand tightly, and cold sweat trickled down her forehead uncontrollably. ¡°Ah Zhan, I had a dream again!¡±


    It was rare for Rong Zhan to see Gu Qingxue so flustered. He reached out and put his arm around Gu Qingxue¡¯s shoulder. He quickly comforted her softly, ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Tell me, what did you dream of?¡±


    ¡°You already knew that I would dream about him every time before something happened to Lil t Han. This time, not only did I dream of Lil t Han, but 1 also dreamed of Lingbao and the other two sitting in the same carriage with my master and the others. They encountered assassins in a maple forest. The other party had a large number of people, and my master was alone with four children. It would not be easy to escape. We have to rush over and help them.¡± Gu Qingxue¡¯s expression became more and more anxious as she spoke.


    She tried her best to recall everything that had happened in the dream just now. Then, she organized all the scenes that she remembered into information and reported to Rong Zhan, ¡°l dreamed that they were near a river at dawn. At that time, the carriage they were riding in was in a maple forest. The maple forest was very large and was filled with fiery red maple leaves. It was very eye-catching.


    ¡°At this time of year, there are very few places with large maple leaves. As far as I know, there is only one such maple forest dozens of miles away from here, According to the time, we should be able to reach it when the sky is bright.¡± Rong Zhan knew the situation in the Southern Border like the back of his hand. After hearing Gu Qingxue¡¯s words, he immediately determined the location of the maple forest she mentioned. He immediately asked the coachman to drive the carriage to the maple forest.


    The carriage sped toward the maple forest at top speed. Gu Qingxue sat on the bumpy carriage and clasped her fingers tightly with Rong Zhan¡¯s. ¡°Ah Zhan, do you think my master and the children will be fine?¡±


    Rong Zhan also held Gu Qingxue¡¯s hand tightly and said resolutely, ¡°Of course..¡±

 Chapter 923 - Chapter 923: The Crown Prince Is a Bad Person

    Chapter 923: The Crown Prince Is a Bad Person


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Rong Zhan¡¯s simple words put Gu Qingxue at ease, She felt relieved. Then, she felt a strong sense of fatigue sweep over her, making her eyelids feel extremely heavy.


    Rong Zhan had been nervously observing Gu Qingxue¡¯s condition. Seeing that she was about to fall asleep, he felt even more anxious. He gently stroked Gu Qingxue¡¯s long hair and advised her gently, ¡°You must be tired from the dream. Go to sleep first.¡±


    There was still a long way to go from here to the maple forest. Even if Gu Qingxue forced herself to stay awake, she could not increase their speed. Since that was the case, they might as well speed up and leave this troublesome place.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s anxious heart calmed down a lot. She looked up at the man whom she could rely on. In the end, she closed her eyes and fell into a deep sleep.


    Watching Gu Qingxue fall asleep, Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes were filled with sympathy. He lowered his head and kissed her forehead gently.


    Gu Qingxue closed her eyes and fell asleep. The horse carriage hurried to the maple forest.


    Time flew by, and the first rays of the morning sun appeared. In the maple forest in the suburbs, a carriage slowly entered the forest.


    Gu Lin curiously lifted the curtain after the carriage entered the maple forest. He stuck his head out and saw that the maple trees in the forest were dazzling red. He could not help but be curious. ¡°Grandmaster, why are the maple leaves here red?¡±


    Winter quietly passed, and now it was already the beginning of spring.


    However, whether it was winter or spring, this should not be the season for maple leaves to turn red.


    Gu Lin was not the only one who was curious. The rest of the children also looked at Master Wen Jiang curiously.


    The smile on Grandmaster Wen Jiangs lips deepened as he slowly said, ¡°That¡¯s because there are Gu Worms everywhere in Southern Border. Maybe there are more Gu Worms here, and the poison on the Gu Worms makes the maple leaves here red all year round. In fact, this maple forest is a special scenery in the Southern Border. I brought you here today to broaden your horizons.¡¯


    When the children heard this, they looked around with more curiosity and excitement.


    Lingbao quickly opened the curtains and looked at the sky. He couldn¡¯t help but yawn. ¡°Grandmaster, when can we see Uncle Fairy and mother?¡±


    The remaining children were also most concerned about the spiritual treasure. They also looked at Master Wen Jiang, waiting for his answer.


    Master Wen Jiang saw the anticipation in his children¡¯s eyes and the smile on his lips deepened. He reached out and gently patted Dumby¡¯s head. ¡°Counting the days, it should be soon.¡±


    Dumby smiled happily and said excitedly, ¡°When we see Uncle Fairy and


    Mother, we can go back. At that time, with Uncle Fairy and Mother backing us up, I guarantee that the crown prince won¡¯t dare to send people to assassinate us. ¡®


    ¡°The crown prince is a bad person. Father will definitely not let him off easily.¡± Rong Han could not help but yawn as he spoke. It was not difficult to see how tired he was from his expression.


    Looking at the sky outside the window that was just beginning to brighten, Master Wen Jiang softened his voice and advised them, ¡°It¡¯s still early. It¡¯ll take us more than half a day to get through the forest. You guys go to sleep first. When we get out of the forest, we should reach a small town. We¡¯ll stay in the town for a few days and see if we can contact Qingxue and the others.. ¡®

 Chapter 925 - Chapter 925: I Have Never Used Poison, But Gu!

    Chapter 925: I Have Never Used Poison, But Gu!


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    However, when Master Wen Jiang heard the words of the leader of the assassins, he merely sneered, ¡°Poison? It¡¯s not as simple as poison. I was the number one Gu Master in the world back then. I never used poison, but Gu!¡±


    The leader of the assassins held his breath as he watched Grandmaster Wen Jiangs mocking gaze fall on them.


    His subordinates fell one after another. He clearly felt his body go soft, and then his entire body fell to the ground uncontrollably, making a heavy muffled sound.


    He clearly did not inhale the sweet fragrance, but the assassin leader¡¯s brain seemed to have been knocked out by the fragrance. An intense discomfort swept over him, making him almost faint.


    Only then did he realize that this sweet fragrance was not poisonous. The assassin leader¡¯s eyes revealed a strong fear. He could not figure out how Niaster Wen Jiang did it.


    ¡°You¡­¡± The assassin leader struggled to squeeze out the word through his teeth. His entire body seemed to have been frozen. He could not say a word. He could only widen his eyes and look at Grandmaster Wen Jiang with a ferocious and painful expression.


    Seeing the assassins and their horses fall one by one, the coachman put away the sharp dagger at his waist and came to Grandmaster Wen Jiangs side. He helped Grandmaster Wen Jiang sit down on the horizontal bar of the carriage and said, ¡°Grandmaster, please take a rest.¡±


    After Grandmaster Wen Jiang used the Gu poison, his expression became even more solemn. He nodded and sat down steadily. Cold sweat seeped out of his forehead. ¡°Go and end their lives one by one. As long as one of them is alive, they¡¯ll interrogate Qingxue and the others¡­Cough, cough, cough!¡¯


    The coachman saw Grandmaster Wen Jiang coughing violently as he spoke. He quickly reached out and patted his shoulder. ¡°l understand, Master. You can¡¯t use too strong a Gu technique. Your body hasn¡¯t recovered yet. You really don¡¯t cherish your body.¡±


    However, Master Wen Jiang only smiled indifferently. There was not much emotion in his eyes as he said faintly, ¡°I¡¯m fine. You can relax. Go, quickly deal with these people so that we can leave this place as soon as possible.¡±


    The coachman saw that Grandmaster Wen Jiang was still putting on a brave front. Although he could not bear it, there was nothing he could do.


    Wen Jiang had always been the most stubborn. Since his attitude was so firm, there was no room for negotiation.


    The coachman got up and was about to end these people¡¯s lives when he heard footsteps approaching quickly.


    Their eyes turned in unison towards the large group of people rushing over from the maple forest not far away. Without exception, the eyes of


    Grandmaster Wen Jiang and the coachman were filled with vigilance.


    Master Wen Jiang coughed a few times as well. His solemn gaze slowly swept across the surroundings.


    ¡°Master!¡± The coachman looked anxious. He could clearly feel that the group of people in front of him was stronger than the group of killers on the ground.


    Master Wen Jiangs body could no longer withstand any more pressure after using the Gu technique. They had encountered so many experts at this time. It would definitely be a tough battle for them!


    Grandmaster Wen Jiang saw the coachman¡¯s alert expression, but he merely raised his hand, signaling the coachman to calm down.


    Even if the crown prince had sent people, he would not have sent many. Moreover, when these assassins who had fallen to the ground saw the new group of people, they also had puzzled expressions. It was obvious that these people who had come at this time should not have any direct relationship with the crown prince..

 Chapter 926 - Chapter 926: He Doesn’t Look So Good

    Chapter 926: He Doesn¡¯t Look So Good


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Master Wen Jiangs guess was right. After the other party stopped, someone immediately got down from the carriage. The leaders were Gu Qingxue and Rong Zhan.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s gaze also shot over from afar. When she saw Master Wen Jiang, her face immediately revealed a look of ecstasy. ¡°Master!¡±


    Master Wen Jiangs heart that had been hanging in the air was finally at ease.


    He also smiled happily and shouted, ¡°Xue ¡®er!¡±


    The children who had been hiding in the carriage heard Gu Qingxue¡¯s voice. They could not wait to pull open the carriage curtains. As expected, they saw their mother whom they had been longing for.


    This time, the children could no longer suppress the joy in their hearts. They rushed out of the car and pounced in Gu Qingxue¡¯s direction. ¡°Mother!¡±


    Gu Qingxue was overjoyed when she saw the four children pouncing at her at the same time. She quickly squatted down and opened her arms to hug them tightly.


    ¡°Mother, I miss you so much!¡± As the only girl among the four children, Lingbao had always been the most spoiled one. She spread her arms and hugged Gu Qingxue¡¯s neck tightly. Her large, watery eyes also smiled like crescent moons in the sky.


    Rong Zhan took in the scene in front of his eyes and his heart that had been hanging in his throat was now in his throat. After making sure that the children were fine, he glanced at the assassins present and it was not difficult to guess what had happened just now.


    He immediately shot a look at Liu Yi, who was behind him. Rong Zhan raised his hand and pressed it on Gu Qingxue¡¯s shoulder, reminding her softly, ¡°Qingxue, go and check on your master. He doesn¡¯t look too good. ¡®


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart tightened. She hurriedly looked up in the direction of Master Wen Jiang. Indeed, she saw Master Wen Jiang panting as he sat in front of the carriage. Bean-sized beads of sweat seeped out of his forehead, and he looked extremely pained.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart tightened. She quickly let go of the four cubs and handed them to Rong Zhan to take care of. In a few steps, she came before Master Wen Jiang.


    Master Wen Jiang saw the expression on Gu Qingxue¡¯s face and could guess what she wanted to say without waiting for her to speak. He hurriedly waved his hand and said, ¡°This old man is fine. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything. Cough, cough, cough. This old man knows his own body.¡±


    Gu Qingxue saw that Master Wen Jiang was still putting on a brave front in front of her. She let out a long sigh of relief. ¡°Master, let me see your condition first.¡¯


    Master Wen Jiang could not convince Gu Qingxue. He had no choice but to give in and listen to her obediently. He raised his hand to let Gu Qingxue take his pulse.


    It would have been fine if Gu Qingxue had not taken his pulse. However, she immediately discovered that Master Wen Jiang¡¯s condition had worsened. He was extremely weak.


    Gu Qingxue immediately frowned and cast a resentful gaze at Master Wen Jiang.


    When Master Wen Jiang met Gu Qingxue¡¯s gaze, he seemed to have guessed what she was going to say next. His heart tightened, and he quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Gu Qingxue did not agree. She frowned and said, ¡°Master, do you think I won¡¯t worry about you?¡±


    How could she not be worried? Only she knew how much her heart ached when she saw her master become so weak..

 Chapter 927 - Chapter 927: What a Lazy Pig

    Chapter 927: What a Lazy Pig


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Thinking about it, her masters physical condition was not so bad before. It could be seen that the long journey and the fact that he had used a Gu technique to deal with so many people just now had led to an even greater deficit in his body.


    Gu Qingxue could not help but blame herself. She turned to look in the direction of the carriage and whistled.


    Looking at Gu Qingxue in confusion, Master Wen Jiang was about to say that he was fine when he saw a small beast jump down from the carriage from afar and run toward them.


    Master Wen Jiang looked at the little beast in front of him and felt as if he had been struck by lightning. He could not believe his eyes and looked at the little beast in a daze. ¡°This, could this little thing be¡­¡±


    Master Wen Jiang had read about the appearance of the Gu King in ancient books. Looking at this little thing that looked like the Gu King, hope rose in his heart, but he was not sure. He could only stare blankly at it.


    ¡°Master, Yuge and 1 coincidentally obtained the Gu King. Now, I¡¯m the Master of the Gu King.¡± Seeing that Wen Jiang was still surprised, Gu Qingxue could not help but repeat, ¡°Master, when we return, I can use little Gu King¡¯s blood to help you detoxify the Gu Poison in your body.¡±


    Master Wen Jiang was shocked. He was stunned for a moment before a bright smile appeared on his face. ¡°Good, you¡¯re really my good disciple. I knew that I didn¡¯t dote on you for nothing! You and Yuge have worked hard this time. Oh right, where¡¯s Yuge? Why isn¡¯t she here?¡±


    ¡°We hurried over, so I didn¡¯t have time to see Yuge,¡± Gu Qingxue said with a helpless smile.


    They had been in such a hurry that even though they had already sent someone to inform Fei Yuge, who had split up with them, it was unlikely that she would be able to make it here so quickly.


    ¡°Little thing, don¡¯t you like to eat poison? Go and eat all the poison you can suck out of my master¡¯s body first.¡± Gu Qingxue held Little Gu King in her arms. As she spoke, she raised her hand and gently tapped little Gu Kings nose.


    ¡°Squeak, squeak.¡± The little Gu King responded obediently and ran to Wen Jiang¡¯s side. Then, it raised its little face and blinked its big, watery eyes, looking at Wen Jiang curiously.


    Wen Jiang looked at the little Gu King in front of him and seemed to understand what this little guy meant. He took the initiative to reach out and put his arm in front of the little Gu King.


    The little Gu King was very satisfied with Wen Jiangs understanding. He opened his mouth and bit Wen Jiangs arm. Then, he began to gradually absorb the poison in his body.


    The poison in Wen Jiangs body was quickly extracted. He had no strength left in his body and allowed little Gu King to do whatever he wanted.


    The little Gu King happily absorbed 60 ¨C 70% of the poison in Wen Jiangs body and then let Wen Jiang go.


    ¡°Burp¡­!¡± After drinking the poison, the little King of Venomous Worms yawned lazily. Then, it curled its tail, closed its eyes, and fell into a deep sleep.


    ¡°Sleeping after eating. What a lazy pig.¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, she carried the sleeping little Gu King into her arms. She looked at Master Wen Jiang expectantly and asked, ¡°Master, how do you feel now?¡±


    Master Wen Jiang stretched out his hand in surprise. He could clearly feel that more than half of the poison in his body had disappeared. Although the poison had not been completely removed, he still felt an unprecedented sense of relaxation, which made his face involuntarily reveal a hint of satisfaction..

 Chapter 928 - Chapter 928: Call You Mother

    Chapter 928: Call You Mother


    Translator: Endless?antasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Master Wen Jiang had never thought that he would get better one day. He sighed and let out a long sigh of relief. He smiled from the bottom of his heart and said, ¡°Much better. I haven¡¯t felt so relaxed in a long time. My dear disciple, it¡¯s all thanks to you!


    Seeing the gratified look on Master Wen Jiangs face, Gu Qingxue was also happy. ¡°Master, please return to the carriage and rest. We will return to the town first and leave after two days of repairs.¡±


    Wen Jiangs body was unable to withstand the sudden absorption of so much poison. He felt as if his entire body was about to be devoured by sleepiness. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let my coachman follow you. You can leave first.¡±


    Gu Qingxue supported Wen Jiang and sent him back to the carriage. She turned to look at the children behind her, and her eyes lit up with a bright smile.


    ¡°Mother!¡± The children had just been intimate with Rong Zhan for a while. When they saw Gu Qingxue walking towards them, they all came up to her like little sticky candies and hugged her.


    Gu Qingxue looked at the cubs with tender eyes. She and Rong Zhan shared the work and picked up two cubs each. She said with heartache, ¡°You must have suffered quite a shock along the way. Let¡¯s go. Mother will bring you back!


    As long as the children could be with their mother, there was nothing to be unhappy about. They obediently wrapped their arms around Gu Qingxue¡¯s neck and followed her all the way forward.


    Gu Qingxue and the rest rushed towards the small town as fast as they could.


    On the way, they met Fei Yuge, who had rushed over to find them. She told Fei Yuge about how the Gu King had cured Master Wen Jiang of most of the poison.


    The good news came too suddenly, and Fei Yuge was overjoyed. She pulled Gu Qingxue and hurried back.


    After returning to the town, everyone was exhausted and went back to their rooms to rest.


    Rong Zhan and Gu Qingxue also led the four children to sleep on the bed.


    The next morning, Gu Qingxue woke up at dawn. She got up and sat beside the four children. Looking at their sleeping faces, she felt a boundless warmth in her heart. The more she looked at them, the more adorable they were,


    ¡°You¡¯ve been looking at them for a long time. Can¡¯t you take care of yourself and sleep a little longer?¡± Just as Gu Qingxue was engrossed in reading, Rong Zhan woke up. Seeing her expression, it was not difficult to guess that she had not rested well.


    Gu Qingxue could not help but feel a little embarrassed when Rong Zhan caught her. However, she quickly regained her composure and looked at Rong Zhan. ¡°Ah Zhan, I think the connection between blood is really extraordinary.


    Just looking at these four little fellows makes me feel infinitely satisfied.¡±


    ¡°When Han ¡®er wakes up later, he will call you mother, and you will be even happier.¡± Rong Zhan saw through Gu Qingxue¡¯s thoughts at a glance and said slowly to her.


    Rong Zhan¡¯s words immediately attracted Gu Qingxue¡¯s attention, and the smile on her face deepened. Then, she saw Rong Han, who was sound asleep, open her eyes.


    ¡°Father, Fairy, why aren¡¯t you sleeping? ¡± Rong Han yawned and rubbed his eyes.


    Gu Qingxue looked at Rong Han¡¯s cute little face and her heart softened. ¡°Lil t Han, I have something to tell you. Actually, you are most likely my child, and I am your real mother..¡±

 Chapter 929 - Chapter 929: Who Bullied You? We’ll Help Avenge You

    Chapter 929: Who Bullied You? We¡¯ll Help Avenge You


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Rong Han had just woken up when he heard this. He tried to brainstorm, but he still could not come back to his senses.


    Was there something wrong with his ears? He actually heard the fairy say that he was the fairy¡¯s son?


    Rong Han blinked blankly and did not speak. His reaction made Gu Qingxue feel even more uneasy. She looked at Rong Zhan, who was beside her, for help.


    Rong Zhan was also a little surprised by Rong Han¡¯s reaction. He narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at him. ¡°Han l er, didn¡¯t you like Qingxue the most before? You also mentioned that you want her to be your mother. Why are you not willing now?¡±


    After hearing this, Rong Han hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m not unhappy! 1-1 was just too surprised, so I didn¡¯t know how to react. Fairy, Father, is what you said true? Do I finally have a mother? Not someone else¡¯s mother, but my mother?¡±


    Rong Han was still in disbelief. Previously, he had always been envious when he saw that the others around him had mothers.


    However, he could only be envious because he knew very well that this matter could not be forced. Moreover, he had his father by his side and many people who cared and loved him. He did not dare to say that he wanted a mother. He was worried that the people around him would feel sorry for him because of his words.


    In fact, the desire in his heart had never disappeared. But now, someone suddenly told him that his wish was about to come true. He had a mother.


    Not only that, his mother was actually his favorite fairy. How could he not be happy?


    It was also because he was too happy that he could not believe it for a moment. He sat there in a daze, worried that he was just dreaming. If he moved a little, this dream would wake up, and everything would turn into a


    bubble.


    Seeing that Rong Han was so happy that he could not believe it, Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart ached so much that she almost could not breathe. She stretched out her arms and hugged Rong Han tightly, as if she wanted to pull him into her arms. ¡°It¡¯s all Mother¡¯s fault. Mother should have found you earlier. Han¡¯er, Mother has let you down. ¡®


    Rong Han hugged Gu Qingxue back, his small body trembling slightly. He wanted to tell his mother that he had never blamed her. Not only that, he was happy to be able to reunite with his mother.


    However, the moment he moved his mouth, he could not help but burst into tears. All the grievances he had suffered over the years had completely erupted at this moment. He hugged Gu Qingxue with all his might, crying so hard that he could barely breathe.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart ached as she hugged the little one in her arms. She kept coaxing him and gently patted his back.


    The three children who were sleeping soundly were suddenly woken up by the loud cries. They sat up straight at the same time and looked at Ronz Han in confusion.


    Dumby was so tired that he could not open his eyes. He looked at Rong Han in confusion and asked, ¡°Han¡¯er, why are you crying so sadly? Who bullied you?¡±


    ¡°Han¡¯er, don¡¯t cry. Who bullied you? We¡¯ll help you take revenge.¡± Lingbao was like a qualified big sister. She gently held Rong Han¡¯s hand and comforted him softly.


    Rong Han was crying so hard that she could not make a sound. The only thing he could do was shake his head. He did not know how to describe the joy in his heart to the three children in front of him..

 Chapter 930 - Chapter 930: It Depends on Whether Your Mother Is Willing to Give Me a Status

    Chapter 930: It Depends on Whether Your Mother Is Willing to Give Me a Status


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Gu Qingxue quickly coaxed Rong Han. After Rong Han¡¯s emotions had stabilized, she explained the entire situation to the three children in detail.


    The children, who were still sleepy, were all energized after hearing the whole thing. They could not believe their ears and looked at Rong Han blankly.


    Gu Lin was still surprised. He asked in surprise, ¡°In other words, Lil¡¯s  Han is actually our biological brother?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. At that time, your mother gave birth to more than just the three of you. At that time, your mother gave birth to quadruplets, so Lil t Han is indeed your biological brother.¡± Rong Zhan reached out his hand and patted Rong Han¡¯s head.


    The three little children were stunned at first, then they burst out in happy screams at the same time.


    ¡°That¡¯s great! Han is really our brother!¡± As Lingbao spoke, she pounced over and hugged Rong Han. Her tone was filled with an unmistakable flaunting. She turned to look at his brothers and said, ¡°Big brother, second brother, I have a younger brother! I really have a younger brother!¡±


    Only Lingbao knew that she had always wanted a little brother. She had always liked Lil¡¯ Han, and she had long treated Lil e Han as her younger brother. In the end, she did not expect Lil e Han to really be her blood-related brother. How could she not be happy?


    ¡°Lil t Han is also the younger brother of me and my second brother. Lil t Han, in the future, you will have your brothers and sisters to protect you. You don¡¯t have to be afraid of anything. We will definitely protect you! ¡± Gu Lin looked at his youngest brother. The pain in his heart could not be described with words.


    Their little brother did not grow up with them and had left their mother¡¯s side for such a long time. He must have suffered a lot. What they wanted to do next was not to compensate him, but at least to let him feel the warmth that a family should have and give him everything they could.


    Dumby nodded in agreement. ¡°I¡¯m thinking the same thing as Big Brother. I¡¯ll definitely train hard and protect my little brother.


    ¡°Mother, since Han ¡®er is our younger brother, does that mean Uncle Fairy is our father?¡± Lingbao raised her little face curiously and asked Gu Qingxue.


    Gu Qingxue did not expect Lingbao to be so direct. Her face flushed uncontrollably and she looked at her helplessly. ¡®You little thing, you¡¯re starting to speak without thinking again.¡±


    ¡°l didn¡¯t. I know that Uncle Fairy likes Mother the most, right?¡± Lingbao smiled as she hugged Rong Zhan¡¯s arm. She blinked her big watery eyes and waited for Rong Zhan¡¯s affirmative answer.


    Rong Zhan agreed immediately. He reached out his hand and gently tapped


    Lingbao¡¯s little nose. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, you¡¯re still spoiling her, always going along with this girl¡¯s words.¡± Looking helplessly at Rong Zhan and Lingbao agreeing with each other, Gu Qingxue¡¯s expression became even more helpless, but she could not say anything to refute him.


    Ever since she and Rong Zhan had the same feelings for each other, she had long been unable to say anything to reject him. Although she felt helpless at this moment, she had no intention of rejecting him.


    ¡°That depends on whether your mother is willing to give me a status.¡± As Rong Zhan spoke, his eyes revealed a deep smile, as if he was trying to read Gu Qingxue¡¯s expression..

 Chapter 931 - Chapter 931: Your Body Seems Much Better Today?

    Chapter 931: Your Body Seems Much Better Today?


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s heartbeat quickened under Rong Zhan¡¯s gaze. In the end, she could not help but blush. She said softly to the children in front of her, ¡°If you think so, you can¡¯t say what¡¯s wrong.¡±


    After the childrens received Gu Qingxue¡¯s affirmative answer, they were all overjoyed and let out a joyful cry in unison.


    ¡°Then not only can I call the fairy mother, but my brothers and sisters can also call my father ¡®Father?¡± Rong Han asked expectantly.


    Gu Qingxue saw that the five people in front of her were all staring at her expectantly. In the end, she nodded her head in resignation. After agreeing, they immediately cheered happily.


    Seeing the happy faces of the five people, Gu Qingxue could not help but smile. ¡°You must have been tired from the long journey these past few days. Why don¡¯t you rest a little more?¡±


    ¡°l want Father and Mother to accompany us and sleep with us.¡± Raising her cute little face, Lingbao laid down as she spoke, then looked at Gu Qingxue and Rong Zhan with anticipation.


    Not only Lingbao, but the remaining three cubs also followed suit and looked at the two of them expectantly.


    Rong Zhan hugged Gu Qingxue and lay down beside the children. He did not forget to say to Gu Qingxue in a serious tone, ¡°Qingxue, look at how much hope the children have for us. We really shouldn¡¯t disappoint them.


    Gu Qingxue could tell at a glance that Rong Zhan was deliberately making excuses.


    However, looking at the man in front of her, she really could not say anything to reject him, so she acquiesced to his actions and coaxed the four children to sleep.


    The family of six rested happily, and no one came to disturb their warm time.


    As the morning sun rose, Fei Yuge came to Master Wen Jiangs door with an exquisite breakfast and knocked on the door nervously.


    Master Wen Jiangs many years of living habits made him wake up very early in the morning. He looked up at Fei Yuge, who was outside the door, and his eyes couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Yuge, why are you here so early?¡±


    Seeing Master Wen Jiang looking at her with a smile in his eyes, Fei Yuge quickly said, ¡°1 rushed over to bring breakfast to Master. Master, you¡¯ve worked hard these past few days. I specially instructed the small kitchen to prepare breakfast that¡¯s easy to digest. Try it and see how it tastes.¡±


    Master Wen Jiang looked at Fei Yuge with gratified eyes. He turned his body to let Fei Yuge into the room. ¡°Although you¡¯re a princess, you¡¯ve always been very filial to Master. ¡®


    Fei Yuge placed the plate on the table and smiled even more gently. ¡°Master, this is what I should do. I don¡¯t dare to take credit.¡¯


    Master Wen Jiang smiled lovingly and sat down at the table under Fei Yuge¡¯s service. Then, he served the breakfast on the tray to Master Wen Jiang.


    Master Wen Jiang was very satisfied with this scene. After tasting the breakfast, he praised it again. His appetite seemed to be much better than before.


    Fei Yuge could also clearly feel the change in Master Wen Jiang. She looked at him curiously and asked, ¡°Master, I see that your body seems to be much better than before.¡¯


    Master Wen Jiangs smile became even brighter. He nodded and said, ¡°When I saw your senior sister yesterday, the poison in my body acted up. Your senior sister asked little Gu King to absorb some of the poison in my body. The Gu Poison in my body has already been removed by 60 ¨C 70%. I can also feel that my body is much stronger than before..¡±

 Chapter 932 - Chapter 932: Will His Majesty Be Willing to Let You Go?

    Chapter 932: Will His Majesty Be Willing to Let You Go?


    Translator: Endless?antasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Really? Congratulations, Master!¡± Fei Yuge said happily.


    The smile on Master Wen Jiangs face deepened. He then said to Fei Yuge, ¡°On the way back, I also heard from your senior sister that you were able to find the Gu King smoothly this time. You also contributed greatly. Yuge, it has been hard on you.¡±


    Fei Yuge quickly shook her head humbly. ¡°As long as I can help Master, I will be very happy. Master, I would like to ask you if I can officially start learning how to create Gu Worms after you recover?¡±


    Under Fei Yuge¡¯s expectant gaze, Master Wen Jiang cleared his throat and asked, ¡®Yuge, tell me, why do you want to learn how to create Gu Worms? ¡®


    Fei Yuge was stumped. After a moment of hesitation, she replied, ¡°In order to stand out and make those who look down on me look at me in a new light.


    Master, is there a problem with my idea?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. It¡¯s just that I can see that you¡¯re too anxious.¡± Master Wen Jiang looked at Fei Yuge with a smile, patiently persuading her, ¡°If you want to become a Gu Master, the biggest taboo is to be impatient. Your body has not reached the best cultivation state, you still need to wait. ¡®


    Fei Yuge could not help but feel a little anxious. She subconsciously asked,


    ¡°Master, how long do I have to wait?¡±


    Master Wen Jiang looked at Fei Yuge with a gentle expression and said unhurriedly, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious for the time being. When the time is right, I will naturally tell you.¡±


    Fei Yuge pursed her lips and eventually lowered her head to hide the emotions that flashed across her eyes. ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯ve remembered everything. Thank you for your teachings, Master.¡±


    ¡°At this hour, have you not had breakfast yet? Why don¡¯t we eat together?¡± As Master Wen Jiang spoke, he took out another pair of chopsticks and handed it to Fei Yuge.


    Fei Yuge took the chopsticks and started eating absent-mindedly.


    Everyone rested for two days. The next morning, they packed their luggage and left the Southern Border together.


    Half a month later, spring arrived in Jing City, and Gu Qingxue and the rest finally returned to the imperial residence.


    They had received the news that Gu Qingxue and the others were coming back today. The entire manor was prepared to welcome them in advance. The manor was decorated with lanterns and streamers, making it seem especially


    lively.


    Not only that, Gu Qingxue unexpectedly saw Kang Fujiang at the entrance of the imperial residence.


    Kang Fujiang was the chief eunuch who served the emperor. He must have followed the emperor¡¯s orders to appear here.


    After letting the four children get out of the carriage, Gu Qingxue took advantage of the fact that there was no one else and asked Rong Zhan in a low voice, ¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯ve always forgotten to ask you. When you followed me to the Southern Border, what did you tell His Majesty?¡±


    At that time, she only wanted to go to the Southern Border to look for her child as soon as possible. It was Rong Zhan who went to the palace to look for His Majesty and explained the matter. As for how this person applied for leave, she had never asked.


    Rong Zhan helped Gu Qingxue out of the carriage and said lightly, ¡°I naturally used my paralysis as an excuse. I told His Majesty that I had to go to Southern Border to find a Gu Master to heal my legs.


    ¡°His Majesty is willing to let you go just because you said that?¡± Gu Qingxue looked at Rong Zhan in surprise..

 Chapter 933 - Chapter 933: I Miss You Guys Too

    Chapter 933: I Miss You Guys Too


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Gu Qingxue knew very well that ever since Prince Hengs death, the emperor had placed even more importance on Ah Zhan. He wished that he could follow Rong Zhan every day, yet he had actually agreed to let Rong Zhan go out for so long.


    ¡°Naturally, I didn¡¯t mention it. Instead, I gave the choice to His Majesty to see if His Majesty wanted me to go to the Southern Border to treat my illness or let me stay paralyzed. In the end, His Majesty still cared about the relationship between us and let me go.¡± Rong Zhan had a gentle smile on his face as he spoke, but his words made Gu Qingxue¡¯s lips twitch.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a little too bold? You actually dare to threaten His Majesty?¡± Gu Qingxue looked at the person in front of her and asked helplessly.


    Rong Zhan said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m not threatening His Majesty, I¡¯m just telling the truth. If His Majesty doesn¡¯t think for me and doesn¡¯t let me go to the Southern Border, I can always pretend to be paralyzed in front of him.


    When the time comes, the one who will feel bad will be His Majesty, not me. His Majesty is such a smart person, so he naturally knows what to choose.¡±


    Seeing how calm the person in front of her was, Gu Qingxue actually pitied the emperor.


    When Kang Fujiang saw the two of them get off the carriage, he quickly walked forward with a smile and bowed to them. ¡°This servant greets Your Royal Highness and Doctor Gu. Your Royal Highness, seeing that you can get off the carriage and walk on your own, this servant congratulates Your Royal Highness! During the time you were gone, His Majesty had been very concerned about your health, so he specially sent this servant to check on your condition today. This servant will only return to report after seeing that you had recovered, so His Majesty can rest assured.¡±


    Seeing Kang Fujiangs excited eyes shining, Gu Qingxue could not help but think, If they knew that Rong Zhan had been pretending from the beginning, what would his and the emperor¡¯s expressions be like?


    ¡°Eunuch, you have worked hard. When you return to the palace, you can report to His Majesty that this prince and Female Doctor Gu will enter the palace to thank him tomorrow,¡± Rong Zhan said perfunctorily. Obviously, he did not intend to deal with Kang Fujiang, so he gave the order to leave.


    Kang Fujiang did not show any dissatisfaction on his face. He nodded obediently and left hurriedly.


    On the other side, Rong Han had already brought the three children and ran straight to the old prince and Madam Qi.


    ¡°Great-grandfather!¡± Rong Han threw himself into the old prince¡¯s arms, smiling brightly and coquettishly.


    The old prince was also grinning from ear to ear. He hugged Rong Han and rubbed his face. ¡°Little thing, I missed you so much! Great-grandfather has prepared your favorite food for you. You have to eat more later!¡±


    ¡°I, I miss you guys too.¡± Madam Qi looked at the children and then at Gu Qingxue, who was not far away. For a moment, she hesitated, as if she did not know whose side she should go to first.


    ¡°Great-Grandma, our mother brought someone back for you this time. You haven¡¯t seen this person for a long time!¡± As Gu Lin spoke, he had already walked up and held Madam Qi¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Madam Qi still acted like a child. When they heard this, they revealed a curious expression and obediently followed Gu Lin¡¯s footsteps, walking in Gu Qingxue¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Granduncle, please get out of the car slowly.¡± On the other side, Gu Qingxue had already walked to the front of the carriage and helped Old General Qi down from the carriage with her attendants..

 Chapter 934 - Chapter 934: You Don’t Know How Much I’ve Missed You All These Years

    Chapter 934: You Don¡¯t Know How Much I¡¯ve Missed You All These Years


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Old General Qi¡¯s movements could not help but tremble. He raised his head and looked at Madam Qi not far away. He saw that she had white hair and looked like a child. He, who had been on the battlefield for a lifetime, could not help but tear up. ¡°Elder sister¡­¡±


    Madam Qi was still looking at the old general in confusion until she heard the way the old general addressed her. She immediately recognized him and came forward in surprise and joy. ¡°Lil t Cang, you¡¯re Lil t Cang! You¡¯re back? Why did you only come back now? You don¡¯t know how much I¡¯ve missed you all these


    years. ¡±


    Seeing the aggrieved expression on Madam Qi¡¯s face, Old General Qi¡¯s heart felt like it had been crushed. He felt a wave of excruciating pain and kept apologizing, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Elder Sister. It¡¯s all my fault. I-I should have come back earlier to see Elder Sister¡­


    No matter how mighty Old General Qi was outside, in front of Madam Qi, he immediately became the Young Master of the Qi family who was single-handedly supported by his eldest sister. Madam Qi was the support of the old general for the rest of his life. This would not change no matter what.


    Seeing the pained expression on Old General Qi¡¯s face, Madam Qi reached out to pat him and said seriously, ¡°A man should not shed tears easily. Let¡¯s go in.


    Eldest Sister will bring you to eat snacks.¡±


    At Old General Qi¡¯s age, he would not care about snacks.


    However, he could not refuse his elder sister. Seeing his elder sister happy, he was even happier than his elder sister. After nodding, he obediently followed his elder sister¡¯s footsteps and entered the prince regent¡¯s residence. He greeted the old prince.


    The old prince knew that the siblings had not seen each other for a long time. After nodding to Old General Qi, he watched them walk through the gates of the manor.


    ¡°Zhan¡¯er, quickly bring Miss Gu in.¡± Seeing Rong Zhan and Gu Qingxue standing far away, the old prince could not help but urge them.


    Rong Zhan nodded in acknowledgment. Then, under everyone¡¯s gaze, he held Gu Qingxue¡¯s hand gracefully and strode into the room.


    The old prince¡¯s eyes lit up. He looked at the two of them in surprise. Then, he saw Gu Qingxue¡¯s flushed face. He immediately understood something and secretly gave Rong Zhan a thumbs up.


    The smile on Rong Zhan¡¯s lips suddenly deepened. The group of people quickly entered the gate of the Prince¡¯s mansion.


    They had lunch together. At the dining table, Gu Qingxue told them about her relationship with Rong Han.


    Everyone was surprised by this. It was only after they heard Gu Qingxue tell them the ins and outs of the matter, and after she said that she had verified her blood relationship with Rong Han, that they finally accepted this shocking fact.


    ¡°Damn the Madam Kou. She¡¯s actually so vicious! Fortunately, the little prince was blessed and received the protection of the old prince, allowing him to reunite with the young miss today.¡± When Nanny Sheng said this, her eyes were filled with pity. She looked at Rong Han with heartache.


    ¡°Fortunately, it¡¯s all in the past. I¡¯m already very glad that I can successfully reunite with Lil t Han.¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, she cast her gaze across the air at the children. A look of relief appeared in her eyes.


    Everything else was not important to her now. Madam Koou was already dead, so she could not pursue this matter anymore. Fortunately, she had already found all her flesh and blood. That was enough..

 Chapter 935 - Chapter 935: I Don’t Want Xue’er to Suffer Because She’s With You

    Chapter 935: I Don¡¯t Want Xue¡¯er to Suffer Because She¡¯s With You


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Speaking of which, I still have to thank the old prince. If it wasn¡¯t for your compassion back then, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to reunite with Han¡¯er.¡± Gu Qingxue looked at the old prince gratefully.


    The old prince waved his hand and said disapprovingly, ¡°This is all fate, so why should you thank me? Not to mention, we¡¯ll be a family from now on. There¡¯s no need to say these distant words anymore.¡±


    Gu Qingxue understood what the old prince meant. Her face blushed, but she did not deny her relationship with Rong Zhan.


    Rong Zhan¡¯s hand quietly interlocked with Gu Qingxue¡¯s under the table. He looked at the old prince seriously and said, ¡°Grandfather, I plan to ask His Majesty to bestow a marriage to Qingxue and me after I enter the palace tomorrow. I hope that you and the Old Madam can nod in agreement. ¡®


    Gu Qingxue did not expect Rong Zhan to bring this up so quickly. She looked at him in surprise.


    However, Rong Zhan still had a firm look on his face. It was obvious that he had already decided on this matter and would not waver.


    To be chosen so firmly by the man she loved, Gu Qingxue felt a warmth in her heart. She said, ¡°Old Prince, Grandmother, please nod.¡±


    When Madam Qi, who was eating seriously, heard this, she looked at Gu Qingxue. She tilted her head and asked in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s a bestowment of marriage? Is it delicious?¡±


    ¡°Eldest Sister, bestowing marriage means that Xue ¡®er will be married to His Royal Highness soon. Your Royal Highness, my Xue ¡®er has suffered before, so our family especially dotes on her. If you choose Xue¡¯er, you will definitely hear a lot of gossip. Our family doesn¡¯t want Xue ¡®er to suffer because of being with you. Can you guarantee this?¡± Old General Qi looked at Gu Qingxue worriedly. His eyes were filled with worry for her.


    ¡°Old General, don¡¯t worry. No one will dare to say anything in front of Qingxue,¡± Rong Zhan said firmly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Miss Gu is a good girl, and I¡¯m very satisfied with this granddaughter-in-law. If anyone dares to bully Miss Gu, I¡¯ll be the first to disapprove! Miss Gu, our Zhan ¡®er will need you to take care of him in the future. The two of you have indeed experienced many twists and turns to reach this point. However, I hope that the two of you can persevere until the end.¡± The old prince¡¯s lips curled into a loving smile as he looked at Gu Qingxue.


    ¡°Yes, I will follow the old kings instructions.¡± When Gu Qingxue heard this, she could not help but smile in satisfaction.


    Everyone around her cared for her from the bottom of their hearts. This feeling of joy could not be described with words, and it made her feel lucky.


    ¡°Eldest Sister, since His Royal Highness and the old prince have spoken, then we don¡¯t need to think too much. Let¡¯s agree as soon as possible.¡± As he spoke, Old General Qi also looked at Madam Qi beside him.


    Madam Qi blinked in confusion and revealed a bright smile. Clearly, they had yet to figure out what had happened. They only knew how to nod.¡± Alright, alright. Hehehe, I¡¯ll agree to everything. That¡¯s good.¡±


    As soon as Madam Qi said this, everyone present looked at her. Then, everyone couldn¡¯t help but laugh, and their laughter echoed in the dining room.


    After dinner, Gu Qingxue allowed the children to play in the garden while she followed the old general and Madam Qi back to the courtyard where Madam Qi lived..

 Chapter 936 - Chapter 936: If You Must Choose Someone to Survive, Choose Your Grandmother

    Chapter 936: If You Must Choose Someone to Survive, Choose Your Grandmother


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Granduncle, there are still empty rooms in grandmother¡¯s courtyard. You can stay here for the time being.¡± Gu Qingxue wanted to leave with Old General Qi and did not want to disturb the people in the prince regent¡¯s residence. However, Ah Zhan did not want her to mind such a small matter. He told her that she still had to detoxify him in addition to Madam Qi and Old General Qi.


    Since that was the case, it was more convenient for them to live together. There was no need to bring them back to the Gu family and make her run back and forth.


    ¡°This old man has truly troubled Your Royal Highness. Xue¡¯er, I¡¯m happy for you. I¡¯ve been through this before and can see that His Royal Highness¡¯ feelings for you are not fake at all. If you follow him, your days will definitely be happy,¡± Old General Qi said sincerely.


    Gu Qingxue nodded with a smile. Then, with Nanny Sheng, she led Old General Qi and Madam Qi to an empty seat in the room.


    ¡°Nanny, how is my grandmother¡¯s health during the time I wasn¡¯t around?¡± Gu Qingxue asked Nanny Sheng with a serious expression.


    Nanny Sheng served tea to the three of them. ¡®Eldest Miss, ever since Master Wen Jiang and you gave the Old Madam the new medicine, her condition hasn¡¯t improved. Fortunately, it hasn¡¯t worsened.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. At least it shows that the direction that Master and I are working hard in is not wrong. Grandmother is indeed poisoned.¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, she looked at the frowning Old General Qi. Without waiting for him to speak, she took the initiative to explain, ¡°Speaking of which, 1 seem to have not explained the specific condition of your and Grandmother¡¯s health.¡±


    ¡°Yes, because you said that it was best not to let too many people know about this matter. I was worried that the news would leak out, so I didn¡¯t ask in detail,¡± Old General Qi said seriously.


    ¡°Along the way, Master and 1 carefully analyzed the situation of you and grandmother. In the end, we can confirm that the two of you were poisoned by the same kind of Gu. Moreover, the people who poisoned you used you and my grandmother¡¯s blood to poison each other, which led to a special connection between your Gu Poisons.¡± Gu Qingxue explained slowly.


    Old General Qi had been looking at Gu Qingxue seriously. Seeing her grave expression, he boldly guessed, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, this connection between me and my eldest sister shouldn¡¯t be a good thing.¡±


    Gu Qingxue nodded in agreement and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. This connection is a kind of mutual restraint for the two of you. For example, if 1 help you detoxify the poison now, then the poison in grandmother¡¯s body will worsen faster.


    The opposite is also true.¡±


    ¡°No wonder you find it troublesome.¡± Old General Qi was only surprised for a moment before he calmed down. Then, he said without thinking, ¡°Qingxue, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. I owe my elder sister too much in my life. Even if my elder sister was poisoned this time, if you didn¡¯t say it, I wouldn¡¯t have known at all. If you must choose someone to live, you should choose your grandmother.¡±


    Seeing the stubborn look on Old General Qi¡¯s face, Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart softened. She knew very well that her granduncle was not lying.


    A person¡¯s eyes would not lie. He really planned to sacrifice himself to save Madam Qi.


    ¡°Granduncle, I won¡¯t agree to it. Granduncle, you know Grandmother too. Do you think that after she wakes up and knows that she can live because she sacrificed you, she will still be able to accept it?¡± Gu Qingxue did not give Old


    General Qi any chance to retort and asked directly..

 Chapter 938 - Chapter 938: How You Want to Get Along

    Chapter 938: How You Want to Get Along


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Old General Qi quickly returned to his usual calm expression and said with a smile, ¡°Elder Sister, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I¡¯m not angry. I¡¯m just chatting with Xue¡¯er.¡¯


    Madam Qi did not have any doubts about Old General Qi¡¯s words. After she responded, she leaned over and hugged Gu Qingxue¡¯s arm. ¡°Xue ¡®er, when can I stop drinking medicine? The medicine you left for me before you left was really bad. Nanny said that you would be angry if I didn¡¯t drink it, so I drank it all. But I don¡¯t want to drink it anymore. Let¡¯s not drink it, okay?¡±


    Gu Qingxue saw the Qi family blinking and begging her seriously. She naturally felt more sorry than anyone else. Without thinking, she nodded and agreed. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll listen to Grandmother. You don¡¯t need to drink it anymore. ¡®


    Madam Qi cheered happily. She held Gu Qingxue¡¯s hand tightly and refused to let go. After saying a few words, she began to yawn.


    Nanny Sheng had been standing at the side waiting on her. Seeing the Qi family¡¯s reaction, she immediately came up to them with concern and said gently, ¡°Old Madam, you¡¯re tired too. Why don¡¯t I send you to rest first?¡±


    The Qi family was not in a good state of mind, especially after every meal. Nanny Sheng had always been worried about her health.


    Hearing this, Madam Qi nodded obediently and let Nanny Sheng take her hand and take her to rest.


    Old General Qi had a worried expression the entire time. It was not until he watched Madam Qi leave that he clenched his fists unwillingly and said, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect Eldest Sister¡¯s body to be so weak! Xue¡¯er, is there any way to help Eldest Sister recover as soon as possible?¡±


    ¡°Right now, everything is still in the trial stage. If we want to detoxify the poison, we can only choose one side from Granduncle and Grandmother. In comparison, the person who is detoxified first will have to suffer relatively less pain,¡± Gu Qingxue said.


    When Old General Qi heard this, he reached out his hand and patted his chest. ¡°Of course 1 have to take the risk. Xue ¡®er, help your grandmother detoxify the poison first. I can endure it. ¡®


    Gu Qingxue saw the serious look on Old General Qi¡¯s face and was certain that he was serious. He was not just trying to comfort her.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart softened and she said to Old General Qi, ¡°With the Gu King around, it won¡¯t be too hard for you. It¡¯s just that the Qi family has been very worried. The First Madam has already set off for Jing City and seems to have brought my cousins with her.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about this too.¡± When Old General Qi mentioned Madam Pan, his eyes immediately turned cold. ¡°Your aunt has always had a wicked heart. I was already unwilling when she wanted to enter our Qi family. Even if she comes this time, I¡¯m not willing to see her.¡±


    ¡°Granduncle, you still have to see her. If you don¡¯t see her, how do you know whether all the things that have happened so far are related to her?¡± Gu Qingxue chuckled.


    Old General Qi took Gu Qingxue¡¯s words to heart. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡®Okay, then let her do it. As for your cousins, they have different personalities. When the time comes, you can get along with them however you want. I believe you can handle these trivial matters. ¡®


    Gu Qingxue agreed immediately. She lowered her eyes to hide the faint coldness in them..

 Chapter 939 - Chapter 939: You B*stard, You Still Have the Face to Come?

    Chapter 939: You B*stard, You Still Have the Face to Come?


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Gu Qingxue had always been wary of the Qi family, so she had carefully understood their family situation and knew their people like the back of her hand. She also knew some of their relationships and their personalities.


    There were naturally good people in the Qi family, but there were also many who were difficult to deal with. She had to put in some effort to deal with them.


    ¡°Little thing, come here.¡± Gu Qingxue lowered her eyes to hide the emotions in her eyes. With a thought, she immediately whistled.


    ¡°Squeak, squeak?¡± the Gu King, who had been strolling around in the residence, heard Gu Qingxue¡¯s voice and immediately rushed over as fast as it could. Then, it stuck his head out and looked curiously into the room.


    Gu Qingxue looked at the mischievous little thing, and the smile on her face deepened. She waved at it.


    ¡°Squeak, squeak!¡± the little Gu King ran over happily and lay in Gu Qingxue¡¯s arms affectionately. It kept rubbing its furry head against Gu Qingxue¡¯s palm, looking cute.


    Seeing this, Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart softened. She reached out and gently poked its little face, ¡°Go and help my granduncle suck out some of the poison in his body.¡±


    She planned to officially begin her grandmother¡¯s treatment after leaving the palace tomorrow. Before that, she needed to make preparations to prevent her granduncle from being unable to withstand such a strong force. At that time, his health would definitely be affected.


    When the little Gu King heard that Gu Qingxue had something delicious to eat, it was instantly excited beyond words. It let out a happy cry and followed Gu Qingxue¡¯s instructions. It bit Old General Qi¡¯s finger and began to seriously absorb the poison from the wound.


    Old General Qi was also very cooperative. After the Gu King had absorbed a certain amount of Gu Poison, Old General Qi was a little tired and returned to the west wing to rest.


    Gu Qingxue did not delay any further. She returned to her room and locked the door. She entered the research lab alone.


    Everything in the laboratory was the same as before. Gu Qingxue was surprised to not see the little butler immediately after entering the laboratory. She could not help but call out to him, ¡°Little butler, where are you?


    Just as Gu Qingxue said that, she saw the little butler walk out of the room with a resentful expression. It was still dressed like a beauty. It pouted as it looked at Gu Qingxue and could not help but snort. ¡°You b*stard, you still have the face to come here?¡±


    Gu Qingxue raised her eyebrows and looked at the little butler¡¯s resentful expression. She could not help but ask, ¡°Who provoked you?¡±


    It would have been better if Gu Qingxue had not asked, but when she asked, the little butler¡¯s grievance almost spilled out. He asked angrily, ¡°What do you think? What do you think? You heartless fellow, how can you be so cruel to me? I¡¯ve waited for you for so many days, but you just don¡¯t want to come over. Do you even care about me? I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore!¡±


    Gu Qingxue poked the little butler¡¯s head when she saw his serious expression. ¡°Don¡¯t put on such an act in front of me. I won¡¯t fall for it.¡±


    The little butler looked at Gu Qingxue with even more resentment, then squatted down and drew circles. ¡°You have a new mission, but you didn¡¯t come over to take a look. You ignored me when I was looking for you. I don¡¯t want to bother with you anymore!¡±


    Gu Qingxue blinked when she heard the little butler¡¯s words. It was only then that she remembered that there seemed to be such a thing..

 Chapter 940 - Chapter 940: Qingxue’s Contribution to My Recovery

    Chapter 940: Qingxue¡¯s Contribution to My Recovery


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    She had been in a hurry on the way to the Southern Border and had no energy to care about other things, so she simply blocked the little butler.


    The little butler must have been looking for her a lot recently, which was why he was so resentful.


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt sorry for the little butler. Gu Qingxue leaned forward and patted his head gently to comfort him.¡±l know 1 was wrong. How about this? I¡¯ll treat you to some engine oil. Is one bucket enough?¡±


    The little butler immediately snorted and looked at Gu Qingxue. He said righteously, ¡°Who do you think I am? Do you think I can be dismissed with a bucket of engine oil?¡±


    ¡°What about the two buckets?¡± Gu Qingxue asked.


    The little butler, who was originally aggressive, immediately revealed a flattering expression and chuckled.¡± My good master, I knew you were the most generous! ¡±


    Gu Qingxue could not help but laugh. ¡°Alright, stop it. What¡¯s the mission this time?


    ¡°This is the last mission left behind by the previous owner of this body. There are still three days left before this mission will begin. At that time, you have to come over and complete this mission as soon as possible.¡± The little butler reminded her with a serious expression.


    ¡°Alright, I understand. I came here this time because I have a favor to ask of you.¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, she took out a medicine bottle.


    The venom in this bottle was the venom she had collected from the Gu King. It was the venom that could detoxify Rong Zhan¡¯s poison.


    The little butler snorted lightly and looked at Gu Qingxue with even more resentment. ¡°You b*stard, other than when you need my help, when did you know to come and find me? Tell me, what do you want me to do for you this time?¡±


    Gu Qingxue was amused by the little butler¡¯s unrelenting mouth. She handed the medicine bottle to the little butler and said, ¡°Use the machine to help me


    analyze the structure of the poison in this bottle and see if you can create an antidote to help Ah Zhan detoxify.¡±


    When the little butler heard this, he immediately revealed a gossipy expression and looked at Gu Qingxue with an evil smile. ¡°Alright, give it to me. I¡¯ll help you analyze it. But host, you¡¯re really capable. You took down that prince in one go. You¡¯re really not simple!¡±


    Gu Qingxue raised her head and knocked on the little butler¡¯s head. She pretended to be serious and said, ¡°If you continue to speak, you won¡¯t have any engine oil to drink for the next year.¡±


    The little butler instantly became obedient and quickly took the poison to analyze it.


    After handing the venom to the little butler to deal with, Gu Qingxue went to the workbench at the side and seriously studied the method to detoxify Madam Qi.


    Time flew by. The next morning, Gu Qingxue had already dressed up before dawn and entered the palace with Rong Zhan.


    After the morning court session, the two of them met Rong Xiaotian in the royal study.


    Rong Xiaotian was wearing a dragon robe. Seeing that Rong Zhan was moving as usual, he was so happy that he could not close his mouth. He looked at Rong Zhan excitedly and nodded. ¡°Today, seeing that the prince regent¡¯s legs have returned to normal, I feel extremely relieved. The prince regent has suffered this time. I have been missing you for the past few days and only hope that you will recover soon!¡±


    Rong Zhan was expressionless and his attitude towards Rong Xiaotian was as cold as ever. ¡°l can sense that Your Majesty is worried about me. However, Qingxue played a big role in my recovery this time..¡±

 Chapter 941 - Chapter 941: I’ll Bestow You a Marriage!

    Chapter 941: I¡¯ll Bestow You a Marriage!


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    When Rong Xiaotian heard the change in Rong Zhan¡¯s way of addressing Gu Qingxue, he could not help but look at the two of them tentatively. Then, sensing the subtle change between the two of them, he smiled and said, ¡°The prince regent is right. Doctor Gu has indeed contributed greatly this time. I should indeed reward her. Doctor Gu, if you have any reward that you want, you can tell me. I will do my best to satisfy you.¡±


    After hearing this, Gu Qingxue gave Rong Xiaotian a rare bow. ¡°Then please allow me to resign, Your Majesty.¡±


    The smile on Rong Xiaotian¡¯s face instantly faded. He looked at Gu Qingxue with a troubled expression. ¡°Why did Doctor Gu suddenly mention this? Are you dissatisfied with your official position? As long as Doctor Gu brings it up, we can discuss it.


    However, Gu Qingxue only shook her head and rejected Rong Xiaotian¡¯s request to stay. ¡°l have made up my mind. Please grant my wish, Your


    Majesty. However, please rest assured, Your Majesty. This minister will live in


    Jing City in the future. If Your Majesty needs anything, you can summon this minister into the palace at any time.¡±


    She would definitely be involved with the royal family. Since that was the case, she had nothing to hide about this. However, she did not want to continue being bound by her official position. Instead, she hoped to regain her freedom so that she would not be bound by these trivial matters in the future.


    ¡°Qingxue has made up her mind. Please agree, Your Majesty.¡± Rong Zhan saw that Rong Xiaotian was still hesitating, so he also opened his mouth to persuade him.


    Rong Xiaotian saw that Rong Zhan was also stubborn. After hesitating for a moment, he slowly said, ¡°Since the two of you insist on doing this, then I


    really can¡¯t stop you. I¡¯ll allow it.¡±


    As soon as Rong Xiaotian finished speaking, Rong Zhan followed up, ¡°Other than Qingxue, I also have something to ask for Your Majesty¡¯s decree.¡±


    Rong Xiaotian raised his eyebrows in surprise and took in Rong Zhan¡¯s expression. He sighed from the bottom of his heart. ¡°l rarely see the prince regent beg for grace. You can just say it. As long as it¡¯s something I can help you with, 1 will naturally agree.¡±


    Rong Zhan held Gu Qingxue¡¯s hand and said seriously, ¡°This subject wishes to marry Qingxue. Your Majesty, please grant my wish.¡±


    Rong Xiaotian¡¯s smile froze in shock. His eyes darted between the two of them, and for a moment, all the words he wanted to say were stuck in his throat.


    However, Rong Xiaotian quickly reacted, ¡°What¡¯s the matter between the two of you?¡±


    ¡°l have admired Qingxue for a long time. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve only finally communicated with Qingxue recently, so I¡¯m in a hurry to enter the palace to ask Your Majesty to bestow a marriage to Qingxue and me.¡± As Rong Zhan spoke, his eyes flashed with a smile, full of love for Gu Qingxue.


    Gu Qingxue also smiled in response to Rong Zhan¡¯s enthusiasm. She also looked straight at Rong Xiaotian and said slowly, ¡°I am in love with the prince regent. Your Majesty, please grant our wish.¡±


    Rong Xiaotian was initially disappointed that he could not keep Gu Qingxue, but after hearing her words, he clapped his hands happily and laughed. ¡°Hahaha, this really surprises me! However, this is indeed a good thing. It¡¯s indeed a great thing that the two of you can be together. Alright, this one will grant you your wish and bestow marriage upon you!¡¯


    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Your Majesty.¡± Gu Qingxue and Rong Zhan said in unison. As they spoke, they looked at each other and smiled..

 Chapter 942 - Chapter 942: Rumors Are Not Trustable

    Chapter 942: Rumors Are Not Trustable


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Rong Xiaotian immediately issued an imperial edict to announce this matter to the world.


    Soon, the news of Rong Xiaotian¡¯s marriage spread like a gust of wind through the imperial palace and the streets of Jing City.


    Everyone was surprised by the marriage between the two of them. Most people¡¯s reaction was that Gu Qingxue had climbed up the social ladder. If she could marry the prince regent, she would become the prince regent¡¯s princess consort. Her status would even be comparable to those concubines in the harem.


    Gu Qingxue was originally the daughter of a criminal minister, and she was even a married woman. How lucky was she to be able to obtain the prince regent¡¯s favor?


    However, everyone¡¯s discussion was quickly met with opposition. Many people also said that Gu Qingxue was indeed capable, which was why the prince regent favored her.


    Everyone knew that the prince regent was second only to one person and above all others. He had seen many beautiful women, but he had never been moved by them. He only looked at Gu Qingxue in a different light. This was enough to show that Gu Qingxue was extraordinary.


    Moreover, who did not know Gu Qingxue¡¯s strength and beauty? Back then, the ninth prince of the Moyun Kingdom had fallen for her after just one look at her. How could he be an ordinary person?


    No matter what, the prince regent had personally gone to the palace to ask for the emperor to bestow the marriage, which had attracted the envy of many women.


    Gu Qingxue herself did not mind these discussions at all. The next day, she entered the palace and went to the imperial hospital to search for medicine in the storeroom.


    This was also one of Rong Xiaotian¡¯s graces to her. He promised her that she could enter and leave the imperial hospital at will in the future, and she could even take away any medicinal herbs she wanted.


    Gu Qingxue knew very well that Rong Xiaotian was doing this so that he could use her to treat patients in the future. Since that was the case, Gu Qingxue did not have to be polite with Rong Xiaotian. She readily agreed and went to the storeroom to look for the medicinal herbs that she could use next.


    Gu Qingxue found the herbs she wanted in the storeroom and left. Before she could leave the palace, she was stopped by someone.


    A man in black stood in front of her and raised his hand politely. ¡°Greetings,


    Princess Consort.¡±


    Gu Qingxue felt that the man¡¯s voice was very familiar. She looked up at him and her heart skipped a beat.


    She recognized the man in front of her.


    ¡°Young Master Peng Zhou isn¡¯t serving His Highness the Crown Prince, so why do you have the time to block my way?¡± Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes were calm as she looked at Peng Zhou and asked.


    Peng Zhou¡¯s expression remained the same as he calmly said to Gu Qingxue, ¡°Reporting to the princess consort, after our crown prince entered the palace today, he suddenly felt unwell, so he wanted to ask you to go over and take a look. ¡±


    How could Gu Qingxue believe Peng Zhou¡¯s nonsense? She raised her eyebrows with a faint smile and said slowly, ¡°Young Master must be joking.


    Since His Highness the Crown Prince is not feeling well, there will naturally be someone to treat him. Why would he need me to meddle in his business? I still have something to do, so I¡¯ll make a move first.¡±


    However, just as Gu Qingxue finished speaking, she saw a few young eunuchs with considerable strength appear behind Peng Zhou and her. They all maintained a certain distance from Gu Qingxue. As long as Peng Zhou gave the order, these young eunuchs would rush over immediately and harm Gu Qingxue.


    After Gu Qingxue took in the scene in front of her, she did not show any panic on her face. Instead, she chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve always heard that the crown prince is gentle and polite, but from the looks of it today, it seems that the rumors are not credible..

 Chapter 943 - Chapter 943: Your Highness the Crown Prince Is Fine

    Chapter 943: Your Highness the Crown Prince Is Fine


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Peng Zhou also said unhurriedly, ¡°Our crown prince only wants to invite the princess consort over for treatment. He has no intention of making things difficult for you. Our crown prince has also said that as long as you¡¯re cooperative, our crown prince will definitely not make things difficult for you.¡±


    When Gu Qingxue heard Peng Zhou¡¯s words, the sneer on her lips deepened.


    Peng Zhou¡¯s words were a joke to him.


    If the crown prince was really polite to her, he wouldn¡¯t have let so many of his subordinates block this place.


    However, Rong Jinghua¡¯s ability to have so many spies in the palace was enough to prove his strength.


    She really did not need to go head-to-head with such a crazy man. Moreover, this was the palace. No matter how bold Rong Jinghua was, he would not dare to do anything harmful to her. At most, he would just threaten her.


    Moreover, the scene in front of her made her a little curious. She wanted to know what the crown prince was up to.


    Restraining the emotions in her eyes, Gu Qingxue finally nodded. ¡°l still have things to do. Hurry up and lead the way.¡±


    Peng Zhou was very satisfied with Gu Qingxue¡¯s attitude. He raised his hand and gestured for Gu Qingxue to enter before leading her forward.


    Gu Qingxue followed the boat and walked for a long time before arriving at a small garden with no one around.


    It was the beginning of spring, and the flowers and trees in the garden had sprouted new buds. At this moment, in the courtyard of the garden, a man was sitting at a stone table with his back facing Gu Qingxue, drinking tea and admiring the scenery.


    Peng Zhou brought Gu Qingxue all the way to the back of the man. ¡°Your Highness, the princess consort has arrived.¡±


    The man in the gorgeous robe turned to look at Gu Qingxue. His smile was very faint as he nodded at Gu Qingxue with a half-smile. ¡°Female Doctor Gu¡­Oh, no, I should call you Princess Consort now. I really didn¡¯t expect that in just two months, you would rise up and become the prince regent¡¯s fianc¨¦e.¡±


    Gu Qingxue did not seem to notice the hidden sharpness in Rong Jinghua¡¯s words. She said with a faint smile, ¡°In my opinion, the crown prince hasn¡¯t changed at all.


    Rong Jinghua raised his hand and gestured for Gu Qingxue to sit opposite him.


    She smiled and said, ¡°My change is indeed very small compared to you. Moreover, I¡¯ve always been like this since childhood. If too many changes suddenly appear, I¡¯m afraid that the people around me will be shocked, so 1 have never dared to make too big of a change. Let¡¯s not talk about this. I came today to invite you over to treat me.¡±


    Gu Qingxue looked at the fake man in front of her and said calmly, ¡°May I know where the Crown Prince is feeling unwell?¡±


    ¡°l have recently encountered some small trouble, so I¡¯ve been very upset and want you to diagnose it.¡± As Rong Jinghua spoke, he reached out his hand with a faint smile and showed Gu Qingxue his wrist.


    Gu Qingxue merely lowered her head and glanced at Rong Jinghua. Then, she reached out and gently placed her hand on his wrist.


    There was nothing wrong with Rong Jinghua¡¯s body. However, when he was being checked, he kept looking at Gu Qingxue with a faint gaze. His expression looked as if he was trying to read her face.


    Sensing the hidden meaning in the man¡¯s eyes, Gu Qingxue pretended not to notice anything. After ignoring his gaze, she said calmly, ¡°Your Highness the Crown Prince is fine. Your body is also healthy. There is no need for treatment.. ¡®

 Chapter 944 - Chapter 944: How Do You Plan to Explain to the Prince Regent?

    Chapter 944: How Do You Plan to Explain to the Prince Regent?


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Is that so? But I feel that my body isn¡¯t very good, and my entire condition is also very bad.¡± As Rong Jinghua spoke, a hint of deep meaning appeared in his eyes. He continued unhurriedly, ¡°Especially at night, I can¡¯t rest well and am haunted by nightmares. In your opinion, what should I do?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s said that what you think in the day will appear in your dreams at night. The reason why Your Highness thinks so much is definitely because you¡¯ve been worrying too much. As long as If Your Highness is at ease, such a situation will naturally not occur in the future.¡± Gu Qingxue lowered her eyes and said unhurriedly.


    ¡°Many thanks for helping me solve this problem. In order to thank you, I also have something to say to you.¡± Rong Jinghua concealed the murderous intent in his eyes and said with a half-smile, ¡°There are many things that I can do, but I don¡¯t want to. You¡¯re a person who cares about your children, so you naturally know that raising children is not an easy task. If you want your children to grow up safely, a mother must put in a hundred times more effort than ordinary people. Your children are indeed very cute, but being too smart may not be a good thing. ¡®


    ¡°l naturally understand what Your Highness means. However, have Your Highness ever heard of a saying?¡± The cold smile in Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes deepened. She looked at Rong Jinghua, her eyes cold. ¡°Everyone says that one shouldn¡¯t outsmart oneself. Your Highness, you have to be careful.


    Gu Qingxue and Rong Jinghua nodded and stood up.


    ¡°In that case, do you not intend to stand on my side and treat me?¡± Rong Jinghua was hinting at something as his gaze fell on Gu Qingxue.


    Gu Qingxue chuckled and said disapprovingly, ¡°l think my medical skills are not good enough to cure Your Highness. I hope Your Highness can find another expert.¡±


    This time, Rong Jinghua did not stop Gu Qingxue. Instead, he watched Gu Qingxue leave.


    When she could no longer see Gu Qingxue¡¯s back, Rong Jinghua looked at Peng


    Zhou with a faint smile. ¡°Isn¡¯t Miss Gu interesting?¡±


    Peng Zhou¡¯s eyes were cold as he said coldly, ¡°Your Highness, in my opinion, there¡¯s no need for you to give Gu Qingxue any chance. She clearly doesn¡¯t know how to appreciate favors. A woman like her should be dealt with as soon as possible. Why should you give her a chance to leave?


    Rong Jinghua smiled gently and reached out to pick up the teacup on the table. He brought it to his lips and took a sip. Then, he looked at Peng Zhou and asked, ¡°What good methods do you have to deal with her if we don¡¯t let her leave? This is the Imperial Palace. Are you planning to get rid of her here?¡±


    Peng Zhou raised his eyebrows and said confidently, ¡°This subordinate is determined to get rid of this woman without disturbing anyone.¡±


    ¡°l also believe that you have such strength. However, what would happen after you get rid of her? How are you going to explain this to the prince regent? No, or should I say, do you still have a way to explain to the prince regent?


    Getting rid of Gu Qingxue was not my goal. This woman is indeed capable, but her value is only reflected in her relationship with Rong Zhan.¡±


    ¡°Without Rong Zhan, this woman is nothing in my eyes. Do you understand?¡± Rong Jinghua raised his eyebrows and looked at Peng Zhou..

 Chapter 945 - Chapter 945: Are You So Surprised to See Me?

    Chapter 945: Are You So Surprised to See Me?


    Translator: Endless?antasy Translation            Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Peng Zhou understood what Rong Jinghua meant. He lowered his head and said respectfully, ¡°Yes, I understand. However, Your Highness, with Gu


    Qingxue¡¯s attitude, she definitely won¡¯t stand on our side to help us deal with


    Rong Zhan. ¡®


    ¡°That¡¯s because Rong Zhan is indeed a very important person to Gu Qingxue. In fact, I¡¯m very curious. In Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes, is Rong Zhan more important or are her children more important?¡± Rong Jinghua asked with interest.


    As Rong Jinghua¡¯s subordinate, Peng Zhou immediately understood what he meant. He lowered his eyes to hide the evil look that appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°Your Highness, do you need me to investigate?¡±


    Rong Jinghua raised his hand and stopped Peng Zhou¡¯s actions. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Now is not the time to make a move. When the right time comes, 1 will naturally let you make a move. Now, let them be proud for a while.¡±


    Gu Qingxue quickly left the garden and returned to the long corridor of the palace. She bumped into the young eunuch of the imperial hospital who was looking for her.


    The young eunuch immediately heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Gu Qingxue. He hurried over and bowed to Gu Qingxue. ¡°Miss Gu, I¡¯ve finally found you! Where did you go? This servant has been looking for you for a while!


    Gu Qingxue smiled casually. ¡°l originally wanted to leave the palace directly, but I didn¡¯t expect that I hadn¡¯t entered the palace for a long time. I lost my way for a moment and couldn¡¯t leave. I¡¯m really sorry for causing trouble for you.¡±


    The young eunuch quickly waved his hand in fear after hearing this. ¡°Miss Gu is too polite. I really don¡¯t dare to accept it. In my opinion, Miss Gu doesn¡¯t have to be so polite to someone of my status. Miss Gu, is there anywhere else you want to go? If you don¡¯t, then let this servant take you out of the palace.¡±


    Gu Qingxue nodded. Her attitude towards the young eunuch was also very polite. She raised her hand and gestured at the young eunuch before following him. The two of them left quickly and left the palace together.


    The carriage that sent Gu Qingxue into the palace was parked outside the palace gates. Gu Qingxue looked at Qin Yun, who was waiting for her outside the carriage, and said with a smile, ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting. Let¡¯s go. Get in the car.¡¯


    However, to Gu Qingxue¡¯s surprise, after Qin Yun heard her words, the corners of her lips curled into a faint smile. She blinked and nodded at her. ¡°Yes, this servant will listen to you, Miss.¡±


    She felt that the smile on Qin Yun¡¯s lips was suspicious. Gu Qingxue frowned in confusion, then lifted the curtain and entered the carriage.


    In the end, before Gu Qingxue could sit properly in the car, someone suddenly grabbed her wrist. The next second, she was immediately pulled into an embrace.


    She cried out in surprise and fell onto the man in front of her. Gu Qingxue blinked in surprise and saw Rong Zhan in the car. Seeing her surprised, she narrowed her eyes in a good mood and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you so surprised to see me?¡±


    Gu Qingxue was not surprised. She was clearly surprised. She looked at Rong Zhan in surprise and simply opened her arms. Then, she wrapped her arms around the neck of the person in front of her. She smiled and asked, ¡°When did you get here? Why didn¡¯t you tell me in advance?¡±


    ¡°Seeing that you had yet to return, I couldn¡¯t wait any longer in the residence, so I quickly came to find you.¡± As Rong Zhan spoke, his burning gaze fell on Gu Qingxue. His tone sounded a little grumpy.. ¡°What are you busy with? Why did it take so long?¡±

 Chapter 946 - Chapter 946: Did That Man Make Things Difficult for You?

    Chapter 946: Did That Man Make Things Difficult for You?


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°I could have come out earlier, but I met someone on the way. I was called over by Rong Jinghua halfway and heard some nonsense from him, so 1 was delayed.¡± At the mention of Rong Jinghua, Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes revealed a strong sense of disgust.


    Rong Zhan put his arm around Gu Qingxue¡¯s shoulder, a cold glint in the depths of his eyes. ¡°Did that man make things difficult for you?¡±


    Gu Qingxue blinked, then smiled and shook her head. ¡°Not really. However,


    Rong Jinghua tried to rope me in. I was not interested in him, so I rejected him directly.¡±


    ¡°How can he rope in my people?¡± At the mention of Rong Jinghua, Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes were filled with chilling coldness. ¡°Since he¡¯s making things difficult for you, I naturally know how to deal with him.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry about that kind of person. Besides, 1 don¡¯t think much of him. Our top priority now is to cure the poison in your body as soon as possible, as well as the Gu Poison in my grandmother and greatuncle¡¯s bodies. After I¡¯m done with all this, I¡¯ll naturally think of a way to find Rong Jinghua to take revenge.¡± Toward the end, Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes flashed with a cold light.


    Actually, she did not care about what happened today with Rong Jinghua. However, she had not forgotten how Rong Jinghua, that audacious man, had made things difficult for her children. As a mother, she could ignore her own matters, but she could not ignore her child. Especially when the other party had come to her doorstep so brazenly, she could not tolerate it any longer. No matter what, she had to take this matter to heart and let Rong Jinghua know how powerful she was.


    ¡°It¡¯s Rong Jinghua who asked for it. However, what exactly do you want to do?¡± Rong Zhan played with Gu Qingxue¡¯s long hair and looked at her with interest.


    The smile on Gu Qingxue¡¯s face deepened. She tilted her head and said, ¡°To be honest with you, I haven¡¯t thought about it yet. However, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to rush it. If we want to deal with Rong Jinghua, we don¡¯t need to use any special methods. We just need to take advantage of that man¡¯s carelessness and strike him.¡¯


    ¡°Yes, Rong Jinghua is a scheming person. We don¡¯t need any clever methods to deal with him. It¡¯s enough as long as we¡¯re more cunning than him. ¡± Rong Zhan said with a faint smile. He lifted Gu Qingxue¡¯s chin and planted a kiss on her lips.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart was also beating like a drum, and even the tips of her ears were red. She could not help but whine, ¡°Your Royal Highness¡­¡±


    Looking at Gu Qingxue¡¯s bashful expression, Rong Zhan felt that every frown and smile of hers were like the claws of a kitten, tickling his heart. His eyes instantly darkened, and he took the initiative to kiss Gu Qingxue.


    After touching each other, they quickly separated. At this moment, there was only each other left in their eyes. Then, the two of them slowly approached each other and finally touched each other again. They slowly deepened the kiss as if they wanted to devour each other. The kiss deepened bit by bit as if they wanted to completely knead each other into their bodies. It gradually became crazy.


    Finally, the passionate kiss finally ended. The two of them reluctantly parted,


    looking at each other with burning eyes.


    Just as the two of them were looking at each other affectionately, Qin Yun coughed outside the carriage.. She asked carefully, ¡°Your Royal Highness, Miss, it¡¯s getting late, can we set off?¡±

 Chapter 947 - Chapter 947: What Face Do You Still Have?

    Chapter 947: What Face Do You Still Have?


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Only then did she realize how crazy she had done. Gu Qingxue was too ashamed to face anyone. She buried her head in Rong Zhan¡¯s arms and complained in a voice that only the two of them could hear, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault¡­! Now that everything has been exposed, how can I face others?¡±


    However, Rong Zhan did not think much of it. He was in a good mood and hugged Gu Qingxue tightly. ¡°So what? You¡¯re my fianc¨¦e. Everything between us is natural.¡¯


    Gu Qingxue looked up helplessly at the thick-skinned man in front of her. She knew very well that it was futile to talk to him. It was better to ignore him.


    Outside the carriage, Qin Yun was already regretting asking. She was always afraid that she had accidentally disturbed them.


    Fortunately, Rong Zhan quickly responded to Qin Yun and ordered calmly,


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the residence.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Only then did Qin Yun silently heave a sigh of relief. Then, she gratefully told the coachman to set off and control the carriage to leave quickly.


    The carriage quickly returned to the prince regent¡¯s residence. Gu Qingxue refused Rong Zhan¡¯s invitation. When they reached the door of her room, Rong Zhan was blocked by her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t come in. I¡¯m going to make the antidote for you next. I can¡¯t be disturbed.¡± Gu Qingxue said seriously.


    She was indeed going to help the man in front of her make the antidote. She needed an absolutely quiet environment to study the antidote and was not convenient to be disturbed by anyone.


    Rong Zhan suddenly thought that Gu Qingxue despised him. He said seriously,


    ¡°I¡¯m just following in to take a look.¡±


    Rong Zhan implied that he would never disturb Gu Qingxue. He only wanted to follow her into the room and see what Gu Qingxue planned. He had no other plans.


    However, Gu Qingxue¡¯s attitude was very firm. She shook her head firmly and rejected Rong Zhan. ¡°Your Royal Highness, I can¡¯t be disturbed when I¡¯m busy.¡±


    Rong Zhan was like a deflated balloon, He looked at Gu Qingxue with a faint gaze, as if he had been abandoned. Gu Qingxue¡¯s face was reflected in his clear eyes.


    Gu Qingxue almost could not resist Rong Zhan¡¯s gaze and compromised.


    However, in the end, she held on. Her tone towards Rong Zhan was unquestionable. ¡°I¡¯ll be able to prepare the antidote for you by tonight at the earliest or tomorrow night at the latest. Before that, go take care of the children.¡¯


    She needed time to research the antidote as soon as possible. Before that, no matter how pitiful the man in front of her was and how much she could not bear to part with him, the two of them had to endure each other.


    Seeing that Gu Qingxue¡¯s tone was unquestionable, Rong Zhan had no choice but to give up no matter how reluctant he was. After nodding his head in resignation, he turned to look at Gu Qingxue with a gaze that looked like he would turn back every three steps. He was extremely reluctant.


    Fortunately, Gu Qingxue endured it and ignored Rong Zhan¡¯s pitiful gaze. She turned around and entered the room. After locking the door, she entered the research room with a thought.


    The little butler was very excited when he saw Gu Qingxue. He ran excitedly in her direction and said enthusiastically, ¡°Host, I¡¯ve finally waited for you to come! Come and take a look. I¡¯ve already prepared everything, including the results of the poison that you asked me to analyze. Next, you just have to combine all these things according to your idea..¡±

 Chapter 948 - Chapter 948: I Believe You

    Chapter 948: I Believe You


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Looking at the things that the little butler had sorted out, Gu Qingxue became more satisfied. ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve organized these things very well. I¡¯m also very satisfied. You can rest now. I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±


    The little butler had already completed all the analysis reports she wanted.


    She only needed to continue to break it down and then reassemble everything according to her idea. Then, she would be able to develop the perfect antidote.


    The little butler left quickly and obediently after hearing this. It found engine oil from the warehouse and drank it while curiously observing Gu Qingxue¡¯s every move.


    Gu Qingxue sped up her work and tidied up the things that the little butler had arranged for her. Then, according to her thoughts, she began to study further.


    Time flew by. Gu Qingxue finally developed the antidote the next evening.


    She only called Rong Zhan to her room. Gu Qingxue looked at Rong Zhan with a rare serious expression and said seriously, ¡°Ah Zhan, although I¡¯ve already developed an antidote for you, I¡¯m not sure if your body will have any violent reactions after taking this antidote. Everything can only be decided by fate. You have to be mentally prepared.¡±


    Rong Zhan looked at Gu Qingxue with a burning gaze. His affectionate eyes were filled with trust in Gu Qingxue. ¡°l trust you.¡±


    Gu Qingxue could not help but laugh as well. A wave of warmth rose in her heart.


    The feeling of being trusted unconditionally was indeed wonderful. She could not help but smile and nod.


    Pulling Rong Zhan to the bedside, Gu Qingxue let him lie down on the bed and took out the antidote. Seeing that the antidote was in his hands, she said, ¡°You can just take it directly. This process may be quite painful. You must endure


    ¡±


    Compared to Gu Qingxue¡¯s nervousness, Rong Zhan¡¯s expression was calm. He nodded and drank the medicine in one gulp.


    She quickly got Rong Zhan to lie down and cover him with the blanket. Gu


    Qingxue looked at him nervously and asked with concern, ¡°How do you feel


    Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes felt sore and he was about to fall asleep. ¡°Very sleepy¡­¡±


    Rong Zhan did not even have the chance to say another word. After he finished speaking, he immediately fell into a deep sleep.


    Rong Zhan¡¯s reaction was completely within Gu Qingxue¡¯s expectations. She sat beside Rong Zhan and looked at him with concern.


    Rong Zhan closed his eyes and fell into a deep sleep. His expression looked a little conflicted and painful. Beads of sweat poured out of his forehead as if they were free, He endured the pain. Even though he was asleep, he clenched his fists uncontrollably because of the pain.


    Gu Qingxue became more and more worried when she saw Rong Zhan¡¯s expression. She held his hand tightly and looked at him uneasilyShehe did not tell Rong Zhan that the poison he had been poisoned with could easily affect his brain. In other words, after being poisoned for such a long time, it was very likely that his body had undergone great changes, but he was unaware of Rong Zhan¡¯s forehead was soon covered in sweat. His expression was extremely painful as if he was having a nightmare. He kept mumbling.


    Gu Qingxue listened attentively to what Rong Zhan said, but she realized that she could not understand what he was saying. She could only tell that he was in pain..

 Chapter 949 - Chapter 949: I Just Want to Hug You

    Chapter 949: I Just Want to Hug You


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Ah Zhan, you don¡¯t have to worry about anything. I¡¯ll be by your side.¡±


    Perhaps it was because Gu Qingxue¡¯s words had comforted him, but Rong Zhan, who had an ugly expression on his face, finally eased up a little.


    She kept wiping Rong Zhan¡¯s sweat with a handkerchief. Seeing that Rong Zhan¡¯s expression worsened, Gu Qingxue stayed by his side and watched over him for the entire night.


    When Rong Zhan¡¯s condition finally stabilized, Gu Qingxue could not control her sleepiness. She lay down beside Rong Zhan and fell asleep.


    Not long after Gu Qingxue fell asleep, Rong Zhan¡¯s eyelashes fluttered. Then, he slowly opened his eyes and turned to look at Gu Qingxue who was lying beside him.


    Gu Qingxue had fallen into a deep sleep. However, she was not sleeping well. Her brows were still tightly knitted together. It was obvious that she would wake up as long as there was some movement.


    Looking at Gu Qingxue, Rong Zhan could not help but feel a sense of nostalgia. At the same time, the memories that he had once forgotten because of the poison in his body swept over like a tide, causing him to involuntarily groan in pain.


    Before he went to the border to kill the enemies, he was not the regent. He had only decided to regain his identity after leaving Dafu Village so that he could give her and their unborn children support.


    Later, he was poisoned and actually forgot all these important things.


    How could he forget? These were clearly important memories to him, but he had actually forgotten them just like that. How could he let her down?


    Too many memories flooded his mind at once, making Rong Zhan not know how to speak. He could only slowly reach out his hand and gently caress Gu Qingxue.


    It was also at this moment that Gu Qingxue, who was still drowsy, opened her eyes and looked at Rong Zhan.


    In the end, she saw Rong Zhan reaching out his hand to her. His hand was still stiff in the air and did not move closer.


    Gu Qingxue could not care less about that. She could not help but smile and hold Rong Zhan¡¯s hand tightly. She smiled happily and said, ¡°Ah Zhan, you¡¯re finally awake! How do you feel? Are you feeling better?¡±


    Rong Zhan happened to meet Gu O?ngxue¡¯s eyes. Looking at her face which had not changed for years, he felt mixed emotions and did not have the courage to tell the truth. He could only reach out and gently caress Gu Qingxue¡¯s cheek. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Gu Qingxue hugged Rong Zhan¡¯s neck happily and quickly reached out to take his pulse. ¡°Good, the effect of the antidote is very good. The poison in your body has been mostly cleared. Let¡¯s hurry and tell the old prince and the children the good news!¡±


    Before the antidote was removed yesterday, Gu Qingxue and Rong Zhan had told the whole family the truth about his poisoning. Everyone in the family was extremely worried about it.


    Knowing that the whole family was worried about this, Gu Qingxue wanted to leave in a hurry, but Rong Zhan reached out and grabbed her.


    Then, Rong Zhan pulled her into his arms. Gu Qingxue blinked and asked in confusion, ¡°Ah Zhan, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Rong Zhan did not answer for a moment. He only said after he had calmed down, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. I just want to hug you..¡±

 Chapter 950 - Chapter 950: Everything Is Fine

    Chapter 950: Everything Is Fine


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Gu Qingxue was amused by Rong Zhan¡¯s words. She let the man hug her and reached out to pat his shoulder gently. ¡°The poison has been completely removed. If you don¡¯t feel uncomfortable, it means that we have succeeded.¡±


    ¡°l can feel that my body has recovered,¡± Rong Zhan said seriously.


    In Gu Qingxue¡¯s mind, a system notification rang out. ¡°Ding, dong! Congratulations to the host for completing the mission and successfully obtaining the mission reward of 10,000 points.¡±


    Gu Qingxue was overjoyed when she heard the voice in her mind. It was not only because she had obtained points, but also because she could hear the sound of the points. She could confirm that Rong Zhan had really recovered!


    ¡°Then do you feel uncomfortable there? You can tell me anytime.¡± Gu Qingxue continued to ask with concern.


    Rong Zhan did not answer. He just shook his head with a faint expression.


    Gu Qingxue felt that something was wrong. She gently let go of Rong Zhan and looked at him uneasily. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay?¡±


    Although she did not know what to say, she felt that Rong Zhan¡¯s emotions were a little off.


    However, she looked at Rong Zhan and couldn¡¯t tell what was wrong.


    Rong Zhan smiled calmly. ¡°It¡¯s really okay. I¡¯m fine.


    Seeing Rong Zhan¡¯s determination, Gu Qingxue was relieved. She helped him lie down. ¡°Even if you feel fine, you still need to continue resting. Listen to me and sleep a little longer.¡±


    Rong Zhan held Gu Qingxue¡¯s hand tightly and did not let go. His deep gaze fell on her. ¡®Qingxue, stay here with me. Don¡¯t leave.¡±


    Gu Qingxue nodded and was pulled into his blanket by Rong Zhan.


    Gu Qingxue felt that Rong Zhan looked very fragile at that moment, so she did not resist. She took off her embroidered shoes and lay down beside Rong Zhan. Then, she looked at the man in front of her and wondered what was wrong with him.


    She remained silent and watched Rong Zhan fall asleep.


    She felt that Rong Zhan looked a little different today compared to the past, but Gu Qingxue could not figure out why he was different. Even if she did not understand, there was nothing she could do. She lay beside Rong Zhan and quickly closed her eyes, falling asleep together.


    After Rong Zhan fell asleep, his memories of the past surfaced in front of him. In his sleep, matters regarding Gu Qingxue swept past him like a tide, causing him to quickly open his eyes.


    Looking at the sky outside the window, Rong Zhan estimated that it was probably midnight. He looked at Gu Qingxue who was sleeping quietly beside him. Rong Zhan¡¯s heart softened again. He could not help but lower his head and plant a gentle kiss on her lips.


    Rong Zhan¡¯s kiss was like a dragonfly skimming the surface of the water. Even the way he looked at Gu Qingxue was filled with gentleness.


    Gu Qingxue, who was sleeping, also felt the aura around Rong Zhan. She let out a soft snort and quickly adjusted to a better sleeping position. Then, she smiled contentedly.


    Rong Zhan¡¯s gaze was burning as he looked at Gu Qingxue. After observing her carefully, he finally got up reluctantly. He lifted the blanket, changed his clothes, and left the room, heading straight for the old prince¡¯s courtyard..

 Chapter 951 - Chapter 951: You Were Married Before?

    Chapter 951: You Were Married Before?


    Translator: Endless?antasy Translation            Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    At this time, the old prince was already resting. However, when he heard that his grandson had come to visit late at night, he guessed that something must have happened. He quickly asked his subordinates to change their clothes and then summoned Rong Zhan into his room.


    The old prince put on his coat and sat by the bed. When he saw the worried Rong Zhan, he could not help but feel a little uneasy. ¡°Zhan¡¯er, is there something urgent for you to visit so late at night?¡±


    Rong Zhan nodded and said seriously to the old prince, ¡°Grandfather, the poison in my body has been cured.¡±


    The old prince, who was originally nervous, was stunned when he heard this. Then, he smiled happily and said, ¡°Alright! Isn¡¯t this a good thing? Since you¡¯re here to say such a good thing, why do you have to put on such a serious expression? I thought something bad had happened.¡±


    However, after listening to the old prince¡¯s words, Rong Zhan¡¯s serious expression did not change at all. The aura around him was still cold as he slowly said, ¡°Grandfather, you know that after 1 was poisoned, my memory became a little chaotic. I don¡¯t remember anything that happened before you brought me back, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. If you hadn¡¯t joined the army that day and I hadn¡¯t seen the token on your body, I wouldn¡¯t have known that you were my grandson who I had lost for many years. However, you were already poisoned at that time. I tried my best to ask a famous doctor to treat you. In the end, I didn¡¯t expect that after you woke up, your memory would be a mess and you would forget all the things that happened before you joined the army.¡± When the old prince said this, his eyes could not help but tremble. A bold idea also appeared in his mind. ¡°Looking at you, do you remember what happened before you joined the army?¡±


    Seeing Rong Zhan nod, the old prince was overjoyed. ¡°This is a good thing. Why do you look so unhappy? Quickly tell Grandfather, what kind of life did you lead in the past?¡±


    ¡°Grandfather, before I joined the army, I lived in a small village. I followed my mother¡¯s last wish and always wore the human skin mask she prepared for me. And most importantly, when I was in that small mountain village, I was already married,¡± Rong Zhan said solemnly.


    The smile on the old prince¡¯s face disappeared in an instant. He looked at Rong Zhan in surprise and his face could not help but turn pale. ¡°You were married? Who is that woman?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Qingxue. Grandfather, 1 lived in Dafu Village back then. I was just an ordinary hunter. I only wanted to live my life peacefully, so I married a wife early on. That wife was Qingxue. It was because I wanted to give her a better life after spending the rest of my life with her that I wanted to join the army. In the end, I never expected that fate would play tricks on people and things would develop to this extent.¡± When Rong Zhan said this, he could not hide the guilt on his face. His heart felt like it was being squeezed by a big hand, and he was so heartbroken that he could not breathe.


    He had already learned from Qingxue how she had endured all these years. At that time, the Gu family was eyeing her like a tiger, and even lowly servants could climb over her head. Not to mention, she was a weak woman who had to bring up three children. If she had not learned medicine, her life would have been even more miserable. It was even more impossible for her to have the opportunity to cure the plague and come to Jing City..

 Chapter 952 - Chapter 952: Sincerity Can Break Gold and Stone

    Chapter 952: Sincerity Can Break Gold and Stone


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Everything seemed to be predestined. They had been dragged together, and they had once again joined hands. Gu Qingxue¡¯s life had not been easy, and just thinking about it made him feel extremely guilty.


    The old prince was also shocked by this shocking fact. He looked at Rong Zhan in surprise and said, ¡°In other words, Qingxue is your wife in the first place? So, Han¡¯er and the other three are also your children?¡±


    Seeing Rong Zhan nod his head, the old prince was so surprised that he took a deep breath. While he was ecstatic, he felt more guilty and distressed. ¡°No wonder you came to tell me this late at night. We owe Qingxue and those four children too much all these years.¡±


    There were many things that could not be made up for. For example, Gu Qingxue had been raising a child alone for so many years. This was a very difficult thing for a woman.


    Moreover, ever since the children were born, they had never had a father by their side. How did they survive all these years? Just thinking about it made his heart ache. The old prince¡¯s eyes revealed a strong sense of pity.


    Rong Zhan fell into a deep silence. Then, he looked up at the old prince. ¡°Grandfather, although I didn¡¯t want this to happen, the outcome has already been like this. I really owe Qingxue and the children too much.¡±


    ¡°It is right for you to have such thoughts. A man can be without many things, but he cannot be without responsibility. From the looks of it, you haven¡¯t told Qingxue about this, right?¡± The old prince¡¯s gaze fell lightly on Rong Zhan. He could already guess what had happened just by looking at him.


    Rong Zhan did not hide anything. He nodded and looked even more conflicted. ¡°l haven¡¯t thought of how to explain this to Xue ¡®er.¡±


    ¡°In my opinion, you don¡¯t have to worry so much. Qingxue is not an unreasonable woman. As long as you explain it clearly, she will definitely understand you. It¡¯s just that the children are still young and can¡¯t understand how hard it has been for you all these years. Therefore, if you want the children to understand you, it will indeed take some effort.¡± The old prince sighed helplessly.


    ¡°No matter how much time it takes, I won¡¯t give up,¡± Rong Zhan said firmly.


    ¡°Good, this is my good grandson. You also know that sincerity can break metal and stone. When the time comes, you have to let the children see your determination. Also, since you remember everything, then those things of yours from back then are still with me. Do you want to take them away?¡± The old prince looked at Rong Zhan and asked.


    The masks that Rong Zhan used in the past, the clothes he wore, and some tokens that he carried with him had always been with the old prince. Every time Rong Zhan saw those things, he would have a headache. In order to prevent his illness from worsening, those things had been left with the old prince. Now that Rong Zhan had recovered, he could take the things from back then.


    Rong Zhan thought for a moment, frowned subconsciously, and refused, ¡°l don¡¯t want to take those things away for the time being. It¡¯s better to leave them with you.


    ¡°Then when do you plan to tell Qingxue the truth?¡± The old prince looked in Rong Zhan¡¯s direction and asked..

 Chapter 953 - Chapter 953: The System Is Asking Me to Steal

    Chapter 953: The System Is Asking Me to Steal


    Something?


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°l need to find a suitable opportunity in the next two days. I plan to tell Qingxue about this first. As for Lil t Lin and the others, I¡¯ll have to discuss it with Qingxue before making a decision. ¡± At the mention of the four children, Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes became more worried.


    Seeing Rong Zhan like this, the old prince could not help but laugh. He shook his head and said, ¡°l really didn¡¯t expect that my grandson, who has always been fearless, would actually be so cautious. Forget it, since you¡¯ve already decided, you can discuss anything with your grandfather. You can leave first.¡±


    Rong Zhan stood up and cupped his hands at the old prince. ¡®Your grandson will take his leave.¡¯


    At the same time, Gu Qingxue, who had been sleeping soundly, was woken up by the little butler¡¯s voice in her head.


    ¡°Host, host! Wake up, the sun is shining. It¡¯s awesome!¡±


    The little butler¡¯s anxious voice rang out in Gu Qingxue¡¯s ears, causing the eyelids of the sleeping Gu Qingxue to twitch. She opened her eyes and asked in confusion, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°The last wish mission left by the previous host can now be opened. You can come to the research institute to open the mission! ¡± the little butler said.


    Gu Qingxue perked up when she heard that. She sat up in a daze and realized that Rong Zhan was not beside her.


    Why was Ah Zhan not here at this hour?


    Gu Qingxue was puzzled. Then, the little butler¡¯s urging voice sounded in her mind again. ¡°Host, what are you busy with? Come in quickly!¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Gu Qingxue hurriedly agreed, then entered the research institute in a flash.


    The little butler could not wait any longer. After Gu Qingxue entered the laboratory, he immediately approached her with a beaming face.¡±Host, let me tell you, the reward for this mission is 10,000 points. However, there¡¯s a time limit. You have to complete it before tomorrow morning, so you¡¯d better activate it quickly and see when you can complete the mission.¡±


    ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? What is the mission?¡± It was rare to receive such a mission with a specific time limit. Gu Qingxue raised her eyebrows and could not help but be curious about what kind of mission it was.


    The little butler shook his head in confusion. ¡°l already said that it¡¯s a mission that requires you to personally activate it. You¡¯ll know after you activate it.¡±


    Gu Qingxue nodded. After finding the mission content, she activated the mission and successfully accepted it.


    ¡°Ding, dong, Congratulations to the host for activating the mission. Please take a look at the mission details.¡± The system¡¯s notification rang in Gu Qingxue¡¯s mind. Then, she saw the contents of the mission and was immediately dumbfounded.


    Because the mission this time was to steal a sandalwood box from the old prince¡¯s room!


    ¡°The system actually wants me to steal something?¡± Gu Qingxue¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. She could not believe what she was seeing.


    For a moment, she almost suspected all her systems. Was it really the Medical God System? Why would it provoke her to steal?


    The little butler also saw the contents of the system and said weakly, ¡°Yes¡­ The system would not make a mistake. Since the system asked you to do this mission, there must be a reason for the system! Host, the system told you to do it, so just do it!¡±


    ¡°You really have no principles in front of the system.¡± Gu Qingxue glanced at the little butler and said sharply..

 Chapter 954 - Chapter 954: Come and Sleep with Me

    Chapter 954: Come and Sleep with Me


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Then what about you? This is 10,000 points. The mission content is not difficult. You just need to complete it as soon as possible. What are you dissatisfied with?¡± The little butler blinked and asked.


    Gu Qingxue was momentarily speechless. She could only nod her head in resignation. ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll complete the mission tonight.¡±


    As Gu Qingxue spoke, she heard footsteps approaching from outside the door.


    Gu Qingxue left the research institute with a thought. She had just returned to her room when she saw Rong Zhan pushing open the door and entering.


    When Rong Zhan entered the room, his gaze fell on Gu Qingxue. Seeing that she had woken up, his eyes lit up with a smile. He walked over to her bed and sat down. He reached out and stroked her long, soft hair. ¡°Why are you awake?¡±


    ¡°l happened to wake up and found that you weren¡¯t there.¡± When she mentioned that Rong Zhan was not in the room, Gu Qingxue¡¯s voice was mixed with a faint grievance as she winked at the person in front of her.


    Rong Zhan could hear the coquettish tone in her voice and quickly softened


    his voice to apologize. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t say goodbye to you before I left. I made you feel uneasy. I just woke up feeling uneasy, so I went out to look for Grandfather.¡¯


    Gu Qingxue blinked and asked in confusion, ¡°Is there something urgent you need from the old prince?¡±


    Rong Zhan smiled and shook his head. He denied Gu Qingxue¡¯s guess and said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Qingxue, are you free tonight? I have something to tell you.¡±


    Gu Qingxue looked guilty. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do it at night. 1 have to study something tonight. Why don¡¯t we talk about it after tomorrow night?¡±


    Tonight was the last good time to make a move. She had to seize the night and not delay any longer.


    Seeing Gu Qingxue¡¯s determined look, Rong Zhan readily agreed. ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll wait until tomorrow morning. It¡¯s still early. Why don¡¯t you rest for a while?¡±


    Seeing that Rong Zhan seemed to have something on his mind, Gu Qingxue took the initiative to lift the blanket. She looked at him and said, ¡°Since it¡¯s still early, come and sleep with me.¡±


    There was no reason for Rong Zhan to refuse. He obediently listened to Gu Qingxue¡¯s words, took off his boots, and lay down beside her. He closed his eyes and fell into a deep sleep.


    Time flew by. That night, the moon was dark and the wind was strong.


    Gu Qingxue quietly left her residence in her night-traveling clothes and headed straight for the old prince¡¯s courtyard.


    Gu Qingxue was very familiar with the road and entered the old prince¡¯s courtyard very smoothly.


    She avoided the guards and entered the room. She pried open the old prince¡¯s window and slipped in.


    The old prince¡¯s room was so quiet that not a single sound could be heard. The moment Gu Qingxue entered the room, she released the sleeping incense that she had prepared beforehand.


    The faint fragrance of the bewitching fragrance spread rapidly in the air. It was harmless to the body and would only make people fall into a deep sleep.


    After confirming that the old prince had fallen asleep on the bed, Gu Qingxue quietly followed the instructions on the mission to the desk at the side. After moving the armchair away from the table, she pried it open along the cracks in the floor tiles and successfully found the hidden compartment. She took out a pitch-black sandalwood box from it.


    After taking out the box, Gu Qingxue quickly returned the secret compartment to its original state. Then, she left the old prince¡¯s courtyard as quickly as she could and returned to her own residence with the sandalwood box..

 Chapter 955 - Chapter 955: There Isn’t Much Time Left to Complete Your Mission

    Chapter 955: There Isn¡¯t Much Time Left to Complete Your Mission


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    After entering and closing the door, Gu Qingxue entered the research institute with the sandalwood box and handed it to the little butler. ¡°Here, my mission is complete.¡±


    The little butler gave Gu Qingxue a thumbs up and said with a smile, ¡°Host, you¡¯re really awesome! However, why didn¡¯t the quest automatically complete?¡±


    Gu Qingxue only realized that something was after hearing the little butler¡¯s words. Logically speaking, she had already brought the box back to the research institute. The system must have sensed it and should have automatically helped her complete this mission.


    However, the system did not. From this, it could be seen that there was something wrong.


    Gu Qingxue did not panic. She calmly extended her hand and gently swept it over the box. She raised her eyebrows and looked at the little butler. ¡°Do you need me to open this box to check?¡±


    The little butler immediately became energetic. He nodded and said, ¡°Yes, yes! Maybe I really need you to do this! Anyway, there¡¯s no loss in trying. Host, quickly give it a try!¡¯


    Gu Qingxue glanced at the locked sandalwood box and pried it open.


    With a creak, the sandalwood box was opened. A faint, refreshing fragrance seeped out from it, causing Gu Qingxue to involuntarily take a deep breath.


    The next second, she saw a human skin mask placed neatly in the sandalwood box.


    At that moment, Gu Qingxue thought that there was something wrong with her eyes.


    The facial features of this human skin mask could not be considered handsome. There was even a hideous wound on the left cheek. Even so, Gu Qingxue¡¯s attention was instantly attracted.


    Her memories, which had been dormant for a long time, slowly woke up. Gu Qingxue was surprised to find that this human skin mask was exactly the same as the one in her memories. It was the appearance of her late husband.


    All sorts of guesses surfaced in Gu Qingxue¡¯s mind. She held the human skin mask in her hand in a daze, and her face revealed a look of bewilderment. She did not know how to describe the complicated feelings that rose in her heart.


    Had her husband in Dafu Village disguised himself to be with her?


    If that was the case, what should he look like? Moreover, why would this human skin mask appear in the hands of the old prince?


    Could it be that there was some kind of connection between the old prince and her husband?


    Too many questions occupied Gu Qingxue¡¯s mind at that moment, and she did not know how to react.


    Seeing that Gu Qingxue had fallen into silence, the little butler became anxious and hurriedly urged her to ask, ¡°Host, don¡¯t be silent! What exactly happened? Hurry up and explain.¡±


    ¡°You should know that I married someone in Dafu Village. This human skin mask looks exactly like my husband in Dafu Village. This can¡¯t be a coincidence. The old king must know something about my husband. ¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, her fingers gently swept across the mask. Her movements were extremely gentle.


    The little butler was also very surprised. His eyes widened in surprise. ¡°There¡¯s actually such a thing! Could it be that this was the reason why the mission had not been completed? Perhaps the original owner of this body is particularly concerned about this matter and wants to get an answer. That¡¯s why the system gave you such a mission. Host, there¡¯s not much time left before you complete the mission.. You have to hurry!¡¯

 Chapter 956 - Chapter 956: Human Skin Mask

    Chapter 956: Human Skin Mask


    Translator: Endless?antasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Gu Qingxue nodded and closed the box in her hand again. She said seriously,


    ¡°Wait for me here. I¡¯m going to take the box and ask Ah Zhan what¡¯s going on.¡±


    The little butler blinked. ¡°Didn¡¯t you get this from the old prince? Why should you ask His Royal Highness?¡±


    ¡°Because I have a guess in my heart that I need to verify with Ah Zhan. Wait here obediently. I¡¯ll come over and tell you as soon as I have news.¡± Gu Qingxue hurriedly ended the conversation with the little butler and turned to leave without looking back.


    The little butler watched Gu Qingxue leave in a hurry and could not help but feel a little anxious. ¡°Host, what is your guess? You can leave after you say it.


    You¡¯re making me very curious!¡±


    Gu Qingxue did not have the time to care about the little butler¡¯s reaction. She quickened her pace and headed towards Rong Zhan¡¯s courtyard as soon as she left.


    When Gu Qingxue arrived at Rong Zhan¡¯s residence, she realized that it was already late at night. He had not rested yet, and the room was brightly lit.


    Gu Qingxue hurried over in her night clothes and quickly attracted the attention of the hidden guards in the courtyard. They were all on guard. It was only when they realized that the person who had come was Gu Qingxue that they finally stopped attacking.


    Liu Yi was guarding the door. When he saw Gu Qingxue rushing while dressed like this, he could not help but be surprised. ¡°Princess Consort, why are you dressed like this?¡±


    Gu Qingxue did not have the heart to explain so much. She waved her hand and looked at Liu Yi. ¡°Is His Royal Highness in the room?¡±


    Liu Yi nodded obediently. ¡°Reporting to the Princess Consort, His Royal Highness is in his room. His Royal Highness is in a good mood today. He hasn¡¯t rested for two hours.


    Gu Qingxue nodded. Before she could get Liu Yi to open the door, the door in front of her was opened from the inside. Rong Zhan stood at the door. When he saw Gu Qingxue, he could not help but smile. He reached out and gently touched her face. ¡°Why are you here at this hour? You didn¡¯t even inform in advance. Moreover, why are you dressed like this?¡±


    Seeing the man in front of her, Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart softened uncontrollably. Then, she looked at Rong Zhan seriously and said, ¡°Your Royal Highness, I have something very important to discuss with you.¡±


    Rong Zhan¡¯s heart softened when he saw Gu Qingxue¡¯s serious face. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. If you have anything to say, wait until you come in.¡±


    Gu Qingxue nodded and followed Rong Zhan into the room.


    After Gu Qingxue entered the room, Rong Zhan turned around and closed the door. He walked towards Gu Qingxue and asked gently, ¡°What happened?


    There¡¯s no hurry. Take your time.¡±


    ¡°Ah Zhan, I went to the old prince¡¯s room just now and stole something.¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, she had already placed the sandalwood box on the table.


    Rong Zhan looked at Gu Qingxue in confusion, as if he could not understand what she meant.


    Gu Qingxue looked at Rong Zhan and continued to explain calmly, ¡°Ah Zhan, these are not the main points. It¡¯s the things in this box. Look.¡±


    Rong Zhan was puzzled at first, but when Gu Qingxue opened the box and revealed the human skin mask, he felt as if he had been struck by lightning


    and was completely stunned on the spot.


    Gu Qingxue had been observing Rong Zhan¡¯s expression until she saw him wavering. Her heart sank to the bottom. ¡°From the looks of it, it seems like Your Royal Highness already knew what this mask represented..¡±

 Chapter 957 - Chapter 957: I Really Don’t Blame You

    Chapter 957: I Really Don¡¯t Blame You


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Rong Zhan shook his head and calmed down. He looked at Gu Qingxue calmly and said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m about the same as you. I only remembered everything yesterday. This mask is mine. Qingxue, I was the person who married you back then. At that time, I knew my background. It was just that my mother died tragically because of the struggle for power and position. I never thought of returning to the imperial residence until I met you and you were pregnant with our child. Only then did I realize that 1 had to take back everything that belonged to me in order to give you and the children the life you deserved. That¡¯s why I joined the army.¡±


    Gu Qingxue looked at Rong Zhan and felt a mix of emotions. She was glad that she had guessed correctly, but at the same time, she sighed in her heart.


    She had never thought that her former husband was still alive, and she had never thought that that person would actually be Rong Zhan!


    However, when she found out, she did not resist. Instead, she was very calm.


    She just looked at Rong Zhan quietly and did not disturb him from continuing.


    Seeing that Gu Qingxue was only looking at him, Rong Zhan continued slowly, ¡°It was just that I was accidentally poisoned on the battlefield and had a narrow escape. At that time, my grandfather thought of everything to save my life. And hard work pays off. My life was indeed saved, but I forgot everything. At that time, I was far from being close to my grandfather. I didn¡¯t reveal anything about you and the children, so my grandfather didn¡¯t know about your existence.¡±


    After Rong Zhan said that they had passed by together, he also felt a sense of relief.


    Only he knew how uneasy he felt when he recalled everything.


    He wanted to tell Gu Qingxue the truth as soon as possible, but he was afraid that she would not be able to accept it for a while. He was even worried that Gu Qingxue would reject him even more when she recalled the past. She might even blame him and part ways with him.


    He knew very well that it was all his fault. He was the one who had caused Gu Qingxue and the children to suffer too much. Even so, he did not want to lose them.


    Gu Qingxue also looked down at Rong Zhan¡¯s dejected expression. The feelings that rose in her heart were not resentment, but heartache.


    She only thought about how much pain Rong Zhan had suffered before, and all that was left in her heart was heartache. She did not even dare to imagine what kind of torture Rong Zhan had suffered to lose his memory under the influence of the poison.


    Since Rong Zhan had also suffered a lot, why should the two of them continue to torture each other? She was more willing to accept this matter calmly and walk hand in hand with Rong Zhan.


    ¡°Qingxue, you really don¡¯t blame me?¡± Rong Han slowly held Gu Qingxue¡¯s hand and looked at her from afar. All her interest was revealed through her eyes.


    Ever since he regained his memories, he had been feeling very uneasy. He kept feeling that he had let Gu Qingxue down because of what had happened back then. Even if he wanted to make up for it, he knew very well that the time that had passed would never come back. He could only think of using a sincere attitude to ask for Gu Qingxue¡¯s forgiveness.


    Therefore, he could not believe it at that moment. He was afraid that Gu Qingxue would change her mind the moment she spoke. He would not be able to take it.


    Gu Qingxue smiled and nodded. She looked at Rong Zhan with a gentle gaze and said with a smile, ¡°l really don¡¯t blame you. My heart aches for you. You¡¯ve been bearing so much on your own during this period of time. It¡¯s been hard on you..¡±

 Chapter 959 - Chapter 959: She Needed to Find a Reason to Explain This

    Chapter 959: She Needed to Find a Reason to Explain This


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Gu Qingxue could not help but feel curious.


    She vaguely felt that the system seemed to be deliberately showing the truth in front of her so that she and Rong Zhan could figure out the cause and effect of what happened that year as soon as possible.


    However, it was just a guess. She was not sure if her guess was right, so she could only put this matter aside for the time being and wait for another day when she was alone to find the little butler to ask about the situation.


    Now, she needed to find a reasonable reason to explain this matter.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that I often dream? This time, it was also because I had a dream. I accidentally dreamed of a box like this in the old prince¡¯s room. You also know that every time 1 dream, it means that something will happen. Although I felt that it was inappropriate, I still went to the old prince¡¯s room to take this sandalwood box away.¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, she opened her arms and hugged Rong Zhan¡¯s slender waist. She raised her small face and looked at the man in front of her innocently. ¡°l was wrong in this matter. If the old prince blames me, you must protect me, ¡®


    In fact, both of them knew that the old prince would not mind such a small matter.


    However, when he saw Gu Qingxue looking at him with an innocent gaze, Rong Zhan chuckled. He hugged her and lay down on the bed. Her figure was reflected in his eyes. ¡°Alright, if grandfather wants to blame you, let grandfather blame me. I definitely won¡¯t let you suffer any reprimand.¡±


    Gu Qingxue knew very well that Rong Zhan was serious. She did not have to worry about anyone hurting her as long as this man was around.


    At the thought of this, Gu Qingxue calmed down. Her eyelids started to twitch uncontrollably. ¡°Ah Zhan, I¡¯ m sleepy.¡±


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s soft words sounded like she was acting coquettishly. Rong Zhan planted a kiss between her eyebrows. ¡°Go to sleep. If you have anything to say, wait until tomorrow.¡±


    Rong Zhan¡¯s scent filled her every breath. Gu Qingxue closed her eyes in relief and soon fell asleep.


    The next morning, Rong Zhan woke up, washed up, and changed his clothes before waiting for Gu Qingxue. He sat at the table without any expression on his face and did not say a word. His serious expression made Gu Qingxue unable to hold back her laughter.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, you don¡¯t have to be so nervous. When you have breakfast with the children, you can ask them a little and you¡¯ll know what they¡¯re thinking.¡± Gu Qingxue did not expect Rong Zhan to be so nervous. Looking at him, she could not help but have the urge to tease him. ¡°Ah Zhan, actually, I¡¯m quite curious. You¡¯re both your biological father and stepfather, right? If the children only want a stepfather and not a biological father, what should you do then?¡±


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s words made Rong Zhan fall into deep thought.


    Gu Qingxue raised her eyebrows and looked at Rong Zhan before continuing to ask, ¡°If the children might not forgive you after knowing the truth, do you still want to tell them the truth?¡±


    Rong Zhan thought for a moment and nodded firmly. ¡°Of course I do.¡±


    Rong Zhan¡¯s answer surprised Gu Qingxue. She blinked at the man in front of her and said from the bottom of her heart, ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t want to say it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m indeed very nervous. I don¡¯t know how to say it, nor do I know how the children would react when they heard about this, but I never thought of hiding the truth from them. Since things have come to this, if they really can¡¯t forgive me, I can¡¯t force them. I can only do my best to make them accept me..

 Chapter 960 - Chapter 960: I Only Acknowledge You As My Father

    Chapter 960: I Only Acknowledge You As My Father


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Rong Zhan held Gu Qingxue¡¯s hand tightly and said with a smile, ¡°My grandfather told me before that if I put my heart into it, anything can happen. As long as 1 work hard, I believe that the children will understand me sooner or later.¡¯


    Gu Qingxue could not help but feel touched. She said seriously, ¡°If they know


    that you¡¯ve put in so much effort, they¡¯ll definitely understand you.¡±


    Rong Zhan nodded and the two of them walked toward the dining room.


    When the two of them arrived at the dining room, they could already hear the laughter of the children coming from the dining room.


    Hearing the children¡¯s laughter, Rong Zhan tightened his grip on Gu Qingxue¡¯s hand.


    Gu Qingxue held his hand tightly as if she wanted to give Rong Zhan strength. The two of them looked at each other and smiled. An invisible tacit understanding rippled between them. Everything was silent.


    The four little ones also saw their little actions. Dumby was the first to clap his hands happily and said with a smile, ¡°Hehe, Mother and Uncle Fairy are holding hands. Mother and Uncle Fairy are really close!


    When the children spoke again, they all looked at them with teasing eyes. Gu Qingxue pretended to have a serious expression and said to them, ¡°Be good and listen to me. Don¡¯t make a scene.¡¯


    ¡°Yes, we will listen to Mother.¡± He quickly gave his younger siblings a look. Gu


    Lin picked up his chopsticks and continued to urge them. ¡°Uncle Fairy,


    Mother, please sit down and eat. ¡®


    Rong Zhan and Gu Qingxue sat down side by side, holding hands. On his left was the innocent-looking Ling Bao.


    When Lingbao saw the pair of beautiful big eyes of Rong Zhan and Gu Qingxue, she immediately smiled and said in a voice that sounded like soft honey, ¡°Uncle Fairy, when do you plan to marry Mother? ¡®


    Rong Zhan looked at Lingbao and thought that such a well-behaved and sensible child was actually his biological daughter. His eyes softened and he reached out to gently pinch Lingbao¡¯s little face. ¡°Little thing, are you that anxious?¡±


    Gu Lingbao hugged Rong Zhan¡¯s arm tightly and nodded repeatedly. ¡°Of course! We can only call you daddy after you and Mother get married! 1 want Uncle Fairy to be my father as soon as possible.¡±


    Not only Gu Lingbao, but Gu Lin and Dumby also nodded in agreement after hearing this.


    Rong Han watched this scene silently. She looked at Gu Qingxue uneasily and asked, ¡°Mother, why do you look unhappy? Do you not want to marry my father?¡±


    When Rong Han said this, the children all looked nervous. They looked at Gu Qingxue nervously, afraid that she would suddenly change her mind.


    Seeing how worried the children were, Gu Qingxue curled her lips helplessly and denied their guesses. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I haven¡¯t changed my mind. I¡¯m just thinking about your biological father. ¡®


    ¡°Our biological father?¡± Rong Han tilted his head in confusion.


    When it came to understanding his biological father, Rong Han was definitely the one who did not know him the best. His did not have much of an impression of his biological father, and he had never taken the initiative to understand what his biological father was like.


    This was because Rong Zhan had always been by his side and taken care of him since he was young. Therefore, no matter what other men did, he only recognized Rong Zhan as his father..

 Chapter 961 - Chapter 961: I’m Your Father

    Chapter 961: I¡¯m Your Father


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Rong Zhan saw the confusion on the children¡¯s faces and said calmly, ¡°Your mother and 1 are worried about what to do if your biological father comes back one day. After all, we haven¡¯t seen your biological father leave completely, so we can¡¯t guarantee that he won¡¯t come back in the future.¡±


    After hearing this, the children looked like they wanted to say something but hesitated. Then, they looked at each other as if they were considering Rong Zhan¡¯s words.


    Gu Qingxue also looked at the children curiously. She cleared her throat and asked, ¡°Mother also wants to know, if your biological father suddenly comes back one day, what will you do?¡±


    The children fell silent at the same time. They were all thinking about Gu Qingxue¡¯s words.


    It was obvious that they had never thought about their biological father before hearing Gu Qingxue mention this.


    Rong Zhan¡¯s gaze was deep as he observed the expressions of every little bun.


    At this moment, Dumby was the first to put down the chopsticks in his hand. Then, he said with a serious expression, ¡°If he wants to come back, then come back. Anyway, no matter what he does, I definitely won¡¯t acknowledge him!¡± ¡°Dumby, why are you so determined?¡± Rong Zhan asked after a moment of silence.


    Dumby blinked and said seriously, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m doing this for Uncle Fairy and Mother! Even if our biological father really came back, what meaning would it have to us? If he wanted to come back, he would¡¯ve come back earlier. Why does he have to wait until now to come back? We are already going to form a new family. 1 only know that Uncle Fairy is good to Mother, and


    Mother likes Uncle Fairy. so only Uncle Fairy is mv father. I don¡¯t recognize anyone else.¡±


    ¡°l think the same as Second Brother. Mother, even if our biological father really comes back, you can still be with the person you like.¡± Gu Lin¡¯s eyes were filled with seriousness.


    ¡± Yes, whether our biological father comes back or not, Mother, you have the right to pursue your own happiness. We won¡¯t become a stumbling block for Mother,¡± Lingbao said seriously.


    Rong Han said firmly, ¡°Anyway, to me, 1 will always only have my father. I have no other father, and I will not acknowledge any other father.¡±


    Seeing that the children had resolutely chosen Rong Zhan, but at the same time, it seemed that they had not really chosen Rong Zhan, Gu Qingxue could not help but frown and look at Rong Zhan with some worry.


    The children had chosen Rong Zhan but not Rong Zhan. This relationship was really complicated!


    When Rong Zhan heard the children say this, he pursed his lips and said,


    ¡°Then, if I am your father, what do you plan to do?¡±


    As soon as Rong Zhan finished speaking, the children all showed surprised expressions.


    ¡°Father, why don¡¯t I understand what you¡¯re saying?¡± Rong Han blinked at Rong Zhan and asked in confusion.


    Rong Zhan appeared very calm and said slowly, ¡°l mean what 1 said. I¡¯m your biological father.¡±


    The four ones were stunned at the same time. They all looked shocked. Then, they looked at Rong Zhan as he quickly explained the whole process to them, including why he had left them to join the army and why he could not come back..

 Chapter 962 - Chapter 962: I Think I’m the Luckiest One

    Chapter 962: I Think I¡¯m the Luckiest One


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    None of the four children interrupted Rong Zhan. They all listened to Rong Zhan seriously and did not know how to react for a moment.


    After Rong Zhan finished speaking, Gu Qingxue looked at the children worriedly. ¡°Your father had no choice but to separate from us back then. So, if it¡¯s possible, Mother hopes that you can understand your father. He has been plagued by poison for so many years¡­¡±


    ¡°Is the poison cured now?¡± Before Gu Qingxue could finish, Gu Lin suddenly interrupted her and asked, ¡®


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Qingxue nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve already cured it.¡±


    As soon as Gu Qingxue finished speaking, she saw Lingbao move her lips. She raised her voice and let out a world-shaking cry.


    Shocked by Lingbao¡¯s reaction, Gu Qingxue and Rong Zhan looked at each other and saw confusion in each other¡¯s eyes.


    However, Rong Zhan did not have time to figure out what was going on. He immediately picked up Gu Lingbao and placed her on his lap. He raised his hand and gently patted her back. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you not like Daddy?¡±


    Lingbao cried pitifully. She opened her arms and hugged Rong Zhan¡¯s neck, sobbing. ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like Daddy, but my heart aches for Daddy. Daddy has worked so hard. We didn¡¯t know that you were suffering before. Daddy, will you blame us?¡±


    How could Rong Zhan blame her? His lips curled into a smile as he coaxed her softly, ¡°Daddy will never blame you. As for you guys, don¡¯t you blame me at all?¡±


    Lingbao sniffed and shook his head, ¡°Of course, we won¡¯t blame you. We all know that you didn¡¯t mean to not go home.¡±


    Gu Lin and Dumby also jumped down from their seats and ran to Rong Zhan together. At the same time, they reached out to hold Rong Zhan¡¯s hand and said, ¡°We don¡¯t blame you either. We all know that you¡¯re innocent. You¡¯re also a victim.¡±


    Seeing that the children were so sensible, Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart, which had been hanging in the air, relaxed. She quickly looked at Rong Zhan and smiled.


    ¡°What did I tell you? I told you that our children are obedient and sensible.


    They definitely won¡¯t care about such small details.¡±


    Rong Zhan hugged the children and said seriously, ¡°l promise you that this will only happen once. No matter what happens in the future, I will stay by your side to protect you. I will never let anyone have the chance to hurt you When the three little ones heard this, they all revealed faces of joy. They hugged their father, whom they had longed for for a long time, and did not forget to wave at their little brother not far away.


    Rong Han was still confused. He looked up at Gu Qingxue and said seriously,


    ¡°Mother, speaking of which, I seem to be the luckiest.¡±


    His father was his father to begin with. In addition, he had found his biological mother this time. In that case, was he the one with the best luck?


    Gu Qingxue reached out and touched the little things face. ¡°That¡¯s right. Our Han¡¯er is the luckiest child. Now that our family is finally reunited, no matter what happens in the future, our family can work together to deal with it.. ¡®

 Chapter 963 - Chapter 963: Did the Empress Ask You to Invite Me into the Palace?

    Chapter 963: Did the Empress Ask You to Invite Me into the Palace?


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Yes!¡± Hearing Gu Qingxue¡¯s words, the children nodded happily. They looked at each other and smiled. Everything was said without a word.


    However, before the family could continue enjoying their family time, Qin Yun rushed in and bowed to Gu Qingxue and the others at the same time. Then, she said nervously, ¡°Your Royal Highness, Miss, something has happened in the palace. His Majesty suddenly fell ill and fainted after vomiting blood. Eunuch Kang Fujiang is waiting outside the door now, saying that he wants you to enter the palace as soon as possible to check on His Majesty¡¯s condition!¡±


    Gu Qingxue immediately wiped the smile off her face and looked at Rong Zhan in confusion. ¡°How could such a thing suddenly happen? Ah Zhan, settle the children first. I¡¯ll follow Eunuch Kang into the palace first.¡±


    Rong Zhan looked at Gu Qingxue and said seriously, ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Gu Qingxue nodded with a gratified expression. Then, she quickened her pace and left with Qin Yun.


    Kang Fujiang was waiting in front of the carriage that had been prepared in advance. When he saw Gu Qingxue walking over quickly, it was as if he had grabbed onto a life-saving straw. He said excitedly, ¡°Princess Consort, you¡¯re finally here, Quick, quickly get on the carriage. If you have anything to say, wait until you get on the carriage and this servant will slowly tell you!¡¯


    It was rare for Gu Qingxue to see the usually calm Kang Fujiang reveal such a worried expression. She nodded in agreement and then got into the carriage with him.


    The carriage sped towards the palace at top speed. Gu Qingxue looked at Kang


    Fujiang in confusion and asked, ¡°Eunuch Kang, what happened? Why did His Majesty suddenly fall ill?¡±


    Kang Fujiangs face fell as he quickly explained, ¡°Today, when His Majesty got up, he said that he had an unbearable headache. This servant also advised His Majesty that if his dragon body is unwell, then it would be better to rest. However, you also know that His Majesty is famous for being diligent in government affairs. He refused to rest no matter what and went to the morning court. After returning from the morning court, His Majesty did not have the appetite to eat breakfast. He only said that he was really tired and needed to sleep first. This servant naturally did not dare to disobey His Majesty, so I served His Majesty to rest in the side hall.¡±


    The more Kang Fujiang spoke, the more frightened he became. He stammered, ¡°If that¡¯s all, it would be fine. However, this servant felt that His Majesty was not feeling well today, so I quietly paid attention to His Majesty. I did not expect that His Majesty would actually fall asleep and faint.¡±


    ¡°Other than these, did His Majesty have any other symptoms? For example, has His Majestyu been feeling unwell for the last two days?¡± Gu Qingxue asked Kang Fujiang.


    Kang Fujiang shook his head and said with certainty, ¡°That¡¯s not true. His


    Majesty¡¯s dragon body has always been carefully taken care of by us servants. Normally, we wouldn¡¯t dare to make any mistakes. Who knew that such an accident would suddenly happen today?


    ¡°When you came out, did you call the imperial physician?¡± Gu Qingxue asked.


    Kang Fujiang replied, ¡°Of course. The imperial physicians had already rushed over. However, the empress said that in order to ensure His Majesty¡¯s safety, she asked me to invite you over.


    Gu Qingxue raised her eyebrows in surprise. ¡°Did the Empress ask you to invite me into the palace?¡±


    Kang Fujiang nodded his head as if it was a matter of course. Seeing Gu Qingxue!s solemn expression, he asked in confusion, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s the empress. Princess Consort, is there anything wrong?¡±


    Gu Qingxue shook her head and lowered her head to hide the emotions that flashed past her eyes. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. Ask the coachman to speed up. Let¡¯s not delay His Majesty¡¯s diagnosis..¡±

 Chapter 964 - Chapter 964: Obsessed with the Art of Immortality

    Chapter 964: Obsessed with the Art of Immortality


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Kang Fujiang nodded repeatedly and urged the coachman to speed up.


    The coachman drove the carriage forward at full speed, bringing Gu Qingxue to the palace as fast as he could.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s journey was smooth and unhindered as she arrived at the Yangxin Palace Hall where Rong Xiaotian was.


    However, before Gu Qingxue could enter the door, a leisurely laugh suddenly sounded from behind her.


    ¡°Miss Gu is really concerned about Father¡¯s health. She just received the news and rushed over in such a hurry.¡±


    Gu Qingxue stopped in her tracks. She turned around and saw Rong Jinghua slowly walking out.


    He wore a cloak and looked like he was pampered. The aura he exuded was extraordinary, making it impossible for anyone to look away from him.


    Gu Qingxue said coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about whether I care about His Majesty¡¯s safety for now. However, I think that Your Highness doesn¡¯t seem to care about His Majesty¡¯s safety. You still have the time to make sarcastic remarks at a time like this. I wonder how His Majesty will feel if you know that Your Highness is like this? ¡®


    Gu Qingxue did not care about Rong Jinghua¡¯s reaction. After she finished speaking, she sneered and entered Yangxin Palace Hall without looking back.


    As she watched Gu Qingxue leave in a hurry, the corners of Rong Jinghua¡¯s lips curled up into an even deeper sneer.


    ¡°Hmph, stupid woman, I¡¯m afraid she doesn¡¯t know that she¡¯s already dead!¡± Peng Zhou looked at Gu Qingxue¡¯s back in disdain and let out a light snort.


    Rong Jinghua looked at Peng Zhou and said, ¡°Go outside and keep an eye on her. When the prince regent enters the palace later, you don¡¯t have to rush him into the palace. If anything happens, the people you bring must stop the prince regent immediately. Don¡¯t let me down. ¡®


    Peng Zhou nodded his head and left without looking back.


    After Gu Qingxue entered the side hall of the royal study, she heard Empress Yin¡¯s faint voice.


    ¡°So according to what the imperial physicians said, His Majesty¡¯s body was severely depleted because he had eaten too many strange pills before, causing his illness to suddenly act up and he fell unconscious?¡± Empress Yin¡¯s voice was trembling as she looked at Rong Xiaotian worriedly.


    A few imperial physicians stood in a row in front of Empress Yin. When the imperial physicians heard what Empress Yin said, they all agreed. The leader, Imperial Physician Meng, lowered his head and respectfully answered Empress Yin¡¯s question.


    ¡°Reporting to the Empress, that is the case. His Majesty¡¯s dragon body was originally very healthy. If it wasn¡¯t for the medicinal pills that he shouldn¡¯t have taken, how could he suddenly become weak? From this, it could be seen that someone with ill intentions must have taken advantage of His Majesty¡¯s health! This matter is no small matter. Empress, please take it seriously. Don¡¯t let anyone with ill intentions take advantage of Your Majesty¡¯s health!¡±


    Imperial Physician Mengs solemn voice sounded as he spoke seriously.


    ¡°Of course. Since you are from the imperial hospital, you must know what tonic His Majesty has been taking recently. Investigate it carefully for me You must investigate everything, no matter how big or small.¡± The empress continued to speak harshly.


    Imperial Physician Meng said, ¡°Reporting to Your Majesty, the tonics that we have prescribed for Your Majesty are all ordinary. If you want to check, the imperial hospital has a file. You will know at a glance. However, His Majesty was previously obsessed with the art of immortality and had eaten a lot of pills concocted by Doctor Gu. Because the emperor trusted Doctor Gu, he did not record all the pills that Doctor Gu gave. This humble subject is terrified. I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s a connection between the two..

 Chapter 965 - Chapter 965: Ghost Doctor’s Eldest Disciple

    Chapter 965: Ghost Doctor¡¯s Eldest Disciple


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°In that case, the most suspicious person is Female Doctor Gu.¡± At this moment, Rong Jinghua also strode into the room. His gaze seemed to sweep across Gu Qingxue¡¯s face casually, but in reality, there was a murderous intent hidden in his eyes.


    Gu Qingxue finally understood the matter. She saw that everyone was eyeing her covetously and knew very well that these people had ulterior motives. They were just looking for a dignified reason to frame her.


    At the thought of this, Gu Qingxue was so angry that she laughed. A cold light flickered in her eyes. ¡°Your Highness the Crown Prince, you must have evidence when you speak. You can¡¯t just frame me with empty words.


    The empress¡¯s eyes flashed with a sharp and cold light. ¡°Gu Qingxue, how dare you quibble here? I already knew that your thoughts were impure, and you didn¡¯t know any immortal techniques! You couldn¡¯t help His Majesty maintain his youth forever, and now you¡¯ve even caused His Majesty to become seriously ill because of you. You¡¯re really audacious! Someone, take Gu Qingxue away and beat her 80 times until she tells the truth. We can¡¯t let this witch off!¡±


    Gu Qingxue knew that the empress must have been prepared for this. She was waiting for her to enter the palace today and link the emperor¡¯s illness to her.


    Moreover, if she did not die from these 80 strokes, she would at least lose a layer of skin.


    No matter what, she could not give in. Gu Qingxue¡¯s mind spun quickly. From the corner of her eye, she saw the palace guards striding in her direction.


    At this critical moment, a thick internal force swept toward the guards and Rong Jinghua.


    Rong Jinghua raised his eyebrows. He had noticed that something was wrong in advance, so he turned his body and dodged it casually.


    The guards could not dodge in time and were hit without exception. They all screamed and fell to the ground.


    Gu Qingxue sensed a familiar aura and turned to look behind her. She saw Rong Zhan, who was wearing a dark red robe and leading his subordinates in big strides.


    The worry that had filled her heart just now had completely disappeared when she saw Rong Zhan. Gu Qingxue could not help but smile. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°l was afraid that it would be too tiring for you to treat His Majesty alone, so I specially invited someone to help you.¡± As he spoke, Rong Zhan gave the man behind him a look.


    The man was like a spring breeze, and the smile on his face was extremely warm. ¡°Greetings, Princess Consort.¡±


    Gu Qingxue looked at the man and found him very familiar. ¡°l seem to have seen this Young Master before.¡±


    Meng Qizhou smiled and continued, ¡°Princess Consort, you have a good memory. When I was nursing the little prince¡¯s body, you and 1 had met before. My name is Meng Qizhou.¡±


    After Meng Qizhou said his name, the expressions of everyone present became solemn.


    Especially the Empress. Her face was red from uneasiness, and she stammered, ¡°Isn¡¯t Meng Qizhou the Ghost Doctor¡¯s eldest disciple? ¡®


    The Ghost Doctor¡¯s name was known to everyone. Those who were active were often the disciples he had nurtured.


    Among them, Meng Qizhou, the Ghost Doctor¡¯s eldest disciple, was naturally extraordinary. In addition, he was famous for being fair and just, and he was kind and charitable. His connections were even more terrifying. Therefore, even if the royal family saw him, they had to be polite..

 Chapter 966 - Chapter 966: How Dare a Little Imperial Physician Like You Attack His Majesty?

    Chapter 966: How Dare a Little Imperial Physician Like You Attack His Majesty?


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Mother, Young Master Mengs medical skills are excellent. Since Young Master Meng is here, perhaps Father¡¯s condition will improve. You should calm down so that you won¡¯t be too worried. It wouldn¡¯t be good if you wrongly accused the Princess Consort.¡± Rong Jinghua¡¯s cold voice rang out slowly. He was so calm that he successfully attracted Gu Qingxue¡¯s gaze.


    If it was not for the inconvenience of being in public, she really wanted to come up and see just how thick the crown prince¡¯s skin was for him to say such shameless words.


    Rong Jinghua¡¯s words had clearly pushed her to the cusp of the storm. Now, he was putting on a hypocritical look. It was really disgusting.


    After being reminded by Rong Jinghua, the empress immediately calmed down and put away the panic on her face. ¡°The crown prince is right. It¡¯s all my fault for being too concerned about His Majesty¡¯s health, which caused me to panic. Since the Prince Regent has the intention to ask Young Master Meng to diagnose His Majesty, then please ask Young Master Meng to come and see what¡¯s wrong with His Majesty.¡±


    Meng Qizhou quickly walked to the dragon bed and stood still. Then, under everyone¡¯s gaze, he began to take Rong Xiaotian¡¯s pulse.


    After Meng Qizhou checked Rong Xiaotian¡¯s pulse, he sneered and asked, ¡°l wonder which imperial physician said that the emperor was unconscious because of the tonic?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me. Is there anything wrong?¡± At this moment, the imperial physician who had spoken earlier immediately stood up and asked with a serious expression.


    Nieng Qizhou looked at the imperial physician with eyes full of disdain. ¡°The imperial physician should know better than me what is      As an imperial physician of the Imperial Hospital, it is already a capital crime for one to have no medical ethics, not to mention framing someone. That is even more of a crime!¡±


    When Imperial Physician Meng heard this, his legs went soft and he knelt on the ground with a thud. He shouted loudly, ¡°No! This official did not, this official was speaking the truth, not hiding anything. Empress, please judge!¡±


    The Empress hesitated for a moment, then her gaze swept towards Rong Jinghua, who was not far away, and she looked at him for help.


    Rong Jinghua¡¯s smile disappeared completely. He looked at Imperial Physician Meng and slowly said, ¡°Imperial Physician Meng, me and mother saw that you¡¯re a senior in the Imperial Hospital, so we trusted your words. We didn¡¯t expect that you would actually frame the princess consort. When you did these things, didn¡¯t you think that your actions would implicate your family¡¯s safety?¡±


    Imperial Physician Meng, who was originally panic- stricken, felt as if he had been struck by lightning when he heard this. He looked at Rong Jinghua as if his mouth had been gagged. He was stunned and could not say a single word of retort.


    Theempress immediately changed her tone and raised her hand to point at Imperial Physician Mengs nose. She said sternly, ¡°Bold slave, you¡¯re still not admitting your guilt! ¡±


    Imperial Physician Mengs face suddenly turned pale. He lowered his head as if he had lost his soul and said bitterly, ¡°I, I plead guilty. I did everything by myself. It has nothing to do with my family. Please don¡¯t implicate my family¡­¡±


    Gu Qingxue saw that Imperial Physician Meng had admitted everything by himself and felt a nameless anger spread from her heart. ¡°Since you said that this matter was your doing, then tell me, how could a small imperial physician like you dare to attack His Majesty?¡±


    Imperial Physician Meng gritted his teeth. He turned his head to look in Gu Qingxue¡¯s direction unwillingly. A dark red blood stain quickly seeped out from the corner of his lips..

 Chapter 967 - Chapter 967: Strange Nightmare

    Chapter 967: Strange Nightmare


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°He took poison to commit suicide. Stop him!¡± Rong Zhan saw through it at a glance and said decisively.


    However, it was futile for them to stop him now. Imperial Physician Mengs eyes were still wide open, and his expression was one of death. Soon, he lost his breath.


    Meng Qizhou was the closest to Imperial Physician Meng. He quickly checked Imperial Physician Mengs condition and shook his head. ¡°l can¡¯t. He¡¯s been poisoned too deeply. He can¡¯t be saved.¡±


    ¡°This damned slave is truly audacious. He actually dared to do such a thing.


    Fortunately, the prince regent brought Young Master Meng here in time.


    Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t the princess consort be wronged?¡± The empress looked at Gu Qingxue hypocritically and asked gently, ¡°Princess Consort, you must be frightened, right? It was all my fault just now, I apologize to you. I was too concerned about his majesty¡¯s health and accidentally wrongly accused you.¡±


    Gu Qingxue saw that there was no trace of guilt in the empress¡¯ eyes as she spoke, and the sneer in her eyes grew even more intense,


    Did the empress really think that she was a fool? Did she think that she would believe her nonsense?


    However, now that things had come to this, she really could not say anything wrong when she saw the Empress find such a high-sounding reason.


    Imperial Physician Meng was already dead. If she continued to hold on to him, then it would become her unrelenting and overbearing attitude.


    No matter how much dissatisfaction she had, she could only endure it. Gu Qingxue put on a fake smile and said indifferently, ¡°The Empress must be joking.¡±


    After Gu Qingxue said that, she felt Rong Zhan holding her shoulders tightly.


    She looked up at Rong Zhan. Gu Qingxue met his eyes and saw the worry hidden in his eyes.


    Gu Qingxue knew very well what Rong Zhan wanted to say. She turned around and held his hand, saying nothing.


    It was indeed not convenient for them to pursue this matter for the time being.


    However, it was not convenient for them to pursue the matter for the time being, but it did not mean that they could not pursue it in the future. They would always find the right opportunity to make a move. When the time came, they would definitely make the Empress and Rong Jinghua pay for what they had done.


    ¡°Since the misunderstanding has been resolved, may I ask Young Master Meng, why did my father fall unconsious?¡± Rong Jinghua looked at Meng Qizhou in confusion.


    Meng Qizhou replied with a serious expression, ¡°Your Highness, His Majesty has been poisoned. This poison is very rare and is called the Strange Nightmare. Once poisoned, the victim will fall unconscious and slowly die from weakness. It is very difficult for ordinary doctors to see any clues, and they usually can¡¯t tell that the person who is poisoned is poisoned. If they treat it by replenishing their Qi, it will instead cause the poison to spread further. causing the situation to become even worse.¡±


    ¡°Strange Nightmare¡­ I¡¯ve also heard of this poison. It¡¯s rumored that this poison is incurable.¡± Rong Zhan said.


    ¡°Ah Zhan, there¡¯s no poison in this world that can¡¯t be cured. Everything in the world counters each other. Since there¡¯s poison, there¡¯s an antidote. However, it will take some time to really cure the poison.¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, her gaze fell on Rong Zhan. She raised her eyebrows and smiled.


    ¡°l think so too.¡± As Meng Qizhou spoke, he turned to look at Rong Xiaotian on the bed. ¡°Fortunately, the poison in His Majesty¡¯s body is not too deep. If the princess consort and I think of a way together, we should be able to suppress the poison in His Majesty¡¯s body from spreading further. If you want to remove the poison, you will need to spend some effort..¡±

 Chapter 968 - Chapter 968: You Don’ t Know That Man Well

    Chapter 968: You Don¡¯ t Know That Man Well


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Your Majesty the Empress, Your Highness the Crown Prince, Young Master Meng and I will work together to suppress His Majesty. To prevent the poison from spreading further, please leave first.¡± Gu Qingxue!s tone was unquestionable.


    The empress looked at Gu Qingxue¡¯s smug expression and was instantly furious. She subconsciously wanted to come and reason with her.


    Fortunately, Rong Jinghua had seen through the empress¡¯ plan ahead of time. He calmly stopped her, ¡°Mother, for the sake of father¡¯s health, we should cooperate with the princess consort. Let your son send you back to the palace to rest.¡±


    The empress gritted her teeth unwillingly. Even though she was extremely unwilling, she still had to maintain a smile on her face. ¡°Yes, then I will take my leave first. Next, I will have to trouble the princess consort and Young Master Meng to take care of His Majesty¡¯s dragon body.¡±


    As she watched Rong Jinghua leave with the empress, Gu Qingxue waited until the other servants had left before she finally retracted her cold gaze. She snorted and said, ¡°This mother and son pair are quite interesting. They¡¯re perfectly coordinated. It seems like they really think we¡¯re fools.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be angry because of them. It¡¯s not worth it.¡± Reaching out to put his arm around Gu Qingxue¡¯s shoulder, Rong Zhan looked at Rong Xiaotian, who was lying on the dragon bed. ¡°The most important thing now is


    to wake His Majesty up as soon as possible.¡±


    However, after Rong Zhan said that, he saw Gu Qingxue and Meng Qizhou looking troubled.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that His Majesty wasn¡¯t deeply poisoned?¡± After noticing the change in their emotions, Rong Zhan asked in confusion.


    ¡°We are not lying about this. His Majesty is indeed not deeply poisoned, but a poison like the Strange Nightmare is incurable even if one is not deeply poisoned.¡± As Meng Qizhou spoke, he rubbed his temples worriedly and continued to explain to Rong Zhan, ¡°To put it simply, the antidote for the Strange Nightmare has been determined when it was developed. Only those who create the Strange Nightmare can have it. The Strange Nightmare poison is unique to the Moyun Kingdom¡¯s royal family. In other words, we can only find the help of the Moyun Kingdom¡¯s royal family to detoxify the poison in His Majestys body.


    ¡°So, this matter is very likely to be caused by the royal family of the Moyun Kingdom?¡± At the mention of the royal family of MO Yun Country, the first thing that came to Rong Zhan¡¯s mind was MO Yunye. ¡°Speaking of which, didn¡¯t MO Yunye leave not long ago? Who knows if this matter has something to do with him?¡±


    ¡°Regardless of whether this was done by MO Yunye or not, we can only look for him now.¡± Gu Qingxue¡¯s expression was cold as she spoke slowly.


    The smile on Rong Zhan¡¯s lips disappeared instantly. He frowned in disapproval when he heard what Gu Qingxue said. ¡°You want to ask him for help?¡±


    Feeling the anger emanating from Rong Zhan¡¯s body when he spoke, Gu Qingxue blinked innocently and said, ¡°Since this matter has something to do with Moyun Kingdom, and the only person we know in Moyun Kingdom is MO Yunye, why can¡¯t we ask him for help? Moreover, even if we find him, he might not be willing to come.¡±


    Rong Zhan was so angry that he laughed. He snorted and said, ¡°You don¡¯t understand that man at all.¡¯


    Rong Zhan was sure that as long as Gu Qingxue said the word, MO Yunye would immediately rush over from Moyun Kingdom without hesitation..

 Chapter 969 - Chapter 969: A Concealed Help

    Chapter 969: A Concealed Help


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Gu Qingxue saw that the man in front of her was seriously angry and hugged his arm. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m only looking for him to test him. Moreover, this is also for His Majesty. After His Majesty wakes up, we can investigate this matter properly. Before that, we can only temporarily put our hope on MO Yunye to solve this matter.¡±


    Meng Qizhou saw that Rong Zhan¡¯s face was still cold. He cleared his throat and advised, ¡°Cough, cough, Your Royal Highness, what the princess consort said does make some sense. Moreover, when MO Yunye helps, this favor should be returned by His Majesty. There is actually no connection between him and the princess consort¡­¡±


    Rong Zhan glared at Meng Qizhou and asked, ¡°Will you become mute if you don¡¯t speak?¡±


    Meng Qizhou immediately shut his mouth obediently and stood obediently at the side without saying a word. He was afraid that if he opened his mouth again, he would be the one being targeted again.


    Seeing that Rong Zhan was still not relenting, Gu Qingxue thought for a moment and said, ¡°How about this, as long as you promise to let me find MO Yunye, I¡¯ll tell you a secret.¡±


    Rong Zhan looked at her and asked, ¡°What secret?¡±


    Gu Qingxue pretended to be mysterious. ¡°It¡¯s a little secret that only belongs to me. No one else knows about it until now. Are you sure you¡¯re not interested?


    Rong Zhan thought about it seriously and said, ¡°Then you can¡¯t get too involved with MO Yunye. As long as you test him and determine whether the matter has anything to do with him, you can get the antidote directly from him. As for the rest, you don¡¯t have to worry about it, and there¡¯s no need to get involved with him further.


    Amused by Rong Zhan¡¯s serious expression, Gu Qingxue agreed immediately,


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    Meng Qizhou took in all of this and could not help but sigh in his heart. He felt from the bottom of his heart that this princess consort was really capable. She was actually able to make the prince regent obediently cooperate.


    Their prince regent had changed even more. It could be said to be a


    180-degree change. There would actually be a day when he would submit.


    Since the matter had been settled, Meng Qizhou and Gu Qingxue immediately controlled the poison in Rong Xiaotian¡¯s body to prevent it from spreading further.


    On the third day after sending the message to MO Yunye, MO Yunye had already driven to the Imperial Capital.


    MO Yunye immediately rushed to the Prince Regent¡¯s Residence and waited nervously in the living room to see Gu Qingxue.


    Actually, before Gu Qingxue came looking for him, he had already rushed


    over. Only God knew how shocked he was when he heard that Rong Xiaotian had arranged a marriage for Gu Qingxue and Rong Zhan. He felt as if he had been struck by lightning. He could not sit still and rushed over immediately. However, he received a letter from Gu Qingxue on the way.


    Although Gu Qingxue had only asked him to come over in the letter to help get the antidote, in MO Yunye¡¯s opinion, things were not as simple as Gu Qingxue had written!


    In his opinion, the letters that Gu Qingxue wrote to him were actually a disguised plea for help.


    Perhaps, she wrote to him because she did not want to marry Rong Zhan and regretted her decision. Or perhaps, there were other reasons. In short, he did not believe that Gu Qingxue would really marry Rong Zhan willingly.. He had to hear it from Gu Qingxue herself!

 Chapter 970 - Chapter 970: I’m Here to See You, Shouldn’t You Give Me the Antidote?

    Chapter 970: I¡¯m Here to See You, Shouldn¡¯t You Give Me the Antidote?


    Translator: Endless?antasy Translation            Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Sitting in the hall of the Prince Regent¡¯s Residence, MO Yunye waited anxiously. He did not even look at the tea beside him. His eyes were fixed on the door of the hall.


    Just as MO Yunye was about to lose his patience, a series of footsteps finally approached from outside the door.


    ¡°Qingxue¡­¡± MO Yunye stood up excitedly, but when he saw Rong Zhan walking in from outside the door, the hope hidden in his eyes instantly disappeared.


    His face darkened and he asked in an unfriendly tone, ¡°Why is it you? Where¡¯s Qingxue?¡±


    ¡°Why should my fianc¨¦e come out to meet you?¡± Rong Zhan sat down opposite MO Yunye coldly, his eyes emitting a cold light.


    Rong Zhan¡¯s words were like a sharp blade that pierced into MO Yunye¡¯s heart. ¡°Rong Zhan, don¡¯t be too arrogant.¡±


    Rong Zhan looked indifferent, and his eyes revealed a cold intent. ¡°The matter is already set in stone. Your Highness, it¡¯s better not to resist stubbornly.¡±


    During the time they were at the Southern Border, MO Yunye had not been idle either. In a single leap, he had become the high and mighty crown prince. His current status could not be compared to ms previous status.


    Seeing that Rong Zhan knew that he had ascended to the position of Crown Prince, MO Yunye said coldly, ¡°Rong Zhan, don¡¯t forget that the reason why


    I¡¯m here today is because you invited me here.¡±


    Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes did not show any warmth. ¡°MO Yunye, since you¡¯ve stepped into the my residence, I naturally have the ability to make sure that you won¡¯t be able to return. You don¡¯t have the right to negotiate with me.¡±


    With a bang, MO Yunye slammed his palm heavily on the table. The aura around him was extremely cold.¡± I don¡¯t have time to waste with you here. Call Qingxue out immediately. I have to see her today no matter what. Otherwise, don¡¯t even think about making me hand over the antidote!


    Rong Zhan looked at MO Yunye coldly, his cold eyes filled with killing intent.


    Just as the atmosphere between the two of them was extremely stiff, a heavenly voice suddenly sounded out, attracting their gazes at the same time.


    ¡°Everyone says that we should treat each other with courtesy. Since that¡¯s the case, why must Your Highness be so sharp?¡± Gu Qingxue was dressed in a light purple dress. As she spoke, she had already walked past the door and stood in front of the two of them.


    Rong Zhan stood up immediately when he saw Gu Qingxue. He walked to her in a few steps and reached out to hold her hand gently. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Gu Qingxue looked at Rong Zhan and smiled, her eyes curved. ¡°Naturally, I was worried about you, so I specially came over to take a look. I don¡¯t think the two of you can come to an agreement. Why don¡¯t you let me do the talking?¡± After hearing Gu Qingxue¡¯s words, Rong Zhan frowned.


    He did not want Gu Qingxue to be involved in this matter. That would really fulfill MO Yunye¡¯s wish.


    Nio Yunye also stood up excitedly the moment he saw Gu Qingxue. His eyes were burning as he looked at her and said seriously, ¡°Qingxue, I knew you wouldn¡¯t bear to not see me.¡¯


    Gu Qingxue turned to look at MO Yunye. The corners of her lips curled up into a faint smile and she looked very indifferent. ¡°l have an appointment with Your Highness the Crown Prince, so I naturally won¡¯t miss it. Your Highness, according to what you said just now, I came to see you.. Shouldn¡¯t you also give me the antidote?¡±

 Chapter 971 - Chapter 971: I just Want to Ask You. Why Did You Want to Get Engaged?

    Chapter 971: I just Want to Ask You. Why Did You Want to Get Engaged?


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Seeing Gu Qingxue reach out her hand to him as she spoke, MO Yunye nodded and said, ¡°Of course, I should keep my word. But Qingxue, I have something to ask you in private. ¡®


    Gu Qingxue smiled calmly. ¡®E lf Your Highness has anything to say, you can just say it. There¡¯s nothing to hide between Ah Zhan and me. 1 have nothing to hide from him.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s words were like a sharp blade that pierced through MO Yunye¡¯s heart. An unwilling expression appeared on his face. He lowered his head and said, ¡°Alright, I just want to ask you, why did you want to get engaged?¡±


    Gu Qingxue and Rong Zhan sat down hand in hand. After hearing MO Yunye!s words, it was as if they had heard the funniest joke in the world. ¡°Your Highness, your question is really interesting. What¡¯s wrong with me spending the rest of my life with the man I love?


    Nio Yunye¡¯s face turned green. Gu Qingxue¡¯s words of ¡®the man I love¡¯ echoed in the air like a curse, causing him to feel unbearable pain in his chest.


    MO Yunye forced himself to calm down. He looked at Rong Zhan unwillingly and said with a suppressed expression, ¡°Is it because you met this man first that I¡¯m inferior to him? Qingxue, I was just a little late.¡±


    Without waiting for Gu Qingxue to speak, Rong Zhan chuckled and said, ¡°Speaking of which, 1 have a piece of good news that I forgot to tell you. I had forgotten many things in the past because of my health. Fortunately, through the efforts of me and Qingxue, this I¡¯ve recovered those memories of the past.¡±


    MO Yunye¡¯s face revealed a look of surprise. Obviously, he did not expect Rong Zhan to have such an experience. However, he quickly regained his indifference. ¡°What does your matter have to do with me?¡±


    ¡°It naturally has nothing to do with you, but it has something to do with Qingxue. After I recovered his memories, I finally remembered that I was the person who married Qingxue in Dafu Village, and the children Qingxue gave birth to were also our children.¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s voice was very soft. As he spoke, he looked up in the direction of MO Yunye. He was satisfied to see that the man¡¯s face was turning pale at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying! How is that possible?!¡± MO Yunye!s face turned pale from the shock of such a shocking fact. As he spoke, he raised his hand and slammed it heavily on the table. The murderous aura around him blotted out the sky.


    ¡°Anything is possible. Your Highness, things have already been set in stone.


    You can¡¯t change it. It¡¯s better for you to recognize reality as soon as possible.¡± Rong Zhan looked at MO Yunye indifferently from the beginning to the end, taking in his stubborn expression.


    Gu Qingxue saw that MO Yunye¡¯s face had turned green with anger. She suddenly understood why Rong Zhan had agreed to let MO Yunye come to the Prince Regent¡¯s Residence. He probably wanted to tell him these heart-wrenching facts!


    Gu Qingxue did not expect Rong Zhan to be so merciless. She looked at Rong Zhan¡¯s indifferent expression and did not dislike him at all. Instead, she liked him more and more. She could not help but hold his hand quietly and interlocked their fingers.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s actions seemed like a provocation to MO Yunye.


    MO Yunye¡¯s heart was covered in bruises. He really did not want to lose control because of the scene in front of him. He gritted his teeth and stood up from his seat, preparing to leave with a gloomy expression..

 Chapter 972 - Chapter 972: Weakened Qi

    Chapter 972: Weakened Qi


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Seeing MO Yunye¡¯s actions, Gu Qingxue stopped him before he left. ¡°Your Highness, please wait. We haven¡¯t discussed our real purpose today.


    ¡°I will not cooperate with you.¡± As MO Yunye spoke, he felt a nameless flame rush to his throat, making him gasp for breath for a moment, and a touch of fishy sweetness appeared in his throat.


    The color of blood on his face disappeared completely. MO Yunye endured the pain and swallowed the sweet taste, forcing himself not to show weakness in front of the two people in front of him.


    However, how could MO Yunye¡¯s small actions escape Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes?


    Gu Qingxue saw through MO Yunye¡¯s inappropriate behavior at a glance and slowly said, ¡°Your Highness, have you been feeling weak ever since you left Dafu Village? In the beginning, you thought that you had just recovered from a major injury, so your body was not in good condition. However, you gradually realized that the situation was not that simple. The weakness of your body seeped out from your bones. No matter how you supplemented it, it was useless. Even because of your body, your emotions could not change at all. Once your emotions are too agitated, you¡¯ll get dizzy at best and vomit blood at worst¡­¡±


    When MO Yunye heard this, he finally turned to look at Gu Qingxue and asked in disbelief, ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Other than a few of his trusted men of sacrifice, no one else knew about the changes in his body. Moreover, he had always hidden it well and had never showm weakness in front of anyone. Even if Gu Qingxue had noticed something, she would not have known so clearly!


    Gu Qingxue smiled calmly and cast her indifferent gaze on MO Yunye. ¡°Don¡¯t forget who pulled you back from the gates of hell twice. Ever since I saved you the first time, I could tell that you were born weak. This symptom will not show when your body is strong, but you have been seriously injured twice, and your constitution is not as weak as before. Even if you recover, it will be difficult to make up for this deficit, so your body will only become weaker and weaker until one day you can no longer hold it in and collapse.¡±


    MO Yunye looked at Gu Qingxue. He knew very well that she would never joke about such things.


    It was also because of this willingness that he found it particularly unacceptable. ¡°You knew about these things, but you deliberately didn¡¯t tell me?¡±


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes were calm. She did not panic in the face of MO Yunye¡¯s questioning. She said slowly, ¡°It¡¯s very difficult to treat the weak Qi disease. If it was the previous me, I wouldn¡¯t have had full confidence in curing you. The Qi Weakening Illness will be affected by your mood and worsen. You are in the prime of your life. I don¡¯t want your illness to affect your other aspects, so I have been carefully covering it up. I only want to slowly help you nourish and treat you tentatively. MO Yunye, it was you who left without saying goodbye and did so many things after you came back. Now you blame me for deliberately hiding it from you?¡±


    MO Yunye seemed to be choked. His quibbling words were stuck in his mouth, and he couldn¡¯t go up or down for a moment.


    ¡°l didn¡¯t call you here today to dig up old scores with you. 1 want to tell you that I already have the strength to cure your weak Qi disease. I want to make a deal with you. You provide me the antidote to cure His Majesty, and I help you cure your weak qi disease. Neither of us will suffer a loss,¡± Gu Qingxue said methodically..

 Chapter 973 - Chapter 973: Personally Heal the Crown Prince’s Body

    Chapter 973: Personally Heal the Crown Prince¡¯s Body


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Seeing that Gu Qingxue was clear and logical, it was obvious that she had thought it through before saying such a thing. Rong Zhan looked at her in surprise and could not help but be curious. When did she think of such an excuse?


    When MO Yunye heard this, his entire body seemed to be exhausted. He sneered and raised his hand to support the table behind him. ¡°So you¡¯ve thought of everything from the beginning. So everything I did was within your expectations.¡±


    ¡°Trading is your only way out. I can¡¯t help but tell you that your Qj weakness has yet to fully manifest. If you don¡¯t get injured or sick, your weak qi disease can be delayed until you¡¯re over thirty years old. However, if anything happens to you, your weak qi disease will completely erupt. At that time, you might not be able to live past thirty years old,¡± Gu Qingxue said calmly.


    She said all of this from the bottom of her heart without exception. She had absolutely no intention of threatening MO Yunye.


    Back then, she had noticed that there was something with MO Yunye, but even at that time, she could not guarantee that the weakness in his bones would be completely cured. As a friend, she definitely would not ignore Ah Jiu at that time, so she did not tell him about it for the time being.


    In the end, she never expected that she and Ah Jiu would progress to this point. MO Yunye was heartless to her, so there was no need for her to save face. She could put this matter on the table and use it to gain benefits.


    ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t forget that you are not the only prince in Moyun


    Kingdom. Even if we don¡¯t cooperate with you, we can find someone else. You¡¯d better think about it before answering this question.¡± As Rong Zhan spoke, he picked up the teacup beside him, blew on it gently, and took a sip of tea.


    Looking at the two of them echoing each other, MO Yunye was so angry that he laughed. He knew very well that he had no choice at this moment.


    For what he wanted, even for his life, he could only choose to submit. ¡°Alright, I agree. However, I want to see some effects of treating qi weakness. I¡¯ll give you three days. After three days, if I feel that my body has improved, I¡¯ll naturally send the antidote to you.¡±


    ¡°Naturally. This is a pill I prepared in advance. Your Highness, take two pills three times a day before meals. Tomorrow, I will go to your residence and personally treat your body.¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, she took out a bottle of pills from her sleeve and threw it to MO Yunye.


    MO Yunye reached out and caught it steadily. He glanced at Gu O?ngxue with a complicated expression and left without looking back.


    After MO Yunye left, Gu Qingxue could not help but heave a sigh of relief.


    Actually, she was worried that MO Yunye would not believe her, but she did not expect him to cooperate unexpectedly.


    Gu Qingxue took a deep breath and felt a gaze on her, which made her look at


    Rong Zhan curiously. She could not help but ask with a smile, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    ¡°No wonder you chose MO Yunye to come to Jing City. It turns out that you had grasped his weakness from the beginning and planned to let him cooperate with us.¡± As Rong Zhan spoke, his eyes flickered with an irreconcilable light. The more he looked at her, the more Gu Qingxue felt that she would be addicted to him..

 Chapter 974 - Chapter 974: I Will Follow You

    Chapter 974: I Will Follow You


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Why else do you think I would take the initiative to get involved with him?¡± Gu Qingxue said matter-of-factly. ¡°Fortunately, he agreed. This way, our next operation will be easier. In the next few days, I have to ask Master to follow me to MO Yunye¡¯s residence and help him treat his body. I can only ask Young Master Meng to take care of His Majesty for now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine with Qjzhou. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m worried about you, so I want to go with you.¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s tone was unquestionable, and it was obvious that there was no room for discussion.


    Gu Qingxue blinked and looked at the man in front of her. She could not help but smile and say, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re going there to help and not to quarrel with him? He shouldn¡¯t use his Qi because of his weak Q. Don¡¯t make my treatment more difficult.¡¯


    It was not that she did not believe that this man could still behave himself after seeing MO Yunye.


    ¡°When the time comes, I will naturally think of a way to follow you without anyone noticing,¡± Rong Zhan said calmly.


    Seeing that Rong Zhan was so insistent, Gu Qingxue nodded in agreement. Then, she went to find Master Wen Jiang to discuss this matter with him.


    Master Wen Jiang immediately understood what Gu Qingxue meant after she told him about this matter. ¡°You want to use the Gu Worm to further treat the


    Crown Prince?¡±


    Gu Qingxue nodded and smiled at Master Wen Jiang. ¡°As expected, I can¡¯t hide anything from Master. Master, I have thought about this for a long time, only by using Gu Worms can we turn the situation around. Naturally, if MO Yunye wants to recover, he will have to suffer a lot.¡¯


    Master Wen Jiangs eyes did not have the slightest bit of pity as he spoke in a business-like tone, ¡°His body is in such a terrible state. It¡¯s already good enough that he can recover. Then it¡¯s settled. Think about it carefully. When time comes, do you want to bring your junior sister along?¡±


    Recalling the various things that had happened between Fei Yuge and MO Yunye, Gu Qingxue was a little hesitant. She nodded and left Master Wen Jiangs room.


    Gu Qingxue had just left the room when she saw Fei Yuge in the courtyard.


    In order to make it easier for her to learn Gu techniques and help Madam Qi and Old General Qi cure the Gu poison, Gu Qingxue had Master Wen Jiang move to the imperial residence, As for Fei Yuge, she spent most of her time in the imperial residence during the 12 hours of the day in order to study the Gu techniques better.


    At this moment, Fei Yuge was holding a fan in her hand and chasing butterflies with Lan ¡®er behind her.


    Carefully approaching the butterfly perched on the flower bud, Fei Yuge!s eyes lit up and she threw her fan at it. However, she did not expect to catch nothing. The butterfly¡¯s flapping wings quickly flew away.


    Fei Yuge was like a deflated balloon. When she heard a chuckle coming from behind her, she immediately turned around and saw Gu Qingxue standing not far away, looking at her with a faint smile.


    Fei Yuge thought of her earlier appearance and couldn¡¯t help but blush. ¡°Senior Sister, you¡¯re so annoying. Why didn¡¯t you tell me in advance that you were coming?¡±


    ¡°l saw that you were having fun and didn¡¯t want to disturb you. Yuge, I have something to tell you.¡± Gu Qingxue saw that Fei Yuge was running towards her, and her forehead was covered in sweat. She used a handkerchief to wipe her sweat. ¡°Something happened in the palace and we need the help of the royal family of MO Yunguo. So I sent a letter to MO Yunye a few days ago, asking him to come over.¡±


    Upon hearing MO Yunye¡¯s name, Fei Yuge¡¯s expression immediately wavered.. ¡°So he¡¯s already here?¡±

 Chapter 975 - Chapter 975: He Just Doesn’t Like Me

    Chapter 975: He Just Doesn¡¯t Like Me


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Gu Qingxue nodded and said, ¡°He¡¯s already in his private residence. Besides, I¡¯ve made a deal with him. I¡¯m going to treat his illness with Master. Master and I know that you and he were once engaged. so we didn¡¯t know if vou were willing to go with us, so we specially came to ask for your opinion.¡±


    Fei Yuge hurriedly said, ¡°Senior Sister, you don¡¯t have to care about my thoughts! Such a good opportunity to learn, I naturally won¡¯t miss it! I won¡¯t delay my business because of love. Senior Sister and Master, don¡¯t worry!¡¯


    Seeing Fei Yuge¡¯s serious expression, Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart relaxed. ¡°It¡¯s naturally best if you can think this way. Then you should get ready. We¡¯ll go see MO Yunye together tomorrow.¡±


    Fei Yuge smiled and nodded as she watched Gu Qingxue leave.


    Fei Yuge only came back to her senses after Gu Qingxue had left. She stood rooted to the ground as if she still did not believe what Gu Qingxue had said.


    ¡°Your Highness, you have to pull yourself together. You can¡¯t be swayed by MO Yunye again. The moment that man returned to Moyun Kingdom, he immediately broke off the engagement with you and crushed our Southern Border¡¯s face on the ground. You shouldn¡¯t have agreed to see him from the beginning!¡± The more Lan t er spoke, the angrier she became.


    Hearing Lan ¡®er r s words, Fei Yuge turned to look at her and said sternly, ¡°You¡¯re wrong to say that. It¡¯s not a capital crime for him to not want to marry me. He just doesn¡¯t like me. If the engagement is canceled, so be it.¡±


    Lan t er blinked in surprise. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so calm. I thought you still couldn¡¯t forget. ¡®


    Lan¡¯er¡¯s words were actually meant to comfort Fei Yuge. After all, she knew very well how much the princess liked the crown prince.


    Fei Yuge put on a relaxed smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s all in the past. I don¡¯t mind anymore. Let¡¯s go. I want to return to the residence.¡±


    Although Lan t er felt that Fei Yuge had returned to the residence a little too early, she could not stop her since she had already spoken. She obediently listened to Fei Yuge and helped her leave the prince regent¡¯s residence.


    Fei Yuge¡¯s expression remained calm until she got into the carriage alone. She finally heaved a sigh of relief and relaxed completely. MO Yunye¡¯s figure appeared in her mind, and a stubborn look appeared in her eyes.


    She still remembered how MO Yunye had rejected her. She also clearly remembered the special feeling that rose in her heart when she first saw MO Yunye.


    ¡°MO Yunye, all the suffering I¡¯ve suffered is because of you. You can¡¯t possibly let me work for nothing, right? ¡®t After Fei Yuge finished speaking, she put away the emotions in her eyes and closed her eyes, deep in thought.


    Time flew by. The next morning, Gu Qingxue and her group split into two carriages and headed toward MO Yunye¡¯s private residence.


    At that moment, Gu Qingxue looked at the man in front of her with a complicated gaze. She did not know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°Is this the good Idea you came up witn(¡±


    Rong Zhan was wearing a guard¡¯s uniform after changing his appearance. He was sitting opposite her and looking at her indifferently.


    Rong Zhan said matter-of-factly.. He looked at Gu Qingxue and asked, ¡°Is there anything wrong?¡±

 Chapter 976 - Chapter 976: Who Do You Think Qingxue Is to You?

    Chapter 976: Who Do You Think Qingxue Is to You?


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with it. However, MO Yunye is not blind. How can he not see that something is wrong?¡± Gu Qingxue looked at Rong Zhan. She felt that this man was trying to cover up. Anyone who knew them would be able to see through his disguise, right?


    ¡°I¡¯ve already disguised myself, so I don¡¯t want to come into direct contact with MO Yunye. However, if he must have a conflict with me, I don¡¯t mind,¡± Rong Zhan said calmly.


    Gu Qingxue was completely helpless when she saw the serious look on the person¡¯s face. She could only smile and shake her head.


    She was not sure about the others, but according to MO Yunye¡¯s personality, he probably would not fight with Rong Zhan.


    As the two spoke, the carriage stopped outside MO Yunye¡¯s private residence.


    Gu Qingxue alighted from the carriage with Rong Zhan¡¯s help. Then, she saw the butler of the private residence walking up quickly.


    The butler stood still and bowed to Gu Qingxue. ¡°Hello, Miss Gu. His Highness the Crown Prince is having breakfast in the dining room. He would like to invite Miss Gu to eat together. ¡®


    Gu Qingxue narrowed her eyes slightly. ¡°No need. I¡¯ve already had breakfast.


    It¡¯s better for me to go first and wait for His Highness in the reception hall.¡±


    The butler had already guessed that Gu Qingxue would reject him. He continued, ¡°His Highness the Crown Prince said that it¡¯s about the antidote. He wants to talk to you personally about the situation. If you don¡¯t want to listen, His Highness the Crown Prince won¡¯t say anything later. ¡®


    Gu Qingxue laughed coldly. She did not expect this person to use such a small trick. How laughable.


    However, she did not mind playing along with a certain someone¡¯s bad taste.


    After all, they had not worked together for long. In order to achieve her goal, she didn¡¯t mind enduring it. ¡°Lead the way.¡±


    Seeing Gu Qingxue nod, the butler invited them in as if he had been relieved of a heavy burden.


    Gu Qingxue and the rest were soon brought to the dining room.


    MO Yunye was sitting in the dining room. The table in front of him was filled with a dazzling array of dishes. It was not difficult to guess that he had been waiting for a long time. When he saw Gu Qingxue coming in from outside the door, he was so happy that he could not close his mouth. ¡°Qingxue, you¡¯re finally here. I got someone to prepare your favorite food for you. Sit down and try it.¡±


    Gu Qingxue smiled calmly. Then, she let Wen Jiang and Fei Yuge stand between her and MO Yunye. She calmly sat diagonally opposite him. ¡°Thank you for your hospitality, Your Highness, but I¡¯ve already had breakfast, so there¡¯s no need to trouble Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t you have something important to tell my senior sister? My senior sister came here to hear about this matter. Your Highness, please get straight to the point and don¡¯t beat around the bush,¡± Fei Yuge said coldly.


    It was only when he heard Fei Yuge¡¯s voice that MO Yunye finally looked in her direction. ¡°Who do you think Qingxue is to you?¡±


    Fei Yuge raised her chin and said stubbornly, ¡°l said that she is my senior sister. Now, we are both my master¡¯s disciples.¡±


    MO Yunye sized Fei Yuge up from head to toe as if he were trying to confirm if she was telling the truth.


    Fei Yuge¡¯s eyes were filled with stubbornness, and she also faced MO Yunye without any hesitation.


    Unfortunately, MO Yunye soon lost interest in her. After he retracted his gaze, he looked at Gu Qingxue again. ¡°Qingxue, why are you so nervous? Have your meal first.¡¯


    Gu Qingxue saw that MO Yunye looked like he would not eat unless she had eaten. After a thought, she made an inviting gesture to Master Wen Jiang.


    ¡°Master, after you..¡±

 Chapter 977 - Chapter 977: Actually, You Can Stay Here

    Chapter 977: Actually, You Can Stay Here


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Of course. Please enjoy, Master.¡± MO Yunye looked at Master Wen Jiang and treated him with the same respectful attitude. His eyes were filled with an irreconcilable smile, and he looked extremely gentle.


    However, Master Wen Jiangs attitude toward MO Yunye was rather cold. He did not even bother to look him in the eye. ¡°Your Highness the Crown Prince may be very free, but my disciple¡¯s time has never been delayed. Your Highness the Crown Prince, please speak your mind.¡±


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not a big deal. Qingxue, the reason why I told you that yesterday was because the antidote will only arrive in the capital in about three to five days. During this period of time, you should help me treat my body first. Moreover, I¡¯ve thought about it in advance. In order to make it easier for you to continue treating me, you can actually stay at my place. I don¡¯t mind.¡± MO Yunye¡¯s eyes lit up as he finished his sentence.


    Gu Qingxue finally gave MO Yunye a look. As she looked at this man, the words ¡®the drunkard has ulterior motives¡¯ naturally appeared in her mind. She was initially curious about what important thing Mo Yunye had to tell her by insisting that she come over. She did not expect it to be just to keep her here.


    ¡°The prince regent and princess consort have been with each other day and night. They have never been separated for a single night. I¡¯m afraid that they can¡¯t satisfy the Crown Prince¡¯s request.¡± At this moment, a cold voice sounded. The deep voice successfully attracted the attention of the few people present.


    Everyone turned to look at that person and saw the guard standing behind Gu Qingxue.


    The guard had a sturdy build, and his eyes emitted a chilling light that made one¡¯s heart palpitate. Just looking at him made one shudder.


    MO Yunye felt that the eyes of the guard in front of him looked very familiar. As he looked at this man, a trace of resistance appeared in his heart.


    The guard¡¯s eyes also did not avoid it, almost seeing through MO Yunye.


    ¡°Crown Prince, please eat as soon as possible. We have to start the treatment as soon as possible. Otherwise, if we delay it until the end, it will only harm your own body.¡± As Master Wen Jiang spoke, he picked up the teacup on the table and took a sip of the tea.


    However, Gu Qingxue and the other two had cold expressions on their faces. Although they were sitting at the dining table, none of them had any intention of eating.


    Sitting alone among the three of them, MO Yunye did not have the leisure to continue eating. After eating a little hurriedly, he obediently led Gu Qingxue and the others to their room.


    In the room, MO Yunye sat on a soft couch and casually put his arm on the table. Then, he reached out his hand to let Master Wen Jiang take his pulse.


    Master Wen Jiangs serious expression made MO Yunye¡¯s heart tighten. He


    could not help but ask worriedly, ¡°May I ask Master, how is my body?¡±


    Upon hearing MO Yunye¡¯s way of addressing him, Master Wen Jiangs eyes turned cold. ¡°Your Highness the Crown Prince still has a chance to recover. However, I am not worthy of being called Master by Your Highness the Crown Prince. Please call me ¡®Sir.¡¯


    Mo Yunye¡¯s expression was a little awkward after being rejected by Master Wen Jiang. Then, he could only fall silent and watch Gu Qingxue and the other two discuss among themselves.


    Fei Yuge¡¯s gaze was completely fixed on MO Yunye, but she could clearly see that MO Yunye¡¯s eyes were fixed on Gu Qingxue. He had never moved his gaze away from her..

 Chapter 978 - Chapter 978: Disciples Are Different

    Chapter 978: Disciples Are Different


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    In the end, Fei Yuge averted her gaze and looked at the two of them. She said seriously, ¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯ve never heard of the Qi Weakening Illness. I wonder what this illness means?¡±


    ¡°To put it simply, the body is too empty. It will take a lot of effort to regain the lost strength. That¡¯s all.¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, she looked at Master Wen Jiang and asked, ¡°Master, is the situation similar to what I said earlier?¡±


    Master Wen Jiang replied affirmatively, ¡°Your previous judgment is about right. The crown prince¡¯s body indeed needs to be treated with Gu worms to have a chance of recovery. Just treat it as you said before,¡±


    Fei Yuge watched the two of them echo each other. After a moment of silence, she looked at the two of them and asked, ¡°Master, Senior Sister, have you already discussed this in advance?¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, MO Yunye chuckled. ¡°Little Princess keeps saying that she¡¯s a disciple, but there¡¯s a difference between disciples.


    Fei Yuge¡¯s expression immediately turned ugly. She looked at MO Yunye with a faint look of unwillingness.


    At that moment, Gu Qingxue reached out and gently pulled her back.


    ¡°Senior Sister¡­¡± Fei Yuge felt a little wronged. She raised her eyes and looked in Gu Qingxue¡¯s direction.


    Gu Qingxue immediately gave Fei Yuge a reassuring look. Then, she glanced at


    MO Yunye from the corner of her eye. ¡°The Crown Prince is right. People are indeed different. As the saying goes,¡¯ time reveals a person¡¯s heart¡¯. It is never wrong.¡±


    MO Yunye felt uneasy when he was being insinuated. ¡°No, Qingxue, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡¯


    ¡°Master, I¡¯ll leave the crown prince and the Gu worms to you. I¡¯ll go and concoct the medicine with Yuge.¡± When Gu Qingxue looked at Fei Yuge, she had already put on a smile. ¡°Yuge, let¡¯s go.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Fei Yuge was overjoyed and obediently followed Gu Qingxue. The two of them chatted and laughed as they left together.


    When MO Yunye saw this scene, he subconsciously wanted to raise his hand to stop the two of them from leaving. However, Gu Qingxue was unwilling to even look at him and left without looking back.


    Wen Jiang was also expressionless. He said to MO Yunye in a business-like manner, ¡°Next, we will try our best to use a more forceful method to give the crown prince nourishment. However, even if it has its benefits, it is still a medicine, and medicine is 30% poisonous. These were all unavoidable. For this reason, in order not to harm your body, we can only plant a Gu worm in your body and let the Gu worm absorb the power of the tonic that you can¡¯t absorb. Only in this way can we protect you.¡±


    MO Yunye¡¯s eyes had already dimmed. He was not interested in any treatment methods. He nodded perfunctorily and let Wen Jiang do whatever he wanted.


    Meanwhile, Gu Qingxue had already left the courtyard with Fei Yuge.


    The two of them walked along the corridor. Gu Qingxue gave Rong Zhan, who had been following closely behind them, a look.


    Rong Zhan immediately understood what Gu Qingxue meant. Although he was reluctant, he still stopped in his tracks obediently and kept a certain distance from Gu Qingxue.


    Fei Yuge did not notice their little actions. She kept walking forward with a bitter look on her face until she almost knocked into the fence and was pulled back by Gu Qingxue..

 Chapter 979 - Chapter 979: Maybe She’s Still Dissatisfied

    Chapter 979: Maybe She¡¯s Still Dissatisfied


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Gu Qingxue looked at Fei Yuge¡¯s embarrassed face and shook her head helplessly. ¡°l didn¡¯t expect you to care so much.¡±


    Fei Yuge could not help but pout and say, ¡°Senior Sister, don¡¯t laugh at me. Actually, I don¡¯t care. I might just be dissatisfied.¡±


    Gu Qingxue noticed that Fei Yuge¡¯s eyes looked particularly persistent when she said that, so she said softly, ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to do this. Relax, don¡¯t mind this too much.¡¯


    Fei Yuge looked at Gu Qingxue, took a deep breath, and nodded. ¡°Good! I¡¯ll listen to Senior Sister. Senior Sister, to tell you the truth, I might be a petty person. 1 1 m still very happy to see that he can¡¯t get his love. Actually, if he had rejected me from the beginning, 1 wouldn¡¯t have been so sad. However, at the New Year¡¯s banquet, he gave me hope.¡±


    Gu Qingxue saw the disappointment in Fei Yuge¡¯s eyes. It was not difficult to guess what Fei Yuge was thinking.


    In fact, it was normal for one person to dislike another person. After all, one person could not respond to everyone¡¯s liking. However, if there were no feelings for her, it would be better to break it off as soon as possible. Unlike MO Yunye, who had clearly promised Fei Yuge that he would marry her, gave her hope, and then canceled the engagement. This was the most hurtful thing.


    Gu Qingxue reached out and hugged Fei Yuge¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Junior Sister, you are good in everything. You will meet someone better.¡±


    ¡°But what if I can¡¯t let go? Senior Sister, I don¡¯t like myself being like this either.¡± Fei Yuge sighed bitterly after she finished speaking.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it definitely won¡¯t happen,¡± Gu Qingxue said confidently.


    Seeing that Gu Qingxue was so certain, Fei Yuge did not agree with her.


    Instead, she lowered her head to hide the emotions that flashed past her eyes.


    Seeing that Fei Yuge was silent, Gu Qingxue softened her voice and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go concoct the medicine together.¡±


    Fei Yuge agreed with a smile and followed Gu Qingxue obediently. The two of them went to prepare the medicine.


    By the time the two of them returned, Master Wen Jiang had already planted the Gu worms he had prepared in advance into MO Yunye¡¯s body.


    MO Yunye!s body was weak, and after being planted with a Gu worm, he could not maintain consciousness and fell asleep.


    After giving MO Yunye the medicine, Gu Qingxue asked Master Wen Jiang and Fei Yuge to leave first. She stayed in the room alone and locked the door.


    Gu Qingxue quickly said to the little butler, ¡°Little butler, use my points to exchange for concentrated nutrient fluids.¡±


    The little butler agreed and quickly followed Gu Qingxue¡¯s instructions. It exchanged for a large amount of concentrated nutrient solutions and gave them all to Gu Qingxue.


    Gu Qingxue could almost hear her heart breaking when she heard that the nutrient fluids had deducted 500 points from her.


    However, these were things that could not be saved. Although Gu Qingxue was reluctant, she had no choice but to put away her heartache and quickly inject these nutrient solutions into MO Yunye¡¯s body.


    MO Yunye, who was lying on the bed, had a pained expression on his face. He groaned and twisted his body, and his forehead was covered in sweat.


    Looking at MO Yunye¡¯s pained expression, Gu Qingxue continued to inject.


    With the infusion of the nutrient solution, MO Yunye¡¯s face turned red, and more sweat seeped out of his forehead. He even let out an extremely painful


    groan..

 Chapter 980 - Chapter 980: Having So Many Thoughts That Shouldn’ t Be Had

    Chapter 980: Having So Many Thoughts That Shouldn¡¯ t Be Had


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Gu Qingxue continued to inject until all the muscles in MO Yunye¡¯s body twitched due to the excess strength. She finally stopped.


    It was an extremely painful process for MO Yunye to recover his strength. Moreover, if he wanted to recover in a short period of time, he would have to endure more pain.


    If it was before, she would not have let MO Yunye act so rashly.


    However, she did not have the time to care about MO Yunye now. She just wanted to complete the task as soon as possible.


    Fortunately, MO Yunye¡¯s body was indeed very empty, so he was also trying his best to absorb the nutrients. He was like a sponge that had lost water. After absorbing the nutrients, his body finally recovered some strength.


    Sitting at the side, Gu Qingxue quietly observed MO Yunye. After waiting for an hour, she finally saw MO Yunye¡¯s eyes tremble. Then, he opened his eyes with a confused look.


    His body was slowly recovering its strength. MO Yunye felt a familiar aura and turned to look in Gu Qingxue¡¯s direction. In the end, he only turned his head and pulled on the nerves in his body. Suddenly, an extremely strong pain appeared all over his body. He was in so much pain that he panted, and thin beads of sweat seeped out of his forehead. ¡°Qing¡­ Qingxue, I feel so uncomfortable.¡¯


    Gu Qingxue saw that MO Yunye looked like he was asking her for help, but her tone was still very calm. ¡°Your Highness, the treatment is an extremely painful process. You should have been prepared.¡±


    After hearing Gu Qingxue¡¯s words, MO Yunye was stunned for a moment before he suddenly laughed at himself. ¡°I, I should have known. You would never forgive me. It¡¯s my fault. Cough, cough, cough. I shouldn¡¯t have had any fantasies.¡¯


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s expression was cold. She did not waver after hearing MO Yunye¡¯s words. ¡°As long as Your Highness the Crown Prince knows what to do. Since


    Your Highness has already woken up, then I will take my leave first.¡±


    ¡®Qingxue!¡± MO Yunye used all his strength and looked at Gu Qingxue¡¯s back with an almost pleading gaze. He asked from the bottom of his heart, ¡°Qingxue, I really, really know that I was wrong. Is it really impossible for us to go back to the past?


    Gu Qingxue turned to look at MO Yunye and said calmly, ¡°It seems that Your


    Highness is really tired. Please have a good rest.¡±


    Gu Qingxue no longer looked at MO Yunye¡¯s despairing eyes and calmly left the room.


    In the courtyard, Rong Zhan, Wen Jiang, and Fei Yuge were waiting for her.


    Especially Rong Zhan. When he saw Gu Qingxue walk out of the room, he immediately walked up to her and grabbed her hand. He asked, ¡°He didn¡¯t make things difficult for you, did he?¡±


    Seeing the worried look on the man¡¯s face, Gu Qingxue could not help but smile. She shook her head and said, ¡°Of course not.¡¯


    ¡°Qingxue, we¡¯ve just discussed something with His Highness. For the next two days, you only need to wait for the crown prince to fall unconscious before coming over to treat him. You don¡¯t need to worry about anything else. Your junior sister and I will help you take care of the crown prince,¡± Master Wen Jiang said without a doubt.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart warmed when she saw the worried look on Master Wen


    Jiangs face. ¡°Master, I don¡¯t want you to work too hard. ¡®


    ¡°How can this be working too hard? Don¡¯t underestimate your master. Besides, Master would rather work hard than see the crown prince always threaten you with the antidote. Next, I will control the Gu worm and make the Crown Prince stay in a muddleheaded state, so that he won¡¯t have so many thoughts in his heart..¡±

 Chapter 981 - Chapter 981: Why Was I Poisoned?

    Chapter 981: Why Was I Poisoned?


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Master Wen Jiang looked at MO Yunye¡¯s room with dissatisfaction, his eyes filled with deep disgust.


    After hearing Master Wen Jiang¡¯s words, Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart warmed even more. She held Rong Zhan¡¯s hand and nodded.


    According to Wen Jiang, the antidote was successfully delivered to Jing City three days later. MO Yunye¡¯s health had also improved greatly. He had no choice but to give the antidote to Gu Qingxue as promised.


    After confirming that the antidote was fine, Gu Qingxue immediately entered the palace and went to Yangxin Palace Hall to pass the antidote to Meng Qizhou for a second confirmation.


    After Meng Qizhou confirmed that there was no problem with the antidote, the two of them finally gave the antidote to the unconscious Rong Xiaotian.


    After taking the antidote, Rong Xiaotian¡¯s chest heaved up and down violently. His expression was one of extreme pain, and his forehead was covered in sweat. After struggling for an hour, his body suddenly trembled, and he spat out a large mouthful of blood after sitting up.


    The blood that Rong Xiaotian spat out contained a large amount of poison. The blood was sticky and smelly, emitting a strong stench.


    After spurting out blood, Rong Xiaotian¡¯s body trembled as if he was convulsing, and he kept moaning in pain.


    Seeing this, Gu Qingxue and Meng Qizhou took action at the same time. They kept using pills and silver needles to stimulate his body, trying to force out more poison from his body.


    Rong Xiaotian was muddle-headed for half a day. In the end, he recovered for an hour. During this period of time, he had been vomiting blood nonstop. Only then did his consciousness gradually recover and he saw clearly who the person in front of him was .¡±Doctor¡­ Doctor Gu?¡±


    Seeing that Rong Xiaotian could recognize her, Gu Qingxue¡¯s anxious heart finally relaxed. She quickly opened her mouth and said to Rong Xiaotian with a smile, ¡°Emperor, you¡¯ve finally woken up. You have been poisoned and have been unconscious for several days.¡±


    Rong Xiaotian seemed to remember what had happened after being reminded.


    He clenched his fists unwillingly and said angrily, panting, ¡°Who¡­ Who is it? Who wants to harm me!¡±


    ¡°So far, we haven¡¯t found out who the mastermind is. Your Majesty, your body has yet to recover and you still need to rest in peace. Please lie down first.¡±


    Meng Qizhou saw Rong Xiaotian struggling to stand up and quickly stopped


    him.


    Rong Xiaotian did not have much strength left. He could only obediently listen to Meng Qizhou¡¯s words and lie down the way he sat up. Then, panting, he allowed the two men to call for a eunuch to help him change his bedclothes and bedding that had been stained by the poisonous blood.


    When Kang Fujiang saw that Rong Xiaotian had woken up, he was overjoyed. After cooperating with the other eunuchs to clean up everything, he finally knelt down in front of Rong Xiaotian with red eyes and bowed, ¡°This servant greets the emperor! Emperor, you¡¯ve really suffered during this period of time!¡±


    ¡°Kang Fujiang, why was 1 poisoned? Tell me everything, or I will not let you off easily.¡± Rong Xiaotian gritted his teeth and endured the discomfort in his body as he stared at Kang Fujiang.


    Kang Fujiang did not dare to delay and immediately told Rong Xiaotian the whole story.


    ¡°Your Majesty, the poison that you¡¯ve been poisoned with usually takes effect immediately after taking it. So you must have come into contact with the poison before you fainted. Please recall carefully and see when you came into contact with the poison.¡± Gu Qingxue looked at Rong Xiaotian and tried her best to help him recall..

 Chapter 982 - Chapter 982: Seeking the Truth

    Chapter 982: Seeking the Truth


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Rong Xiaotian covered his mouth with his hand and coughed weakly. Then, he fell into deep thought and said, ¡°l remembered very clearly that it was the empress who sent over a bowl of pigeon soup that she had personally stewed. I originally did not want to drink it, but the head palace maid beside the empress had a glib tongue and said that the empress had suffered a lot. She also said that it had been a long time since I had gone over to live with the empress, so I felt bad and drank that bowl of soup.¡±


    ¡°At that time, this servant happened to go out to pass on an edict. When I came back to see His Majesty, His Majesty was already poisoned and unconscious,¡± Kang Fujiang also explained.


    ¡°In that case, the most suspicious person is actually the empress?¡± Meng


    Qizhou was also surprised and subconsciously said what he was thinking.


    Gu Qingxue glanced at Meng Qizhou after hearing this, then smiled and said, ¡°Young Master Meng must be joking. Why would the empress do such a thing to harm His Majesty? I think there must be something fishy about this matter.


    I still need Your Majesty to make a decision.¡±


    When Meng Qizhou heard this, he looked at Gu Qingxue. When he saw Gu Qingxue shake her head gently at him, he immediately understood the severity of the situation. He hurriedly said, ¡°Yes, everything depends on how Your Majesty decides.¡±


    Fortunately, Rong Xiaotian was still in a fit of anger and had no time to care about Meng Qizhou¡¯s inappropriate words. He coughed even harder and his eyes were filled with a fierce light. ¡°One must be wary of others. I¡¯ll investigate this matter and also prove the empress¡¯ innocence. I think the empress can understand me. However, how many years have we been husband and wife? If we rashly investigate this matter, I¡¯m afraid the empress will think too much. We must think of a way to ease the situation and not hurt the relationship between us. Miss Gu, you and the prince regent are engaged. Do you have any good ideas about this?¡±


    Seeing that Rong Xiaotian was already so straightforward, Gu Qingxue went along with his words. ¡°If Your Majesty is at ease, why don¡¯t you hand this matter over to the prince regent to investigate? However, this matter is related to the peace of the harem. In order to seek the truth, His Highness may need to use some special methods. When the time comes, 1 hope Your Majesty can forgive us.¡±


    Rong Xiaotian nodded calmly, obviously not taking this small matter to heart. ¡°Of course, I trust you and the prince regent very much. Miss Gu, since I have woken up, the empress must come and visit me. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m tired and don¡¯t want to see anyone. I hope that Miss Gu can help to tell the empress that my dragon body is fine so that the empress doesn¡¯t need to worry about me and can stay in Fengyi Palace in peace.¡±


    When Rong Xiaotian mentioned the empress, his eyes revealed a chilling look that made one¡¯s heart palpitate. Gu Qingxue immediately understood what he meant. She nodded obediently, got up, and left Yangxin Hall.


    Kang Fujiang followed her out. He looked at Gu Qingxue and smiled. ¡°Miss Gu, you¡¯ve had a tough journey. Since you¡¯re going to the empress place, why don¡¯t you let this servant prepare a sedan chair for you? ¡®


    ¡°Alright, thank you, Eunuch.¡± After Gu Qingxue left, she waved at Qin Yun, who was standing guard outside Yangxin Palace Hall.


    Qin Yun quickly walked to Gu Qingxue¡¯s side and asked in a low voice, ¡°Miss, did something happen? Shouldn¡¯t we leave the palace?¡±

 Chapter 984 - Chapter 984: It’s Great That Father Can Wake Up

    Chapter 984: It¡¯s Great That Father Can Wake Up


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation    Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Yes, when His Majesty woke up just now, he couldn¡¯t forget the pigeon soup you made. It¡¯s a pity that His Majesty has just woken up and can¡¯t drink such greasy things. Don¡¯t worry, Your Majesty. When His Majesty¡¯s condition has improved, I will immediately inform Your Majesty. At that time, 1 will have to trouble Your Majesty to personally make soup for His Majesty.¡± Gu Qingxue spoke unhurriedly. As she spoke, her smiling gaze fell on the empress.


    The empress was so frightened that her face turned pale. She tried her best to control her emotions, but the feeling of having her plans discovered and being stripped naked swept over her uncontrollably. She was at a loss for what to do for a moment.


    Seeing the empress like this, Gu Qingxue sneered even more in her heart. She lowered her head to hide the emotions that flashed across her eyes and continued with a smile, ¡°Your Majesty, why do you seem unhappy after the poison in His Majesty¡¯s body was removed?¡±


    The empress was shocked and quickly denied, ¡°Princess Consort, don¡¯t speak nonsense. I¡¯m overjoyed!¡±


    ¡°Since the empress has said so, then this official can rest assured. Your


    Majesty, this official still has to go out and prepare the medicine for His Majesty¡¯s health, so I won¡¯t stay here for long. Your Majesty, please take care of yourself.¡± Gu Qingxue looked at the empress¡¯s terrified expression in satisfaction. She stood up and left without looking back.


    After watching Gu Qingxue leave, the empress¡¯s taut nerves were completely broken. She hurriedly reached out to grab the maid beside her. ¡°Jing Yi! Do you think His Majesty discovered something? The reason why I was so reckless to poison him was because Hua¡¯er promised me that once he made a move, he would succeed. That was why I agreed! Now that such a thing has happened, what should I do?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty the Empress, so what if His Majesty suspects?¡± Jing Yi hurriedly comforted. ¡°That bowl of pigeon soup had been cleaned up long ago. No one would find any evidence! Moreover, you have the first prince by your side, so you don¡¯t have to worry. If you let the cat out of the bag, you¡¯ll be suspected.¡±


    ¡°No, no, then I can¡¯t sit here and wait for death! Go out of the palace to find Hua¡¯er and ask him what to do next. He must give me an explanation, otherwise, I will not be able to rest easy no matter what!¡± When the empress spoke, her face had already turned deathly pale.


    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry, this servant will go now.¡± Jing Yi agreed and quickened her pace to leave Fengyi Palace.


    That night, in the crown prince¡¯s residence, Jing Yi successfully met Rong Jinghua in the reception hall.


    Rong Jinghua seemed to have been busy all day. He looked tired as he reached out to rub the space between his eyebrows. ¡°Mother asked you to come over, so is there something urgent you need to tell me?


    ¡°Your Highness,¡± Jing Yi said, ¡°Something big has happened. The poison in His Majestys body has been removed and he has woken up!


    Rong Jinghua looked up at Jing Yi with dissatisfaction and said coldly, ¡°Watch your words. It¡¯s a great thing that Father can wake up. Aren¡¯t you afraid that people will blame you if you say this?¡±


    Jing Yi could not help but be stunned. Only then did she suddenly realize that she had said the wrong thing. She quickly lowered her head and knelt down.


    Sweat seeped out of her forehead. ¡°Yes, this servant said something wrong. The empress asked this servant to come over and ask His Highness the Crown Prince. His Majesty has already woken up, and it is very likely that the poisoning is related to the empress.. May I ask how should this matter be handled?¡±

 Chapter 985 - Chapter 985: Your Life Is Quite Comfortable

    Chapter 985: Your Life Is Quite Comfortable


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Rong Jinghua glanced at Jing Yi indifferently, ¡°Even if Father suspects something, there¡¯s no evidence to prove it. So we don¡¯t have to panic from the beginning. Go tell mother not to scare herself. Everything is under our control. It won¡¯t be too late to talk about it once Imperial Father has found any substantial evidence.¡¯


    Jing Yi was not as calm as Rong Jinghua, ¡°But Your Highness, the empress is very uneasy. If this matter cannot be resolved smoothly, I¡¯m afraid that the empress will not be able to take it. Why don¡¯t Your Highness show us a clear path? What should we do next?¡±


    ¡°Doing nothing is the best. In addition, when you go back, tell Mother that no one is allowed to come to my residence. If someone with ill intentions finds out about this, it will only arouse suspicion.¡± Rong Jinghua¡¯s eyes turned cold as he spoke, ¡°Alright, you may leave.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Jing Yi carefully looked at Rong Jinghua. Seeing that he had an expression that did not allow her to resist, she could only obediently leave the Crown Prince¡¯s residence.


    After Jing Yi left, Peng Zhou carefully served Rong Jinghua a cup of tea, ¡°Your


    Highness, please calm down. Don¡¯t be angry over such a small matter.¡±


    Rong Jinghua reached out to take the tea from Peng Zhou and said expressionlessly, ¡°Back then, I said that I didn¡¯t want my mother to be involved in this matter. As expected, my mother still dragged me down.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, you don¡¯t have a solution, do you?¡± Peng Zhou quickly comforted him with a smile. Moreover, since things have come to this, our top priority now is to think of a solution. The Empress¡¯ unease is also a troublesome matter for us.¡¯


    ¡°Looking at how uncertain Mother is, it seems like this matter will be exposed sooner or later. I still have to think of a way to make Mother forget about this matter, just like Lil¡¯ Thirteen back then.¡± When Rong Jinghua mentioned the Thirteenth Princess, his eyes narrowed viciously.


    ¡°Does Your Highness mean that you still intend to look for Granny Xiangyun to settle this matter?¡± Peng Zhou instantly understood what Rong Jinghua meant. He raised his eyebrows and asked.


    Rong Jinghua leaned back in her seat, her eyes cold and distant. ¡°Go find Granny Xiangyun and tell her about my mother. Granny Xiangyun must know what to do.


    Pene Zhou nodded and left the main hall with large strides.


    On the other hand, after Gu Qingxue returned to the Imperial Residence, she saw that Rong Zhan was not in the residence. The four children were also busy studying. She returned to her room alone, locked the door, and entered the research institute.


    The moment Gu Qingxue entered the system, she saw the little butler wearing a black bikini and lying on a recliner. It was drinking engine oil and basking in the sun. It looked so dashing as if it was on vacation.


    Gu Qingxue raised her eyebrows at the little butler and chuckled before saying, ¡°Little thing, I couldn¡¯t tell that you were quite comfortable. It seems that even without me around, your life is quite comfortable.¡±


    Upon hearing Gu Qingxue¡¯s voice, the little butler sat up straight and looked in her direction. It chuckled and said, ¡°Hey, Master, haven¡¯t you been busy recently and didn¡¯t have time to come over? I just want to enjoy life occasionally. 1 don¡¯t have any other intentions..¡±

 Chapter 986 - Chapter 986: You ‘re Actually Gu Qingxue

    Chapter 986: You ¡®re Actually Gu Qingxue


    Translator: Endless?antasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°l don¡¯t care what you want to do here, but I want you to answer a question first. You have to promise me that you won¡¯t hide anything from me. ¡± Gu Qingxue said as she looked at the little butler with a burning gaze.


    The little butler did not realize the seriousness of the matter. He nodded like he was pounding garlic. ¡°Host, don¡¯t worry. When have I ever hidden anything from you?¡±


    ¡°What is my relationship with the original owner of this body, Gu Qingxue?


    Why is the mission issued by the system to match me and Ah Zhan?¡±


    The smile on the little butler¡¯s face immediately disappeared after hearing this. The muscles at the corner of his lips twitched twice before he said, ¡°Master, aren¡¯t you thinking too much?¡±


    Gu Qingxue saw that the little butler was still avoiding the important matters and the coldness in her eyes grew even more intense. ¡°Little butler, this isn¡¯t the first day you¡¯ve known me. Don¡¯t you know my personality? Since I¡¯ve discovered something amiss, don¡¯t even think about using these high-sounding words to brush me off. Today, you must give me a clear explanation no matter what.¡±


    The little butler looked at Gu Qingxue, who had a tough attitude, and his expression was also conflicted. He looked at her with a hesitant expression. ¡°Yes¡­ How should I describe this matter to you? Simply put, the original owner of this body never had a so-called original owner. You are the original owner of this body. From the very beginning, there has only been one Gu Qingxue. Whether it¡¯s the Gu Qingxue of the past, the Gu Qingxue who has studied in modern life, or the Gu Qingxue who is standing in front of me now, you are actually the same person from the beginning to the end.¡± Gu Qingxue could not react for a moment after hearing the little butler¡¯s words. She looked straight at the little butler and said, ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand what you mean¡­¡±


    What did he mean by they were the same person from the beginning to the end?


    The little butler reached out and grabbed Gu Qingxue¡¯s arm, saying hurriedly, ¡°My good master, you are actually Gu Qingxue. Back when the system was still in its embryonic form, it required a person to put in a lot of effort to help the system take shape. The person the system chose back then was you, who was accidentally killed in ancient times. At that time, you were disheartened, but because you missed your children, you agreed to the system¡¯s words. The system also told you that your husband was still alive. When you heard this news, you became very excited and expressed that you must see your husband no matter what. The system also agreed to your request. However, the price you had to pay was that you had to live in the modern world for a period of time to learn some modern medical skills.¡±


    Gu Qingxue looked at the little butler in disbelief. She frowned and asked in confusion, ¡°But why can¡¯t I remember anything?¡±


    The memories that the little butler mentioned were completely blank to her. There was no memory of what the little butler said in her mind.


    ¡°That¡¯s because the system made a mistake. After you transmigrated to the modern era, your memories were erased, so you¡¯ve long forgotten that you¡¯re actually the real Gu Qingxue.¡± The little butler lowered his head guiltily and did not dare to look Gu Qingxue in the eye. ¡°To be more precise, this is also considered a mistake made by the system, so we have always wanted to make it up to you¡­ Unfortunately, you never showed any signs of recovering your memories. We had no choice but to let you do missions to help you and your husband reconcile..

 Chapter 987 - Chapter 987: You Have to Give Me Some Compensation, Right?

    Chapter 987: You Have to Give Me Some Compensation, Right?


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Gu Qingxue was still in disbelief. She could not believe what she had just heard.


    She was actually the real Gu Qingxue. It turned out that she was not replacing the original owner, but the owner of this body from the very beginning!


    For a moment, she could not describe the complicated feelings that filled her heart. However, Gu Qingxue was very sure that she did not hate this fact. In fact, she even felt extremely happy because of this fact.


    ¡°Then when can I regain my past memories?¡± Gu Qingxue thought about how she had lost so many precious memories and could not help but feel pity. Seeing that Gu Qingxue was not as agitated as it had imagined, the little butler hurriedly explained, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it will be very difficult to recover your memories. You can say that you abandoned your memories in order to construct the system. Unless the system collapses, it will be very difficult for you to recover your past memories. However, 1 am certain that you are Gu Qingxue. No one can change that!¡±


    ¡°l understand what you mean.¡± Gu Qingxue nodded. ¡°This is also a good thing for me. I only wanted to become Gu Qingxue, but I never thought that I would actually be Gu Qingxue.¡±


    It was also because she was the real Gu Qingxue that the system did all these things. Everything could be explained clearly.


    Seeing that Gu Qingxue had accepted this matter calmly, the little butler could not help but heave a sigh of relief. ¡°Master, aren¡¯t you angry?¡±


    Gu Qingxue sized up the little butler and said faintly, ¡°To be honest, I do blame you for hiding it from me for so long, but I¡¯m not angry. After all, I was the one who made the deal with the system. Since I¡¯ve made the deal, I naturally know what kind of price 1 have to pay to make the deal with the system. ¡±


    She knew very well that it was her own choice to do the mission with the system. She had resolutely faced danger and chosen to walk the path of resurrection for Ah Zhan and her four little children. Of course, she definitely did not expect that she would lose her memories because of her resurrection. This was indeed an accident, but it could not be controlled by her or the system.


    However, since things had come to this, she could let go of everything and sort out some of the past matters before telling Rong Zhan.


    Seeing that Gu Qingxue had been smiling, the little butler¡¯s initially anxious heart was completely relieved. He then revealed a brilliant smile. ¡°Hehehe, my good master, I knew you were the most understanding!¡¯


    Without waiting for the little butler to give her a bear hug, Gu Qingxue had already raised her hand and poked the little butler¡¯s head. ¡°Wait a minute.


    Although I can understand, I didn¡¯t say that I would forgive you and the system. At the end of the day, it¡¯s because of you that I lost my memory. You have to give me some compensation, right?¡±


    The little butler saw Gu Qingxue¡¯s smiling eyes and eyes as she stared at it like a tiger eyeing its prey. It had a bad feeling about it and he stepped back a little.


    ¡°Master, what do you want?¡±


    ¡°l want to tell Ah Zhan about what happened to me in the past and the existence of the system.¡± Gu Qingxue¡¯s tone was unquestionable.


    When the little butler heard this, he glared. ¡°That won¡¯t do!¡±


    ¡°Even if I can¡¯t, I have to. Since the system was created because of my help, it means that my every move will also affect the system. I don¡¯t want to use myself to threaten the system after I investigate my influence on the system. That¡¯s why I¡¯m discussing this with you. If you¡¯re smart, promise me obediently. I can also guarantee that other than Ah Zhan, I won¡¯t tell anyone else about this,¡± Gu Qingxue said firmly..

 Chapter 988 - Chapter 988: So I’m Gu Qingxue

    Chapter 988: So I¡¯m Gu Qingxue


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The little butler looked worried. He cupped his chin with his small hand and looked at Gu Qingxue with a serious expression. ¡°Master, you¡¯re the smartest. I finally understand that the system had so many candidates back then, but in the end, it still resolutely chose you.¡±


    Gu Qingxue pinched the little butler¡¯s cheeks and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s good that you know it in your heart. Stop talking nonsense and quickly discuss it with the system. I¡¯m going to tell Ah Zhan the truth tonight.¡±


    She could not help but look forward to it when she thought about telling Rong Zhan everything.


    The little butler was helpless. It could only obediently listen to Gu Qingxue¡¯s orders and negotiate with the system.


    The little butler worked very hard. In addition, the system would weigh the pros and cons, so in the end, it agreed to Gu Qingxue¡¯s request.


    Gu Qingxue had been waiting in the research institute while the little butler was negotiating with the system. By the time the little butler was done negotiating, it was already night.


    After receiving the system¡¯s confirmation, Gu Qingxue left the research institute immediately and returned to her room.


    After leaving the room, Gu Qingxue turned to the room that was still lit and shouted, ¡®Qin Yun.¡±


    Hearing Gu Qingxue¡¯s voice, Qin Yun immediately walked out of the room and looked at Gu Qingxue with a smile. ¡°Miss, are you done? It¡¯s almost midnight. What do you want to eat? This servant will go and prepare.¡±


    Gu Qingxue waved her hand. ¡°There¡¯s no rush to eat. Ah Zhan went out to investigate a case. Is he back at this hour?


    ¡°His Royal Highness has returned, but he¡¯s still busy with Liu Yi and the others in the study room,¡± Qin Yun hurriedly said.


    ¡°Bring some supper and follow me to the study.¡± Gu Qingxue had a faint smile on her face. As she spoke, she led Musical Note to the kitchen.


    A moment later, Gu Qingxue and Qin Yun brought supper to the study.


    Gu Qingxue raised her hand and pushed open the door of the study. She saw that Rong Zhan and Liu Yi were combing through some of the clues they had found, trying to find more clues from these clues.


    Hearing the commotion outside the door, Rong Zhan looked up and saw Gu Qingxue. The serious expression on his face immediately turned into tenderness. ¡°Qingxue, it¡¯s already so late, why aren¡¯t you resting?¡±


    Gu Qingxue looked at the man she loved in front of her, and even her tone softened. ¡°l have something very important to tell you. Is it convenient for you now?¡±


    Rong Zhan waved his hand and dismissed the people around him, leaving only the two of them in the room.


    He walked up and naturally hugged Gu Qingxue¡¯s soft waist. Rong Zhan chuckled and said, ¡°As long as you¡¯re looking for me, it¡¯s always convenient for me. What happened?¡±


    Gu Qingxue leaned her head on Rong Zhan¡¯s shoulder and said slowly, ¡°l only just found out that I¡¯m Gu Qingxue.¡±


    Rong Zhan was shocked by Gu Qingxue¡¯s words. He raised his hand and gently scratched her little nose. ¡°Why are you saying such silly things?¡±


    Seeing Rong Zhan looking at her in confusion, Gu Qingxue was not anxious. Instead, she continued to hold Rong Zhan¡¯s hand and said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth, Ah Zhan. I thought 1 wasn¡¯t the real Gu Qingxue. I came from another place. The world I used to live in was called the 21st century..¡±

 Chapter 989 - Chapter 989: I Don’t Want to Hurt You

    Chapter 989: I Don¡¯t Want to Hurt You


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Rong Zhan looked at Gu Qingxue. He knew very well that Gu Qingxue would never joke about such a thing, so he simply pulled her to sit down and advised her softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Sit down and we¡¯ll talk slowly.¡±


    Gu Qingxue also looked up at the man in front of her seriously. Seeing that he was listening to her so patiently, her heart could not help but soften.


    How did she manage to meet such a man? No matter how ridiculous her words were, he was still willing to believe them and was willing to spend time and energy listening to every word she said.


    Gu Qingxue quickly organized her words and told him everything from the beginning to the end, including how she had obtained medical skills and how she had gotten to where she was today.


    Rong Zhan did not disturb her from the beginning to the end. He listened to Gu Qingxue quietly.


    Gu Qingxue held her breath and quickly told Rong Zhan everything that had happened, word for word.


    Rong Zhan did not disturb her and listened to her quietly.


    After Gu Qingxue said this, her heart that had been hanging in the air finally relaxed. She felt as if a heavy burden had finally been lifted from her shoulders. She no longer had to worry.


    However, Gu Qingxue was still worried. She looked at Rong Zhan carefully, waiting for his reaction.


    ¡°If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand or can¡¯t understand, you can ask me at any time.¡± Gu Qingxue looked at Rong Zhan and said slowly.


    When Rong Zhan heard Gu Qingxue¡¯s words, he reached out and slowly held her hand. ¡°l thought of that place called the 21st century. What kind of place is it?¡±


    Gu Qingxue was already prepared to be questioned by Rong Zhan, but when she heard Rong Zhan suddenly change the topic, Gu Qingxue could not help but feel a little surprised. ¡°Is that all you want to ask me?¡±


    Rong Zhan looked at Gu Qingxue with a smile. He raised his hand and gently rubbed her little nose. ¡°What else could it be? Qingxue, your words are indeed surprising. However, you just need to remember that no matter how unbelievable it is, as long as you say it, I will believe it. ¡®


    As long as you say it, I will believe you.


    Rong Zhan¡¯s every word was so serious that it touched Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart fiercely, making her heart soften again. She could not help but hug Rong Zhan and then take the initiative to offer her thin lips.


    Only in this way could she express the joy in her heart. Gu Qingxue kissed Rong Zhan¡¯s lips like a dragonfly skimming the water. As the kiss deepened, it was as if even the other party¡¯s breath would be swallowed.


    The atmosphere in the room suddenly became warm. It was extremely confusing. Just as the two of them were getting more and more difficult to control themselves, Rong Zhan suddenly restrained himself. He opened his mouth and bit the tip of his tongue, forcing himself to wake up.


    Gu Qingxue could taste the faint scent of blood from the kiss. She looked at Rong Zhan in surprise and cupped his face in her hands. ¡°Why did you bite yourself?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt you.¡± As Rong Zhan spoke, he reached out his hand and gently wiped the blood from the corner of his lips.


    Gu Qingxue immediately understood what Rong Zhan meant. She lowered her eyes to hide the shyness that flashed past her eyes. ¡°Actually, you can¡¯t be considered to have hurt me.. You and I are husband and wife¡­

 Chapter 990 - Chapter 990: The Crown Prince of Moyun Kingdom Has Come to Our Residence

    Chapter 990: The Crown Prince of Moyun Kingdom Has Come to Our Residence


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Rong Zhan almost lost control because of Gu Qingxue¡¯s words. He insisted, ¡°But you have already lost your memories. To you, you have already forgotten everything that happened with me. This matter is unavoidable, and you and I can only bear the consequences. Since everything is new to you, I naturally can¡¯t force you, and I¡¯m even more unwilling to do so. Qingxue, we still have a lot of time in the future.¡¯


    They were indeed husband and wife once, and their children had already grown up. Even if something really happened between them, it would be logical and natural.


    However, every time he thought about how Gu Qingxue had lost her memory, Rong Zhan felt as if his heart was being cut by a knife. How could he bear to take her so easily when she had forgotten everything and did not even have a proper status?


    He would not be so hasty. He wanted to marry her officially and let the whole world know that she was his only true love. No one else could compare to her.


    Seeing Rong Zhan¡¯s serious expression, Gu Qingxue was naturally touched.  She opened her arms and took the initiative to hug the man in front of her.


    She happily kissed him twice on the cheek. ¡°Ah Zhan, I¡¯m sleepy.¡±


    Hearing Gu Qingxue¡¯s coquettish voice, Rong Zhan chuckled and gave her a princess hug. He pushed open the door and brought Gu Qingxue to rest.


    The moment the two of them pushed open the door, Liu Yi and Qin Yun, who were originally guarding outside the door, were deeply surprised by this scene. For a moment, they did not even know how to react. They could only watch the two masters leave in a daze.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s face was so red that it was as if it was about to bleed. She could only obediently put her arms around Rong Zhan¡¯s neck and follow him all the way back to the courtyard.


    The two of them got on the bed together, blew out the candle, and fell asleep in each other¡¯s arms.


    It was a dreamless night. When Gu Qingxue woke up the next morning, she sensed that something was wrong. She reached out to her side subconsciously. Rong Zhan had indeed left.


    She opened her eyes and looked to her side. Gu Qingxue saw that there was nothing around her. It was not difficult to guess that Rong Zhan must have gone out.


    Knowing that Rong Zhan had gone out to investigate the poisoning of the emperor, Gu Qingxue rubbed her brows and shouted, ¡°Qin Yun.¡±


    However, Qin Yun did not answer Gu Qingxue immediately. After a while, she rushed in from outside the door. She looked in Gu Qingxue¡¯s direction and bowed. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry Miss, this servant didn¡¯t notice.¡±


    Gu Qingxue waved her hand and did not mind. ¡°You don¡¯t usually make such a small mistake. What¡¯s wrong with you today?¡±


    Qin Yun looked at Gu Qingxue and said with a smile, ¡°Miss, something big has happened! ¡±


    Seeing Qin Yun e s excited expression, Gu Qingxue could not help but become more interested. ¡°What happened? Tell me in detail.¡±


    ¡°Just now, the Crown Prince of Moyun Kingdom came to our residence,¡± Qin


    Yun said.


    Gu Qingxue frowned subconsciously. ¡°Where is he now?¡±


    Gu Qingxue guessed that MO Yunye was probably in the hall or the reception hall, unwilling to leave. She was already prepared to deal with MO Yunye.


    In the end, Qin Yun changed the topic and said seriously, ¡°Miss, the crown prince of Moyun Kingdom is currently in the courtyard where the little


    princess lives.. ¡®

 Chapter 991 - Chapter 991: I Promise I Won ‘ t Act Rashly

    Chapter 991: I Promise I Won ¡® t Act Rashly


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Gu Qingxue paused as she got off the bed and put on her shoes. She looked up at Qin Yun in confusion.¡±Why are you in her courtyard?¡±


    She knew MO Yunye very well. According to that man¡¯s usual habits, the first thing he would do was to look for her, not Fei Yuge.


    Thinking about how MO Yunye had once used Fei Yuge, Gu Qingxue couldn¡¯t help but feel even more worried. She stood up and said, ¡°Qin Yun, help me change. I have to go and take a look.¡±


    Qin Yun agreed immediately, then walked forward to help Gu Qingxue change her clothes patiently.


    By the time Gu Qingxue changed and arrived at Fei Yuge¡¯s courtyard, MO Yunye had already left.


    When Gu Qingxue entered Fei Yuge¡¯s courtyard, she heard Fei Yuge humming a tune in a good mood. She looked delighted.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart, which was already in her throat, instantly jumped to her throat. She looked at Fei Yuge and asked, ¡°Yuge, did MO Yunye come by just now? ,


    After hearing Gu Qingxue¡¯s words, Fei Yuge immediately turned to look at her and nodded with a smile. ¡°Yes. However, His Highness only came to get the medicine. After taking the medicine, he left and did not stay here for long.¡±


    Seeing Fei Yuge¡¯s calm expression, Gu Qingxue became even more worried. ¡°Yuge, you also know what kind of person he is. He shouldn¡¯t have made things difficult for you, right?¡±


    She wasn¡¯t worried about anything, but she was worried that Fei Yuge would lose her mind again.


    Fortunately, Fei Yuge wasn¡¯t that muddle-headed. She smiled calmly and said coquettishly, ¡°Senior Sister, things are really not what you think. It¡¯s because Master handed the matter of concocting the medicine to me, so His Highness the Crown Prince came to me to get the medicine. Other than that, there¡¯s nothing else.¡±


    However, Gu Qingxue fell into a deep silence.


    Fei Yuge could not help but laugh when she saw Gu Qingxue!s serious expression. She then took the initiative to lean over and hug Gu Qingxue¡¯s arm. ¡°Senior Sister, what I said is true. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t believe MO Yunye, but you can¡¯t possibly not believe what I said, right? MO Yunye really just came over to take a look and casually talked to me about some things about


    Nanjiang. I also kept a distance from him and didn¡¯t suffer any losses. Senior Sister, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Fei Yuge spoke very frankly. Coupled with her sparkling eyes, she did not look like she was lying.


    Helpless, Gu Qingxue could only heave a sigh of relief. She stared at Fei Yuge and said, ¡°It¡¯s best that you know what you¡¯re doing. I only hope that you won¡¯t knowingly violate the rules.¡±


    In Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes, Fei Yuge was a good girl in every way except for the fact that she was too soft-hearted. She had been hurt once before, and she might not know the pain this time. It was not impossible for her to continue to advance. As her senior sister, she would never watch her junior sister make mistakes again and again.


    ¡°Senior Sister, don¡¯t worry. I promise I won¡¯t act rashly.¡± As she spoke, Fei Yuge took the initiative to raise her fingers and swear.


    Seeing Fei Yuge¡¯s attitude, Gu Qingxue felt helpless. She could only reach out and rub her head.


    Fei Yuge and Gu Qingxue acted coquettishly, then smiled and said, ¡°Senior Sister, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to see my new medicine. I guarantee that you¡¯ll like it too.¡±


    Gu Qingxue was soft-hearted toward her junior sister after all. After nodding and agreeing to her request, she followed her forward..

 Chapter 993 - Chapter 993: I Want Father and Mother to Get Married Soon

    Chapter 993: I Want Father and Mother to Get Married Soon


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes were filled with tenderness. He reached out and patted Lingbao¡¯s little head. ¡°The flowers found by our Lingbao are naturally the most beautiful.¡¯


    Lingbao was satisfied after hearing this. She leaned into Rong Zhan¡¯s arms and continued to say in a childish voice, ¡°I think so too, but great-grandfather told us that it¡¯s more fun in the suburbs when spring comes.¡±


    Gu Qingxue saw the other children looking at her expectantly after Lingbao said that and immediately understood what they meant. She smiled and poked their noses lightly.¡±From the sound of it, you guys want to go for a spring outing in the suburbs?¡±


    Gu Lin also handed the winter jasmine he had plucked to Gu Qingxue. ¡°Mother, can you take us there? We still want to bring our tents and stay in the suburbs for a few days.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine to go out and play, but your father has other things to do recently. I¡¯m afraid he can¡¯t always go out and play with you.¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, she reached out and gently pinched the children¡¯s tender cheeks.


    The four little ones were like deflated balloons. The excited aura that had appeared around them earlier had disappeared completely. No matter how one looked at it, they looked a little pitiful.


    ¡°Father can¡¯t bring you there, but Mother can bring you along. Bring along your good friends from school. You¡¯ll definitely be very happy. ¡± Gu Qingxue could not bear to see the children unhappy, so she quickly coaxed them.


    ¡°But, but I want to go with Father and Mother.¡± Dumby pouted.


    After Dumby said this, it immediately resonated with the rest of the cubs. ¡°Daddy, what are you busy with? Can¡¯t you just accompany us for a day?¡± Rong Han looked at her father and asked in confusion.


    Rong Zhan¡¯s heart wavered when he saw the four children looking at him. He immediately thought of a good excuse. He cleared his throat and said, ¡°Father is busy with a very important matter during this period. I¡¯m preparing for the wedding with your mother, so I¡¯m not free.¡±


    As soon as Rong Zhan finished speaking, the four children were surprised for a moment and said in unison,¡± Married?! ¡®


    Gu Qingxue was also shocked by Rong Zhan¡¯s words and looked at him.


    Rong Zhan held Gu Qingxue¡¯s hand. ¡°You and I have missed each other for so many years. It¡¯s not easy for us to meet again. Naturally, we have to get married again before we can be considered together again. ¡®


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart softened when she heard Rong Zhan¡¯s affectionate words.


    No matter what, this person would always consider her feelings at the first moment. This made her feel very fortunate and she nodded with a smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m very busy and don¡¯t have time to accompany you on the spring outing. Do you want Daddy to accompany you, or do you want Daddy and Mommy to get married as soon as possible?¡± Rong Zhan firmly grasped the thoughts of the four cubs and asked after raising his eyebrows.


    ¡°We want Father and Mother to get married as soon as possible!¡± The four little cubs said in unison. Then, they no longer wanted to stick to their father and ask him to go on a spring outing with them. They instantly became obedient babies.


    ¡°Daddy, you can continue with your work. We¡¯re all fine.¡± Gu Lin said with certainty and held the hands of his two younger brothers. ¡°We don¡¯t need


    Father and Mother to accompany us. We can go on a spring outing ourselves..¡±

 Chapter 994 - Chapter 994: You Should Hug Me At This Time

    Chapter 994: You Should Hug Me At This Time


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Mother, you don¡¯t have to come either. You should follow Father to prepare for the big wedding. Try to get married as soon as possible.¡± As Lingbao spoke, she took the initiative to leave her father¡¯s embrace. After waving her small hand at her mother, she left with her brothers without looking back.


    Gu Qingxue could not help but laugh as she watched the children leave. ¡°You really are their father. You know better than anyone how to deal with them.¡± ¡°You can rest assured and help your grandmother detoxify the poison. When Grandmother regains her senses, we¡¯ll get married,¡± Rong Zhan replied.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Seeing that Rong Zhan had planned everything out in an orderly manner, Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart softened. She nodded and agreed to his request. The two of them looked at each other and smiled.


    On the other side, Qin Yun carefully snuck into Fei Yuge¡¯s courtyard, avoiding all the maids and guards. She went all the way to the back of Fei Yuge¡¯s room and peeked inside.


    Through the paper window, Qin Yun could vaguely see MO Yunye sitting in front of the table. Fei Yuge was pouring tea for him, and there was no one else in the room to serve him.


    Qin Yun subconsciously frowned when she saw this scene.


    Logically speaking, Fei Yuge knew that she should not be friends with MO Yunye, so why would she be alone with him?


    Qin Yun was puzzled. She raised her hand and gently poked a small hole in the window paper. She looked inside through the air.


    In the room, MO Yunye sat in front of the table with a dull expression. He was like a soulless puppet, his eyes empty and unfocused.


    In contrast, Fei Yuge, who was standing in front of him, looked shy. She surrounded MO Yunye and asked him affectionately, ¡°Yunye, aren¡¯t you tired of coming to see me every day?¡±


    MO Yunye!s expression was conflicted for a moment before he slowly said, ¡°l want to see you. Don¡¯t you want to see me?¡±


    Fei Yuge was obviously waiting for MO Yunye¡¯s words. After hearing this, she sat down beside him and leaned into his arms like a little bird. She said with a blissful expression, ¡°Of course, I want to see you, Yunye. I really like you. I¡¯ve never felt this way towards anyone else. Only you can make me feel at ease. It¡¯s a pity that the person you love in your heart is not me. I can only use this method to keep you by my side. However, this is enough for me. I¡¯m satisfied. Fortunately, I learned Gu techniques from my master at that time. It was worth it for me to suffer so much.¡¯


    Listening to Fei Yuge¡¯s words quietly outside the door, Qin Yun felt that something was amiss the more she listened.


    However, Qin Yun did not say anything more. She just continued to hold her breath and quietly listened to the two of them continue talking.


    Mo Yunye did not respond to Fei Yuge¡¯s words. He just said numbly, ¡°l like you, so I want to see you.¡±


    Fei Yuge also seemed to be comforted by MO Yunye¡¯s words. She leaned into his arms in peace. ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯m relieved to hear that. Yunye, I really love you. Will you always be by my side?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± MO Yunye nodded without hesitation, his expression still cold.


    Dissatisfied with MO Yunye¡¯s behavior, Fei Yuge looked at him and said, ¡°You should hug me at this time. Don¡¯t make me teach you again.¡±


    MO Yunye did not get angry. He just nodded obediently and took the initiative to open his arms and hug Fei Yuge..

 Chapter 995 - Chapter 995: I’m Just Concerned About Your Highness Health

    Chapter 995: I¡¯m Just Concerned About Your Highness Health


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    However, Qin Yun did not say anything more. She just continued to hold her breath and quietly listened to the two of them continue talking.


    Mo Yunye did not respond to Fei Yuge¡¯s words. He just said numbly, ¡°l like you, so I want to see you.¡±


    Fei Yuge also seemed to be comforted by MO Yunye¡¯s words. She leaned into his arms in peace. ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯m relieved to hear that. Yunye, I really love you. Will you always be by my side?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± MO Yunye nodded without hesitation, his expression still cold.


    Dissatisfied with MO Yunye¡¯s behavior, Fei Yuge looked at him and said, ¡°You should hug me at this time. Don¡¯t make me teach you again.¡±


    MO Yunye did not get angry. He just nodded obediently and took the initiative to open his arms and hug Fei Yuge.


    Fei Yuge smiled as she nestled in MO Yunye¡¯s arms, enjoying this blissful feeling. Her entire body and mind were relaxed, and she did not notice that Qin Yun outside the window had already captured their every move.


    She could not believe what she saw at all. The shock in Qin Yun¡¯s heart could not be described in words.


    Qin Yun did not dare to make a sound from the beginning to the end. After quietly watching this scene, she turned around and left quickly, returning to Gu Qingxue¡¯s side to report the situation.


    That night, at MO Yunye¡¯s private residence¡­


    MO Yunye sat in the main seat of the hall with a dark and tired expression. There was a thick layer of dark circles under his eyes.


    It was not difficult to tell from his expression that he had not slept well for a few days. At this moment, he was sitting in his seat with a frown, and the aura around him was not ordinary.


    The butler came in and served the calming tea. Seeing that MO Yunye was still not in high spirits, he could not help but worry. ¡°Your Highness, have a cup of calming tea and rest early. It¡¯s getting late.¡±


    MO Yunye was not interested after hearing this. He just glanced at the cup of calming tea and said faintly, ¡°What calming tea? There¡¯s no way to let me calm down. Drinking it is useless, it¡¯s better not to drink.¡±


    The butler stood at the side helplessly. ¡°Your Highness, ever since you were treated by Miss Gu and the others, you¡¯ve been feeling uneasy day and night. You can¡¯t go on like this. Should we get some other doctors to diagnose you?


    As soon as the butler finished speaking, MO Yunye immediately looked up in his direction and said in an unfriendly tone, ¡°You mean to say that you think Qingxue deliberately harmed me, causing my body to be so uncomfortable?¡±


    The butler was frightened by MO Yunye¡¯s stern expression. He lowered his head weakly and said, ¡°l don¡¯t mean that. I¡¯m just concerned about your health, Your Highness.¡±


    MO Yunye waved his hand firmly. ¡°I know that Qingxue¡¯s attitude toward me is very indifferent now, but she¡¯s not the kind of person who goes back on her words. Even if she doesn¡¯t like me, she will still do what she promised me. She won¡¯t deliberately do anything to harm me!


    Seeing how firm MO Yunye was, the butler wanted to say something but could not. After hesitating for a moment, he obediently shut his mouth.


    After MO Yunye said this, he became breathless because of his excitement.


    He did believe Gu Qingxue, but his health had been deteriorating recently. He was always short of breath and had dreams at night. Not only did he dream of Fei Yuge, but the first thing he wanted to do after waking up was to see her..

 Chapter 996 - Chapter 996: You’ve Been Poisoned

    Chapter 996: You¡¯ve Been Poisoned


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Moreover, MO Yunye only remembered that he had gone to see Fei Yuge. As for what had happened between him and Fei Yuge, he had no idea. Moreover, every time he thought of this, he would feel a sharp pain in his brain. He could not recall anything useful at all.


    Thinking that he would still dream of Fei Yuge tonight, MO Yunye felt an uncontrollable sense of frustration. He looked at the butler coldly and said,


    ¡°Tomorrow morning, don¡¯t let me meet Fei Yuge again. Ask Qingxue to come over tomorrow morning. You can leave first.¡±


    The butler saw that MO Yunye¡¯s expression was still very painful, but he had no choice but to leave obediently.


    MO Yunye closed his eyes in frustration. He raised his hand and rubbed his glabella. His palm supported the side of his face, forcing himself not to fall asleep.


    Just as he was resting in peace, the door of the hall was suddenly pushed open from the outside.


    MO Yunye was already anxious, and when he heard the sound of the door opening, his patience reached its limit. He looked up impatiently in the direction of the door. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to disturb me?!¡±


    In the end, when MO Yunye looked up, he did not see his men, but Rong Zhan and Gu Qingxue.


    The two of them strode in from outside the door. Rong Zhan saw MO Yunye¡¯s dispirited look and could not help but raise his eyebrows. He said indifferently, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days, but Your Highness is still as charming as ever.¡±


    MO Yunye could hear the mockery in Rong Zhan¡¯s words. He glared at Rong Zhan and squeezed out a sentence from his teeth coldly, ¡°If you¡¯re here to kick me when I¡¯m down, then you can go back.¡±


    ¡°It seems like Your Highness is really not feeling well? ¡± Gu Qingxue looked at MO Yunye and realized that his condition was indeed worse than before.


    Logically speaking, MO Yunye¡¯s treatment had already entered the late stage. His body should have clearly improved, unlike now. Not only did he not recover, but he was even worse than before. His condition was getting worse.


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough. I don¡¯t know why I can¡¯t sleep at night recently. Even when I fell asleep, I would always dream of Fei Yuge. Besides, the first thing I want to do every morning is to look for Fei Yuge. But I never had any feelings for her, and I couldn¡¯t control my body. Qingxue, I don¡¯t want to continue like this. Please help me.


    The moment MO Yunye saw Gu Qingxue, he could not help but ask her for help. A voice in his heart kept reminding him that as long as he handed everything to Gu Qingxue, he would not have to worry about anything!


    As expected, Gu Qingxue heard him and walked forward. Then, she stretched out her hand to take his pulse.


    MO Yunye allowed Gu Qingxue to do whatever she wanted. He could not help but feel happy when he saw the serious look on her face.


    If Qingxue was swayed by him, did it mean that Qingxue still cared about him a little?


    MO Yunye was overjoyed just thinking about this. He was about to speak when he saw Gu Qingxue withdraw her hand after taking her pulse. Her movements did not stop at all.


    Gu Qingxue did not even look at MO Yunye¡¯s disappointed expression. She said calmly and confidently, ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯ve been poisoned by Gu.¡±


    MO Yunye was stunned at first, and then he frowned.. ¡°Didn¡¯t you plant a Gu Poison in my body for threatment? In that case, what¡¯s wrong with me being poisoned?¡±

 Chapter 997 - Chapter 997: Love Gu

    Chapter 997: Love Gu


    Translator: Endless?antasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°That¡¯s different. What¡¯s affecting you now is not the Gu poison we gave you, but another kind of Gu poison. This Gu poison is called the Love Gu. After hearing the name of this Gu poison, Your Highness should be able to guess what this Gu is used for.¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, her gaze fell on MO Yunye and she said slowly.


    MO Yunye¡¯s face was pale. He frowned and asked, ¡°Why did I get poisoned by this kind of poison?¡±


    ¡°The person that comes to your mind after being poisoned will prove who the poison came from,¡± Gu Qingxue continued to speak calmly.


    MO Yunye clenched his fists. He was so angry that he laughed, and his eyes were filled with killing intent. ¡°I¡¯ve long heard from my subordinates that Fei Yuge had gone to learn Gu techniques, but I didn¡¯t expect that she had learned those Gu techniques to deal with me.¡±


    ¡°Fei Yuge is going against the teachings of the sect. Qingxue, what do you plan to do?¡± As Rong Zhan spoke, his gaze swept across the air and landed on Gu Qingxue.


    Gu Qingxue lowered her eyes to hide the emotions that flashed past her eyes.


    She said calmly, ¡°Naturally, we have to do it according to the sect¡¯s rules. Master has never been able to tolerate this kind of thing. He will definitely handle it well.¡¯


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± MO Yunye interrupted Gu Qingxue¡¯s words, his eyes shooting out a cold light. ¡°Qingxue, can you let me handle this matter myself? After all, I was the one who was poisoned by Fei Yuge. I think 1 have the right to personally deal with this matter.¡±


    Gu Qingxue thought for a moment and agreed, ¡°Yes, you do have the qualifications. However, what exactly do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, 1 won¡¯t kill her. However, I¡¯m going to find her to confirm this matter. If this matter is indeed her doing, then I¡¯ll use my own methods to take revenge on her.¡± As MO Yunye spoke, he looked at Gu Qingxue worriedly and asked, ¡°Qingxue, how can I get rid of the Gu poison in my body?¡±


    ¡°The Love Gu is not a difficult Gu poison, but the process of removing it will be longer and more painful. If I help you remove the Gu now, it will probably be completely removed by tomorrow night.¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, she turned to look at Rong Zhan. ¡°Ah Zhan, don¡¯t you still have to investigate the poisoning of His Majesty?


    Gu Qingxue knew that Rong Zhan had been very busy these few days, so she did not want to waste his time.


    Rong Zhan stepped forward and said firmly, ¡°No matter what, I will accompany you. ¡±


    Gu Qingxue smiled shyly. Their eyes met. Even though they did not say anything special, one could see the love in each other¡¯s eyes.


    MO Yunye only looked at the two of them being so affectionate. It was as if his heart had been pierced by a needle. He felt a torturous pain and hurriedly urged Gu Qingxue, ¡°Qingxue, let¡¯s start quickly.¡±


    Gu Qingxue nodded and quickly removed the Love Gu from MO Yunye.


    Time flew by, and Gu Qingxue was busy until the evening of the next day.


    As MO Yunye spat out a mouthful of poisonous blood, the dispirited aura around him returned to normal. Although he was still a little weak, his eyes had turned clear.


    The dull pain in his mind disappeared completely. MO Yunye looked gratefully at Gu Qingxue and said, ¡°Qingxue, thanks to you, I feel much better now.¡±


    Gu Qingxue nodded perfunctorily after hearing this. ¡°Since the Love Gu on the crown prince has been removed, I¡¯ll go back first..¡±

 Chapter 998 - Chapter 998: Ah Zhan and I Have Already Began to Prepare for Our Wedding

    Chapter 998: Ah Zhan and I Have Already Began to Prepare for Our Wedding


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    When MO Yunye saw that Gu Qingxue was about to leave after speaking, his heart seemed to have been pulled. He was extremely reluctant and subconsciously wanted to block her way. ¡°Why are you in such a hurry to leave? Actually, my body is still a little unwell. Qingxue, it was your junior sister who harmed me. You can¡¯t just sit by and do nothing.¡±


    On the other side, Rong Zhan reached out and naturally put his arm around Gu Qingxue¡¯s shoulder. He looked at MO Yunye and said, ¡°Your Highness, you must be joking. Even if Qingxue and Fei Yuge are from the same sect, we can¡¯t throw ourselves into trouble just to help Fei Yuge clean up the mess. Moreover, our wedding is coming up, and there are indeed many trivial matters to attend to. I hope Your Highness can forgive us.¡±


    Rong Zhan¡¯s words sounded very polite, but his words were like sharp blades, hurting MO Yunye all over. For a moment, he could not believe his ears. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness might not know, but Ah Zhan and I have already started preparing for our wedding. Perhaps the wedding had already been held before the Your Highness left the capital. When the time comes, if Your Highness has the time, Your Highness is welcome to attend.¡± Gu Qingxue nodded at MO Yunye as she spoke, then left hand in hand with Rong Zhan.


    MO Yunye¡¯s expression became extremely ugly. He watched the two of them leave with a stiff expression, and his heart ached as if it were dripping blood.


    Gu Qingxue and Rong Zhan left hand in hand. She could clearly feel that the man in front of her was in a good mood. ¡°Why are you in such a good mood?¡±


    Rong Zhan smiled and turned to look at Gu Qingxue. He raised his hand and gently rubbed it against her nose. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Gu Qingxue and Rong Zhan got into the carriage together. When the curtains were lowered, she took the initiative to lean closer and put her arms around his waist. ¡°If I had known that you would be so happy to say those words to Mo Yunye, I would have told him earlier.¡±


    ¡°No matter when you say it, I¡¯ll be very happy,¡± Rong Zhan said seriously.


    Gu Qingxue smiled and continued to snuggle in Rong Zhan¡¯s arms. ¡°I¡¯ll see Master first after 1 return and tell him the cause and effect of this matter. Actually, Master had also put in a lot of effort to teach Junior Sister. If Master finds out that Junior Sister has actually done such a thing¡­¡±


    Although Gu Qingxue did not say anything else, the meaning she wanted to express was very obvious.


    Wen Jiang treated the two of them sincerely and did his best. Now that such a thing had happened, no one could be more sad than him.


    At the thought of this, Gu Qingxue felt as if her heart was being pricked by needles. She felt very uncomfortable.


    Rong Zhan stretched out his fingers to tidy up the stray hair beside Gu Qingxue¡¯s ear and said calmly, ¡°Fei Yuge can only blame herself for this. It has nothing to do with you or Master Wen Jiang. You two can only accept it. ¡®


    ¡°Yes, I am. As for how MO Yunye wants to deal with it, let him be.¡± The more


    Gu Qingxue thought about it, the more disappointed she became, She leaned


    against Rong Zhan and closed her eyes to rest.


    It was already nighttime after MO Yunye took a bath and changed his clothes. After he got someone to prepare the carriage, he went straight to Fei Yuge¡¯s private residence.


    After Fei Yuge returned to her private residence, she was extremely frustrated. She could not understand why MO Yunye did npt come to look for her early in the morning as promised.


    However, when she heard her subordinates report that MO Yunye had actually come to her private residence to look for her, the joy in her heart was indescribable. She quickly asked someone to invite MO Yunye to the hall..

 Chapter 999 - Chapter 999: From Now On, There’s Nothing Between Us

    Chapter 999: From Now On, There¡¯s Nothing Between Us


    Translator: Endless?antasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    MO Yunye¡¯s entire state was different from before. He looked handsome and charming, like a proud god, as he strode out of the door.


    Fei Yuge could not control herself the moment she saw MO Yunye. She ran over excitedly and threw herself into MO Yunye¡¯s arms. ¡°Yunye, why are you only here now? Didn¡¯t we agree that you would come over in the morning? You really made me wait.¡±


    MO Yunye¡¯s eyes were filled with deep disgust. However, for the sake of acting, he temporarily endured it. ¡°Fei Yuge, what do you think of me?¡±


    Fei Yuge was still immersed in a brief moment of joy when she heard MO Yunye!s words and said shyly, ¡°Geez, if I didn¡¯t like you, why would I treat you so intimately?


    MO Yunye was so angry that he laughed. He reached out and grabbed Fei Yuge¡¯s shoulder. Then, he exerted force and pushed her out.


    Fei Yuge cried out in surprise and fell to the ground. She looked up at MO


    Yunye in surprise. ¡°Yunye, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Fei Yuge was surprised to find that MO Yunye seemed to have changed into a different person. His entire body exuded a heart-palpitating coldness. His cold gaze shot toward her as if it wanted to pierce through her.


    It had been a long time since she had seen MO Yunye look at her with such a cold gaze. Fei Yuge tried her best to smile and said weakly, ¡°Yunye, what¡¯s wrong? Why do you seem unhappy?¡±


    MO Yunye was amused by Fei Yuge¡¯s words. He looked at Fei Yuge and asked, ¡°What do you think? Fei Yuge, you¡¯re really capable. I only knew that you¡¯ve learned Gu techniques, but I didn¡¯t think that you¡¯d use them to deal with me.


    If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ve really underestimated you.¡±


    Fei Yuge¡¯s face instantly turned pale. She evaded her gaze and hurriedly argued, ¡°No, I don¡¯t know what you mean. I don¡¯t understand¡­¡±


    The last bit of patience in MO Yunye¡¯s eyes disappeared. ¡°Fei Yuge, stop pretending. You¡¯re only making me feel disgusted. ¡®


    Fei Yuge trembled as she looked at MO Yunye, the man she loved and felt heartache for. Suddenly, she felt wronged and choked, ¡°You really don¡¯t love me! MO Yunye, if you never loved me, why did you provoke me in the first place? Do you know how much I hate you? Why are you so cruel to me?¡±


    MO Yunye looked at Fei Yuge¡¯s hysterical appearance, and the hostility that emanated from his body dissipated a little. He said indifferently, ¡°The engagement between you and me was initially ordered by our parents. It was purely out of helplessness between us. I was indeed in the wrong, so I spared your life today. Since you and I have wronged each other before, then after today¡¯s matter, we are even. From now on, there is no longer any connection between us.¡¯


    Fei Yuge panicked when she heard MO Yunye¡¯s words. She looked up at him and said, ¡°No, no, you can¡¯t do this to me. MO Yunye, you were the one who provoked me first, and now you want to leave just like that? You can¡¯t do this to me!¡±


    However, MO Yunye only glanced at Fei Yuge before he withdrew his gaze and turned to leave.


    Fei Yuge was disheartened. She screamed and pounced on Mo Yunye, trying to grab him. ¡°No, don¡¯t! Yunye, I beg you, I beg you, don¡¯t abandon me! I can change anything. I¡¯m willing to change for you..¡±

 Chapter 1000 - Chapter 1000: Covering One’s Ear and Stealing a Bell

    Chapter 1000: Covering One¡¯s Ear and Stealing a Bell


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    MO Yunye turned his head and glanced at Fei Yuge. Just as he was about to make a move, he saw Fei Yuge¡¯s body tremble and then spit out a mouthful of blood uncontrollably.


    Fei Yuge¡¯s expression twisted. She could no longer hold MO Yunye. Her body stiffened as she fell to the ground, twitching and vomiting blood.


    MO Yunye was also surprised by Fei Yuge¡¯s reaction, but he soon understood what had happened. ¡°The Love Gu you gave me has been removed. As the person who placed the Gu, you will definitely suffer a backlash. However, it seems that Qingxue still managed to protect you and has already reduced the backlash to the minimum. Otherwise, you might have already become a complete cripple under the backlash of the Love Gu.¡±


    Fei Yuge¡¯s lips were still bleeding. She looked at MO Yunye and said with a pained expression, ¡°Senior Sister did it? Did she help you remove the Love Gu? Why did she do this to me? She clearly knows that I really like you¡­¡± When MO Yunye heard Fei Yuge¡¯s words, he only wanted to sneer.


    Liked him? With Fei Yuge¡¯s stubbornness and madness, what was the difference between her actions and a lunatic?


    MO Yunye really could not stand Fei Yuge¡¯s behavior. He was about to mock her, but his body froze on the spot, unable to move. He suddenly came to his senses.


    Looking at Fei Yuge, who was lying on the ground, he somehow thought of himself.


    Although he was not as ruthless as Fei Yuge, had he not also used improper means to hurt Qingxue?


    The moment he realized this, MO Yunye suddenly felt a sense of shame, as if he had nowhere to hide. He looked at the miserable Fei Yuge on the ground and suddenly felt as if he was seeing another version of himself. The feeling of being stripped naked and grilled under the scorching sun was unbearable.


    Staring coldly at Fei Yuge, MO Yunye took a step back.


    Fei Yuge noticed MO Yunye¡¯s actions and stopped him loudly. ¡°No, don¡¯t go. I won¡¯t let you go!¡¯


    MO Yunye gave Fei Yuge a cold glance, then turned around and left without looking back.


    Fei Yuge cried her heart out and her fingers scratched the ground frantically, but she still could not stop MO Yunye from leaving.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go, don¡¯t!¡± Fei Yuge cried so hard that she was almost out of breath. She watched MO Yunye leave with a crazed look in her eyes and lowered her head with an extremely sorrowful expression.


    Lan¡¯er rushed over when she heard the commotion. When she saw Fei Yuge lying on the ground in pain, she was so frightened that she hurried over and helped her up. ¡°Little Princess, get up. Get up quickly!


    How could Fei Yuge have the strength to stand up? She collapsed to the ground in a dispirited manner. Tears were still flowing out of her eyes, and her expression was extremely miserable.


    Not only that, when Lan t er helped Fei Yuge up from the ground, she was still weakly vomiting large mouthfuls of blood.


    Lan¡¯er was completely stunned by Fei Yuge¡¯s appearance. She cried and asked, ¡°Little Princess, what¡¯s wrong? Please don¡¯t scare this servant!¡±


    Fei Yuge looked extremely miserable as she curled her lips into a smile. Her eyes were filled with madness.


    ¡°When you used the Love Gu, you should have known that these are all lies.


    You will never be able to rely on the Gu worm to capture anyone¡¯s heart. Everything you¡¯ve done is just a cover-up.¡± At this moment, Master Wen Jiang said as he slowly walked in from outside the door. His gaze fell on Fei Yuge from afar, taking in every expression on her face..

 Chapter 1001 - Chapter 1001: Master, How Can You Treat Me Worse Than You Treat Senior Sister?

    Chapter 1001: Master, How Can You Treat Me Worse Than You Treat Senior Sister?


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Looking at Fei Yuge¡¯s miserable appearance, although Master Wen Jiang did not say a word, his clenched fists under his sleeves showed that his heart was wavering.


    Fei Yuge¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw Master Wen Jiang. She crawled over to Master Wen Jiang and tugged at his pants. ¡°Master, please help me. I beg you to help me once! I really like MO Yunye, aren¡¯t you the strongest Gu Master? Please help me!¡±


    ¡°Yuge, you are too stubborn. What¡¯s the use of being so persistent? In the end, you will be the only one who will be miserable. Why do you have to do this?¡± Master Wen Jiang looked at Fei Yuge indifferently, his eyes filled with deep pity.


    Fei Yuge suddenly stopped crying. Blood was still seeping out from the corner of her lips, but her expression was stubborn. She raised her head and looked at


    Master Wen Jiang with a crazed look in her eyes. ¡°So Master is unwilling to help me, right?¡±


    Master Wen Jiang said calmly, ¡°At this time, no one can save you. The only thing you can do is save yourself. Seeing that we are master and disciple, I will give you medicinal pills to heal your injuries and prevent the backlash from affecting your body. In the future, if you can let things go, you might have a chance to start over.¡±


    Fei Yuge¡¯s body trembled as she looked at Master Wen Jiang in disbelief. All her words were stuck in her throat.


    Fei Yuge could not speak, so Lan¡¯er spoke on her behalf and asked in shock, ¡°Master Wen Jiang, are you abandoning our little princess? Our little princess is your disciple!¡±


    ¡°It is precisely because you are my disciple that your Senior Sister and I helped you clean up the mess when you made a mistake. Yuge, don¡¯t repeat your mistakes. People who don¡¯t belong to you will never belong to you. No matter what, it¡¯s the same principle.¡±


    However, Fei Yuge¡¯s expression became even crazier. She curled her lips coldly and said through gritted teeth, ¡°No, I don¡¯t believe in this. I only know that if I want something, I have to fight for it myself. Otherwise, no one will take me seriously. Master, if I didn¡¯t work hard, why would you take me as your disciple? I admit that I have indeed lost to Senior Sister. After all, Master, you don¡¯t like me as much as you like Senior Sister. But even so, I could still endure it. After all, I had also gained something.


    However, the relationship between us as master and disciple is nothing more than this.¡±


    Master Wen Jiang looked at his little disciple with heartache and came to a sudden realization. ¡°So you¡¯ve always looked at me and your Senior Sister with this kind of gaze. No wonder you look at the people around you like this. You naturally feel indignant.¡±


    Fei Yuge was provoked by these words and shouted indignantly, ¡°Am I wrong? Master, how can you treat me any better than you treat Senior Sister? You¡¯re willing to tell Senior Sister everything, but what about me? What about me?¡±


    Master Wen Jiang smiled and shook his head. He looked at Fei Yuge calmly and said, ¡°Since you already think so, then I really have no other way.¡±


    Seeing Master Wen Jiang shake his head and leave, Fei Yuge suddenly panicked.. Staring at Master Wen Jiang¡¯s back, she shouted, ¡°Master, why can¡¯t you stand on my side and speak up for me? Master!¡±

 Chapter 1002 - Chapter 1002: I’m Very Satisfied With You

    Chapter 1002: I¡¯m Very Satisfied With You


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    However, this time, Master Wen Jiang did not turn back. Instead, he resolutely quickened his pace and left this troublesome place without looking back.


    Fei Yuge looked at Master Wen Jiang¡¯s departing figure in despair. Her body trembled before she burst into laughter again. ¡°What master and disciple? You don¡¯t even know what I really want. How can you be a good master?¡±


    ¡°Princess, don¡¯t be sad. If you¡¯re really sad, this servant will throw this pill out so that you won¡¯t be upset.¡± As Lan¡¯er spoke, she picked up the medicine bottle that Master Wen Jiang had dropped and was about to throw it out.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Fei Yuge sat on the ground weakly. With the last of her strength, she reached out and grabbed the bottle that Lan¡¯er had almost thrown out. She took out the pill and swallowed it. ¡°Since this is the last thing he left for me, I naturally have to eat it..¡±


    Seeing this, Lan¡¯er did not dare to delay any further and hurriedly brought some tea for Fei Yuge to drink.


    When Fei Yuge swallowed, her mouth was filled with the taste of blood, which made her feel even more tormented.


    However, she could still endure the pain and not show any sign of weakness on her face. ¡°I definitely can¡¯t let this matter go. No matter what method I use, I will make MO Yunye mine. I want Master and Senior Sister to regret it. I want them to regret it..!¡±


    As soon as Fei Yuge finished her crazy words, a low laughter suddenly came from behind her. ¡°Hehehehe, well said. This old woman likes women with perseverance like you. Since Wen Jiang doesn¡¯t like you as his disciple, you can also give up this master and come over to be my disciple. That¡¯s your best way out.¡±


    Fei Yuge and Lan¡¯er were startled by the sudden voice.


    Most importantly, there was no one in the hall at this moment. The old woman¡¯s voice seemed to have come out of thin air, which was why it was especially strange.


    ¡°Who is it? Don¡¯t play tricks here. If you have the ability, come out!¡± Fei Yuge looked around warily and said coldly.


    After Fei Yuge finished speaking, a sticky face sore suddenly fell from the beam and stuck to the ground, emitting an unpleasant stench of blood.


    ¡°What the hell is this?!¡± Lan ¡®er was shocked. She had just said this when the face sore suddenly stuck out something that looked like a tongue and licked the side of Lan¡¯er¡¯s face.


    Instantly, the poison on her tongue stained Lan¡¯er¡¯s face, causing her to reveal an extremely pained expression. She reached out and pressed her throat, struggling to no avail. In the end, she fell to the ground with her eyes wide open, looking as if she had died with grievances.


    ¡°Lan¡¯er?!¡± Fei Yuge was deeply shocked by the scene in front of her. She looked at the strange face sore in front of her and suppressed the fear in her heart. ¡°What the hell are you?!¡±


    The face was extremely terrifying. It looked like a face that had been torn off and forcefully pasted onto a piece of meat. The skin was a strange blood-red color, making people feel terrified just by looking at it.


    The face laughed proudly and looked at Fei Yuge with even more pride. ¡°Hehehe, not bad. You didn¡¯t faint from fear after seeing this old woman¡¯s appearance. This shows that you still have potential. This old woman is very satisfied with you..¡±

 Chapter 1003 - Chapter 1003: There Really Isn’t Anything Rare That Can Serve The Empress

    Chapter 1003: There Really Isn¡¯t Anything Rare That Can Serve The Empress


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Fei Yuge looked at the face sore and smiled self-mockingly. ¡°Are you joking? How can a person like me have potential?¡±


    ¡°You have to have confidence in yourself. Since I said you can do it, then you can definitely do it. After all, I think highly of you.¡± The face sore said proudly.


    ¡°Really? Can you help me?¡± Fei Yuge looked at the face sore and knew very well that this damn thing was definitely not something good. However, at this moment, she no longer had that much. She only wanted to achieve her ambition now. No matter what method she used, she wanted to get the man she wanted. Other than that, there was nothing else in her mind.


    The main thing was to achieve her goal. No matter if the person in front of her was a bad person or a monster, she was willing to believe it!


    ¡°Of course I can fulfill your wish, but I won¡¯t help people who have nothing to do with me. If you can become my disciple, not only can I help you get the man you want, I can even help you surpass Gu Qingxue,¡± the face said confidently.


    Fei Yuge¡¯s eyes lit up immediately. Her body had recovered a lot after consuming the pill. Now that she had strength, she knelt down facing the sore and bowed seriously. ¡°Master, please take pity on me. As long as you can fulfill my wish, I¡¯m willing to do my best to serve you!¡±


    ¡°Hehehe, good disciple, since you said so, master will fulfill your wish.¡± As she spoke, the face sore had already turned into a blur and pounced on Fei Yuge¡¯s back.


    Fei Yuge could clearly feel the clothes on her back being torn apart. When her skin came into contact with the cool air, goosebumps appeared on her back.


    ¡°Master, what do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this is the only way for you to become my disciple. As long as you are obedient, I can teach you everything I know in my life. Your Senior Sisters all went through the same thing, and you are no exception.¡± As it spoke, the face sore stretched out its tentacles and stabbed into Fei Yuge¡¯s body.


    Fei Yuge¡¯s body trembled as if it was spasming, and then she let out a shrill cry.


    However, she only called out once, and no other sound came out of her throat. It was as if her mouth was blocked, and she could only continue to convulse and tremble.


    The intense pain made Fei Yuge feel as if her body was about to be torn apart.


    Before she completely fainted from the pain, she heard the smiling voice of the man beside her ear. ¡°Hehehe, don¡¯t worry. When you wake up again, you will be reborn.¡±


    Fei Yuge¡¯s eyes rolled back when she heard this and she fainted.


    That night, the moon was dark and the wind was strong.


    Jingvi went to the imperial kitchen to get supper. She stood outside the door


    and said angrily, ¡°You bunch of dog slaves are too lazy. You actually dare to use these things to fool the empress. Do you all want to die?¡±


    However, the person from the imperial kitchen only rolled up his sleeves and looked as if it had nothing to do with him. He looked at Jingyi and said indifferently, ¡°Lady Jingyi, it¡¯s not that we¡¯re fooling around, but at this hour, there really isn¡¯t anything that¡¯s hard to come by that can serve the empress.¡±


    Jingyi was so angry that her eyes were about to spew fire. She immediately cursed, ¡°Presumptuous b*stard, you actually dare to use such words to prevaricate! This is the supper that the empress ordered. If you didn¡¯t prepare it in advance, you should immediately make a new one for the empress.. Do you want to die?!¡±

 Chapter 1004 - Chapter 1004: Something Happened!

    Chapter 1004: Something Happened!


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    However, the person in the imperial kitchen had an indifferent expression on his face. He curled the corners of his lips into a fake smile. ¡°Miss, this isn¡¯t up to us to decide. It¡¯s the emperor¡¯s personal decree to let us carefully serve the empress in Fengyi Palace. How could we dare to disobey?¡±


    When Jingyi heard this, her face finally revealed a terrified expression. She looked uneasily at the people in the imperial kitchen and asked fearfully, ¡°What do you mean? What does this matter have to do with the emperor?¡±


    When the eunuch in charge of the imperial kitchen heard this, he merely shook the horsetail whisk in his hand and sized up Jingyi with a disdainful gaze. ¡°Young Lady, you¡¯re such a smart person, so you should know that it is difficult to guess the sacred heart. If you ask, you can only ask what the empress has done.¡±


    Jingyi was shocked, the hair on her back started to stand out. However, no matter how afraid she was, she still shouted sternly on the surface, ¡°You, all of you are impudent. The empress has done nothing. If you bunch of d*mn slaves continue to make groundless accusations here, be careful that the empress will throw all of you into the imperial prison!¡±


    The head of the imperial kitchen saw Jingyi¡¯s stern expression and merely raised his eyes to sweep Jingyi around. Then, he immediately put away his rolling eyes and turned around to leave without looking back.


    Jingyi was indignant, but she had no other choice. She could only watch as the head of the imperial kitchen went back. She also carried the food box in her hand and turned around to walk towards Fengyi Palace in a daze.


    No, she could not just sit there and wait for death. She had to hurry back and tell the empress about this news. Otherwise, if the matter continued to escalate, she would be the first to be investigated. At that time, she would be finished.


    With an uneasy heart, when Jingyi was about to reach Fengyi Palace, a few eunuchs in eunuch uniforms suddenly appeared from the darkness and blocked her way.


    Jingyi was immediately shocked by the sudden appearance of the figure and asked in fear, ¡°You, who are you?! ¡±


    However, the few figures in front of her had no intention of answering her. The leading eunuch gave the order, his voice so deep that it did not seem like a eunuch at all. ¡°It¡¯s her. Take her away.¡±


    Jingyi was so scared that she threw away the food box in her hand and turned around to run.


    However, these eunuchs were clearly trained. They did not give Jingyi any chance to leave. They quickly rushed forward and covered Jingyi¡¯s mouth with ease, dragging her away forcefully.


    The young eunuch of Fengyi Palace had also come out to look for Jingyi, who had not returned yet. However, when he saw this scene from afar, he was so frightened that he trembled. He quickly hid behind a palace lamp and carefully poked his head out to take a look.


    The young eunuch immediately recognized that the leading man in the eunuch uniform was not a real eunuch at all. He was one of the Prince Regent¡¯s trusted subordinates, Liu Yi!


    Liu Yi did not notice the existence of the little eunuch. His face was expressionless as he ordered his subordinates in a businesslike manner, ¡°Don¡¯t waste time. Take her away immediately.¡±


    Jingyi¡¯s frenzied resistance was futile and she was forcefully dragged away.


    The young eunuch was scared out of his wits when he saw this scene. It was not until Liu Yi and the others dragged Jingyi away that he finally came back to his senses. He ran wildly and broke into Fengyi Palace without regard for the rules.. ¡°Your Majesty the Empress, something happened!¡±

 Chapter 1005 - Chapter 1005: I Didn’t Do Anything

    Chapter 1005: I Didn¡¯t Do Anything


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The empress was already vexed as she sat in the hall. Hearing the little eunuch¡¯s noisy voice, she was so angry that impatience rose in her eyes. ¡°Insolent b*stard, do you even know how to speak? I¡¯m very good, you dejected thing actually dare to curse me?!¡±


    The young eunuch¡¯s legs gave way and he fell to his knees with a thud. He kept kowtowing in fear, ¡°Empress, something bad has happened. Lady Jingyi has been captured by the prince regent¡¯s men!¡±


    The empress was so frightened that she suddenly stood up from her seat. ¡°Nonsense! Why did they capture Jingyi?!¡±


    The young eunuch was also frightened by the empress¡¯ stern expression. He shrunk his neck and said fearfully, ¡°This servant does not know either. It¡¯s just that Miss Jingyi is your trusted aide, Your Highness. The reason why the Prince Regent took her away is definitely for you..¡±


    The empress was so frightened that her soul was about to fly out of her body. She continued to shout in panic, ¡°What nonsense are you saying? I didn¡¯t do anything, I don¡¯t know anything!¡±


    The young eunuch looked at the empress¡¯ terrified expression and did not believe the empress¡¯ words at all.


    If the empress really did not do anything, then why was she so afraid? From the looks of it, she was clearly hiding something.


    However, the young eunuch did not gloat. He was also a member of the Fengyi Palace and naturally did not want anything to happen to the empress. ¡°Empress, you have to think of a way.¡±


    ¡°What method can I have¡­¡± The empress¡¯ legs gave way and she sat down heavily. She was mentally and physically exhausted, and she felt as if she had aged ten years.


    The young eunuch saw that the empress was in a mess and hurriedly reminded her, ¡°Empress, don¡¯t be anxious. See if you want this servant to leave the palace and find the Crown Prince for help¡­?¡±


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t.¡± Before the young eunuch could finish speaking, the empress had already stopped him with a stern expression. She said with a cold expression, ¡°At such a critical time, we can¡¯t implicate the crown prince! Go and find out what exactly is going on. If you find out anything, come and report to me immediately! ¡±


    The young eunuch looked up at the empress. Seeing that the empress was very insistent, he could only obediently leave.


    The empress sat in her seat and kept taking deep breaths to persuade herself not to panic. ¡°In any case, everything was done by Jingyi. I can remove herself and at that time, it will not implicate my son!¡±


    ¡°The empress¡¯ words are really naive. The eldest palace maid under the empress poisoned the emperor, so others would naturally think that this matter was personally planned by the empress. Even if the empress wants to get rid of yourself, it would be useless.¡± At this moment, a sinister laugh suddenly sounded in the air. The empress was shocked and looked nervously at the source of the sound.


    An old woman wearing a gray hemp robe and a thick hat slowly walked out of the inner hall, holding a walking stick in her hand. Her walking stick hit the ground as she walked.


    Even through the gray robe, the empress could see that the old woman¡¯s figure was deformed. Her entire back was arched into the shape of a bowstring, making her appear particularly short and strange.


    The empress looked around. There was no one else around. The old woman¡¯s sudden appearance was extremely abrupt. ¡°Who are you? Who let you in?¡±


    ¡°Hehehe, it¡¯s not important who this old woman is. What¡¯s important is that this old woman¡¯s name is Xiangyun, and I was specially sent by His Highness the Crown Prince to serve the empress.¡± Nanny Xiangyun had already reached out her hand as she spoke, slowly approaching the empress..

 Chapter 1006 - Chapter 1006: Losing Her Mind

    Chapter 1006: Losing Her Mind


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The empress did not recognize the old woman in front of her, but she could sense that this old woman was definitely not a good person. She subconsciously retreated.


    In the end, the poisonous snake that had been hiding under the table suddenly jumped out, opened its mouth, and bit the queen¡¯s ankle.


    The empress¡¯ body stiffened and she fell to the ground uncontrollably. Only her eyes were wide open as she watched Nanny Xiangyun approach her step by step. Then, she raised her hand and covered her face with a sticky, stinky liquid.


    Time passed quietly. Jingyi was also brought to Yangxin Palace Hall by Liu Yi.


    Jingyi fell to the ground in a sorry state. She looked up and saw Rong Xiaotian, who was wearing a bright yellow nightgown with dragon patterns, and Rong Zhan, who was sitting on his left and drinking tea calmly.


    Jingyi was scared out of her wits and said while trembling, ¡°This servant greets


    Your Majesty and the Prince Regent.¡±


    ¡°Jingyi, you¡¯ve been by the empress¡¯ side for a long time. Today, you should know why I called you to Yangxin Palace Hall.¡± Rong Xiaotian¡¯s eyes were filled with a chilling coldness. He stared at Jingyi and said expressionlessly, ¡°Jingyi, I advise you to confess. Otherwise, if I ask someone to do something, your body will not be able to withstand the torture.¡±


    Jingyi was almost scared to death. She lowered her head and said in fear, ¡°This servant really doesn¡¯t know what I did wrong.¡±


    Rong Xiaotian¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Impudent! You still dare to hide it at this time! Drag this sl*t out and beat her up!¡±


    At this moment, Rong Zhan, who had been drinking tea, suddenly put down the teacup in his hand. He looked at Rong Xiaotian indifferently and said, ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s not worth dirtying Yangxin Palace Hall for such a person.¡±


    ¡°But if this kind of lowly servant is not tortured, I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t obediently open her mouth.¡± Rong Xiaotian took a deep breath and calmed down a little. He looked at Rong Zhan and asked, ¡°Or do you have a good idea, Prince Regent?¡±


    ¡°Liu Yi, think of a way to solve His Majesty¡¯s worries.¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes were extremely indifferent from the beginning to the end as he looked at Liu Yi and said.


    ¡°Yes, this subordinate will do as you say.¡± As Liu Yi spoke, he had already walked in front of Jingyi.


    When Jingyi saw Liu Yi approach, she had a bad feeling. She subconsciously wanted to retreat, but Liu Yi quickly caught her and opened her mouth.


    After stuffing a black ball into Jingyi¡¯s mouth, Liu Yi forced Jingyi to shut her mouth, forcing her to swallow the ball.


    No matter how Jingyi struggled, it was futile. After swallowing the ball, her throat let out an even more miserable cry.


    Then, Jingyi¡¯s body fell to the ground and started twitching. When the twitching stopped, Jingyi¡¯s eyes became empty and she remained lying on the ground. It looked like her soul had been extracted.


    Liu Yi helped Jing Yi up from the ground and forced her to look in Rong Xiaotian¡¯s direction.


    Rong Xiaotian also clearly felt the change in Jingyi and asked curiously, ¡°Prince


    Regent, what¡¯s wrong with her?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, she has lost her mind and has become a person who can be controlled at will. At this time, she will obediently answer any question that is asked. However, there was a time limit for this. It would be useless when she came back to her senses. It was better for His Majesty to ask as soon as possible, ¡± Rong Zhan said indifferently..

 Chapter 1007 - Chapter 1007: What Benefits Do I Get From Murdering His Majesty?

    Chapter 1007: What Benefits Do I Get From Murdering His Majesty?


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Did the empress ask you to poison me?¡±Rong Xiaotian went straight to the point.


    She raised her head and looked at Rong Xiaotian with a confused expression. Jingyi nodded numbly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Was there anyone else who ordered it?¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s sharp gaze fell on Jingyi from afar, as if he could see the reason from Jingyi¡¯s empty eyes.


    At first, Jingyi¡¯s expression was normal. However, when she heard Rong Zhan¡¯s words, her entire expression became distorted and she struggled. It was as if she was experiencing great pain. Her body twitched even more violently. In the end, she fell to the ground with white foam at her mouth and fainted.


    Rong Zhan looked at this scene coldly and was not surprised.


    On the other hand, Rong Xiaotian was very surprised to see this scene. He asked Rong Zhan in confusion, ¡°Why is this?¡±


    ¡°If there are any questions that she doesn¡¯t want to answer, she will also develop a sense of resistance,¡± Rong Zhan said indifferently.


    Rong Xiaotian¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise. ¡°There¡¯s actually such a thing. However, Prince Regent, since you suddenly asked Jingyi that question just now, did you have some doubts and not tell me?¡±


    ¡°This official only feels that if the empress doesn¡¯t care about court affairs, why would she do so many things? If someone was behind this, it would be more reasonable.¡± Rong Zhan observed Rong Xiaotian¡¯s expression. Seeing that he was deep in thought, he reminded him again, ¡°Your Majesty, since the matter of poisoning has been clarified, shouldn¡¯t we invite the empress over?¡±


    At the mention of Madam Yin, Rong Xiaotian¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Of course, we have to call that vicious woman over. Men, bring the empress here!¡±


    The evidence was conclusive, and the empress had no way to deny it. Soon, she was captured by Kang Fujiang¡¯s men.


    However, Madam Yin seemed to have suffered quite a shock. Even after she was brought up, she still had a confused expression on her face. She looked at the Emperor in confusion. ¡°Emperor, why did you capture me?¡±


    Rong Xiaotian looked at Madam Yin¡¯s expression and the flames in his heart swept out. He slammed his palm heavily on the dragon throne and said angrily to Madam Yin, ¡°You still have the cheek to ask? Madam Yin, you are so audacious that you actually dared to poison me!¡±


    Madam Yin was scared out of her wits and quickly shook her head to deny it. ¡°Your Majesty, why do you say that? No matter how insensible I am, I wouldn¡¯t dare to make such a mistake, Your Majesty. Please understand!¡±


    Rong Zhan had been observing Madam Yin since she entered the house. She looked terrified from the moment she entered the door. From her expression, it was indeed impossible to tell that she was lying. ¡°The Empress really doesn¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about, Prince Regent?¡± Madam Yin said angrily, ¡°I don¡¯t know about it. Besides, what benefits do I get from plotting against His Majesty? I¡¯m not a fool.¡±


    Rong Zhan did not agree and said lightly, ¡°After His Majesty¡¯s death, the crown prince will naturally inherit the throne, and the empress will become the empress dowager.¡±


    Madam Yin was so frightened by Rong Zhan¡¯s words that her entire body trembled. She raised her hand and pointed at him angrily.¡±You¡¯re spouting nonsense, I didn¡¯t do it!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, Your Highness, just now, our people caught this little eunuch sneaking around Yangxin Palace Hall. We suspected that there was something fishy about this little eunuch, so we captured him and brought him here.¡± Liu Yi walked over quickly and threw a eunuch to the ground as he spoke..

 Chapter 1008 - Chapter 1008: She Never Thought The Empress Would Abandon Her Like This!

    Chapter 1008: She Never Thought The Empress Would Abandon Her Like This!


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    After the young eunuch rolled on the ground, even the hat on his head rolled far away. He was scared out of his wits and knelt on the ground, kowtowing and begging for mercy. ¡°Please spare your life, Your Majesty. This servant doesn¡¯t know anything. It was the empress who sent this servant to investigate, so this servant doesn¡¯t dare to disobey, Your Majesty.¡±


    The empress looked at the little eunuch and spat at him. ¡°You audacious slave, you actually dare to spout nonsense here?! Who instructed you to do this?!¡±


    The young eunuch also looked at the Empress in confusion and said weakly, ¡°Empress, are you confused? Didn¡¯t you ask this servant to come over and inquire about what happened after Miss Jingyi was captured? Why aren¡¯t you admitting it now?¡±


    The empress¡¯ eyes were about to pop out. She shook her head repeatedly and denied, ¡°B*stard, how dare you slander me! Your Majesty, please be clear. I really don¡¯t know anything. But what did Jingyi do to make you angry? That has nothing to do with me, Your Majesty!¡±


    Jingyi woke up from her slumber in pain, but when she heard the empress¡¯ words, she looked up in surprise and looked at the empress. ¡°Your Majesty the Empress, how can you ignore this servant? This servant is doing everything for you.¡±


    It would have been fine if Jingyi had not opened her mouth, but the moment she did, the empress immediately pounced on her and raised her hand to give her a loud slap.


    With a slap, half of Jingyi¡¯s face was slapped askew. She looked at the empress in horror. ¡°Your Majesty, how can you treat this servant like this!¡±


    The fear in the empress¡¯ eyes was not fake. She trembled and pointed at Jingyi¡¯s nose. ¡°Shut up, you sl*t, don¡¯t continue to insult me! Your Majesty, I¡¯ve really been wronged.¡±


    Rong Zhan looked at this scene silently, his eyes rolling with an unfathomable light.


    The empress did not look like she was joking. Her expression could not fool anyone. She really did not know what had happened, which was why she looked so terrified.


    Even Rong Xiaotian¡¯s anger dissipated a little when he saw the Queen¡¯s terrified look. He looked in Rong Zhan¡¯s direction with some suspicion. ¡°Prince Regent, do you think there¡¯s some misunderstanding? I see that the empress really doesn¡¯t know.¡±


    Rong Xiaotian had been sitting on the throne for so long and had seen many people with evil intentions.


    However, no matter how they pretended, their eyes would not lie. One could tell what they were thinking at a glance.


    However, the empress¡¯ terrified expression did not seem like she was lying.


    After hearing this, the empress felt relieved. She knelt and continued to argue for herself. ¡°Your Majesty, I didn¡¯t do it! It was definitely Jingyi who did it. This lowly servant did it! I had no idea!¡±


    Jingyi had hoped that the empress would save her, but she never thought that the empress would abandon her like this!


    Jing Yi felt as if she had fallen into an ice cellar. She trembled as she complained, ¡°Empress, this servant wholeheartedly thinks for you, but you say this, it really hurts this servant¡¯s heart! Since you are like this, then why should this servant help you hide it? Your Majesty, the empress is not the culprit who poisoned you. The real culprit is the crown prince! It was the crown prince who wanted to ascend to the throne, so he bewitched the empress. The empress and this servant were merely used by the crown prince.¡±


    The empress widened her eyes and looked at Jingyi angrily, ¡°You lowly servant, you actually dare to implicate my son! How dare you?!¡±

 Chapter 1009 - Chapter 1009: Banished to the Cold Palace

    Chapter 1009: Banished to the Cold Palace


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Jingyi was also a little confused after hearing the empress¡¯ words, ¡°Empress, what¡¯s wrong with you? You shouldn¡¯t have forgotten such an important matter!¡±


    She had served the empress for so many years, and she could see that the empress¡¯ expression was crazed. The words she said were not a joke, but serious.


    The more she realized this, the more confused Jingyi felt.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I didn¡¯t. Our son definitely wouldn¡¯t do such a treasonous thing. It must have been done by this cheap servant!¡¯ The more the empress tried to distinguish, the more her head hurt. She vaguely felt that she had forgotten something important. She tried hard for a long time but could not remember.


    Instead, her head hurt even more.


    Seeing this scene, Jing Yi could only use her final trump card. ¡°Your Majesty, this servant still has the poison left over from the poison I gave you. That poison can only be obtained from the royal family of Moyun Kingdom. This servant can¡¯t buy it even if she has money, so it can only be given to this servant by the empress.¡±


    ¡°Kang Fujiang, bring some men to look for it. Also, are you sure that this matter has something to do with the crown prince? Think carefully before you answer this one¡¯s question. If you lie, this one will definitely not let you off easily! ¡± Rong Xiaotian said sternly.


    Jingyi could not remain indifferent to the emperor¡¯s anger. She lowered her head timidly and said carefully, ¡°This servant doesn¡¯t dare to lie. This servant only knows that His Highness the Crown Prince is indeed colluding with the Empress. As for what they discussed between mother and son, this servant really doesn¡¯t know.¡±


    Seeing Rong Xiaotian nod thoughtfully, the empress panicked. ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡¯ The empress called out to Rong Xiaotian and calmed down.


    At this moment, she suddenly realized that no matter how she ended up in this state, she did not seem to have any other choice.


    As a mother, she had to protect her son. She could not let her son suffer with her and be suspected.


    After the empress thought about this, she took a deep breath and knelt respectfully in front of the emperor. ¡°Your Majesty, the poisoning was done by me alone. It has nothing to do with Hua¡¯er.¡±


    Rong Zhan saw that the empress was unafraid of death and saw through her thoughts at a glance. ¡°Just now, the empress would rather die than admit it, but now you suddenly admitted it.¡±


    The empress glared at Rong Zhan unwillingly and said faintly, ¡°Just now, I felt that I would rather die than admit it because there might be a chance of survival. But now this lowly servant actually framed my innocent son, I can only admit it. Prince Regent, you¡¯ve been investigating, but isn¡¯t it because you want me to confess? Then, I will accept it and let His Majesty deal with it. Your Majesty, this matter was all done by me alone. I¡¯ve always wanted to ascend the throne of empress dowager. Everything has nothing to do with the crown prince. I hope Your Majesty can understand.¡±


    Rong Xiaotian was so angry that he laughed when he saw that the Empress had really admitted it. His eyes were almost spewing fire. ¡°Good, good, as expected of my good empress. You really thought of ways to scheme against me! Men, drag the empress down and banish her to the Cold Palace!¡±


    When the empress heard this, her body trembled uncontrollably, and her face seemed to be ashen.


    Even so, the empress still forced herself to calm down and was dragged away as if she had accepted her fate.


    Seeing that Jingyi and the young eunuch were also dragged away, Rong Zhan stood up and bowed to Rong Xiaotian. ¡°Since the matter is already clear, then this subject will take his leave first..¡±

 Chapter 1010 - Chapter 1010: Don ‘t Wrongly Accuse Mother Because of a Misunderstanding

    Chapter 1010: Don ¡®t Wrongly Accuse Mother Because of a Misunderstanding


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation       Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Seeing that Rong Zhan was about to leave, Rong Xiaotian subconsciously stopped him, ¡°Prince Regent, please wait. I want to ask the Prince Regent, what do you think about the crown prince?¡±


    Rong Zhan cupped his hands and said in a neither servile nor overbearing tone, ¡°Your Majesty is wise. This matter has naturally been decided, so this official does not dare to speak rashly.¡±


    Rong Xiaotian saw that Rong Zhan was serious and was too embarrassed to expose Rong Zhan.


    What did he mean by not daring to speak nonsense? Was there anything in this world that he, the prince regent, did not dare to do? He said this because he did not want to take responsibility, so he just pretended to be innocent.


    Rong Xiaotian¡¯s heart seemed to be as clear as a mirror. He stretched out his hand to rub the space between his eyebrows in exhaustion and finally sighed. ¡°I understand. The Prince Regent had worked hard this time. It was better to go back and rest early.¡±


    ¡°I will take my leave.¡± Rong Zhan left Yangxin Palace Hall after he finished speaking and walked out of the palace with Sixth and the other secret guards.


    Rong Zhan had just walked to the palace gate when he saw the carriage of the crown prince¡¯s residence rushing over.


    The carriage had just stopped. Rong Jinghua could not wait to get out of the carriage. Then, he saw Rong Zhan who was not far away.


    Unlike his panicked expression earlier, Rong Jinghua actually curled his lips into a smile the moment he saw Rong Zhan. Then, he nodded at him and said, ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    Rong Zhan also looked at Rong Jinghua indifferently and curled his lips. ¡°Your Royal Highness¡¯ mother has already been banished to the Cold Palace, yet you still have the mood to greet me here.¡±


    Rong Jinghua slowly clenched his fists and smiled lightly, ¡°Prince Regent must be joking. I also rushed over after hearing the news. I believe that there must be some misunderstanding. My mother would definitely not do such a thing.¡±


    Rong Zhan did not have much of an expression on his face as he got into the carriage of the Prince Regent¡¯s Residence. He nodded lightly and said to Rong Jinghua, ¡°Yes, then I wish the crown prince good luck.¡±


    Rong Jinghua¡¯s face darkened as she watched Rong Zhan get into the car. She then watched as Rong Zhan drove away and disappeared without a trace.


    On the other side, Peng Zhou saw that Rong Jinghua did not move and could not help but urge him, ¡°Your Highness the Crown Prince, we have to hurry up.


    Otherwise, it will be too late for the empress..¡±


    Rong Jinghua had no patience. He glanced at Peng Zhou from the corner of her eyes. ¡°What are you rushing me for? I know!¡±


    After hearing this, Peng Zhou lowered his head and kept quiet. He did not dare to say anything more.


    Rong Jinghua¡¯s anger came quickly and dissipated even faster. His face quickly revealed a calm expression. He frowned and pretended to be anxious. Then, he quickened his pace and rushed forward.


    Rong Jinghua walked to Yangxin Palace Hall and knelt heavily outside the door.


    He said loudly, ¡°Father, your son requests an audience with you.¡±


    Rong Xiaotian, who was in Yangxin Palace Hall, had already guessed that Rong Jinghua would come. At this moment, Jiu Fu walked out of Yangxin Palace Hall and bowed in Rong Jinghua¡¯s direction before saying, ¡°Your Highness the Crown Prince, the Emperor has ordered that Your Highness the Crown Prince does not need to plead for mercy here and should return as soon as possible to avoid implicating himself.¡±


    However, Rong Jinghua did not back down. He still said resolutely, ¡°No, although your son does not know what happened, your son believes that mother must have been wrongly accused.. Please understand, Father, don¡¯t wrongly accuse mother because of a misunderstanding! ¡°

 Chapter 1012 - Chapter 1012: A Gu Master Can Use Gu Techniques to Wipe Some People’s Memories

    Chapter 1012: A Gu Master Can Use Gu Techniques to Wipe Some People¡¯s Memories


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Rong Jinghua was shocked and wanted to chase after him, ¡°Father, please have mercy, Father!¡±


    Kang Fujiang could not stand it anymore. He came over and stopped Rong Jinghua. He kindly advised, ¡°Your Highness the Crown Prince, you can¡¯t be muddle-headed. His Majesty is already showing mercy by not bickering with you about what you said just now. If you dare to spout nonsense again, no matter who comes, they won¡¯t be able to save you!¡±


    Rong Jinghua looked even more anxious. She looked at Kang Fujiang and said,


    ¡°Eunuch Kang, please help me. I want to see mother and ask what is going on.¡±


    Kang Fujiang saw Rong Jinghua¡¯s anxious expression and advised, ¡°Your


    Highness the Crown Prince, no one can help you with this. The Empress


    ¡®matter is already a foregone conclusion.¡±


    Rong Jinghua¡¯s expression turned extremely unsightly. His body trembled as if he was convulsing, ¡°No, that won¡¯t happen. I don¡¯t believe that father would be so heartless..¡±


    Before Rong Jinghua could finish his sentence, she suddenly clutched her chest in pain. She groaned and fell to the ground. Soon, she fainted.


    This scene frightened everyone present. Kang Fujiang and Peng Zhou quickly supported Rong Jinghua.


    ¡°Quickly call the imperial physician, His Highness the Crown Prince has fainted!¡±


    Soon, the news of Rong Jinghua fainting from grief in front of Yangxin Hall spread like a gust of wind through the streets and alleys of the capital.


    After Rong Xiaotian learned of this matter, he was still soft-hearted towards his son. The empress¡¯ poisoning did not implicate him. Not only that, Rong Xiaotian also instructed Rong Jinghua to return to the residence to recuperate and not to waste her energy on these matters.


    When Gu Qingxue heard the news, she was in Lotus Fragrance Garden detoxifying the old general and the Qi family.


    The detoxification had just come to an end. Gu Qingxue was carrying the sleeping Little Gu King in her arms. She looked at Musical Note, who had come to report, and smiled. ¡°The Crown Prince¡¯s drowsiness was just right, attracting His Majesty¡¯s pity. His Majesty¡¯s heart must have been broken.¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t faint, how will this matter end? After all, the Crown Prince did not intend to enter the Cold Palace with the Empress. Only by fainting could this matter end and obtain the Emperor¡¯s favor. I never knew that the Crown Prince was such a scheming person. Indeed, you can¡¯t judge a book by its cover.¡±Old General Qi smiled calmly. Even though he said that, his expression remained indifferent.


    In the struggle for imperial power, there were too many things that involved mutual deception. At his age, he had seen countless similar things and was already used to it.


    ¡°Granduncle is right.¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, she stroked the soft fur of Little King of Venomous Worms in her arms. As if she had thought of something, she looked at Musical Note and asked, ¡°Speaking of which, does the empress mean that she doesn¡¯t remember anything?¡±


    Qin Yun nodded and said, ¡°Yes, according to the Eempress, she was wronged. She said that she didn¡¯t remember what happened at all, but later on, for some reason, she was willing to confess.¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t want to confess at first, probably because she really doesn¡¯t remember anything. However, he probably pleaded guilty later because he was worried that his only son would be implicated, so he was reluctant.¡± Gu


    Qingxue lowered her eyes and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that there are Gu Masters who can use Gu techniques to erase some people¡¯s memories. In the past, I never believed it, but today, it seems to make some sense..¡±

 Chapter 1013 - Chapter 1013: Shockingly Shameless

    Chapter 1013: Shockingly Shameless


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Old General Qi¡¯s interest was piqued when he heard this. He looked at Gu


    Qingxue and said, ¡°You mean that the empress¡¯ memories were erased by the Gu master in the crown prince¡¯s hands, so she can¡¯t remember anything clearly. In order to protect his only son, she could only obediently obey and accept the entire matter¡­ If your guess is correct, then this crown prince is really not simple. He is actually able to anticipate so many things.¡±


    ¡°As a mother, her love for her son is naturally not simple. It¡¯s just that Rong Jinghua even wanted to make use of her mother¡¯s feelings. She¡¯s really shameless to the point of shocking people.¡± Gu Qingxue lowered her eyes as she spoke, hiding the emotions that flashed past her eyes.


    ¡°Such a person, if he really becomes the new ruler in the future, it will make people shudder. If only there was a way to stop him from inheriting the throne.¡± Old General Qi snorted and said.


    Gu Qingxue looked at Old General Qi and blinked helplessly. ¡°Granduncle, you can only say this in the prince regent¡¯s residence. You can¡¯t mention it outside.¡±


    Her granduncle¡¯s words were not something that ordinary people would dare to say. If word got out, her granduncle would be in danger.


    Old General Qi waved his hand indifferently and said, ¡°So what if he knows? I¡¯m not afraid of anything. Qingxue, even I would dare to say this in front of the crown prince. Moreover, the crown prince would not dare to do anything disrespectful to this old man in front of him.¡±


    Gu Qingxue nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Of course I believe Granduncle¡¯s words. However, the Crown Prince might not do anything in public, but it was hard to say in private.¡±


    Old General Qi didn¡¯t deny it. He just frowned and snorted. ¡°This old man really doesn¡¯t like people like the Crown Prince. It¡¯s not good to have too many tricks up your sleeve.¡±


    Gu Qingxue laughed out loud when she saw the serious look on Old General Qi¡¯s face. Then, she winked at Qin Yun.


    Musical Note understood what Gu Qingxue meant. She walked forward and poured a cup of tea for the old man.¡±Old General Qi, don¡¯t be angry. Please have some tea.¡±


    Old General Qi reached out and took the teacup. Then, he drank the tea in one gulp, and his expression relaxed. ¡°Qingxue, the poison in my eldest sister and my body has already been cured for some time. I wonder how much time we will have to spend next?¡±


    ¡°It should take another half a month. Granduncle, why are you suddenly asking this?¡± Gu Qingxue had a feeling that the old general had something to explain when he suddenly mentioned this matter.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that your cousins are here?¡± Old General Qi said this, but there was no longing in his eyes. His eyes were still very calm.


    Gu Qingxue nodded. ¡°I knew about it before. Speaking of which, I¡¯m still curious. Why did they not show up even though we received the news so early?¡±


    When Old General Qi heard this, he raised his eyebrows proudly and said with a smile, ¡°Is there a need to ask? Naturally, it¡¯s because I¡¯m suppressing them and forbidding them from entering the capital.¡±


    ¡°Did you suppress them?¡± Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. She did not expect Old General Qi to be so willful.


    In contrast, Old General Qi said matter-of-factly, ¡°Yeah, isn¡¯t that what we should do? According to their personalities, as long as they enter Jing City, who knows how many tricks they will cause. Instead of letting them act recklessly, it would be better for them to obediently stay in the relay station in the suburbs from the beginning..¡±

 Chapter 1014 - Chapter 1014: I Believe You Won’t Let Me Down

    Chapter 1014: I Believe You Won¡¯t Let Me Down


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Seeing that Old General Qi did not forget to let out a tsundere snort at the end of his sentence, Gu Qingxue was completely amused by this old mischievous child¡¯s words.¡±But Granduncle, you can¡¯t just ignore them and not see them, right?¡±


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s words made Old General Qi fall silent. After thinking for a moment, he said, ¡°It¡¯s indeed not good to ignore them all the time. I¡¯ve thought about it. We¡¯ll talk about it after your wedding at the very least. Otherwise, if their group of unruly people come over and cause you any trouble, I won¡¯t let them off.¡¯


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s smile deepened when she saw Old General Qi¡¯s serious expression. ¡°Cousin and Cousin naturally have their own thoughts. If they were obedient, Granduncle would not have mentioned this matter to me. Granduncle, in my opinion, you can actually bring them over. At least, I don¡¯t mind. ¡±


    Old General Oi frowned disapprovingly. ¡± You don¡¯t know this. Most of the Qi family members are not to be trifled with. I¡¯m worried that they will cause you trouble.¡±


    Gu Qingxue was amused by Old General Qi¡¯s words. He blinked and said, ¡°Grandpa, what you said is interesting. The Qi family is not to be trifled with, but am I?¡±


    Old General Qi fell silent. He seemed to be seriously considering Gu Qingxue¡¯s words, but he also seemed to have some misgivings.


    Gu Qingxue continued to comfort him. ¡°Granduncle, I know that you feel sorry for me. I know what I¡¯m doing. I think I can handle it. Moreover, if my cousins are all good people, then my family will come to support me on my wedding day. But if they don¡¯t like me that much, I can deal with them earlier.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve always had your own ideas. Granduncle really can¡¯t persuade you. However, Qingxue, you can rest assured. Granduncle is not an old and muddle-headed person. If someone wants to bully you, just do it. For so many years, this old man has been working hard on the border, so much so that there are so many people in the backyard who have so many tricks up their sleeves, but I can¡¯t take care of them. Granduncle is old, and there are trustworthy people around him, but their methods are not as good as yours. Granduncle believes that you will not disappoint me.¡±


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart warmed when she saw the trust in Old General Qi¡¯s eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle. Since you¡¯re good to me, I¡¯ll naturally respect you. Leave the Qi family to me.¡±


    Madam Qi had been digging holes and planting flowers with the company of Granny Sheng and the other maids since the beginning. At this moment, she seemed to be a little tired, so she picked two peach blossoms that had bloomed in advance and walked towards the two of them. ¡°What are you whispering about? Bring me along too.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re concerned about Eldest Sister. Eldest Sister, how are you feeling today?¡± Old General Qi looked at the Qi family and asked.


    After Madam Qi sat down, a servant girl brought a basin of water for washing her hands. After washing her hands, she smiled and said, ¡°Of course I feel much better. After taking the medicine that Xue ¡®er gave me, I feel like my entire body is full of energy. I think my illness will recover soon.¡±


    Old General Qi was as happy as a child. He kept nodding happily. ¡°Yes, in my opinion, Eldest Sister¡¯s condition is getting better and better. Elder Sister, Qingxue and I were talking about her marriage to the Prince Regent. We¡¯ve been discussing it and we want it to be done as soon as possible..¡±

 Chapter 1015 - Chapter 1015: Princess Consort, Something Happened

    Chapter 1015: Princess Consort, Something Happened


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    When the Qi family heard this, their eyes immediately lit up. They were as happy as a child. They looked at the two of them with unconcealable anticipation. ¡°This is a good thing! I have always seen the prince regent¡¯s feelings for Xue ¡®er. I can rest assured if I hand Xue¡¯ er over to him. Xue¡¯er, is there anything I can help you with? When you got married previously,


    Grandmother was old and muddle-headed and did not help you with anything. This time, Grandmother said that she would help you prepare a generous dowry so that you could marry off from our Gu family in glory!¡±


    Old General Qi saw that the Qi family¡¯s eyes had become sad as they spoke, so he couldn¡¯t help but advise her, ¡°Eldest sister, His Royal Highness is not someone who pays attention to such small matters. Eldest sister need not take this matter to heart.¡±


    Madam Qi said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s your magnanimity not to fuss about it, but our family won¡¯t mistreat our daughter. Xue ¡®er, is there anything else you want?¡±


    Seeing that the Qi family was serious about helping her, Gu Qingxue really didn¡¯t want to refuse. After thinking for a while, she said, ¡°I want to eat the wedding cake that Grandmother made for me.¡±


    The Qi family loved to eat pastries and liked to research them themselves. The taste of the pastries she made had always been very attractive. When she was young, Gu Qingxue liked them the most.


    ¡°Right, how could I forget about this? Wedding cakes are indeed my best.


    Moreover, it¡¯s also festive when I say it. It¡¯s indeed not bad. Nanny Sheng, when the time comes, we will wake up early and make the wedding cake. We will wait until the night of their wedding night and let them eat the wedding cake before they go to the bridal chamber.¡± The more Madam Qi spoke, the more excited they became. Their eyes also emitted waves of burning light.


    ¡°Yes, the Old Madam personally made the wedding cake. I guarantee that when the time comes, the Eldest Miss will be able to give birth to a white and plump child for His Royal Highness.¡± Nanny Sheng couldn¡¯t stop smiling.


    Gu Qingxue cleared her throat and looked at Madam Qi. ¡°Grandmother, actually, His Royal Highness and I were married once before. Lil¡¯ Lin and the others are also His Highness ¡®children.¡±


    The expressions on the faces of the Qi family and Granny Sheng froze. They were both in disbelief.


    ¡°Look at my memory. I forgot to tell Eldest Sister about this. ¡°Old General Qi took a sip of tea and put down his teacup.


    Previously, the Qi Corporation had always been muddle-headed. It was useless even if he said this, so he had never mentioned it.


    Granny Sheng had been paying all her attention to the Qi Group during this period of time, so she didn¡¯t hear any other news.


    Old General Qi saw the master and servant looking at him at the same time and quickly told them what had happened between Gu Qingxue and Rong Zhan.


    The master and servant could not hide their surprise. Then, they looked at Gu Qingxue with heartache in their eyes.


    ¡°My good granddaughter has really suffered a lot. However, it¡¯s not easy on his highness ¡®side either. The two of you are accompanying each other, so you have to be more tolerant of each other.¡± Madam Qi looked at Gu Qingxue and advised her earnestly.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart softened and she agreed immediately.


    As the family chatted happily, they saw the maid Cui ¡®er rush in. She bowed to


    Gu Qingxue and said, ¡°Princess Consort, something happened.¡±


    Seeing how flustered her granddaughter was, Granny Sheng softened her voice and comforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Be careful not to bump into the three masters. Calm down and talk slowly if you have anything to say..¡±

 Chapter 1016 - Chapter 1016: Enough to Shaken His Heart

    Chapter 1016: Enough to Shaken His Heart


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Cui¡¯er nodded and looked at Gu Qingxue worriedly. ¡°Eldest Miss, the little princess is here. ¡®


    ¡°What is she doing here?¡± Gu Qingxue frowned in confusion.


    She had already heard her master¡¯s stance. To her master, Fei Yuge was no longer his disciple, so she could not understand why she would come over at this time.


    ¡°The little princess is kneeling in front of the prince regent¡¯s residence, saying that she wants to ask for Master Wen Jiang and your forgiveness. Not only that, but the little princess also said that if the two of you didn¡¯t go there, she would not get up either. She would just continue kneeling outside the door.¡± Cui¡¯er looked worriedly at Gu Qingxue and said, ¡°His Highness is not here today. After the Old Prince heard about this matter, it would not be appropriate for him to deal with it. This servant had no choice but to come and ask the Princess Consort, how should we end this matter?¡±


    Gu Qingxue was so angry that she laughed. Her eyes reflected a cold light. ¡°She came here at this time just to gain the sympathy of me and Master. She was the one who did it back then. When she put the Love Gu on MO Yunye, she should have expected this day to come. What did Master say?¡±


    ¡°Just now, this servant went to ask Great Master Wen Jiang. Great Master Wen


    Jiang did not intend to interfere in this matter, but this servant saw Great Master Wen Jiang¡¯s expression and clearly felt heartache,¡± Cui¡¯er answered truthfully.


    Old General Qi looked disapproving. He snorted and said, ¡°I really don¡¯t understand. Why should one be soft-hearted when facing that kind of trash? If you were soft-hearted toward someone like that, the other party would only become more aggressive. Fei Yuge threatened that she wouldn¡¯t get up if you didn¡¯t give in. She had trampled on your and your master¡¯s faces. What¡¯s there to feel sorry for when facing such a person?¡±


    Old General Qi¡¯s words resonated with Gu Qingxue. She agreed, ¡°Granduncle is right, but my master is still soft-hearted. Even though his master had never said it, he still doted on her in his heart.¡±


    ¡°Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t make this decision on your own. Go and discuss it with your master. If his heart really aches, at least don¡¯t go too far. Just send the little princess away and don¡¯t hurt your master¡¯s feelings.¡± Madam Qi sighed helplessly.


    Gu Qingxue obediently agreed. Then, accompanied by Cui¡¯er and Qin Yun, she headed straight for Master Wen Jiang¡¯s courtyard.


    It was early spring, and the peach blossoms in the courtyard had yet to bloom. When Gu Qingxue walked into the courtyard, she saw Master Wen Jiang sitting alone in the courtyard. He looked up at the peach tree in front of him, seemingly lost in thought.


    Looking at Master Wen Jiang¡¯s expression, Gu Qingxue did not need to ask anything to guess what he was thinking. ¡°Master, your heart still aches for Fei Yuge.¡±


    Her master was good at everything except for one weakness, which was that he was too loyal. Just like how he loved the princess of Southern Border back then, he was willing to give up everything for her. Until today, he kept his promise and did not go to Southern Border to take revenge.


    Fei Yuge had not been his disciple for long, but it was enough to shake his heart.


    Master Wen Jiang heard Gu Qingxue¡¯s voice and glanced in her direction.


    Seeing her standing there with a thoughtful look on her face, he knew what Gu Qingxue wanted to say even without asking..

 Chapter 1017 - Chapter 1017: Put Down Her Dignity to Beg You

    Chapter 1017: Put Down Her Dignity to Beg You


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Qingxue, do you know that your junior sister¡­ Wait, did you hear about Fei Yuge?¡± Master Wen Jiang looked calm, and there was a smile in his eyes. However, there was a deep sense of loneliness in the depths of his eyes. It was obvious that he was in a bad mood.


    ¡°She kneeled outside the prince regent¡¯s residence. It¡¯s hard for me not to know.¡± Gu Qingxue walked over and sat beside Master Wen Jiang. He could not help but heave a sigh of relief and slowly said to him, ¡°Master, if you still can¡¯t bear to part with Fei Yuge and want to forgive her, you can tell me.¡±


    Gu Qingxue looked at Master Wen Jiangs desolated eyes and could not bear to see it.


    If it was possible, she did not want to see her master so sad. However, since things had come to this, she had no other better solution.


    After all, Fei Yuge was her master¡¯s disciple. If her master really intended to forgive her, she could only accept it. However, she would no longer treat her the way she did in the past.


    Master Wen Jiang fell silent after hearing Gu Qingxue¡¯s words. He seriously considered Gu Qingxue¡¯s words and finally shook his head. ¡°Master admits that Master is indeed reluctant. After all, you are all my disciples, and I have taught you with all my heart. However, no matter how reluctant I am, there are still some mistakes that he should not have made. This is something that I¡¯m clear about.¡¯


    Gu Qingxue felt a little relieved after hearing this. She saw Master Wen Jiangs desolate expression and said, ¡°Master, since you¡¯ve already decided, I¡¯ll go inform Fei Yuge now.¡±


    Master Wen Jiang forced a smile and nodded, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Gu Qingxue stood up and left the courtyard. She left all the way and arrived outside the prince regent¡¯s residence.


    When she saw Gu Qingxue, Fei Yuge was so excited that she could not help but smile. ¡°Senior Sister, you¡¯re finally willing to come out and see me.¡±


    Looking at Fei Yuge¡¯s agitated expression, Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes were cold.


    She looked at Fei Yuge and saw that she was indeed determined to kneel at the entrance of the prince regent¡¯s residence. Disappointment flashed across her eyes as she nodded and greeted her, ¡°Little Princess.¡±


    The smile on Fei Yuge¡¯s face stiffened, and her voice trembled. ¡°Senior Sister, didn¡¯t you always call me by my name?¡±


    ¡°Little Princess must be joking. I don¡¯t have a junior sister like you. According to the rules, you are no longer my junior sister.¡± Gu Qingxue¡¯s tone was very soft, but to Fei Yuge, it was like a thunderbolt. She felt as if she had fallen into an ice cellar, and her body began to tremble.


    ¡°Is Master so unforgiving? Senior Sister, I know I was wrong. I admit that I was indeed possessed at that time. 1 don¡¯t know what happened to me either. It was as if my entire person had become especially strange! But I know I was wrong, so I came to beg for your forgiveness. After Master and Senior Sister forgive me, I will also ask for MO Yunye¡¯s forgiveness,¡± Fei Yuge said seriously.


    Lan¡¯er knelt beside Fei Yuge and said seriously, ¡°Please give our little princess a chance, Princess Consort.. She has already put down her dignity to beg you!¡¯

 Chapter 1018 - Chapter 1018: The Young Lady and the Young Masters Like the Princess Consort the Most

    Chapter 1018: The Young Lady and the Young Masters Like the Princess Consort the Most


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Looking at Fei Yuge calmly, Gu Qingxue said, ¡°Little Princess, if you want to obtain His Highness¡¯s forgiveness, you can go over now. As for me and master, there¡¯s no need for you to go through all that trouble.¡±


    Fei Yuge looked up at Gu Qingxue in surprise. She saw that Gu Qingxue was expressionless, and tears were welling up in her eyes.


    She seemed to have been hurt by Gu Qingxue i s expression. The urgency on her face disappeared completely. She merely chuckled and lowered her head. ¡°Alright, I understand. Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll atone for my sins in my own way. Senior Sister, I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes were exceptionally calm as she watched Fei Yuge stand up with great difficulty with Lan¡¯er¡¯s help. She had been kneeling for so long that her knees were numb. It was a miserable sight.


    However, Gu Qingxue only watched her leave quietly. She only looked away helplessly after she had gone far away.


    Qin Yun noticed the change in Gu Qingxue¡¯s emotions. ¡°You still can¡¯t bear to do this.¡¯


    Gu Qingxue did not answer Qin Yun¡¯s question and continued slowly, ¡°Not only do 1 not have the heart to do so, but I am also very curious. Why did she come here?¡±


    ¡°Princess Consort, what¡¯s so strange about this, Didn¡¯t she specially come over to apologize?¡± Cui¡¯er quickly said.


    However, Gu Qingxue did not agree. She merely shook her head.


    In her opinion, things were not that simple. Fei Yuge had learned the Gu technique for MO Yunye from the very beginning, so she must have long planned to fall out with them because of MO Yunye. His master had even said that when he went over to deliver the medicine to Fei Yuge that day, she still blamed them for being so stubborn.


    If that was the case, why did she suddenly change? This did not make sense.


    There would always be a reason for a person¡¯s change. Fei Yuge was so stubborn that she could not change immediately unless there was something special about it that they did not know.


    Taking this matter to heart, Gu Qingxue took a deep breath and looked straight ahead. ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s useless to think so much now. I¡¯d better go find Master first and tell him about this.¡¯


    The two maids nodded and followed Gu Qingxue into the room.


    That night, the four little ones were bathed under the care of the maids. They lay on the bed together, ready to listen to Cui¡¯er read them a storybook before going to sleep obediently.


    However, what surprised the four ones was that at this moment, the door to their room was pushed open from the outside. Then, a beautiful figure that they had been longing for walked in.


    ¡°Mother!¡± The four ones said in unison. They all looked excitedly at Gu Qingxue, who was standing at the door. Their faces were filled with joy that could not be concealed.


    ¡°Princess Consort.¡± Cui¡¯er bowed to Gu Qingxue. Seeing Gu Qingxue walking quickly toward the children, she smiled and said, ¡°As expected, the Young Lady and the Young Masters love the Princess Consort the most. They are smiling so happily when they see you, Princess Consort.¡±


    ¡°Sister Cui ¡®er, don¡¯t laugh at us. It¡¯s because we haven¡¯t seen Mother for a long time.¡± As Dumby spoke, a bright smile appeared on his small face. He took the initiative to pull Gu Qingxue¡¯s arm and rubbed it intimately..

 Chapter 1019 - Chapter 1019: Go Back to Dafu Village

    Chapter 1019: Go Back to Dafu Village


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Gu Qingxue  walked over and sat beside the children. She reached out and gently stroked their little heads before asking, ¡°Have you been good these past few days? Did you miss Mother?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The children waited until Gu Qingxue sat down by the bed before surrounding her and hugging her tightly, unwilling to let go.


    ¡°Mother, are you not busy today?¡± Gu Lin held Gu Qingxue¡¯s hand tightly. Looking at the faint dark circles under her eyes, he said worriedly, ¡°Mother, are you too tired?¡±


    Seeing the four little ones looking at her worriedly, Gu Qingxue felt a warm feeling in her heart. She nodded seriously and said, ¡°I can¡¯t sleep with you guys during this period. Mother hasn¡¯t slept well either. That¡¯s why I came over to sleep with you today. 1 hope I can sleep better.¡±


    ¡°Mother is the same as me!¡± Lingbao was innocent and naive. She immediately believed Gu Qingxue¡¯s words and said in a childish voice, ¡°l also dreamed of Mother because I wanted to see you.¡±


    When Gu Qingxue heard this, her heart felt as if it had been crushed by someone. She felt a wave of pain and could not help but hug Lingbao even more tightly. She raised her hand and patted her back. ¡°Mother also wants to see you. Be good and lie down obediently. Mother will tell you a story to coax you to sleep.¡±


    Seeing this scene, Cui¡¯er quickly left the room, not forgetting to close the door.


    The four little ones quickly lay down next to their mother. Before Gu Qingxue could start telling her story, Rong Han stopped her. ¡°Mother, as long as you¡¯re here, we don¡¯t need to listen to stories. Why don¡¯t we go to sleep?¡±


    After Rong Han said this, the remaining three nodded in agreement.


    Rong Han was right. They usually needed to be coaxed to sleep because their father and mother were not by their side. They thought of their father and mother in their hearts, so it was not easy for them to fall asleep. However, since their mother was here to accompany them tonight, they were especially at ease and did not need to be coaxed to sleep anymore.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s heartache did not ease when she saw the four little ones like this. Instead, it grew stronger.


    Only she knew how heartbroken she was after hearing the children¡¯s words.


    During this period, Rong Zhan had been busy investigating the case and preparing for the wedding banquet. She had also been busy detoxifying the two elders of the Qi family. In addition, MO Yunye and Fei Yuge¡¯s incident had also happened. With all these things, she had been unable to spend time with the children for a while.


    The most important thing was that the children had always been very obedient. They also knew that their father and mother were very busy, so they would not cause trouble. They would study by themselves, eat, and sleep seriously.


    Gu Qingxue had come to see the children today because she could not hold back her longing. She did not expect the children to be the same as her. They were just too sensible, so they did not show their longing for her, afraid that it would burden the couple.


    ¡°After we finish our work, we should go back to Dafu Village,¡± Gu Qingxue looked at the children and said with a smile.


    The little ones were all pleasantly surprised.. They looked at Gu Qingxue with anticipation and shouted in unison, ¡°Really?¡±

 Chapter 1020 - Chapter 1020: There’s Something Outside?

    Chapter 1020: There¡¯s Something Outside?


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Gu Qingxue reached out and pinched the children¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying. When has Mother ever lied to you?¡±


    The children looked at each other and then let out ecstatic cheers.


    However, the children did not cause any trouble. They quickly regained their composure and looked at their mother with burning eyes. ¡°Mother, when are we leaving?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait until we¡¯re done with the wedding. When we return, you can tell everyone that your father and mother are together again.¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, she reached out and touched the three little ones¡¯ faces.


    Although the three children had never taken the initiative to say it, she knew that they all wanted a father. Rong Han was even more so. When he was in Dafu Village, no one knew that he was her child. The four of them had their feelings of disappointment, but they could not tell each other. Every time Gu Qingxue thought of this, her heart ached for them even more.


    ¡°Mother is so good.¡± After Lingbao said this from the bottom of her heart, she could not help but raise her hand and yawn. Then, she rubbed her eyes with her small hand. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m sleepy.¡±


    Seeing the four children rubbing their eyes and dozing off, Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart softened again. She comforted them softly, ¡°Be good, go to sleep. Mother is by your side.¡±


    After hearing this, the four little ones closed their eyes in peace and quickly fell asleep.


    Gu Qingxue closed her eyes as well. Just as she fell asleep, she suddenly heard Greenie¡¯s anxious hiss.


    Gu Qingxue  immediately opened her eyes warily. Seeing Emmie¡¯s anxious expression, she frowned in confusion and asked, ¡°Greenie, what happened?¡±


    Greenie paced around anxiously. It seemed to be eager to tell Gu Qingxue something important, but it could not speak. However, all the scales on its body exploded, and its eyes revealed an unprecedented nervousness.


    She had never seen Greenie so nervous before. Gu Qingxue had a bad feeling about this. She keenly observed her surroundings and carefully sensed the fluctuations and changes in the air. Soon, she realized that there seemed to be many auras outside her door.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s vigilant heart instantly rose to her throat. She looked at Greenie beside her and asked, ¡°Is there something outside?¡±


    Greenie was so excited that it kept twisting its body. It looked like it was agreeing with Gu Qingxue.


    Gu Qingxue got off the bed quietly. After covering the children with blankets, she put on her embroidered shoes and headed straight for the door.


    Gu Qingxue was extremely vigilant and careful. She could not help but breathe lightly. She came to the door and reached out to gently poke the paper window before looking outside.


    As far as the eye could see, a large number of poisonous creatures were sweeping over from all directions of the courtyard. At a glance, it was a scene that made people shudder just by looking at it.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart skipped a beat as well. She stepped back a little and immediately sprinkled a large amount of medicinal powder in the room.


    Poison creatures disliked the smell of medicinal powder the most. Once


    Greenie smelled it, it buried its face in the blanket.,

 Chapter 1021 - Chapter 1021: Are You Crazy?

    Chapter 1021: Are You Crazy?


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Gu Qingxue followed the small hole in the paper window and looked outside. When she saw that the large group of poisonous creatures outside the door had slowed down a lot, she could not help but heave a sigh of relief.


    However, the poison was still there, so she could not relax. Especially since they were now trapped here. Once the poisonous creatures gradually adapted to the smell of the powder, it was unknown whether they would attack.


    She had to leave with the children first just in case.


    However, with so many poisonous creatures blocking the door, it would not be easy to bring the children out safely. Moreover, the most important thing was that she could not easily ask others to come over and help. Otherwise, if she accidentally disturbed these poisonous creatures, she would only be the one in trouble.


    Just as Gu Qingxue was rapidly thinking of a countermeasure, a suppressed voice suddenly came from above her head. ¡°Senior Sister!¡±


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She hurriedly followed the voice and looked up. The tiles above her head were moved away, revealing Fei Yuge¡¯s anxious face.


    For a moment, Gu Qingxue could not believe her eyes. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Senior Sister, now is not the time to talk about this!¡± Fei Yuge was a little anxious. ¡°There are so many poisonous creatures around your room. How can I help you?¡±


    Hearing Fei Yuge¡¯s words, Gu Qingxue quickly calmed down. She looked up at her and said, ¡°Your position is just right. Do you have any flint on you? I have some flammable powder here. I need to scatter the powder around and ignite it. ¡±


    Fei Yuge¡¯s eyes widened in surprise and she said worriedly, ¡°Then Senior Sister, wouldn¡¯t you be in danger? Once the room is set on fire, you will be burned alive! ¡±


    ¡°Poisonous creatures are afraid of fire. This is the only way to disperse them. Moreover, before the fire gets out of hand, I¡¯ll take the children and leave,¡± Gu Qingxue said calmly.


    Fei Yuge saw the calm look on Gu Qingxue¡¯s face as she spoke. She gritted her teeth and nodded in the end. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you. Senior Sister, quickly give me the medicinal powder. I see that these poisonous creatures are getting closer and closer!¡±


    Gu Qingxue nodded. Then, she asked Fei Yuge to throw some string down and tie it around the bottle of medicinal powder. She gave the flammable medicinal powder to her.


    Soon, the powder was scattered around, followed by a raging fire that set the surroundings ablaze.


    The ring of fire spread in all directions, and indeed, it forced the poisonous creatures to retreat in large numbers.


    Gu Qingxue saw this scene through the window and heaved a sigh of relief. At the same time, she saw the flames swarming towards her direction and quickly setting the wooden and paper doors and windows ablaze.


    ¡°Hiss, hiss-!¡± The poisonous creatures twisted their bodies crazily, unable to wait to pounce on them and break through the obstacles and rush through the flames. However, the fire was too strong. They were like moths to a flame.


    Every time they charged into the flames, they would be stopped. Some were even directly swallowed by the flames. The air was filled with a pungent smell that could almost make people vomit.


    However, these poisonous creatures did not seem to know how terrifying the flames in front of them were. They continued to rush toward the flames. Their whole bodies were covered in flames, making the originally burning flames look much dimmer.


    Gu Qingxue became more cautious when she saw the situation. She knew very well that she could not rush out with her children rashly. Otherwise, once she was targeted by the group of crazy poisonous creatures, she would be seriously injured..

 Chapter 1022 - Chapter 1022: Dream on

    Chapter 1022: Dream on


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    However, it was obviously inappropriate for these poisonous creatures to swarm over in such a dense manner, especially since there was no particularly pungent smell of medicine around them when they were in such a crazy state. From this, it could be seen that the one controlling them was not medicine.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s mind raced. She also hoped that such a huge fire would attract the attention of others in the residence.


    At the same time, the fire attracted the attention of the people in the mansion. A group of people rushed over from outside the courtyard, but before they could step into the courtyard, an old figure flashed in front of them and stared at everyone with a sharp gaze. The aura around her was sinister and terrifying.


    Everyone stopped at the same time and looked at the old woman in front of them.


    ¡°Old thing, get out of the way!¡± The leader of the group was the chief of the guards in the manor. He looked at the strange old woman with a hunched back and gave out an extremely bad premonition. He felt that this old thing in front of him made his heart tremble. ¡°Who exactly are you? Why have I never seen you in the residence before?¡±


    The people in the residence naturally had a rough idea of who was in the residence. The old woman in front of him was so strange that the lieutenant was certain that he had never seen such a strange person in the residence before.


    When the old woman heard this, she squeezed out a dry and unpleasant laugh from her throat. She raised her eyebrows and looked at the people in front of her. ¡°Hehehe, what a group of young people. You look really good. This old one is indeed not a member of the residence and has no interest in becoming a member of your residence. This time around, I have only come here to play with you. It would be bad if the group of you were to charge into the courtyard and bring out someone you should not have brought along¡­¡±


    ¡°You set the fire!¡± The lieutenant was certain that the old woman in front of him was definitely not a good person. He spoke harshly and decisively said to the people behind him, ¡°Everyone, attack together. Don¡¯t give this old woman any chance to escape!¡¯


    The old woman looked at this scene with an indifferent expression. Her eyes were filled with disdain as she said coldly, ¡°This old one has lived for so many years and has seen all kinds of people. Do you think you can stop this old one? Haha, dream on¡­


    After everyone heard the old woman¡¯s words, they all felt a chill run down their spines without exception. They all rushed in the direction of the old woman.


    Among them, the lieutenant took the lead. The spear in his hand spun quickly in the air and went straight for the old woman¡¯s heart.


    The spear instantly pierced through the old woman¡¯s heart. However, it did not feel like it had pierced through her body. Instead, it felt like it had knocked on nothingness. It did not touch anything.


    The old woman¡¯s sinister laughter echoed in the air. Her giggles made people shudder. At this moment, she raised her hand and threw something that looked like smoke at the lieutenant.


    Caught off guard, the lieutenant inhaled the powder into his body. His body trembled, and his legs went soft as he fell to the ground.


    Not only that, but the skin on the lieutenant¡¯s face also looked as if it had been poisoned. It immediately turned red at a speed visible to the naked eye, and he fell to the ground, twitching non-stop..

 Chapter 1023 - Chapter 1023: Ascending to Heaven

    Chapter 1023: Ascending to Heaven


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The other guards present did not retreat when they saw this scene. They continued to attack the old woman.


    Granny Xiangyun smiled sinisterly as she looked at the approaching guards. The coldness in her eyes did not decrease but increased instead. Her terrifying gaze seemed to have set its eyes on delicious prey, and she could not wait to swallow all the guards in front of her into her stomach!


    ¡°That¡¯s great. This old one has always liked young people like you the most. Since you¡¯re willing to take the initiative to approach me, this old one is really happy. Come, come to this old one. Let this old one bring you to Heaven¡­¡± Granny Xiangyun had just finished her sentence when a sleeve arrow that was mixed with poison suddenly pierced through the air and then her shoulder.


    A dull pain suddenly came, and Granny Xiangyun squeezed out a muffled groan from her throat. Then, she lowered her head and looked at her shoulder. She could not believe that she had actually been hit.


    One had to know that this strange movement technique of hers was because she had applied a Gu technique on herself. In other words, unless someone could break the Gu technique on her body, there was no way to cause any harm to her body.


    In this world, there were even fewer people who could use such a simple method to break the Gu technique she had set up. As far as she knew, there was only one person in the entire capital who could do this.


    Thinking of this, Granny Xiangyun had a premonition in her heart. She raised her head and looked at the man who was rushing over not far away.


    Not far away, Master Wen Jiang was approaching with a sleeve arrow in his hand. The aura around him was extremely cold, and a ferocious and terrifying killing intent erupted from his entire body.


    ¡°Hehehehe, Wen Jiang, I knew it was you.¡± Granny Xiangyun looked at Master


    Wen Jiang with a playful look in her eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve been hiding all these years, unwilling to show your face. I¡¯ve been worried about you.¡±


    Upon hearing Granny Xiangyun¡¯s words, Great Master Wen Jiangs lips curled into a faint sneer. Even his gaze toward Granny Xiangyun was cold. ¡°You betrayed the sect fifty years ago. From that time on, you were no longer my senior sister. I advise you to have some self-respect and not be so arrogant.¡±


    Granny Xiangyun snorted, her eyes filled with disdain.¡±You really are Master¡¯s disciple. Your actions and even your every move are exactly the same as Master¡¯s back then. It makes me feel extremely disgusted just by looking at you!¡±


    When Master Wen Jiang heard this, he looked behind Granny Xiangyun.


    In the courtyard where Gu Qingxue and the four children were, the raging fire was still burning mercilessly. The fate of the mother and the four children was unknown.


    Master Wen Jiangs heart suddenly jumped to his throat. He looked at Granny


    Xiang Yun warily and forced out two words through his teeth, ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Granny Xiangyun laughed even louder. The mockery in her eyes did not seem to dissipate at all. ¡°You want me to get lost? Hehehe, let¡¯s see if you have the ability!¡¯


    The evil aura around Master Wen Jiang swept out like a tide. In a flash, he rushed out from where he was like a wild wolf and headed straight for Granny Xiangyun.


    Granny Xiangyun burst into laughter. With a raise of her hand, the powder scattered in all directions like rain. As the night wind blew, the powder flew straight to the guards present..

 Chapter 1024 - Chapter 1024: Forcing Granny Xiangyun to Stay

    Chapter 1024: Forcing Granny Xiangyun to Stay


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The guards were all well-trained. The moment the powder was splashed over, they all held their breaths without exception, afraid that they would inhale a little of this strange powder.


    However, when Granny Xiangyun saw this, she only sneered, ¡°Do you think you can avoid inhaling my Gu poison by not breathing? Hehe, what a joke. My Gu poison has always been pervasive. It¡¯s not something that can be avoided just because you don¡¯t breathe.¡±


    Before the people present could react to what Granny Xiangyun meant, the powder had already stained their faces, hands, and necks. It went through their skin and entered their bodies.


    These people¡¯s bodies trembled at the same time. Then, one by one, they fell to the ground and could not get up. They all looked like they were in pain.


    Master Wen Jiang looked at these people who had fallen to the ground and could not get up. He turned to look at Granny Xiangyun with anger in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re despicable and shameless!¡±


    Granny Xiangyun did not feel ashamed at all. Instead, she smiled at Master Wen Jiang and asked, ¡°It¡¯s not the first day you¡¯ve known me. It¡¯s not the first day you¡¯ve seen my shamelessness. Is there a need to be so agitated that you can¡¯t control yourself? Wen Jiang, let me tell you clearly. The Gu poison that I¡¯ve placed will take the lives of these guards within an hour. If you quickly help them detoxify, you might be able to save their lives. Otherwise, so many innocent people will die in front of you.¡±


    Before Granny Xiangyun could finish her words, Master Wen Jiang had no time to continue confronting her. Instead, he rushed toward the group of guards and treated them with great care.


    When Granny Xiangyun saw this scene, her eyes flashed with an unfathomable cold light. Then, she coldly curled her lips and laughed mockingly, ¡°Hehehe, you are indeed Master¡¯s disciple. Your actions are no different from Master¡¯s. Unfortunately, your disciple and her children are still besieged by the poisonous creatures I provoked. When you save these people, even if your disciple and her children won¡¯t be bitten to death by the poisonous creatures, they will be burned to ashes by the fire.¡±


    ¡°Xiangyun!¡± Master Wen Jiang was so angry that his eyes were about to bleed. He was furious to the extreme. After roaring, he looked at his opponent with more murderous intent.


    However, Grandma Xiangyun was satisfied with the extreme anger of Master Wen Jiang. She waved her sleeves and said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s all up to you to choose.


    Wen Jiang, since you¡¯re related to Master, don¡¯t blame me for taking revenge on you. Just wait to collect your precious disciple¡¯s corpse!¡¯


    However, Great Master Wen Jiang¡¯s hands did not stop moving. Even his eyes turned cold as he stared at Granny Xiangyun and said with a cold smile,


    ¡°Xiangyun, aren¡¯t you underestimating my disciple too much? You want to harm my disciple? Dream on.¡±


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve really lost your mind. Forget it. There¡¯s no need to involve anything else between us. My mission today has been completed. MJhen I have the chance in the future, I¡¯ll come back to settle the score between us.¡± As soon as Granny Xiangyun finished speaking, she quickly used her Qinggong to climb over the wall and leave the palace.


    Master Wen Jiang could only watch this scene with his eyes wide open, but he could do nothing to stop it.


    In terms of strength, he was actually on par with Granny Xiangyun. If he had pounced on her just now, he might have been able to force Granny Xiangyun to stay..

 Chapter 1025 - Chapter 1025: No Different From Suicide

    Chapter 1025: No Different From Suicide


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    He could only blame this old thing for being too sinister and cunning. He had no way to get close to her at all. Otherwise, if he was distracted and did not detoxify the guards in front of him, the guards would really die from poisoning.


    After making sure that Granny Xiangyun had left, Master Wen Jiangs anxious heart finally calmed down. He then turned his gaze to the burning house not far away, and his eyes became even more anxious.


    Now that things had come to this, he could not rush over. However, he firmly believed that his disciple would never disappoint him no matter what!


    At the same time, as the flames continued to burn, the temperature in the room instantly became boiling hot. Gu Qingxue quickly retreated and heard the crisp sound of tiles on the roof. Following that, Fei Yuge jumped into the room from the roof.


    Gu Qingxue turned around in surprise when she heard the voice. She saw Fei


    Yuge smiling brightly at her. ¡°Senior Sister!¡±


    Gu Qingxue looked at Fei Yuge in disbelief. ¡°Are you crazy?!¡±


    Fei Yuge jumping into the room was no different from committing suicide.


    The surrounding poisonous creatures had mostly scattered. However, it was still very dangerous. Moreover, she had to leave with the children, so she had to be very careful.


    A smart person like Fei Yuge knew this, but she still jumped into the room resolutely.


    As expected, Fei Yuge¡¯s expression was firm and unwavering. ¡°Senior Sister, let me help you. Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll quickly take the children and leave.¡±


    Gu Qingxue stared deeply at Fei Yuge, trying to find some clues from her.


    However, she could not see anything. Fei Yuge¡¯s eyes were too sincere and did not contain any viciousness.


    In the end, Gu Qingxue nodded and agreed to Fei Yuge¡¯s words. Then, she picked up two of the children and rushed out of the room resolutely.


    Fortunately, under the chase of the flames, most of the poisonous creatures in the courtyard had already fled. At this moment, only a few were left surging around. It was obvious that they were no longer too threatening.


    Gu Qingxue was carrying Lingbao and Rong Han in her arms. At this moment, the two children had also woken up from the jolt. They rubbed their eyes and opened them immediately. They saw the raging fire in front of them and immediately doubted their eyes.


    ¡°Shh, Mother knows that you don¡¯t understand the situation now, but don¡¯t speak now.¡± Gu Qingxue looked at the poisonous creatures that had already fainted around the flames. She lowered her voice and carefully reminded the two cubs.


    At such a critical moment, there was no guarantee that these poisonous creatures would suddenly rush up and give them a fierce bite. Therefore, for the sake of safety, they had to be more careful.


    Lingbao and Rong Han did not know what had happened, but they had to listen to their mother obediently no matter what. Therefore, they tacitly shut their mouths and leaned into their mother¡¯s arms.


    Fei Yuge was also very careful. She lowered her voice to warn Gu Lin and


    Dumby in her arms, afraid that the two children would scream out of fear.


    Fortunately, the four children had experienced storms before and would not cause trouble for themselves at such a critical time. They all cooperated and followed along the way. No one made any noise..

 Chapter 1026 - Chapter 1026: Poisoned

    Chapter 1026: Poisoned


    Translator: Endless?antasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Gu Qingxue only heaved a sigh of relief after she successfully left the courtyard with her children.


    ¡°Master?¡± The moment Gu Qingxue stepped out of the courtyard, she saw Master Wen Jiang and the guards who had fallen to the ground and could not get up. She immediately rushed forward anxiously.


    ¡®Qingxue, I knew you would be fine!¡± After Master Wen Jiang confirmed that Gu Qingxue was not injured, he looked at the four children behind her. At the same time, he saw Fei Yuge standing not far away.


    Fei Yuge met Master Wen Jiangs puzzled gaze and lowered her head to hide the unnaturalness in her eyes.


    ¡°Master, it¡¯s a long story.¡± Looking at Master Wen Jiangs expression, Gu Qingxue could easily guess what he wanted to say. However, now was not the time to say such things.


    Seeing that Gu Qingxue had squatted down and helped him detoxify the guards, Master Wen Jiang could only focus his attention on the guards again.


    Meanwhile, Fei Yuge stood not far away with a look of bewilderment on her face. In the end, she could only stand beside the children in a daze.


    Gu Lin and Dumby jumped out of Fei Yuge¡¯s arms. The two brothers were very polite and bowed to Fei Yuge in unison.


    ¡°Thank you for bringing us out.¡± Gu Lin knew the rules very well. From his actions to his attitude, he was very respectful. No one could find any fault with him, and at the same time, they could not feel any emotional fluctuations.


    Fei Yuge could not help but recall how Gu Lin and the others had affectionately addressed her as ¡°Martial Aunt¡± before. Her eyes turned red as she sobbed, ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­ Since all of you are fine, I will take my leave first.¡±


    As she spoke, Fei Yuge turned around to hide the desolation that flashed in her eyes. Then, she quickened her pace and left.


    However, just as Fei Yuge moved, a sparse sound suddenly came from the grass nearby, instantly attracting everyone¡¯s attention.


    Then, a bright red poisonous snake shot out from the grass and headed straight for Gu Lin.


    ¡°Lil t Lin!¡± Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart jumped to her throat. She instinctively pounced in Gu Lin¡¯s direction and watched as Fei Yuge reached out and blocked Gu Lin¡¯s path.


    The viper rushed over quickly and bit Fei Yuge¡¯s hand.


    Fei Yuge gasped in pain. Then, she stepped back, pulled out the dagger from her waist, and charged at the poisonous snake.


    The dagger shot out with internal force and cut off the snake¡¯s head.


    The poisonous snake twisted its head and body in pain until it finally stopped breathing.


    Meanwhile, Fei Yuge quickly raised her hand and struck a few of her major acupoints, trying to alleviate the effects of the spreading poison.


    However, even though Fei Yuge was fast enough, she was still unable to stop the poison from spreading further.


    The poison instantly numbed her entire arm, and even her lips were covered in a strange purple color.


    ¡°Fei Yuge!¡± Gu Qingxue could not care less about the guards¡¯ condition. She rushed forward quickly and used the sharp blade she carried with her to cut open the wound she had been bitten by the poisonous snake. Then, she let out the blood.


    However, the poison had already spread further. At this moment, what was flowing out of Fei Yuge¡¯s wound was not blood, but poisonous blood contaminated by poison. The blood was dark green, making people shudder just by looking at it..

 Chapter 1027 - Chapter 1027: I’m Late

    Chapter 1027: I¡¯m Late


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°You guys move aside first.¡± After the poisonous blood fell to the ground, it actually poisoned the grass on the ground. Gu Qingxue raised her hand and patted her sleeve. ¡°Greenie, do something.¡±


    Greenie understood what Gu Qingxue meant immediately. It pounced forward, opened its mouth, and bit Fei Yuge¡¯s poisoned arm.


    Although Fei Yuge¡¯s arm had lost all feeling and could not move, the pain she felt was amplified. Greenie had only bitten her once, but her body trembled as if it was spasming. Then, more cold sweat broke out on her forehead, and she looked like she was panting.


    Seeing her in pain, Gu Qingxue softened her voice and comforted her, ¡°Bear with it a little longer. It will be over soon.¡±


    Hearing Gu Qingxue¡¯s words, Fei Yuge felt even more aggrieved. She sniffed pitifully and said, ¡°Senior Sister, it hurts so much¡­¡±


    Fei Yuge¡¯s way of addressing her made Gu Qingxue look troubled. However, she eventually sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since Greenie bit you, it means you can still be saved. However, Greenie only knows how to fight poison with poison. You might suffer a little when the two poisons collide.¡±


    Sure enough, after Gu Qingxue finished speaking, beads of sweat immediately appeared on Fei Yuge¡¯s forehead. She grunted in pain.


    Fortunately, although she was in pain, the poison that had been spreading upward finally stopped. It was obvious that the poison had been suppressed by Emmie¡¯s poison. For Fei Yuge, it was an extremely painful process of fighting poison with poison.


    Very soon, Fei Yuge could not bear the pain anymore. She rolled her eyes and fainted, her consciousness falling into a deep darkness.


    Seeing Fei Yuge in such a state, Gu Qingxue did not dare to be careless. She quickly carried her on her back and brought her to another room.


    Master Wen Jiang had finally managed to detoxify the poison in the guards¡¯ bodies.


    Master Wen Jiang instructed the children to look for the maids first. The entire regent prince¡¯s residence was also alarmed by this commotion.


    Gu Qingxue could not care less about anything else. She focused all her attention on Fei Yuge.


    Fortunately, although Fei Yuge was unconscious, the poison in her body was gradually recovering under the method of fighting D0ison with D0ison.


    Time flew by. The next morning¡­


    Gu Qingxue barely slept. She sat by Fei Yuge¡¯s bedside, resting with her eyes closed.


    Soon, footsteps could be heard outside the door.


    The familiar footsteps immediately caught Gu Qingxue¡¯s attention. She immediately opened her eyes and looked in the direction of the door.


    Immediately after, Gu Qingxue watched as the door opened. Immediately after, a familiar figure rushed over and hugged her tightly.


    Gu Qingxue felt the other party¡¯s heartbeat carefully. Her heart, which had been hanging in the air, relaxed. She could not help but say softly, ¡°1 1 m fine.


    I¡¯m fine.¡¯


    Rong Zhan hugged Gu Qingxue tightly in his arms. He almost wanted to pull her into his arms. He said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m late.¡±


    Yesterday, he had gone out of the city early to train the new recruits. In the middle of the night, he suddenly received news from the prince regent¡¯s residence. He rushed back at top speed, but it was already dawn.


    Rong Zhan!s body was still stained with morning dew..

 Chapter 1028 - Chapter 1028: I’m Fine, I’m Not Tired

    Chapter 1028: I¡¯m Fine, I¡¯m Not Tired


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Even so, Rong Zhan still rushed over at an extremely fast speed and appeared in front of Gu Qingxue. He used his body to tell her directly that he was missing her, very, very much.


    At the thought of this, Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart warmed even more. Leaning her head on his shoulder, she relaxed and quietly felt his presence.


    ¡°Fortunately, everything is fine. I¡¯m fine, and the children are fine. You don¡¯t have to worry,¡± Gu Qingxue said softly. She did not forget to reach out and pat Rong Zhan¡¯s back gently. Then, she continued to comfort him. ¡°You don¡¯t have to blame yourself, okay?¡±


    Rong Zhan was silent. He only hugged Gu Qingxue even tighter in his arms. It was as if he wanted to rub her into his bones and blood.


    Gu Qingxue knew very well what Rong Zhan was thinking. She just let him hug her and quietly leaned her head on his shoulder, feeling each other¡¯s presence for a long time.


    ¡°I heard that you and the children are fine on the way. What exactly happened? Who did it?¡± Rong Zhan finally let go of Gu Qingxue. He lifted her chin and planted a gentle kiss on her lips.


    Gu Qingxue felt Rong Zhan¡¯s gentle movements and could clearly feel that Rong Zhan treated her like a rare treasure. She could not help but smile. ¡°It¡¯s a long story. It was Fei Yuge who suddenly appeared and helped me and the children. As for the person who attacked us, 1 don¡¯t know who it was. If you want to ask, you should ask Master.¡±


    Rong Zhan looked at Fei Yuge and saw that her breathing was steady.


    Although her face was pale, she did not look out of place. He held Gu Qingxue¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°There¡¯s no rush to go to Master Wen Jiangs side. I¡¯ll get someone else to take care of Fei Yuge. Get up first. I¡¯ll bring you to rest first.¡¯


    Gu Qingxue could not help but laugh and subconsciously said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m not tired.¡¯


    Rong Zhan did not say much. He only looked deeply at Gu Qingxue.


    Rong Zhan¡¯s gaze was enough to explain everything.


    Gu Qingxue could easily guess what Rong Zhan was thinking from his expression.


    This person must be filled with guilt. It was also for this reason that he was in a hurry to pull her to rest.


    Seeing how stubborn Rong Zhan was, Gu Qingxue had no choice but to cooperate. She followed Rong Zhan out of Fei Yuge¡¯s room.


    Before they went to rest, Rong Zhan and Gu Qingxue must have wanted to check on the four children first.


    After last night¡¯s incident, the children were also scared out of their wits. They were on tenterhooks until the morning when they finally fell asleep.


    When Gu Qingxue and Cui¡¯er arrived, the little ones were sleeping soundly. Qin Yun and Cui¡¯er were taking turns to take care of them. Other than being a little frightened, they were fine.


    Although Gu Qingxue felt sorry for the children, she did not want to wake them up. She asked Greenie to accompany the children to rest, lest they were careless and any poisonous creatures had an opportunity to take advantage of them.


    After that, Gu Qingxue and Rong Zhan left together and returned to their usual resting room.


    Rong Zhan did everything himself. He personally helped Gu Qingxue take off her outer dress and then asked her to sit down. He reached out and helped her take off her embroidered shoes..

 Chapter 1029 - Chapter 1029: I Don’t Want to Get Married in the Imperial Residence

    Chapter 1029: I Don¡¯t Want to Get Married in the Imperial Residence


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Gu Qingxue could not help but blush at Rong Zhan¡¯s meticulous service. She subconsciously retracted her legs and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be like this. I¡¯m really fine.¡±


    She was not resisting, but she was just a little shy. When she spoke, her face could not help but turn red.


    Rong Zhan seemed to have endless patience. After helping Gu Qingxue take off her embroidered shoes, he lifted her legs so that she could lie dovvn on the bed and covered her with the blanket.


    Gu Qingxue obediently allowed Rong Zhan to do whatever he wanted until Rong Zhan let her lie down. Her mind moved and she took the initiative to reach out her hand and gently tugged at the corner of Rong Zhan¡¯s shirt. She said softly, ¡°You¡¯re tired too. Sleep with me for a while.¡±


    Rong Zhan was very patient. He sat by the bed and gently stroked Gu


    Qingxue¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy.¡±


    Gu Qingxue raised her eyebrows, then stubbornly stared at Rong Zhan and said, ¡°Then I¡¯m not sleepy either.¡±


    Did this person take her for a fool?


    He had just returned home after riding a horse all night.


    He must have rushed back without resting.


    However, he actually said that he was not sleepy at this time. Did he think that she would believe him foolishly?


    Seeing Gu Qingxue looking at him stubbornly, Rong Zhan¡¯s heart melted. Then, he obediently lay down beside her and quietly crawled into Gu Qingxue¡¯s blanket.


    Gu Qingxue was also very cooperative. She looked at Rong Zhan with boundless gentleness in her eyes. After he lay down beside her, she reached out and interlocked her fingers with his.


    The two of them looked at each other and saw the longing in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Gu Qingxue noticed that Rong Zhan was looking at her with a burning gaze.


    She blushed and asked in confusion, ¡°Go to sleep. Why do you keep looking at Rong Zhan did not answer Gu Qingxue!s question. Instead, he gently lifted her chin and planted a kiss on her lips, then slowly deepened the kiss.


    The kiss, which was originally just a shallow one, gradually escalated. In the end, it became passionate. Gu Qingxue closed her eyes and responded to him. Her response was like a fire that completely ignited Rong Zhan, making him deepen the kiss.


    In the end, when the two of them let go of each other, Gu Qingxue¡¯s entire body was limp and powerless. She snuggled into his arms and leaned her head against his chest. Listening to his heartbeat, she could not help but smile.


    ¡®Qingxue, the eighth of next month is a good day. Will you marry me on that day?¡± Rong Zhan gently stroked Gu Qingxue¡¯s long hair, one stroke after another. His movements were extremely gentle.


    Seeing that Rong Zhan was seriously asking for her opinion, Gu Qingxue could not help but reach out and clasp her fingers with his. She hummed softly, ¡°However, I don¡¯t want to get married in the imperial residence.¡±


    Rong Zhan was also surprised when he heard this. He just said indifferently,


    ¡°No matter where you want to get married, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    This feeling of being valued made Gu Qingxue extremely happy. The joy in her heart was almost overflowing.


    ¡°l want to return to Dafu Village.¡± Gu Qingxue leaned her head on Rong Zhan¡¯s body and felt his heartbeat. ¡°Back then, you and I got married in Dafu Village.


    Now, I still want to go back to Dafu Village..¡±

 Chapter 1030 - Chapter 1030: We’ll Return to Dafu Village

    Chapter 1030: We¡¯ll Return to Dafu Village


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    No matter how good life was in Jing City, Gu Qingxue always had a pure land in her heart. That pure land was Dafu Village. To her, Dafu Village was where everything began. Since that was the case, she also hoped that their new beginning would be in Dafu Village.


    When Rong Zhan heard Gu Qingxue¡¯s words, he also understood what she meant in an instant. He could not help but tighten his grip on her, almost wanting to pull her into his embrace. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you. When the time comes, we¡¯ll return to Dafu Village.¡±


    A smile flashed across Gu Qingxue¡¯s lips. She snuggled deeper into Rong Zhan¡¯s embrace and closed her eyes in peace.


    Gu Qingxue slept for the whole morning. When it was lunchtime, she and Rong Zhan woke up.


    The first thing Gu Qingxue did after waking up was to meet the four children.


    However, when the two of them arrived at the four children¡¯s room, they were no longer in the room. Instead, they had gone to Fei Yuge¡¯s place.


    Rong Zhan and Gu Qingxue turned around and went to Fei Yuge¡¯s room. Before they entered, they heard the children¡¯s laughter.


    ¡°Martial Aunt, are you really alright?¡± Dumby asked uneasily as he was worried about Fei Yuge¡¯s health the most.


    Fei Yuge¡¯s voice was still a little hoarse, but there was a unique gentleness in her weak voice as she comforted Dumby. ¡°How could something happen to me? Look, aren¡¯t 1 sitting in front of you? Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Dumby nodded after hearing this. His obedient look made Fei Yuge, who was lying on the bed, rub his head. Then, he looked at the other children present and said with a smile, ¡°Last night, all of you were greatly frightened. You should go back and rest.¡±


    As the boss, Gu Lin naturally spoke on behalf of his younger siblings. ¡°That won¡¯t do. We have to guard Martial Aunt. Martial Aunt, tell us what you want to eat and drink. We¡¯ll help you.¡±


    Fei Yuge smiled gently when she heard this. Then, she looked up and saw Rong Zhan and Gu Qingxue standing outside the door. Both of them were looking at her meaningfully, which made her heart tighten. She hurriedly sat up straight and said, ¡°Senior Sister¡­ No, Greetings, Your Royal Highness, Princess Consort¡­¡±


    Gu Qingxue walked in and went all the way to Fei Yuge!s side. Then, she took her pulse.


    Greenie also crawled out from Rong Han¡¯s sleeve and stuck out its tongue at Gu Qingxue. It looked like it was showing off how powerful it was.


    Knowing that Greenie had a lot to do with Fei Yuge¡¯s speedy detoxification, Gu Qingxue patted Greenie¡¯s head lovingly. ¡°Greenie¡¯s poison is very effective. The two poisons in your body have already disappeared. Naturally, your body has also suffered some damage. You need to recuperate quietly.¡±


    Fei Yuge nodded and said seriously, ¡°Princess Consort, don¡¯t worry. When I return, I will seriously nurse my body. It¡¯s getting late, so I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡¯


    Gu Qingxue stopped Fei Yuge from getting up. She looked at her and said, ¡°You can stay here to recuperate.¡±


    Fei Yuge was overwhelmed by the unexpected favor, and her expression was a little conflicted. ¡°This isn¡¯t very good. After all, I¡¯m no longer Master Wen


    Jiang¡¯s disciple.. If I keep staying here, wouldn¡¯t it cause misunderstandings?¡±

 Chapter 1031 - Chapter 1031: I Want to See Master

    Chapter 1031: I Want to See Master


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°You¡¯re indeed no longer Master Wen Jiangs disciple,¡± Rong Zhan added. ¡°But you¡¯re our child¡¯s savior. We naturally have to take responsibility for your health.¡¯


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you come to the prince regent¡¯s residence yesterday? Why are you backing down at this critical moment?¡± Gu Qingxue raised her eyebrows and asked.


    Fei Yuge blushed in embarrassment and mumbled, ¡°Senior Sister, don¡¯t laugh at me. I had my reasons back then. I have a bug bell that can detect Gu Worms. Once the bell rings, it means that someone is using a terrifying Gu technique. I can sense it in advance and escape. This thing is precious, in the Southern Border, not every imperial family member has a bug bell.¡±


    ¡°Wow, there¡¯s such a magical thing?¡± Lingbao had a look of excitement on her face. As she spoke, her eyes sparkled.


    ¡°So, because of the bug bell, you sensed danger in advance and specially came to save us?¡± Rong Han added.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Fei Yuge nodded with a smile. ¡°l was just curious. After all, there were not many Gu Masters in Jing City, I was worried that this matter would be related to the prince regent¡¯s residence, but the result was as I expected.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to your help this time. If you need anything in the future, feel free to ask,¡± Gu Qingxue said seriously.


    Fei Yuge¡¯s heart stirred when she heard this. ¡°Then please don¡¯t be so cold to me. I know that everything that happened before was my fault, and I¡¯ve been reflecting on this matter. I only hope that we can get along harmoniously. Other than that, I don¡¯t expect anything else.¡±


    ¡°Mother, just agree.¡± Dumby reached out and gently tugged at Gu Qingxue¡¯s clothes.


    Seeing Fei Yuge¡¯s helpless expression, Gu Qingxue finally agreed. ¡°Alright, I promise you. However, Master might not be able to accept you. If Master is unwilling to see you, don¡¯t disturb Master.¡±


    Fei Yuge was so happy that she couldn¡¯t close her mouth and hurriedly said, ¡®1 1 will not disturb Master Wen Jiang. Princess Consort, thank you for giving me another chance. This time, I will not let you down!¡±


    Gu Qingxue only smiled calmly when she heard this. Her heart was as clear as a mirror, and she knew very well what the situation was like. She had never listened to what Fei Yuge said.


    Fei Yuge had indeed helped her a lot this time, so she would agree even if it was for the sake of her children. However, she could only decide things for herself and not her master. She had to make everything else clear.


    Other thoughts popped up in her mind. Gu Qingxue and Rong Zhan took the children away and let Fei Yuge rest alone in the room.


    ¡°Ah Zhan, bring Lil t Lin and the others back first. I want to see Master.¡± Gu Qingxue thought for a moment, then turned to look at Rong Zhan and said seriously.


    Rong Zhan did not say much. He just nodded and took the initiative to leave with the children.


    Rong Zhan seemed to have seen through Gu Qingxue¡¯s thoughts. He nodded and left with his children.


    Gu Qingxue quickened her pace and arrived at Master Wen Jiangs residence. She saw Master Wen Jiang holding a watering can in his hand and watering the plants in the courtyard.


    Master Wen Jiang soon heard footsteps and turned to look in Gu Qingxue¡¯s direction. The smile on his face deepened as he said with a smile, ¡°Qingxue, you came at the right time. Come and see how the herbs I planted are. Previously, the weather was too cold, and the plants that were planted would not germinate. Now, it was finally fine..¡±

 Chapter 1032 - Chapter 1032: How Interesting Her Days in Dafu Village Were

    Chapter 1032: How Interesting Her Days in Dafu Village Were


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Sure enough, people are in high spirits when they meet with good news. I can feel that Master is in a good mood when I look at you.¡± Gu Qingxue walked forward as she spoke and sat down beside Master Wen Jiang.


    Master Wen Jiang smiled bitterly and sighed before continuing, ¡°Girl, you only know how to make fun of me. However, what you said is actually right. I¡¯m indeed happy. Yuge, this child¡¯s temperament was not bad after all. It could be seen that she could still be saved.¡¯


    ¡°Master, since you can¡¯t bear to part with Fei Yuge so much, we¡¯ll give her another chance. Everyone makes mistakes. The key was to see what happened after they made a mistake. What she did last night made me willing to give her a chance to prove herself. Of course, this was only because she had saved the children¡¯s lives. I didn¡¯t think that Fei Yuge would have a chance to return as a disciple.¡± Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes turned cold as she spoke.


    Upon hearing Gu Qingxue¡¯s words, the smile on Master Wen Jiangs lips faded significantly. He pursed his lips thoughtfully and asked, ¡°Qingxue, are you suspecting Fei Yuge?¡±


    ¡°Master, we must be wary of others. She came at the right time. In the future, if she could prove that I was overthinking things, I would naturally apologize to her. However, in the current situation, I don¡¯t dare to act rashly,¡± Gu Qingxue said calmly. The coldness in her eyes had not dissipated. It was not difficult to tell what she was thinking from her eyes.


    Perhaps she was overthinking things. However, no matter what the others said, she felt that Fei Yuge¡¯s arrival at that time was too coincidental and too fast.


    Seeing Gu Qingxue so calm, Master Wen Jiang also calmed down. He nodded and said, ¡°Yes¡­ You¡¯re right. It seems a little strange. However, this did not prove that there was something wrong with her. This matter had to be treated seriously and she could not be wronged.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. I know what to do. Since Master has agreed, I can rest assured and verify my thoughts.¡± Seeing Master Wen Jiang nod in agreement, Gu Qingxue¡¯s initially worried heart finally relaxed.


    She had never been a person who was overly cautious. However, since her master believed Fei Yuge¡¯s words, she naturally could not ignore her master¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°Actually, besides this matter, I have another thing to tell Master.¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, her face turned an intoxicating shade of red. She lowered her eyes shyly and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s like this. After discussing with Ah Zhan, I¡¯ve decided to return to Dafu Village to get married. We¡¯re currently planning to leave early tomorrow morning and want to ask Master¡¯s opinion.¡±


    ¡°This matter is very good!¡± Master Wen Jiang saw the smile on Gu Qingxue¡¯s face as she spoke and could not help but be happy as well. ¡°You can handle this matter yourself. Anyway, no matter where you get married, Master will be happy for you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Master,¡± Gu Qingxue said with a smile. After chatting with Master Wen Jiang for a vvhile, she finally stood up and left. Then, she went to tell the Old General Qi and the Madam Qi about this.


    Their reactions were similar to Master Wen Jiangs. After hearing the cause and effect of the matter, they chose to respect Gu Qingxue¡¯s thoughts immediately. Madam Qi even told Old General Qi how interesting her days in Dafu Village were..

 Chapter 1033 - Chapter 1033: This Is My Little Brother, My Biological Little Brother!

    Chapter 1033: This Is My Little Brother, My Biological Little Brother!


    Translator: Endless?antasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Rong Zhan also told the old prince about this matter. When the old prince heard about it, he immediately sent someone back to Dafu Village to take care of everything. They would go together after everything was settled.


    Time flew by. Seven days later, the group set off for Dafu Village.


    Among them, the happiest ones were the children. After they returned to Dafu Village together, they could not help but jump out of the carriage when the carriage reached the entrance of Dafu Village.


    At this moment, there were also children playing at the village entrance. They were all attracted by the rare luxurious carriage and were all extremely curious.


    The people living in Dafu Village were all ordinary villagers. However, the villagers also knew that their village had recently become a little unusual. Gu Qingxue, who had previously gone to the palace to be an official, had become even more skillful. Not only was she doing well in the palace, but even the emperor liked her very much.


    Most importantly, Gu Qingxue had actually captured the prince regent¡¯s heart. Her actions had made countless women in the world envious. Especially when these women found out that the prince regent had agreed to hold a wedding in Dafu Village in order to respect her thoughts, they were even more envious.


    After the four children got out of the car, they immediately saw their playmates who had grown up with them.


    Gu Lingbao was the happiest among them. She ran excitedly and shouted happily, ¡°Xiaohua, I¡¯m back!¡±


    Zhou Xiaohua, who was in the group of children, was also stunned when she heard this. Then, she stretched her neck and looked at Gu Lingbao. When she saw that the other party was really her good friend who she had missed for many days, she became excited. She threw down the things in his hand and ran excitedly in the direction of Gu Lingbao.


    Gu Lingbao also ran over. The two little girls hugged each other, then Happy held each other¡¯s hands and spun around on the spot. They could clearly sense each other¡¯s joy.


    ¡°l missed you guys so much! You guys are really back? Lingbao, I heard from mv mother that vour mother is going to marrv His Highness. Congratulations on having a father!¡± Zhou Xiaohua was overjoyed. She pulled Gu Lingbao and talked non-stop. It was as if this was the only way for Gu Lingbao to understand how happy she was at that moment.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve always had a father! Moreover, my father is our father in the first place, not our stepfather.¡± Gu Lingbao could not hide the joy on her face. She pulled Zhou Xiaohua and explained seriously. She told Zhou Xiaohua her father and why she was so happy because she had found her father!


    Zhou Xiaohua listened patiently to Lingbao¡¯s words and quickly understood what she meant.


    Zhou Xiaohua blinked. She felt that Lingbao and her words had surprised her. However, Zhou Xiaohua was still more delighted. She held Lingbao¡¯s hand tightly and said, ¡°No matter what, congratulations! When your parents get married, you have to give me the most candy!¡±


    ¡°We want it too!¡± The other children in the village also came back to their senses. They rushed up in unison and surrounded the four children.


    Gu Lin and Dumby pulled Rong Han forward.


    ¡°Let me introduce you. This is my younger brother, my biological younger brother!¡± As Dumby spoke, the hair on his head trembled. It was obvious how excited he was..

 Chapter 1034 - Chapter 1034: You’re Not Allowed to Look For Them!

    Chapter 1034: You¡¯re Not Allowed to Look For Them!


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Seeing that the children in the village were all puzzled, Gu Lin cleared his throat and quickly explained the entire matter without missing a word.


    Gu Lin had been teaching the other children in the village, so his explanation was easier to understand. The children listened seriously and quickly understood the whole process.


    However, what had happened was not that important to the children from the beginning. They were simply happy that Rong Han had found his biological parents, and they were also happy that Gu Lin and the others had found their brother.


    In the carriage, Gu Qingxue saw that the four children were quickly getting along well with the children of Dafu Village. She could not help but feel gratified.


    ¡°The friendship between children is Dure.¡± On the other side. Master Wen


    Jiang, who was sitting in the same carriage as Gu Qingxue, said with a faint smile, ¡®Qingxue, go and put the sachets I made on the children, just in case.¡±


    ¡°Master, aren¡¯t you being too careful?¡± Gu Qingxue could not help but laugh.


    ¡°We¡¯re still here, so there¡¯s no need to be so careful.¡¯


    Before they left, Master Wen Jiang had specially made a lot of sachets. These sachets could prevent Gu Worms from attacking, but once each sachet was opened and used, it would only be effective for about three days. Logically speaking, the sachets on the four children should be changed after tonight.


    Because the fragrance sachets were complicated to make, Gu Qingxue did not want to change them so frequently. After all, the fragrance sachets on them were very effective. However, Master Wen Jiang did not agree. Every time, he would ask Gu Qingxue to change the sachets for the four children in advance.


    After Master Wen Jiang heard this, he cast his deep gaze forward and said with a serious expression, ¡°Qingxue, you don¡¯t know this, but Xiangyun¡¯s strength is far more difficult to deal with than you think. Every time she made a move, it was always unexpected. Master had been tricked by her countless times before. Now, he had to be on guard.¡±


    ¡°Master¡­¡± Seeing Master Wen Jiangs serious expression, Gu Qingxue could not help but feel her heart ache.


    She knew her master very well. If her master had not been injured to a certain extent, he would definitely not have said such words.


    Master Wen Jiang smiled calmly, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this. It¡¯s going to be your big day soon. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything else.¡±


    Gu Qingxue could tell that Master Wen Jiang did not want to talk any further. Even if she had other questions, she could not bring herself to ask. In the end, she could only let the carriage drive into the village.


    Apart from Gu Qingxue¡¯s carriage, Fei Yuge¡¯s carriage followed closely behind.


    In the carriage, Fei Yuge was curled up by the pain from her back. She was drenched in sweat and had been gritting her teeth, not daring to make a sound.


    At this moment, Lan¡¯er lifted the carriage¡¯s curtain and saw Fei Yuge lying on the ground. She was shocked.


    ¡°Princess, what¡¯s wrong?!¡± Lan P er quickly stepped forward, wanting to help Fei Yuge up. ¡°Is the poison in your body acting up again? Please wait here, I¡¯ll go call the princess consort and Master Wen Jiang in!¡¯


    Fei Yuge, who was weak, was shocked. He pulled Lan ¡®er back and shook his head.. ¡°No, you¡¯re not allowed to go find them!¡±

 Chapter 1035 - Chapter 1035: Rushed Into Her Arms

    Chapter 1035: Rushed Into Her Arms


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Seeing Fei Yuge!s reaction, Lan t er was stunned for a moment before quickly returning to Fei Yuge¡¯s side. She lowered her voice and said anxiously, ¡°You should quickly stop being stubborn. The princess consort had previously instructed this servant to pay attention to your body at all times. If the snake venom in your body erupts again, this servant must be the first to¡­¡±


    However, Fei Yuge only shook her head stubbornly after hearing this. She lowered her voice and said with difficulty in a hoarse voice, ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s not the poison. Alright, listen to me. 1 said 1 don¡¯t need her, so I don¡¯t need her.


    Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t even listen to me now?¡±


    Fei Yuge gradually lost her patience as she spoke. She looked at Lan!er with a sharp and cold gaze. She endured the discomfort in her body and returned to her seat. ¡°I¡¯m really fine, so you¡¯re not allowed to say anything. Alright, you can leave now. If there¡¯s anything else, wait until we enter the village.¡±


    It had been a long time since Lan t er had seen such a terrifying expression on Fei Yuge¡¯s face. Even though she was still a little nervous, she did not dare to say anything on her face. She could only silently leave the carriage.


    At this moment, evil laughter came from her back. Her hoarse voice made people shudder. ¡®You are quite patient. It seems that I have not misjudged you.


    You always bring me surprises¡­¡±


    When Fei Yuge heard this voice, a deep fear surfaced in the depths of her eyes.


    She subconsciously began to beg for mercy. ¡°l was wrong. I don¡¯t want to help you do bad things anymore.¡±


    However, Granny Xiangyun¡¯s cold laughter continued to ring out. Her tone was extremely disdainful, ¡°Hehe, you were the one who begged me to take you in as my disciple. Isn¡¯t it a little against the rules to go back on your word now? However, seeing how sincere you are, I can give you a chance.¡±


    Fei Yuge¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°What chance? Tell me quickly.¡±


    Granny Xiangyun¡¯s cold laugh sounded so sinister as she said disdainfully, ¡°Hehehe, you will know when the time comes. Now is not the time to talk about this with you. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll talk to you again at night.¡±


    Fei Yuge heard Granny Xiangyun¡¯s voice disappear. At the same time, the pain in her shoulder disappeared.


    However, even so, she still broke out in a cold sweat.


    Suppressing the wavering in her heart, Fei Yuge closed her eyes weakly and took a nap.


    The group of carriages entered Dafu Village in a grandiose manner. The villagers who had been friends with Gu Qingxue in the past sighed with emotion when they saw this scene. Without exception, they all felt that Gu


    Qingxue¡¯s luck was extraordinarily good to be able to obtain the favor of the


    prince regent.


    When they heard that the prince regent was the hunter who had married Gu Qingxue back then, they were even more shocked. At the same time, they could not help but sigh at the fact that fate had played a trick on people.


    Gu Qingxue alighted from the carriage and immediately saw a girl in a pink dress running straight towards her like a gust of wind. Then, she crashed into her arms.


    ¡°Sister Gu, I miss you so much!¡± Gong Lingyu hugged Gu Qingxue tightly, wishing she could let go of her. She smiled and continued, ¡°Sister Gu, why are you so slow? Brother Zhan and I came from Jiangnan and arrived a day earlier than you..¡±

 Chapter 1036 - Chapter 1036: Get Married After He Arrives

    Chapter 1036: Get Married After He Arrives


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    As Gong Lingyu spoke, she wanted to continue to stay in Gu Qingxue¡¯s arms and act coquettishly, but someone grabbed her collar and pulled her out of Gu Qingxue¡¯s arms.


    Gong Lingyu only came back to her senses after she was forced to leave Gu


    Qingxue¡¯s embrace. She then looked at the man in front of her angrily, ¡°Cousin, don¡¯t hinder me from being intimate with Sister Gu, okay?¡±


    Rong Zhan looked at Gong Lingyu who was not convinced and asked a question that made Gong Lingyu feel very sad, ¡°Why should my woman be intimate with you?¡±


    Gong Lingyu looked incredulous. She did not expect her cousin, who had always been cold and did not put anyone in his eyes, could say such a domineering line!


    ¡°Alright, alright. Cousin, you protect your woman. Then I¡¯ll go find my man.¡± As Gong Lingyu spoke, she turned to look at the man behind her and said sweetly, ¡°Big Brother Zhan!¡±


    Gu Qingxue raised her eyebrows when she heard this. She also looked behind Gong Lingyu and saw a handsome man walking out of the courtyard. That look and eyes, it was her godbrother, Zhan Liuye?


    Looking at the two of them in disbelief, Gu Qingxue watched as Gong Lingyu broke free from Rong Zhan¡¯s restraint and pounced into Zhan Liuye¡¯s arms like a bird.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Her gaze shifted between the two of |


    them. ¡°Big Brother, what are you¡­?¡± |


    Zhan Liuye did not hide anything on his face. He naturally held Gong Lingyu¡¯s hand, ¡°l plan to wait until your wedding is over before returning to Jing City and entering the palace to ask His Majesty to bestow a marriage for the two of us.¡±


    Gu Qingxue also broke into a smile. She looked at the two of them happily and said, ¡°l haven¡¯t asked you how you two met.¡±


    She only knew that Gong Lingyu could not stay there since she recovered. She had gone to Jiangnan before the New Year. They had not contacted each other for at least two months since they went to the Southern Border.


    She naturally had been in contact with her foster family for a long time, so she was very surprised that the two of them would suddenly get together. At the same time, she was also very surprised!


    ¡°l knew that Yu¡¯er wanted to go to Jiangnan, so I asked my mother to bring me back to my grandfather¡¯s house in Jiangnan. Coincidentally, he met Yu¡¯er on the street,¡± Zhan Liuye said that it was a coincidence, but his eyes were filled with a faint sense of pride.


    ¡°What coincidence? This child has clearly begged me for a long time to bring him to see the princess. Why is he acting tough now?¡± On this side, Madam Qiao also walked out from the courtyard. She first pouted before quickly walking towards Gu Qingxue. She gently held her hand and looked at her with a smile. ¡°Xue¡¯er, Mother hasn¡¯t seen you for a long time. This time, Mother personally helped you prepare a dowry. When we return to Jing City, I¡¯ll have someone send it to the prince regent¡¯s residence.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Godmother. Godmother, why don¡¯t I see my Godfather?¡± Gu Qingxue did not Imperial Duke Zhan at first glance, and an unconcealable longing rose in her eyes.


    ¡°Father will only arrive at Dafu Village after three days. Father specifically instructed us to wait for him to arrive before having the wedding,¡± Zhan Liuye said.


    ¡°What a coincidence. Not only do we have to wait for Godfather, but we also have to wait for my granduncle.¡± At the mention of Old General Qi, a helpless look flashed across Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes..

 Chapter 1038 - Chapter 1038: I Was the One Who Asked the Granny to Torment You

    Chapter 1038: I Was the One Who Asked the Granny to Torment You


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Fei Yuge¡¯s lips curled up, and her eyes dimmed. She could not help but laugh at herself. ¡°I hope things are as you said. Alright, pack your luggage.¡±


    After hearing Fei Yuge¡¯s words, Lan¡¯er had no choice but to let go of Fei Yuge¡¯s hand and go to pack her luggage.


    That night, the moon was dark and the wind was strong. The dark sky seemed to be covered with a thick layer of black ink. Neither the moon nor the stars could shine at all.


    On a dim path in Dafu Village, a figure wearing a blue-purple cloak sped up and rushed forward.


    This person had been watched and heard all the way out of Dafu Village and into the small forest at the entrance of the village.


    The moment he entered the forest, the figure seemed to have suffered a heavy blow. With a muffled groan. her legs went soft. and his body fell to the ground uncontrollably. She was covered in cold sweat. ¡°I¡¯m already here, Don¡¯t let that damn thing torture me anymore!¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­¡± At this moment, a cold laugh came from the depths of the forest.


    Soon after, an old woman slowly walked out from the depths of the forest and smiled at the figure. ¡°It seems that you are quite obedient. I asked you to come over, so you came.¡±


    Fei Yuge looked at the old woman unwillingly. She seemed to have been tortured badly, and her face was pale. ¡°When you took me in as your disciple, you clearly promised me that you would help me well!¡±


    Back then, it was because she listened to this old woman that she willingly acknowledged her as her master!


    However, what was the result? She was now being tortured by this damn thing on her back all day long. Not only did she not learn anything, but she was also being coerced. She was really unlucky!


    Looking at the gloom in Fei Yuge¡¯s eyes, Granny Xiangyun did not feel afraid at all. Instead, she let out an even deeper laugh and said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    After this matter is over, you can be free. You should still remember that when I released so many poisonous creatures to target Gu Qingxue and those four children, I told you that the reason why I asked you to build a good relationship with Gu Qingxue was because I hoped that you could go back and bewitch Gu Qingxue and get rid of her and the regent prince¡­¡±


    Fei Yuge¡¯s expression wavered as she stammered, ¡°You make it sound so easy.¡±


    She still remembered Granny Xiangyun¡¯s orders to her. She did not know what kind of grudge this crazy old woman had with Gu Qingxue and the others, but she always ordered her to attack Gu Qingxue and Rong Zhan.


    However, this old woman¡¯s thoughts were unrealistic. Even with her strength, she was no match for Gu Qingxue, let alone Rong Zhan.


    ¡°Thus, after me and Granny Xiangyun discussed it, we decided to change our target.¡± At this moment, a man¡¯s faint voice came from the depths of the forest. Following that, a figure slowly walked out of the dark forest and stood beside Granny Xiangyun.


    Fei Yuge raised her head and stared blankly at the man in front of her. She could not believe her eyes. ¡°Your Highness the Crown Prince?¡±


    Rong Jinghua smiled as she stood in front of Fei Yuge. Her eyes flickered as she asked gently, ¡°Little Princess, Granny Xiangyun has always had me as her backer. I was the one who asked her to torture you.¡±


    Fei Yuge moved her mouth, wanting to ask why the man in front of her would do such a terrifying thing.


    However, she opened her mouth but could not say anything. She could only blink her eyes and stare blankly at the man in front of her..

 Chapter 1039 - Chapter 1039: Did You Get Someone to Keep an Eye on the Crown Prince?

    Chapter 1039: Did You Get Someone to Keep an Eye on the Crown Prince?


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Little Princess,¡± Rong Jinghua said. ¡°This is the last time. As long as you help me, not only will I set you free, but I will also let you get the man you want.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not from Moyun Country. What can you do¡­?¡± Fei Yuge looked at Rong Jinghua in confusion.


    Rong Jinghua chuckled, ¡°l naturally have my ways. Now, are you willing to make a deal with me?¡±


    Fei Yuge could clearly feel that the sore on her back had gone numb from the pain. She stared blankly at Rong Jinghua and reached out her hand.


    At the same time, in the west wing room where Gu Qingxue and Rong Zhan were staying.


    The husband and wife were resting on the bed when they suddenly heard a hissing sound.


    Gu Qingxue had always been a light sleeper. The moment she heard the snake¡¯s cry, she opened her eyes and lowered her head to look under the bed.


    Greenie shook its head and tail in front of her as if it was taking credit for its actions. It looked like it wanted to take her somewhere.


    Gu Qingxue immediately understood what Greeny meant.


    ¡°l know, but there¡¯s no need to go.¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, she took out a furry little thing from under her blanket and placed it on the ground.


    ¡°Squeak, squeak!¡± The little Gu King looked sleepy. It let out a cry from his throat and yawned.


    Seeing that the Gu King wanted to continue sleeping with her, Gu Qingxue reached out and poked the little things cheek. She smiled helplessly and said, ¡°Have you forgotten what you promised me? Greenie has already found some clues. It¡¯s up to you to solve this matter.¡±


    ¡°Squeak, squeak.¡± The little Gu King opened its mouth and cried out. It then wagged its tail and obediently followed Greeny away.


    Gu Qingxue watched the two little beasts leave. She was about to lie down with a smile when she quickly fell into the arms of the person on the bed behind her.


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes were filled with tenderness. She obediently turned around in Rong Zhan¡¯s arms and faced him directly. Coincidentally, their eyes met. ¡°Did I wake you up? I didn¡¯t want to be so loud.¡±


    However, Rong Zhan merely shook his head and reached out to comb Gu


    Qingxue¡¯s long hair patiently. He said in a low voice, ¡°l know that you and Master Wen Jiang have always been on guard against Granny Xiangyun, so 1 have also been on guard against the crown prince.¡±


    She had never heard Rong Zhan mention this before. Gu Qingxue was instantly energized when she heard this. She curiously observed Rong Zhan¡¯s expression and asked, ¡°What do you mean? Did you get someone to keep an eye on the crown prince?¡±


    Rong Zhan saw that Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes lit up, and his eyes softened. He planted a gentle kiss on her lips and said, ¡°I¡¯m not only keeping an eye at the crown prince, I¡¯m also staring at Fei Yuge. After preparing for a month, it was time to draw in the net.¡¯


    When Gu Qingxue heard this, her eyes lit up with curiosity. She said impatiently, ¡°Then 1 can¡¯t just sit here and wait for death. I want to go and watch the show.¡±


    However, before Gu Qingxue could get up from the bed, Rong Zhan had already reached out his arm domineeringly and hugged her tightly. ¡°I¡¯ve already discussed this with Master Wen Jiang. He said that he wouldn¡¯t meddle in other people¡¯s business. Everything has been prepared.¡±

 Chapter 1040 - Chapter 1040: Throwing a Person Filled with the stench of

    Chapter 1040: Throwing a Person Filled with the stench of


    Blood Beside Her


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Then Master already knew that I had Greenie keep an eye on Fei Yuge?¡± Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes trembled slightly as she turned to look at Rong Zhan.


    Actually, when Fei Yuge had coincidentally appeared with the poisonous creatures that night, she had already felt that Fei Yuge¡¯s timing was too coincidental. However, she could not tell Fei Yuge what was wrong with her. She could only suppress her suspicions and give Fei Yuge another chance. She just wanted Greenie to follow Fei Yuge.


    In the end, Fei Yuge had indeed colluded with Granny Xiangyun.


    No matter what reason Fei Yuge had, Gu Qingxue would not give her anv more chances.


    On the other side, Greenie and the little Gu King had already parted ways. The little Gu King left the Gu residence alone and followed the aura in the air, heading straight for Granny Xiangyun and the Gu Worm Formation.


    At the same time, Greenie also stayed in the Gu residence. It curled up outside the room where the four children lived, quietly waiting for the opportunity to make a move.


    Greenie had only waited for a short while when it heard the sound of sparse footsteps coming from the other side of the wall, followed by Fei Yuge, who was wearing a cloak.


    Fei Yuge had deliberately suppressed her footsteps along the way. She sneakily came to the children¡¯s room and stared at the tightly shut door with a depressed look in her eyes.


    Recalling Rong Jinghua and Granny Xiangyun¡¯s words, she felt as if their words were like a thorn in her heart, causing her palms to be covered in a thin layer of sweat uncontrollably. In the end, a fierce look appeared in her eyes, and she was about to push open the door in front of her.


    At this critical moment, a shadow suddenly rushed out of the darkness and bit Fei Yuge.


    Fei Yuge was completely caught off guard. She felt a sharp pain in her ankle. She opened her mouth to scream, but she could not make a sound. She could only fall miserably.


    Fei Yuge¡¯s eyes were filled with astonishment until she saw Greenie wagging its tail and crawling out of the grass.


    Fei Yuge immediately recognized Greenie as the poisonous snake that Gu Qingxue kept. She was terrified and instinctively wanted to leave.


    However, under the effect of the venom, she could not move at all. She could only watch Greenie open its mouth and cry out twice.


    Soon, some poisonous creatures darted out from the darkness and swarmed over. Soon, Fei Yuge was surrounded. They came to her body and lifted her up from the ground. Then, they wagged their tails and headed towards the empty hall not far away.


    Fei Yuge only needed to move a little, and a piercing pain would come from his body. At this moment, her expression was completely twisted because of the pain. She subconsciously began to struggle until the poisonous creatures threw her into the dark hall.


    After that, the poisonous creatures retreated like a tide, leaving Fei Yuge alone in the spring night, shivering.


    Fei Yuge¡¯s body was numb and she felt an intense pain. Just when she thought she was going to be tortured to death, she heard a series of squeaking sounds coming from outside the door. Then, a series of footsteps slowly approached her. Finally, with a muffled sound, a figure that reeked of blood was thrown beside her.


    Fei Yuge could hear the cries of pain coming from the old woman¡¯s throat. She felt that the old woman¡¯s voice was very familiar as if she had heard it somewhere before..

 Chapter 1041 - Chapter 1041: Speak of the Devil

    Chapter 1041: Speak of the Devil


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Just as Fei Yuge was feeling puzzled, the sky outside the window gradually brightened up. Just as the sky was beginning to turn white, a figure finally approached from outside the door and walked all the way into the hall.


    Gu Qingxue and Rong Zhan had just followed Master Wen Jiang to the door when they saw the two miserable people lying on the ground.


    Fei Yuge and Granny Xiangjiang were both lying on the ground in a miserable state.


    Fei Yuge, in particular, started to struggle when she saw Gu Qingxue and Rong Zhan. She let out a shrill cry from her throat.


    ¡°Greenie, detoxify her first.¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, she had already entered the hall with Rong Zhan and Master Wen Jiang. They then sat down at the empty seats in the hall.


    Greenie approached Fei Yuge under her horrified gaze. It opened its mouth and bit her hard.


    Fei Yuge sucked in a breath of cold air in pain again. Her body trembled as if she was having a spasm. She looked in Gu Qingxue¡¯s direction with a dark gaze.


    Gu Qingxue looked at Fei Yuge coldly, as if she was looking at a stranger who had nothing to do with her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to look at me like that.¡±


    Fei Yuge saw Gu Qingxue¡¯s cold expression and could not help but tremble even more. She stared at Gu Qingxue and asked the question she wanted to ask the most, ¡°You, when did you know¡­?¡±


    Just by looking at Gu Qingxue¡¯s expression, it was not difficult for Fei Yuge to guess that Gu Qingxue must have known everything beforehand.


    This thought filled Fei Yuge¡¯s heart with even more resentment. She glared at


    Gu Qingxue, wishing she could shoot her through.


    She only remembered that her every move was just like a clown in Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes, and she became even angrier.


    However, Gu Qingxue¡¯s attitude was indifferent. ¡°If you don¡¯t want others to know, don¡¯t do it. From the day you suddenly appeared in the prince regent¡¯s residence, I felt that something was wrong. And the facts proved that you were indeed guilty.¡±


    Gu Qingxue¡¯s words caused Fei Yuge¡¯s face to turn green and pale. It was only when Granny Xiangyun, who was heavily injured, trembled and laughed out loud, ¡°Hahaha, 1 see. So we were suspected from the beginning. To think that we were fools and thought that the other party had walked into our scheme step by step.¡±


    Granny Xiangyun¡¯s shrill cry made Fei Yuge extremely flustered. She subconsciously wanted to stop Granny Xiangyun, but she saw that the crazy woman continued to stare at the people in front of her with a crazed expression.


    ¡°This time, it can be considered that I have fallen into your hands! However, even without me, you are still not my master¡¯s match!¡± Granny Xiangyun¡¯s expression was crazed, and a cold light shot out from her eyes as she spoke.


    ¡°Your master¡­Are you talking about Rong Jinghua?¡± On the other side, Rong Zhan¡¯s gaze fell on Granny Xiangyun and he asked with a chuckle.


    After Granny Xiangyun heard this, the hair on her back trembled with fear. She looked at Rong Zhan in horror as if she could not believe that Rong Zhan actually knew who her master was.


    Granny Xiangyun¡¯s appearance became laughable in their eyes.


    ¡°l knew from the beginning that there was something wrong with the crown prince, so how could I let the crown prince have the chance to continue attacking?¡±As Rong Zhan said this, he heard footsteps coming from outside the door.


    He immediately raised his eyebrows and looked outside the door. Rong Zhan said with a faint smile, ¡°Look, speak of the devil..¡±

 Chapter 1042 - Chapter 1042: Master, You Can’t Do This to Me

    Chapter 1042: Master, You Can¡¯t Do This to Me


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation   Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Not only Granny Xiangyun, Fei Yuge also looked out of the door curiously. She saw Rong Jinghua, who was in a sorry state and had been pierced by swords all over his body like a stray dog, being carried in by Rong Zhan¡¯s men and then casually thrown on the ground.


    Rong Jinghua¡¯s body trembled. He opened her mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood. He looked even more miserable.


    ¡°Your Highness the Crown Prince, long time no see.¡± Rong Zhan looked at Rong Jinghua indifferently, his eyes equally indifferent.


    Rong Jinghua also looked up at Rong Zhan. A look of fear flashed across his eyes. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Rong Zhan, you can¡¯t touch me. I¡¯m the current Crown Prince! If something happens to me again, you will die without a doubt!¡±


    Rong Zhan smiled very gently, and his eyes flickered with a cold light. ¡°Your Highness, you must be joking. You were attacked by wild beasts when he was out, so you died tragically in the wilderness. What does this have to do with


    Rong Jinghua¡¯s body trembled in fear. He stubbornly gritted his teeth and said unwillingly, ¡°No, you won¡¯t! You wouldn¡¯t dare¡­! I¡¯m the current crown prince! How dare you? How can you treat me like this?¡±


    Rong Zhan did not answer Rong Jinghua¡¯s question. His eyes were cold from the beginning to the end. It was obvious that this man had no value in front of him.


    The moment Rong Jinghua realized that he could not move Rong Zhan, the feeling of desolation in his heart grew stronger. He looked at Rong Zhan and knew very well that he had no way to save himself from Rong Zhan¡¯s ambush. Rong Zhan had calculated everything from the beginning. The methods that he thought were brilliant became laughable in front of Rong Zhan.


    ¡°You, what do you want me to do? Tell me!¡± Rong Jinghua panicked and asked Rong Zhan while trembling.


    ¡°Liu Yi, you can bring your people down now.¡± Rong Zhan did not answer Rong Jinghua¡¯s question at all. Instead, he gave his subordinates a look.


    Rong Jinghua struggled even harder. ¡°No, don¡¯t! Let me go! I don¡¯t want to go down!¡±


    ¡°Your Highness!¡± Granny Xiangyun also watched helplessly as her master was forcefully taken away. Her eyes were also on the verge of tearing apart. She turned her head and glared at Wen Jiang, who had been sitting at the side and had not spoken since the beginning. ¡°Wen Jiang, if you have anything to say, just come at me. Don¡¯t touch the crown prince!¡±


    Wen Jiang glanced at Granny Xiangyun indifferently. There was only coldness in her eyes, ¡°Xiangyun, you betrayed the sect. I promised my master that I would get rid of you. Now, I have fulfilled my promise to master. So between you and me, there¡¯s nothing more to say. Your Royal Highness, Xue ¡®er, Xiangyun is considered one of the Crown Prince¡¯s remaining followers. You can deal with them however you want. However, when dealing with Fei Yuge, you have to put in some effort to not leave any traces behind.¡±


    Fei Yuge was suddenly called out, and she was so frightened that she almost fainted. She subconsciously wanted to pounce on Rong Jinghua and grab her, but she looked flustered. ¡°Master, you can¡¯t do this to me¡­¡±


    ¡°Your master is Xiangyun, not me.¡± After Master Wen Jiang finished speaking, he did not forget to sigh..

 Chapter 1043 - Chapter 1043: The End

    Chapter 1043: The End


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation | Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°I¡¯m also tired. It¡¯s better to go back and rest early.¡± After watching Master Wen Jiang leave, Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes were also filled with heartache. ¡°Fei Yuge, 1 thought that you had learned your lesson when you were expelled. However, 1 didn¡¯t expect that you would not show any signs of repentance. You even deceived Master¡¯s feelings time and time again.¡±


    ¡°If¡­If you were willing to help me, I wouldn¡¯t have ended up in this state today! You can¡¯t blame me for this, you can¡¯t!¡± Fei Yuge¡¯s tears immediately gushed out from her eyes. She looked miserable as she shouted.


    However, Fei Yuge¡¯s behavior only made Gu Qingxue hate her even more. However, before Gu Qingxue could do anything, Rong Zhan had already stood up and carried her in his arms.


    Gu Qingxue was caught off guard. She subconsciously reached out and wrapped her arms around Rong Zhan¡¯s neck. She looked at the man in front of her in confusion. ¡°Where are you taking me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste time on these unnecessary people. Come, let¡¯s go see Lil¡¯ Lin and the others. My people will take care of the situation here. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± As Rong Zhan spoke, he smiled and planted a kiss on Gu Qingxue¡¯s forehead.


    Gu Qingxue immediately felt extremely relieved. She nodded obediently and allowed Rong Zhan to take her away.


    Time flew by. Three days later, it was the wedding day.


    The entire Gu residence was decorated in bright red. Gu Qingxue was dressing up in her room.


    Qin Yun stood behind Gu Qingxue and looked at her with a sigh. She could not help but be deeply amazed. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re so beautiful!¡±


    Gu Qingxue looked at herself in the mirror. Her lips were red and her teeth were white. She was more beautiful than snow. She could not help but smile.


    ¡°Xue¡¯er, before you get married, put on this jade bracelet.¡± On the other side, Madam Qi walked in with the help of Nanny Sheng. Then, she put an excellent jade bracelet on Gu Oingxue¡¯s wrist. ¡°Your granduncle has already found out that it was his eldest daughter-in-law, Madam Pan, who poisoned us back then. This matter has been resolved, so you don¡¯t have to worry. This bracelet is also our Qi family¡¯s heirloom. Take it as your dowry. In the future, I¡¯ll be at ease as long as you¡¯re happy.¡±


    After washing up and dressing up, she walked out of the east wing with the support of her foster father, Imperial Duke Zhan. Then, she went straight to the hall.


    The hall had been decorated to look like a wedding hall. At this moment, Rong Zhan, dressed in bright red, was standing there. His eyes were also burning as he watched Gu Oingxue walk in from outside the door. His eyes could only reflect her figure. It was as if there was no one else in the world other than her!


    ¡°Wow! Mother is so beautiful today!¡± The four little children were also wearing a pair of pale red clothes. The four of them gathered together and looked at their mother with shining eyes. They were so excited that they kept circling around their mother!


    The corners of Gu Qingxue¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile. She walked all the way to Rong Zhan¡¯s side and stood still.


    ¡°Bow to the heavens and earth!¡± Liu Vi also smiled, then raised his head and said loudly.


    Rong Zhan and Gu Qingxue held hands and turned around to bow to the heavens and earth.


    ¡°Second bow to the high hall!¡±


    The husband and wife turned around again and bowed to the old prince, Madam Qi, Imperial Duke Zhan, and Old Madam Qi.


    The few elders were all smiling, and their eyes were filled with blessings for the couple.


    ¡°Finally, the husband and wife will bow to each other!¡± As Liu Yi shouted, they bowed to each other. Immediately after, thunderous applause rang out in the venue. The firecrackers exploded outside the door, and it was a joyou soccasion.


    Knowing that she would be with the man by her side forever, Gu Oingxue smiled and held Rong Zhan¡¯s hand even tighter.


    As time passed, their story continued¡­


    (End)